《The Goddess Made A Mistake Again》


 Chapter 1 - Moral

    New York, USA


    11:23 PM


    In a high-rise Business Building


    ...


    Inside the building were three people who were still working with much vigor.


    Which was quite surprising for many.


    At this time, this late at night, people don''t usually work and those that do are either close to their deadline or simply being used.


    But in the current situation, it didn''t seem like that by the way the three people quickly typed on their keyboards. One guy among them was doing something slightly different than the others.


    This specific person was not only doing his job with the same speed and aggressiveness like the others but unlike them, he would occasionally look at the time at the screen.


    As the battle of clicking went on, the guy who was constantly looking at the time, gasped as he stopped writing and pulled up his hands in victory as he loudly said, "FUCK YEAH! THIS BITCH IS DONE!"


    The other who suddenly heard the outburst, looked at him and smiled in response as the guy in question, quickly realized his actions and felt embarrassed. He scratched the back of his neck as he apologized, "Ahh! I- I''m sorry for that."


    "I didn''t mean to say it like that, sorry chief." The guy said bowing.


    A older guy who had a half burned out cigarette in his mouth, dismissed his words, "Don''t worry about small stuff like that. Indeed, you should celebrate." Then he looked at his own report, "You were finally done with this wretched report."


    "It''s new year''s eve and out of all the people in the company, we are the ones who get stuck with this thing." The group chief, Alex Moen said as he took a deep intake of his cigarette.


    The last person, Feli Johnson, another employee of the company and member of the team nodded his head vibrantly to the chief''s words, "Yeah, It feels like we got the end of the stick somehow."


    "We always get fucked behind like this¡­ I swear¡­ it almost feels like the boss knows about my dealings with his ex." The chief and the others face paled slightly as they felt injustice by this.


    "Still," Alex put out the cigarette that was finished and put it on the ashtray, "Good work finishing your report, Yoshimura."


    "Now we can''t just let the new blood think he is better than us now, can we chief?" Feli said with a smirk at his chief as he challenged the man.


    "No we can''t." Alex said as he returned the glare. "I need to show the kid, why they call me ''Mr. Quick''."


    Feli, hearing the ridiculous nickname, paled again but didn''t try to correct the overly tired man.


    "Now chief, you don''t think that you can beat my hot blood now, can ya."


    "Bold words from a guy who still lives with his parents."


    "¡­ chief, I already told you I am just looking for the right apartment."


    "And I have already told you hot single mothers don''t rent out to losers who live with their parents."


    "Chief I am telling you-"


    Yoshimura, looked at the exchange of words between the two ''tired'' men, smiled as he thought about this month.


    He had recently graduated out of college with an average degree and started working here at the start of December. Even though he was only able to secure the job through his family connections, it was his own skills that had kept him here.


    The memory was still fresh on his mind as he remembered the torturous internee program which was created to weed out the newbies and fortunately through GREAT effort, was he able to hold on and then was assigned to this team.


    At first, he thought because of the internee program that the team would be a place where only the strong would survive and the weak would get kicked out. But contrary to his imagination, that didn''t happen.


    The people that he met when he joined the team was nothing like the people who trained (Tortured) him in the internee program. They were very nice and quiet easygoing too.


    Nothing like what people say about the bosses being rough and making you do overwork and other things. Seeing the fortunate workplace, that he had, Yoshimura did his best and tried to help everyone on the team.


    So when he saw that their chief (Alex) was suddenly given work on new year''s eve, Yoshimura volunteered to help him out.


    Unfortunately for big bro Feli, he was out of all excuses that he already hadn''t used this year, so the chief kept him for the report and now there they were.


    He done with his work and his ''Senpai''s'' doing the occasional banter that was similar for everyone on the team.


    Seeing that the banter was not going to stop anytime, he intervened, "Chief and Big bro Feli, I think it would be best if you guys took a short break now." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex and Feli stopped their argument and nodded at Yoshimura''s words, "You know what¡­ I''m gonna do just that."


    "Welllll I am already so close to finish the report, buuut since you said it Young Yoshimura, I''ll listen to your request." Feli said without any shame.


    Yoshimura smiled and got up, "Why don''t I bring something for us?"


    "That''s a good idea, go for it." Alex said as Yoshimura left and Feli spoke.


    "He''s a good kid."


    "Hmm¡­ he is." Alex said as he pocketed another cigarette, the last in the pack and lit it, "There aren''t many like him with such spirit."


    "Hahhh¡­ I remember when I first joined the team, I was just like him and worked so hard."


    "What the hell are you talking about?... You were a lazy ass back then too."


    "¡­ Not everyone can be like Yoshimura, chief." Feli said with bitterness then had a thought, "To be honest though, doesn''t it seem like he''s working a little too much."


    "He just finished the intern program and still going so strong¡­" Alex said and took a puff.


    "If only we had more who were so¡­ considerate."


    ...¡­


    ( A While Later )


    Alex scrunched up his brows as Yoshimura still didn''t come back with the food. It was concerning for him.


    "Feli, how long has it been since he went out?"


    "20 Minutes, I think."


    "Why don''t you go check and see if everything is okay."


    "Sure." Feli nodded and got up as he went to the cafeteria.


    As expected, Feli saw the lights on inside but no Yoshimura.


    ''Where could he have gone?''


    Feli walked towards the diner and as he walked, he felt something blocking his leg. Looking down, his eyes went up as he shouted and fell, "Ahhhhh!"


    Hearing the scream, Alex quickly ran towards the diner and saw Feli on the floor looking behind a table and went there.


    "What''s wron-"


    Alex saw Yoshimura''s body on the floor and felt shocked. He went to him and checked his pulses. Then he looked at Feli and shook his head.


    "He''s gone."


    So at the start of new year in 2025 00:00 Clock, Yoshimura Hen, died overworking himself.


    So the moral of the story is¡­ Do not help others when you can¡­ or can''t¡­ don''t know, I''m not really that good at telling stuff like this.

 Chapter 2 - What Next

    Warm¡­ Comfortably Warm.


    It felt like I was being cradled in my mother''s arms and she was cooing me to sleep or¡­ just cooing me, I guess? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    I could actually feel the cooing feeling like it was realistically being sung.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Again, it felt like a beautiful tone was drifting me too a dream far far away.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    ¡­ Is it just me or... Is this shit really happening?


    I could actually feel my body slightly moving and something warm was holding on to me.


    Right now, my eyes are closed so I can''t tell what was really going on¡­ but the only thing I hoped was to not see something disturbing when I open my eyes.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Obviously the chances of that not being true was increasing dangerously.


    So with the slightest bit of courage that I had, I opened my eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Beautiful


    ¡­


    Artistic


    ¡­


    God''s Creation


    ¡­


    I don''t know how to describe¡­ her, but words couldn''t simply describe the woma- being that my eyes saw.


    Golden Hair, Vibrant yellow eyes filled with the purest intentions, a face without a mistake, a smile that could stop a war¡­ no, stop any war and lastly her cleavage¡­


    DAMN! ARE THEY HUGE!


    Coming to this point, the fact that I thought such a thing made me unconsciously feel guilty towards her. To think, that a being such as her was gazing at me with such a love filled gaze and that one of the first things I did was¡­ think lewdly of her?


    What is wrong with me!!??


    I lowered my gaze in shame and looked away from her.


    "It''s okay."


    A motherly voice said to me as a warm hand touched my face. Her hands were large, larger than my head but she was caressing my head as if I was made of some fragile component.


    Slowly lifting my head, I hear her say, "It''s not a sin to think."


    "Nothing, no being in all of creation is without fault and not are you."


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s anything bad, simply it makes you more special."


    Special?


    "Yes" She nodded, "It''s your independent and honest choice of thinking that makes you special from us who only seek to make everything as they should be."


    "So in that sense, you can say you are much more important than me."


    Important than her? I definitely didn''t feel like that.


    Somehow though, I couldn''t help but feel giddy hearing her say that. As if I was a child and she my mother just complemented me in the most uncomplicated way possible.


    "So do not doubt what you think. This is safe place."


    "You are safe here."


    Those words unconsciously made me feel more at ease. I don''t how much more when I already felt like this is the safest place there was in the world.


    Ehh?


    It was at this moment when I realized a certain special thing.


    First was I wasn''t in the world¡­ or anywhere for the matter. It was someplace distant. I was literally in nowhere; the whole space was white. There wasn''t any walls or sky to be exact.


    I couldn''t see anything other than white.


    Secondly and I swear this isn''t my crazy fantasy.


    I was actually being cradled by the woman.


    LITERALLY!


    Alarm bells rang inside my head as I felt myself heat up just thinking of being in such a situation. It looked like she understood what I was thinking as she laughed.


    Not in a funny way but¡­ a happy way.


    Like she wasn''t making fun of me and was just laughing at the situation. Does that make any sense?


    Because I certainly don''t get what was happening.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of such a thing, in fact I feel glad to have someone like you in my bosom."


    I smiled at her and finally said my first words since I came here.


    "Than- Thanks¡­ my lad-queen¡­ goddess. Buuut, can you¡­ you know, maybe put me down."


    Surprisingly she pouted.


    "I don''t want to do that but since you asked I will."


    Saying that she put me down on the floor¡­ which were made of clouds now that I noticed.


    "There, and if you want to come back here again just ask, okay?"


    I nodded and even though the offer was excellent, I was not going to do that. Seriously it was a tough offer to refuse.


    "Before we continue, do you know where we are?"


    I looked around again and shook my head.


    "Do you know what happened to you before you came back?"


    I tried to think before this and it took sometime before a certain disturbing memory came back to me. The memory of me, clutching my chest as a heavy feeling suddenly came over me as I was bringing back the food.


    Then just like that, I fell flat and¡­ died?


    I look to her in confirmation as she nodded.


    ...


    Somehow it didn''t feel as shocking as I thought would feel like, maybe I already had accepted the fact when I came here.


    "Do you want to ask something?"


    I hear her and many things go through my head before I ask the one meaningful question.


    "What happens next?"


    "Your next life happens."


    "¡­ Rebirth?"


    She smiled at me and this time I felt curious at that.


    "Not only that, but if you want I can send you to any world of your choice."


    "Seriously? Can I ask why?"


    "It''s your reward for the smiles you put upon your fellow friends before you died."


    I didn''t understand what she said but as if understanding that she showed me pictures, memories of the employees back at the company, my team members to be specific.


    Memories of me helping them out and others before the final thing of them coming to my funeral and saying nice stuff about me and such.


    Seeing the short but heartfelt memory made me feel very glad and I had to wipe out the tear that came to my eyes.


    After thinking for a loooong time, I made my choice.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well then, tell me where do you want to go?"


    ...


    ( After a while )


    The perfect being was sitting upon her throne as another one same like her but smaller came to her with a worrying look.


    "Mother"


    "Yes, angel."


    "You know the person you had recently sent to a world."


    "That darling of a boy? What of him?"


    "You made another mistake." Mother looked at the angel with confusion before being told what she had actually done. Hearing what she did, the beautiful face of hers paled in horror.


    "Oh My!"

 Chapter 3 - New World

    After choosing my initial world and telling it to the goddess, I close my eyes as instructed and feel my body floating. Then suddenly it felt as if my soul or at least what was left in that white place flew over distant places.


    Continents, Eons, Universes.


    Felt as if I was traveling around the center of¡­ everything.


    Then suddenly with a large thud it stops.


    ...¡­


    Aliana World


    02:12 AM


    ...¡­


    The first sensation that comes to me is heaviness. An unusual amount of it.


    Maybe it seemed like getting a body after floating around as a soul for some time has some effects or this body just had some weights.


    I hope it wasn''t the latter.


    A wet feeling came over my forehead as I felt something being put over it.


    It was a cooling sensation and my situation felt better because of it.


    Finally feeling that I somehow got some control of this body, I open my eyes.


    First thing I saw was hard wood ceiling. One that seemed to only be available in houses that actually used good quality woods back in the day. Then I saw the four square stands of the beds and hovering over it is a piece of white linen strung up in a beautiful flower design.


    Before I could get anything else from my surroundings, a metallic sound rangs.


    THUMP!


    SPLASH!


    "Hahh!"


    Then accompanying that came the sound of water falling and a girly gasp.


    Immediately I look down to see a women of great beauty and somewhat close to twenty looking at me with both her hands over her mouth as if she saw something shocking.


    Then she put away her hands and slowly came closer to me as her body shaked.


    "Youn- young master"


    "Are you- are you okay?"


    She asked me and I could see tears threatening to fall out of her perfectly created beautiful white face that didn''t have any imperfection or spots. Now that I look at her a little more carefully, I see that she is wearing a black and white dress¡­ which seemed strangely similar to a maids.


    The girl seeing her young master not saying anything, felt that there were some problems with him.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll go and bring around the doctor to check up on you."


    The girl said and left with a run. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    William tried to stop her but still didn''t quiet feel the strength inside him to fully call out.


    "Wait"


    A low voice came out of him but it wasn''t enough, as the girl had ran out of the room already.


    Seeing the chance for gaining some information running away like that, I sighed before trying to get up from this sleeping position.


    "Aghhh"


    It may be because of my body changing, but getting up felt quite a hassle. It felt like my body was weighing at a ton or something was dragging it down.


    With great strength, I finally got up and that little effort seemed to have taken the breath out of me as I took heavy breathes.


    "Hahh!"


    "Hahh!"


    "That was a lot-"


    My new voice, felt heavy too. As if a whole chicken had nested itself inside my throat.


    Then I looked at the room I was in.


    It was a living room but seemed extremely close to a bedroom. I couldn''t quite tell with how big the room was but I had to guess it was a bedroom because it had a bed.


    But the reason for my confusion was the furniture''s inside it.


    Sofa, armchair, small glass dining table, large wooden closet, a giant mirror accompanied with a stand for products, a stand beside the bed and other things.


    All of it seemed old fashioned but were in great quality.


    Seeing the room and connecting somethings inside my head, I smiled.


    "So it really was true."


    "I reincarnated then huh!"


    I felt the joy of something miraculous happening overcoming my head as I screamed out.


    "YESS!"


    The sound was heavy and very disconcerting but at the height of my joy I didn''t let it damper my mood.


    But I noticed something strange.


    "What happened to my hands?"


    I looked at my hands, which were big but all quite fat. Seemed like they were only made of meat and the bone part of them was left behind.


    Pulling aside the cover over my legs, I look down.


    I was wearing old styled white linen pants that had that strange flower design at the end of it but strangely that wasn''t my concern. The fact that my legs seemed to also be huge and freaking fat too was just too much.


    "Wha- what is this?"


    I ask out of utter confusion and as horror seemed to slowly inch its way to my heart, I look at the large mirror at one corner and get up.


    I feel soft furs of the animal skinned rug under my feet but ignoring it I make a beeline to the mirror.


    The mirror was large, large enough to capture even an eight-foot-tall man''s full standing figure. So when I saw my new appearance, I almost felt another heart attack coming.


    A six feet tall man¡­ no it wasn''t a man¡­ the face was filled with fat but it still had some youth in it to ascertain the figure as a boy.


    The figure in the mirror looked at itself in unspeakable horror seeing the ugliness on it.


    When I say ugly, I don''t mean he was ugly because he wasn''t. He was just fat¡­ alright I lied, he was- I am very very fat.


    Touching my large stomach that could fill in a squad of children, I gasped.


    "What the fuck is happening here!"

 Chapter 4 - How To Explain?

    My depressed concentration was broken by a cough and a knock from behind.


    Startled, I looked back to see the same girl from before and two other man with her. It seemed she brought the doctor and an older butler with her.


    "Yes"


    The old doctor in his sixties, wearing old leather clothes which seemed to be in fine condition walked two steps and moved the rim of his thin glasses as he said.


    "It seems your consciousness is back, young master, Henry."


    "Do you think there are any lingering effects from before?" The old butler standing behind asked.


    "Well, Henry is able to walk so I presume there isn''t any, but still I need to take a look at him before I can be sure." The doctor said before pointing towards the bed, indicating Henry or me to be exact to sit on the bed.


    The previous shock of my new body didn''t leave me but I still obeyed the doctor and sat on the bed''s end as he examined me.


    It was a simple examination. Hearing my heartbeat, cough, checking the eyes, tongue, nose. Simple look here and there and it was done for him as he collected his equipment''s while saying.


    "Well I can at least say that he is physically fi- okay." The doctor corrected his words before continuing.


    "Now some routine questions."


    "Tell me Henry, who are you?"


    Now that was the million-dollar question.


    I racked my brain but nothing seem to come to it. It felt like I only got a machine filled with materials without any mechanism of it working. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess¡­ Henry."


    "Nice joke." The doctor thought I was joking¡­ if only he really knew what was going inside my head.


    "What is my name?"


    "¡­ I don''t know."


    "It''s not nice to joke about this, Henry, now tell me the truth."


    "I really don''t know." I said to him with complete honesty.


    "Come on Henry, I know being asked childish questions like this doesn''t feel nice and is time consuming but you must answer me truly."


    I sighed not knowing how to answer the man. I was speaking the truth but they didn''t know that, they didn''t know what I had just went through.


    "I''ll be totally straight with you doc, I don''t know who you are and I know it seems total crap but I am serious."


    The doctor seeing this new style of way Henry talked, felt confused. Overly.


    Henry might have been many huge things, he ate a lot and certainly made fun of others a lot too but¡­ he felt that this time might not be the same as before.


    "¡­ are you serious?"


    "Total"


    "Then how about them¡­ do you remember any of them?" He pointed behind to the maid and butler.


    I looked at the old butler first and shook my head. His face was not one bit common to me.


    Seeing me shake my head, the butler gasped in shock and looked at the doctor, but the guy kept looking at me.


    "And her?"


    I checked the maid up and down completely and try to remember her but nothing came to mind.


    ''She''s quite the beauty.''


    I looked at her innocent brown eyes, black luscious long hair and black-white maid outfit, still the answer was the same.


    "No-"


    I stopped as a sudden thought came to me and compared that to my current appearance and looked at the maid who seemed to be praying very deeply as she tightly clutched her hands in front of her chest.


    I felt I needed to ask the question. I was 70% sure that it was not what I thought but¡­ if it was then¡­


    I looked at her, my curiosity peeked to the highest and asked, "Are you¡­ Anna?"


    The maid who cried slightly, looked up and into me as she nodded her head multiple times and said, "Yes! Yes Young Master, I am your maid, Anne. You remember me, young master."


    "Hmm..." The doctor wondered.


    "Can you tell me anything else about her?"


    I tried but this time it was absolutely blank¡­ besides the thing I knew from my past. I gave him a shake of my head as the bubbly maid''s happiness died down again.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You know her name, that''s good¡­ but you don''t know anything other than that, right?" I nodded.


    "Well then¡­ I need to ask some more before I can come to a conjecture." The doctor said and continued asking me questions. Mostly it was simple, who was he or she, do I know this place or that thing but sometimes he would go a little deep.


    Where is the treasury? Who is my secret love? Why was I so fat?... I think the last one was intentional.


    But after a very long while, the doctor finally came to a conclusion as he sighed, "It is not good¡­ not good at all."


    The doctor stood up and said to the maid and butler, "It seems Henry has lost his memories."


    "Completely?"


    "No, not completely. As you have seen, he knows fundamental things, other non-fundamental ones and¡­ the girls name." The doctor said eyeing Anna for a moment, "But other than that he doesn''t seem to have any recollection of who he is."


    "¡­ Will he stay like this forever?" The old butler said as he clutched his hands in pain.


    "With the way he had gotten the sudden illness, I can''t really say."


    As if his most painful nightmare had come to fruition, the old butler said, "Oh- Oh! My¡­ young master."


    "What can you do? It''s not everyday someone hears that their fianc¨¦ is about to attack them."


    ''Fianc¨¦?... attacking me¡­ it seems what I didn''t want to happen, just up and fucked me.''


    A knock from the door resounded gaining everyone''s attention as another servant came and gave a letter to Anna.


    "It''s master from the capital." She took a look at the old butler and he nodded. Gaining the permission, she opened the letter and started reading it.


    ''If I''m as fucked as I thought than its probably that.'' My guess was right as Anna''s eyes widened in horror as she read the letter.


    "The master¡­ has been killed."

 Chapter 5 - Looking For A Solution

    "The master¡­ has been killed."


    The room became silent as each person had a different kind of reaction to the words.


    Anna was shaking in terror, while the old butler widened his eyes in disbelief and Me¡­ well, I was just looking at everyone''s reaction and taking in their perspective.


    So it came as a surprise when I saw the old doctor not having any reaction of sadness or shock but one of calculation. Really?


    Was the guy actually thinking of how to take advantage of such a situation at the moment?


    Seems like there might be more to the old guy than I thought.


    The old butler shocked, didn''t completely believe it and took the letter from Anna and read it himself. So, when he verified that the contents of the letter were legitimate, the letter fell from his hands and slip.


    He was about to fall from the revelation that his master was no more.


    But someone was quick.


    "Mr. Redwick"


    Anna quickly took hold of the old butler and sat him down upon the armchair.


    "Than- Thank you Anna."


    The old butler took a few breathes before smiling at Anna, "It''s okay¡­ It won''t happen again."


    Anna looked at the old butler''s ( Redwick''s ) face and even though he was giving a reassuring smile, it felt quite disconcerting for her. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone"


    All eyes went to me as I stood up.


    "I know that getting such news at this moment¡­ of chaos, makes you feel uncertain and even fear."


    Hearing my words, they subtly felt a nod from their inner minds.


    "But¡­ I am still here and I can assure you that we will get through this and even more so that justice will be delivered to us."


    "So, Why don''t we say a prayer for my father and hope he receives¡­ heavenly guidance." I said the last part as a way to breach their thoughts and it worked.


    They nodded and the old butler stood up.


    I knew that this world had religion and at the era I am in, the fear and faith of religion could do many things.


    I.e. Like how it temporally just removed them from fear of their future.


    "Anna, can you say the prayer?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Anna nodded and fell to her knees as we all joined her, hands holding. I looked at the old doctor and said.


    "Doctor, aren''t you going to join us?"


    "O-Oh!... Yes." After some hesitation, the old man sat on his knees as we all clasped hands and Anne closed her eyes and prayed.


    "Oh! Heavenly Mother in the heaven."


    "Hear our words and truth in prayers."


    "Take my old masters¡­ troubled soul and show him your divine way and bringeth him unto it."


    "Take him by your loving hands and let him enjoy the joys of your Kingdom."


    She stopped for a moment.


    "Burn those that bring terror."


    "Give fear and retribution to those people that¡­ that."


    Anna teared up again as the thought of her old master being killed permeated her head. She felt a light rub at her knee and saw her young master smiling at her.


    She didn''t know how but that small action gave her the strength to go through this.


    "Those people that had did such an ungodly act on our master."


    "Bless this kingdom of yours and our small land, Hyfelia."


    "Bring food and take famine away."


    "May thy children do your praise."


    "Long live the King and your divine kingdom."


    Everybody resounded those last words as I did it too, albeit a moment later, but I don''t think they noticed.


    Everybody got up and fell silent again.


    "It''s late, why don''t we all take a nap for now and later in the day think about what transpired." I said as Anna and Redwick nodded.


    "Thank you for your assistance in my case doc, but I won''t take any more of your time. Go home and take a rest." The doctor looked at me and tried to feel me out but seeing the sharp look in my eyes, he nodded and left.


    They all left and went to their beds and one at the writing table.


    None slept.


    Especially not me.


    I thought about everything that has happened and everything that would happen and tried to think of how to escape that.


    Specially knowing my own destiny¡­ the future terrified me to my core.


    Night passed by as I spent it pondering upon one thought.


    ...


    The sun slowly rose up as I stood before a large oak tree. The tree shielding me with its body from the sun as I touched it.


    "Sigh¡­ What to do?"


    "Every time I think of a way to get away from the dreadful future that awaits me I see a dead-end."


    "I can''t fight¡­ not with this body," I slapped my belly as the vibration reverberated around me.


    "I can''t be a thinker¡­ I''m not that smart enough to outsmart everyone."


    "Especially a certain few people."


    "And I can''t even ask for a normal life as I am the second villain."


    "If only I could stop being the villain¡­ but for that I need to break away from that future heroine fianc¨¦ of mine."


    I clutched my head in pain, "But the plot background is already activated and she getting ready to attack me."


    "What to do?"


    Suddenly the air shifted around me in a fast way from its more natural and slow speed. As I groaned in pain and sighed for the uncountable time, I hear a gasp.


    "Hah! Finally found you."


    Thinking it was Anna, who said that I looked back but became surprised when I saw who it was.


    "Go- Goddess!"


    In front of me stood the tall and perfect looking goddess that¡­ put me into this world. She wasn''t completely here but it was just her projection. It was evident with how the form of her body blurred when the wind took a strong turn and how hollo her appearance had.


    She smiled in slight embarrassment at me and said.


    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."

 Chapter 6 - Heavenly Taste

    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."


    ...


    ...


    "Really?... that''s a little late now, don''t you think."


    "I know. This was quite a problematic thing to have happened." She said as she lookeqd me up and down. It was a surprise to her too when she saw my appearance.


    Contrary to what I thought, she didn''t look at me in disgust but rather mild curiosity and guilt.


    "To think that your reincarnation would have such a problem like this."


    "I don''t generally make such mistake like this." She said with a straight face as I believed her.


    If only I knew before.


    But at the moment, investigating was the least of my concern. I needed to know how quickly she could fix me.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    She looked at me in confusion as she said.


    "What?"


    "I mean, how are you going to fix me¡­ or take me back to my true body, the one I was supposed to go through."


    "¡­ You see¡­ there is a problem in there too." She said as pointed at me with her index.


    "You have already merged with this body so unless you want to die and get a chance at another reincarnation chance then I can''t help you. Let me be blunt, there is small chance now that if you were to die than you probably would go to a worse place than to me."


    "What! Why?"


    "It''s the things the previous user of the body did." She said while pointing at me again. "Even though the real user of that body is already in a bad place, you even though have not done anything, would automatically get his sins too."


    "What will happen to the body I originally wanted to become?"


    "He''s life will go on as it had already gone by. You already knew what happens to him as you read his life story."


    Yes, that''s right. I wanted to reincarnate into the body of The King''s Path novel''s protagonist and live out a massively adventurous and romantic life.


    Why wouldn''t I? The protagonist was already quite strong from the beginning and after that, women after women seem to fall into his lap. One even literally.


    So why wouldn''t anyone want to become such a cheat character.


    But hearing the harsh words out of the goddess made me feel as if the last stretch of hope was pulled away from her. I wanted to lash at her, speak insults and even throw rocks and anything that I could find on her.


    Knowing what I was already thinking, the goddess lowered her head in acceptance and guilt. In full acceptance of my anger she didn''t protest, It was originally her fault that I am in not only another body but one that has a bad ending.


    As the anger took hold of me so did something else.


    I remembered the words of my mother from this life.


    "Don''t take everything for granted and use to your advantage which you have. No matter how bad it might be, anything can be more than useful if used with the right method."


    I didn''t know how or couldn''t even remember the face of this body''s mother¡­ but those words had etched itself to this body''s core and so did mine too.


    I feel the anger seep away from me slowly as I give a sad smile to the goddess.


    "Thank you goddess."


    She looked up in confusion when she saw me give her that smile.


    "Thank you for granting me another life." I said as I turned away from her.


    "I know that it''s not the ideal one I wanted but," I look at the far away distance and saw farms, houses and normal people. Farmers working in their farms without a care in the world. Even as the sweat poured away from their foreheads they kept on working with a small smile seeing the fruit of their work slowly brimming.


    "I could have been in a much worse situation than this."


    "In my previous life, I wasn''t a nice guy. I cheated in studies, did unsavory childish things and even sometimes took advantage of people if I needed to."


    "Still¡­ to be granted a new life and that too in my favorite novel is already more than anything that I could ask for."


    I smiled as hope begin to burn inside me.


    "So what if I am in the body of a villain that is written only to be used by the protagonist as stepping rock?... I will try to alter that fate."


    "Even more, I have future knowledge of the plot, that is more than enough for me to do something about my future and if I am careful with it, then I can even prosper more than anyone."


    "Who knows I might just become stronger than even the damn protagonist."


    "NO! I WILL BECOME THE STRONGEST!" I said as loudly as possible. I felt that if I said loud enough than I might¡­ just might have a chance of accomplishing that.


    "Haa"


    Turning behind I see the goddess giving a big smile. She closed her eyes and nodded a few times as if she finally decided upon it.


    "I have done many reincarnation work. Not going to lie, I even have done more mistake than I can remember¡­ but not one..."


    "Not one of them were as enthusiastic about their prospect as you are and all of them were given much more than what you were mistakenly given."


    "So I have decided that I will give you my support and hope that you would use it to live your life to your fullest."


    I was about to ask her what she meant, but was shocked by her next action.


    She came in front of me in the next step, touched my face and kissed me.


    I was shocked to my core but my eyes closed automatically as the sweet taste of her heavenly lips took hold of me.


    So I did what any man in my position would do. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I grabbed her by the waist and kissed her back.

 Chapter 7 - Gifts

    The goddess widened her golden eyes in shock as she felt me clutching her waist tightly as I kissed her.


    The initial shock quickly went away as she lost herself in the kiss and jointly participated with me.


    As I felt the taste of honey mixed with slight salt, I was completely lost in it. The kiss had an aphrodisiac effect on me as I felt myself warming up in excitement and went even bolder.


    I went further and used my tongue. Even though some part of me was slightly conscious and knew that this action would immediately cut off my contact with her, the other 90% of me didn''t care and went in.


    But instead of being cut off, the goddess instead used her own tongue. Now it was my time to be surprised as I felt her tongue breach my own mouth and in momentary shock, I did nothing to stop it.


    The aphrodisiac effect of the kiss was greatly evident as the next moment my shock changed to lust and I also barged into her mouth.


    Before any of us knew it, we were having a tug of war. But instead of using ropes, we were using our tongue. Our tongues wrestled around with each other as saliva slipped out of us and made a mess of our sides.


    The kissing wasn''t the only thing that was going on, we were also exploring our bodies and touching each other with passion. My hands snaked around her waist and found its way to her buttocks.


    "Ahhh!"


    They instantly took hold of them and a moan escaped out the goddess as I played with mushy buns. Fortunately, I wasn''t the only one who had dirty thoughts as she also touched me passionately, albeit slightly less intensely than I was.


    I dominated her vocal cave and she dominated mine, before we knew it, sometime went away before we finally stopped.


    As we separated, a thin line of saliva made a bridge connecting our extended tongues and finally broke apart as each at our necks and dripped down.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    We both took deep breaths as the entanglement took a lot out of us.


    "Oh! My¡­ that was quite the endearing kiss." The goddess said as she still had some heat beneath her.


    "Yea- Yeah!... I don''t know what took hold of me."


    "I didn''t know that you would be bold enough to even use your tongue."


    "I- I''m sorry, was it a bit too much?" I asked with some worry. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No no, not at all." She gave a sexy smile as she took hold of herself, "It felt¡­ a lot better when you did that."


    "I can already tell that you are going to have quite the adventure in the near future."


    My only answer to those words was a bold smile.


    "Will I see you again?"


    "Hmm, Don''t worry. I am always around you. Even though I won''t be there with you physically but I will spiritually," Her eyes took a curvy turn, "But it would certainly be quite fun if I could stay¡­ physically."


    I smiled and wanted to tell her to stay but she went before me.


    "But my countless daughters would worry over me if I did. They should already be thinking about me by now so I think it would be best if I leave now."


    My eyes turned downcast, "Oh!"


    Seeing my look, she held my face and said, "I hope that you like the gift that I have given." Her figure started to flicker as they hollowed out quickly as I knew this was it.


    "FYI¡­ It was my first."


    Those were her last words as she left me with a beautiful smile and a wink.


    I looked towards the sky as I felt her figure burst into uncountable amount of flickering lights and float off.


    I smiled as the heavy feeling that I had from the start of this life went away.


    Suddenly a few messages opened up before my eyes.


    [ Your bodies limitation has been broken and your talent has been increased. ]


    [ Talent Level: Infinite ( Increased ) ]


    [ Your inner potential has also been unlocked ]


    [ Sealed Skill : Black Hole ( Unsealed ) ]


    [ Finally you have been gifted the Eyes of Eternity ]


    [ Eyes of Eternity : Unveil the secret of all that hides under the chaos and beyond. With this eyes you are able to see every single weakness inside anyone and also their physical, spiritual and mythical state. ]


    I look down in confusion at the white words that suddenly stood before me and read them.


    ...


    ...


    "¡­ Wait a second¡­"


    It took me a few seconds before I finally understood that this was what she meant when she said about gifting me something.


    "And here I was thinking, you were talking about the hot kiss that we shared."


    I smiled as I looked up at the skies again before my expression went completely blank. I looked ahead of me and read the notification again and again and again until they slowly disappeared.


    "¡­ haha haha"


    "Haha Haha"


    "HAHAHA HAHA!"


    "AHAHA HAHA HAHA!!"


    "MUAHAHAHA MUAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    I laughed like a crazy bastard as the consequences of what happened and what this meant finally hit me like a tidal wave.


    The possibilities, the uncountable number of possibilities that opened up before me¡­ NO. the possibilities that just fell upon my lap and literally spoon fed me itself meant only one thing.


    "I AM INVINCIBLE!"


    Maybe it was because I was given awesome powers or the fact that I had a vocal orgy with a literal goddess but¡­ I truly felt that nothing in this world mattered more than me.


    "HAHAHAH- Gaagh!"


    The reality quickly descended as a fly went into my mouth and stopped my joy.


    "Cough Cough"


    "Spit!"


    "Spit!"


    I tried to spit it out but nothing came.


    "Gargle!"


    "I think I ate a damn fly¡­"

 Chapter 8 - Plans

    It was my first.


    ...


    ...


    It tasted not as lackluster as I thought it would.


    At least there wasn''t much difficulty swallowed so that''s good.


    To think that I would receive my first fly only a few moments after I had kissed a goddess.


    Is it me or is it some kind of sign telling me that¡­ all is going to be okay.


    ...¡­


    You know what, I''ll take that as a yes. Because when someone says nothing it kinda means yes, especially when you are alone and talking with yourself.


    I thought about all this as I was sitting at the edge of the large hill as the tree stood behind me as a wall supporting my huge weight. The hill was behind the large house I was in and it was also the place where I had my first kiss with a goddess¡­ and ate a fly.


    So overall¡­ It was a significant experience for me.


    Alright then, it''s time to take a recap and finally talk about what really matters.


    First question, Should I take the easy route and help out the protagonist or take the hard route that means going behind the protagonist and using most of his key points to propel myself up?


    Now let''s do a pros and cons list.


    Pros -


    The first path is the easy path, the protagonist is already pretty strong so he doesn''t need much help from me and breezes through the first few hurdles easily. He also gets to meet with a lot of women which means I will also get to know a lot of woman too.


    Cons ¨C


    The protagonist is already strong so he probably doesn''t need me¡­ at least until I can increase my strength which is now actually possible. I may meet a lot of woman because of him¡­ but all the attraction would go to that beautiful guy.


    And the biggest two cons, If I were to be acquainted with him or¡­ be his supporter than that means I will just get a huge list of names with the word ''villain'' written beside them in brackets so that''s a no no.


    Finally, At the current moment, with my fianc¨¦ going to attack me, who WILL be a future heroine and one of the other key points in the protagonist''s route to fight me¡­ I don''t think being his supporter is in the cards at the moment.


    "Hmmm"


    Looking at the patch of dirt beside me which had more crosses at the con mark, I summarized.


    Well¡­ it seems the con marks wins the debate but I would still try not to choose a side right now¡­ maybe when I become stronger and know that I can handle the repercussions of playing with the stories fates¡­ only then.


    But I can already see which path I might choose.


    Scrubbing away the patch of dirt I create a new one and name it¡­ Advantages.


    Advantages¡­ what are the things I have that can be useful to me and how effectively to use it to change my fate to a much more enjoyable one.


    First and biggest one is my plot knowledge. I can use this to change my destiny to a better one but if I overuse it than the future might get changed than the one I know.


    About the plot¡­


    I scrub my head as I remember that even though it''s my favorite novel but I still haven''t read the final volume of it. How could I when it was going to release the next year and¡­ I died literally at the beginning of the year.


    But that''s still a lot far from now so it''s not that big of a deal and it wouldn''t be a problem if I am to make myself very very very capable by then¡­ which I will.


    Next advantage is my talent.


    I sighed remembering the talent level.


    If I''m right, then I have an even better talent than the protagonist and he had the highest one¡­ buuut, it also means I would need to train myself to attain that level of power. But there is a problem.


    I am a lazy ass which now pounds to 500 to 600 kg, can''t tell with how much big my stomach is that stops me from seeing my own feet.


    But that can be arranged with training¡­ rigorous fucking training. No matter what happens, I would commit myself to it and become strong.


    Why shouldn''t I when I have infinite talent?


    Then came the eyes.


    I look around me and notice a subtle change.


    I am able to look quite far¡­ very far. Maybe a few kilometers. I say this because there is a farm far ahead of me and I am sitting here seeing the guy in 4k realistic resolution.


    I can even close up and see the small ant that is climbing into his pants¡­ should I tell him?


    Naaah¡­ he probably wouldn''t hear me and even if he did, it would be as something something pants anyway.


    And just like the description from before, I can see the guy''s stats? Well I can see his name, talent level and which power level his at which is above average¡­ at least his better than me.


    I haven''t seen my stats yet but I''m sure other than my talent, it''s going to be pretty bleak.


    Now comes the most fascinating function.


    I look at the guy and suddenly my vision blurs a little as time goes by slowly and see the guy moving very slowly. But the effect quickly goes away and replaced with tiredness.


    Apparently seeing things in slow motion is also a function and I can use it. Wonder what else is there.


    ¡­ The final potential.


    It''s good... it''s great but¡­ why is there a nagging feeling that something isn''t right about it?


    "Young Master!"


    I turn back and see Anna standing behind me and looking at me with scared eyes.


    "What are you doing from there! Get away immediately, you might fall and get hurt very badly."


    I smiled seeing her genuine worry.


    "Anna, just the person I was waiting for."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you help me up?... I can''t get up."


    "Oh! Okay."


    So with great strength from both front, I finally get up as Anna falls on the grass.


    "Here, you okay?"


    Anna looks up and see''s my hand in front of her and my smile. She smiled in return and gets up holding my hand.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "No worries, now let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "To take care of our future." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 9 - Situation

    "To take care of our future."


    "What?" Anna asked as she didn''t understand the meaning behind my words. Then a sudden thought came to her head as she smiled in understanding.


    "Oh! You want to make up with the madam."


    I smiled.


    She misunderstood what I meant but I wasn''t about to correct this innocent flower. Not after what I know she did or will do in the future because of me.


    "Yes, in a way. Do you know where I will find the old butler?"


    "Old butler?... Do you mean Mr. Redwick?"


    I nodded as I walked towards the house with her.


    "Yes, that guy. I need his help understanding something."


    "Well he spends most of his time either in the office or supervising the other servants."


    "But young master instead of finding him yourself, why don''t you go to your room and lie down in your bed. You only woke just a few hours ago; it would be better if you took some more rest." She insisted.


    "I can''t do that, not with all the things that happened. I need to talk with the man."


    Seeing the seriousness in me, which was quite a surprise to her.


    The young master she knew of wasn''t someone who worked or even participated in serious talks but now there I was standing in front of her, with eyes full of conviction and ready to face the world.


    Seeing this new face of her young master, she already started to feel better and a sense of hope for the future.


    Anna nodded her head with a smile as she said, "Okay. Why don''t you sit in your bedroom and let me bring Mr. Redwick to you."


    "That won''t do, take me to the office, I need to talk with him there."


    "Okay then."


    ...¡­


    The Office


    After going inside the main house and glancing at a few other servants I stood in front of a wooden door.


    The door wasn''t that big, it was quite similar to my size. Talking about size, the house was quite big. It was much bigger than a house in my past life but according to this earth, nobility would have a bigger house according to rank or if they had money.


    Which I don''t know yet but already can guess.


    Knocking on the door, I hear a response immediately.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, I saw the old butler sitting in a chair opposite the main desk. The main seat was empty and the butler worked on some papers on the desk.


    ''Even though he is alone in the house and may be the most trusted servant, he still didn''t sit on the main seat. Quite peculiar or¡­ trusting.''


    Redwick looked up from the papers and to me as his brows went up in surprise.


    "Young Master, what are you doing here?"


    The old man''s voice was rough and tired, not like how it was back when I first saw him. It wasn''t a big change but I could tell the situation weighed heavily on him the most.


    "Forgive me for my behavior." He said as he stood up and corrected himself, "Good morning, young master."


    "Good morning, Redwick." I said and walked towards him as he moved away.


    I glanced at the papers and gave a small sigh of relief as the words were in English. I already did speak English but I didn''t know if the written language was the same or some other gibberish.


    Seeing me look at the papers, Redwick spoke.


    "I was working on the expenses of this month."


    "Hmm," I nodded and asked, "Is it any good?"


    The old butler looked up at me and his face brightened up instantly.


    "Yes young master. The old master had left quite a bit of money for you."


    Thinking back to the old master, Redwick''s face turned heavy again.


    I went towards the main chair and sat upon it. It wasn''t a small chair but not big enough for me but felt comfortable, the only worry I had at the moment was if it could handle my weight or not.


    "Sit down Redwick and Anna, lock the door and you sit too."


    "As you wish, young master." Redwick sat back on the chair as Anna locked the door and joined beside him.


    I looked at both of them as they also knew what I was thinking. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The situation¡­ how is it?"


    "As I''ve just said, we have more than enough money to live comfortably for a few years. But the problem is not our money but the land." Redwick looked outside the window and said, "Our farms are not producing enough crop."


    "It isn''t a trouble for us yet but¡­" Redwick stopped after this, thinking if he should tell the next part or not.


    "What is it?"


    "The farmers¡­ they are not able to buy enough clothes or food for themselves. Winter is our next season and we are quickly approaching the end of this one."


    "I know young master that we don''t think much about the farmers and their families."


    We don''t?


    "But they will suffer if we don''t." Redwick said.


    "Yes, young master. We must help them if I can." Anna pleaded.


    "Ultimately," Redwick reminded Anna, "It is your decision¡­ now."


    Anna backed down as she understood the subtle meaning of him.


    I looked at both of their faces and then at the papers below.


    "When that time comes, I will let you know what I think." I said and Redwick nodded.


    "Now tell me, what of my father? What happened to him?"


    "I''m sorry young master but we still don''t have a report." Redwick said, "But I''ve already sent riders and they will get back to us after understanding the situation."


    "For now all we know is that the master was going to the province capital to meet with the mistress. But he was attacked by a group of bandits and later killed."


    Hearing him only one thought went through my head.


    ''But was it intentional?''

 Chapter 10 - M.O.

    The thought lingered inside me as I glanced at both of their faces.


    ''Maybe now isn''t the ideal time to talk about this with them.''


    "Alright then, if you learn anything about the matter, come to me immediately."


    "Of course, young master."


    I nodded before giving them a new look, one of concern.


    "As you already know from last night¡­ my memory is more than a little foggy on some matters."


    Their faces turned to different degrees of worry and caution.


    "There are many things about me that I don''t remember anymore. Even more, I forgot about a lot of important details concerning¡­ well, almost everything." I said and smiled at them.


    "So I would be grateful if you guys helped answer those questions."


    "Without a thought, young master. We would help you regain your memories back as much as possible." Redwick nodded to Anna''s words.


    "Alright then, first question."


    ...¡­


    "That seems to be all¡­" I said as the answers made many things sense to me.


    I have the ultimate power of knowing the plot but even with that, there were many things missing to me.


    One of them was their face.


    If I looked at a popular character from the novel but didn''t know him by hand already and even if they stood before me then they might as well be complete strangers to me.


    There were pictures of the characters of every single heroine and some supporters but there was a tiny bit problem.


    They were in cartoon.


    Now how I am going to recognize someone from their cartoon self to their real one?


    The cartoon may be high quality but it does no justice to the real one at all.


    Like, for example, Anna. She didn''t have any mention on the novel until the final part of my villain arc. Even then it was only because of that event.


    Who would know that the real her would be so beautiful.


    Putting this fact aside, I confirmed my name. I already knew it but I still went to confirm it.


    But first comes my father- oops! Late father.


    Alex Van Tax


    A short fat man with balding hair that had some white ones at the sides. A man of many words¡­ not any good though. He liked to gamble and whore around with many women, especially low class ones.


    That reason I am here now.


    My father, in one of his drunken splendor one night, found my mother baking a cake in the kitchen and in the joy of spreading his genes, pounded her with his dough.


    9 months later and Voila, A bastard is born.


    That bastard being me.


    Henry Van Tax


    A name that had the perfect fit for someone like me. Not the Henry part but the fat as a van and taxing people in the land cruelly made quite the similarity.


    A person who cared about two things only, hands full of food and mouth full of food.


    Now that I think about it a word comes to my mind. Something that I called a specific person back in my past world.


    Fat Bastard.


    Oh! My mother... completely forgot about her. Which reminds me that after kicking me out of her and getting bags of money in return, she completely forgot about me.


    18 Years and still no letter. Truly a mother deserving of this body''s past user.


    Now as I said, my late father, goddess rot his soul, had a nasty habit of gambling and playing with money.


    When I mean nasty¡­ I meant he was good, no, the guy was more than good. That''s why even with a barren land with almost zero potential, he was still more richer than the barons around him.


    Oh! Yeah, Did I forgot to mention that he was a baron? If I did then yes, he WAS a baron.


    Now remember, nobility had ranks and being a baron meant¡­ at the lowest class of nobility. Still can''t complain, it was better than being normal folk and being ordered around by other noble people.


    Some barons were rich but not someone who had such bad farming skills and workers so we come back to gambling.


    The guy was able to play others like a pro and fiddle away a lot of money¡­ a looot of money.


    ¡­Which might also be the reason of his demise.


    With his gambling skill, he was not able to get money but also a wife. Now the wife that he got wasn''t a normal one, but was of great beauty.


    It was also because of wanting to meet with her did that guy went outside and got himself killed¡­ now that I think about it, the women could have gotten him killed too.


    Damn! With how much rotten the guy was, the list of perpetrators with the intention to kill him is only increasing. That is without counting out the normal folk.


    Who knows how much it would be if I did?


    It was also with his gambling skill that he got me my fianc¨¦.


    Same M.O. same game and same trick¡­ he tricked a viscount and got his daughter to be my wife¡­ which is a clever trick actually.


    With her being the only child, the earlness¡­ I think that''s the word, would go to her and even if I didn''t get that title, my future generation would get them and in one way, the Tax family would ascent to Viscounts, if not Earls.


    It was a very nasty trick¡­ and I liked it.


    Unfortunately, Samantha didn''t. The daughter of the viscount didn''t need no reminder as I knew much about her.


    Samantha Religias was a young girl of 18, a bit honest and cared about her people but she was also a warrior.


    Being the second child in the family, she was trained hard and in turn those hardships resounded in her being named a talented women and a future Valkyrie too.


    So she disobeyed her father''s words, got herself an army and marched towards me.


    But as I hear this recap, I understand that the late old man also didn''t know about her.


    I thought about all the hardships, troubles and fuckery''s waiting for me and smiled. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is going to be a fascinating year.''


    "Redwick, I need you to write something for me."

 Chapter 11 - Question

    "Hahh Hahh"


    "Hahh Hahh"


    I was taking deep breathes while being spiraled on the floor.


    "Why¡­ Hahh"


    "did I¡­ hahh"


    "ever think¡­ hahh¡­ that this¡­"


    "was a¡­ hahh¡­ good¡­ idea?"


    I asked myself while gazing at the empty blue sky in haziness. My eyes blurred from the previous experiment and body full of sweat. My large stomach going up and down as I took in breaths before feeling the exhaustion gnawing at me.


    "You said that it would be good for your body." I didn''t expect to get an answer to the question. But here she was, in her usual innocent and beautiful self as she kneeled down in front of me and wiped away my sweats.


    Yes, you are correct. I was training¡­ or at least I tried to.


    Thinking that it would be best if I trained as fast as possible to get strong, I asked Anna to come and help me count. She was here to see how far I could run and how long I could last.


    As you can see this was the end result of that experiment.


    It wasn''t good.


    "How¡­ Hahhhhh¡­ how far¡­ did I go?"


    "Ahhh," Anna panicked as she looked back at the start point to here, "Somewhere close to¡­ 15 meters."


    "15!!" My eyes shot up at her words.


    "It felt like I ran for miles¡­ Holy mother of goddess!" Was I really at such bad condition.


    "Young master, why don''t take some rest? Your body¡­ can''t handle such pressure." She said while trying to be as soft as possible.


    "Rest? Only after 15 meters?..." I gave a dead look. "You gotta be kidding me?"


    "Hee" Anna had a complicated smile before a question filled her head.


    "Young Master?"


    "Yeah"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Training?"


    "Yes"


    "I want to be strong."


    "¡­ okay, but why?"


    "Why?" This time it was me who was confused, "Why wouldn''t I want to be strong?"


    In a world, where kingdoms fought other kingdoms, armies went on to slaughter any one that was in their path and evil things lurking beyond thick fogs, why wouldn''t anyone want to become strong?


    It was an invaluable question.


    "No, I get why you want to be strong but¡­ why now?" Anna asked blankly, "You never had thoughts of being strong before and you were happy too."


    "Why now huh." I copied her words and thought of an answer.


    "Oh! I''m sorry." As if realizing something, "I shouldn''t have asked so many questions."


    "It''s okay," I smiled, "If it''s you then any question is not problematic enough for me."


    Anna smiled hearing those words. I didn''t see it but there were some pink hue at the corner of her cheeks.


    Pulling myself, I sat up.


    "Why now, you ask."


    "Right now, because I don''t have anyone I can rely upon."


    "Hmm?"


    "The problems that are coming for me are large¡­ it''s not here yet, but when it will come, it will bring a large storm for me and when that storm comes¡­ I need to be ready for it."


    I looked at her with newfound conviction as energy suddenly beamed inside me.


    "I need to protect everyone who is around me. Myself, Old Redwick, the townspeople who are now my responsibility and most of all you."


    "O- Oh! Young master!" Anna said as she touched her face with both hands and blushed hard.


    Unfortunately, I was looking ahead so I didn''t see that.


    "But to protect you all from that, I need to be strong and to get that, I must do this. No matter how hard it gets, no matter how many times I fall and think that it''s going to be my last moment¡­ I would get up again."


    ...


    "You can do it."


    I looked up and saw Anna giving a smile with filled with brilliant hope and truthfulness.


    "I believe you can do it, young master. The power you are reaching for, you will find it and I believe that it won''t be hard for you after this."


    "Really?"


    "OF COURSE! YOU CAN. IF YOU CAN''T DO IT THEN NOBODY ELSE CAN." She said with a triumphant voice that shook even the birds that had nested up on a nearby tree.


    Realizing what she just did, she blushed again.


    "Your beautiful."


    "Wh- what??!!"


    "Nothing¡­ just said that I should get up." I said feigning ignorance.


    "Ooo¡­ is that so?" Anna said and thought that she might have heard wrong.


    I get up and look up at the row of stairs before me and prepare myself.


    "Oh! Stairs¡­ my immortal enemy, I shall conquer you today."


    ...¡­


    Far away from the town of Hyfelia


    There was a small camp at a grassy land. The camp was filled with men who wore traditional armor with the Religias family insignia drawn on the chest while there were other men too but they wore different armor.


    The ones with the insignia were the army of the Religias family and the other were mercenaries that were hired. These men had gathered here on the occasion of invading a land far away from their main land and help their young mistress break her marriage.


    They stayed at the tents and readied themselves for battle. It wasn''t far away any more, maybe a weeks walk and the only reason they were walking was because they knew it was going to be an easy one.


    Hyfelia was a small town and its forces were only some guards that weren''t even trained hard enough.


    At the center of the camp, there was a small tent and within that small tent was a beautiful woman who was polishing her sword as she thought about something deep.


    "Request for entry, commander."


    "Granted!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl said as a man of old age walked in and presented her with a letter.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the letter from your¡­ fianc¨¦, commander!"


    The girl stopped her actions and put down the sword. She looked back and took the letter and quickly tore it apart before reading it.


    Her brow went up before she gave a sigh and put the sword down.


    "Tell the men to pick up the pace."


    "We are to reach Hyfelia within 5 days."

 Chapter 12 - A Certain Something

    [ On the camp of Religias Forces ]


    A middle aged man wearing mid-heavy armor with the insignia of the Religias family drawn on it, pushed the other men away who were walking opposite to him, to Hyfelia.


    He looked for the main camp and stopped before it and asked.


    "Young Mistress."


    "Come in." A soft voice belonging to his mistress spoke.


    The guy moved the cover and went inside to see the young mistress taking a look at a piece of paper. He moved forward and saw that it was a map of Hyfelia, more specifically one that was close to the house of the late baron.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No. Why is there a problem?" She asked in return, not taking her eyes out of the map.


    "Why are we going to Hyfelia so fast?"


    "Is there any problem with it?"


    "No, there isn''t." The man tried to explain, "I just don''t understand why are we moving so fast so suddenly."


    He asked because they were indeed moving faster. In the past few days, when they started this force, they had already planned to move in a steady pace.


    Victory was sure so they didn''t want to put any burden on the army nor on themselves.


    But a few moments ago, he just heard that the commander of the army, his mistress suddenly ordered to increase the pace without any clear reason.


    What he doesn''t understand is, what happened that changed the woman''s mind in front of him.


    Samantha looked up from the map and said.


    "I know it was sudden but it is for a good reason."


    "Take a look from this and tell me what you think, uncle." She took a piece of paper out of the drawer and gave it to her uncle, the captain of the current army, Nance Religias.


    Nance took the letter and started reading it before his eyes went wide and he said to her. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Parley?"


    "Emhmm" She gave a soft nod. "I received the letter before I gave the order to speed up."


    "But why?"


    "Why wouldn''t he? We have the advantage, a bigger army, one much more trained than his and he is all alone in that large house except for a few pesky guards that can''t use a knife better than a fork."


    Samantha said and looked down on the map.


    "So it makes sense that he wants to parley."


    Nance nodded, "Do you think it has something to do with that matter?"


    "About his father?... could be. If it is, then he is smarter than we thought he was."


    "You mean more coward." Nance put the paper down.


    "Coward?... no¡­ I wouldn''t say that." Samantha looked up again, "It would be more foolish of him, if he had taken the hard path."


    "Would you have chosen such a decision in his place?" Her uncle asked.


    "Never"


    "So he is coward then."


    "No, my word stands. Besides, not all of us are raised in the same manner." She said and looked back down.


    Nance went quiet for a moment. Then he saw her still looking at the map with much concentration.


    "If we are to parley then, why are you looking at the map so much?"


    "Precaution"


    "Precaution?"


    Samantha nodded.


    "Yes, what if he tried to take advantage of the parley and attacked me."


    Nance''s eyes went up, "You think he would do that? That is one of the most dishonorable thing one can do."


    "I can''t say for sure, but I would take It into mind."


    "Alright then, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay" Samantha nodded before remembering something as she stopped her uncle.


    "Uncle wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "When we reach there¡­ at the parley. I don''t want anyone to go with me."


    "What!" Nance''s eyes went wide. "Are you insane? You just said that this could potentially be a trap for you."


    "And I also say that I want to do this alone."


    "Why???"


    "Just want to see something."


    "Is it that important? Can''t you do that with us with you?"


    "No no," Samantha gave a small chuckle. "That would remove the purpose of it then."


    "So you intend to do this then."


    "Yes" She nodded, "Don''t worry uncle."


    She gave a confident look as she said, "Do you really think that he can take me."


    "¡­No, but-"


    "Well that''s decided then, I am to meet with him alone and discuss the matter."


    Nance gave a heavy sigh as he knew that once his niece had something she wanted to do then nothing can move her until she finishes it.


    "¡­As you say."

 Chapter 13 - Anna

    [ Anna''s Pov ]


    5''O Clock


    Before even the cock could wake us by calling, my eyes slowly opened up.


    After waking up the same time every day, it became a second sense to me. I would always wake up at this timw early morning, almost at the same point.


    "Arrhh!"


    Waking up, a moan escaped my lips which then resonated with the calling of one cock.


    "Alright then, it''s time to get up."


    Sighing once more as my body wanted to get more sleep but shaking that behavior out of my body I get up and do some small stretches.


    Nothing special, just some routine ones I do every day to get myself moving.


    Then I go wash myself and change into my working outfit that I wear every day. Not the same one though, one that is similar to it. My other one is being dried about now as I got some dirt on it from the other day.


    So changing into my other outfit, I go out of my room and into the servant''s room to wake everyone up who wasn''t up yet. As the semi-high maid in position after Mr. Redwick, it was my duty to wake other maids up.


    Opening the door to the room, I see that a few were already up and washing themselves while the others were still snoring.


    ''Sigh''


    I sighed seeing them asleep. Oh! How much I wanted to be like that. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shake myself out those thoughts. I am the highest maid around here, I can''t think like that. If I am like that then what will the other maids think?


    What will young master think?


    No, I can''t disappoint him.


    "Alright girls, it''s time to wake up!"


    "Just a few minutes."


    "Yeah! We''ll be getting up in any moment."


    "Sleep. Wake. Later."


    I smiled at their attempt to sleep again and walked towards the desk at the end of the room and brought out a bell and hammer out.


    Seeing me bringing out the big weapons, the others who were already awake, laughed sneakily but didn''t warn their friends.


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    One maid fell out of her bed as she heard me ring out the bell. The others groaned before waking up and saying, "Why did bring out that blasphemous thing, Anna? We could have been up by time, you know."


    "I''m sorry, can''t take any risks. The young master will be up after a few moments."


    Hearing that the one who fell said, "Why is the fatty suddenly waking up soo soon-"


    She couldn''t complete her words as her bedmate quickly blocked her mouth and pointed at me. The maid looked and saw the dark look on my face and knew she did a grave mistake talking like that in front of me.


    "I- I''m sorry, Anna¡­ I did- don''t think about the young master like that."


    "Ye- yeah, it probably is the sleep that''s talking." The one next to her covered for her as she nodded fervently.


    "Yeah Yeah, it''s that for sure."


    I looked at the maid for a while as they all felt the room''s temperature drop down by quite a bit suddenly. Then without any word, the cold went away as a certain smile emerged on my face.


    "Oh! Is that so? Well then, it''s fine. Just get up quickly and attend to your duties." I said and walked out of the room as they all sighed in relief.


    ...


    "Is it just me or did you all feel the same cold as I felt before?" The others nodded at her words. The one next to her hit her on the head with a loud smack.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that?"


    "Stupid! Don''t you know you don''t talk about fat- Young Master like that in front of her."


    "Sorry¡­ I forgot." The maid said before groaning again, "I just didn''t want to wake this early."


    "I know too, but neveeer say something like that in front of Anna¡­ it would be best if you say nothing at all."


    "I know she has a screw lose."


    "About the young master ¨C yes, but about everything else ¨C no."


    "Even after what happened?"


    Another maid responded her, one that was the first to wake among them.


    "Yes. You have seen how hardworking she is right? Even if it looks as if everything is fine and dandy with her, she is also like us. She is tired, even more so than us but hides it better than any of us."


    "You should learn something from her, behat"


    "Yeaaah¡­ maybe I will. But for now, I have to wake up and make breakfast for that fatty-"


    The door to the room opened, as I walked in and said.


    "Behat, before you forget, today is washing duty, okay."


    Behat seeing the strangely terrifying smile still on me only nodded in fear as I walked out.


    "I think she heard you."


    "No shit-"


    I blur out their words and walk out to the back garden where the clothes were hung to dry. I go and pick each up and start folding them.


    "Why do they talk about the young master like that? Don''t they know that it''s because of him that we have jobs, that they are getting paid because of him, have a roof and bed to sleep on because he gave us."


    I fold another one and put it in the basket as I walked towards the house.


    "Anna"


    Looking around, I saw the young master up and beside the large oak tree that he occasionally spends time with.


    "You''re up already, young master?"


    "Thought it''d be best if I could get up early and trained myself."


    This was something recent about the master, he would get up early every day and train. Even if it was hard and he fell multiple times, he would always get up and run or do strange kinds of motions.


    "Do you need my help?" I said and walk to him.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t come any farther."


    I stop and ask him worriedly, "I-Is something wrong?"


    "No just stay there for a moment and let me look at you."


    "You just¡­ look very beautiful."


    ...


    Oooh! The young master said something scandalous again!


    Doesn''t he know that if he keeps doing that then those dark thoughts come back to me again.

 Chapter 14 - Comfortable

    It''s been a few days since I''ve sent the letter for parley to where Samantha was.


    I didn''t exactly know the current place of where they were as they are constantly moving from town to town. But knowing the plot, I gave the rider some general description of where they could be.


    It didn''t long before the rider found her and gave them my letter. Fortunately, it seemed that my request for parley might have changed her mind as according to the rider, they were approaching faster after delivery.


    So it would take a week at most for them to come here.


    But the problem was that the rider didn''t get any other information then that they were approaching fast. No mention of whether my letter was received with good intentions or not.


    I was a little skeptical and scared that I might have instead brought my disaster earlier.


    So to forget about that, I trained. I thought that if I can''t sleep anyway then I better make it so that my body had to sleep.


    Every day, I wake up at 5 or 6ish then go running on the hill behind the house. It was my private property so other than Anna, nobody came and laughed at the fat guys attempt at running.


    It was a great struggle and every moment I wanted to quit and eat a bit of that food there, but I didn''t. Thankfully, my mindset changed as I saw the changes it brought. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t much but I could see that I could run longer and my stamina was better than the previous day. Well¡­ I wasn''t the one who noticed that but it was Anna.


    She saw that each day my speed increased by a tiny bit¡­ which didn''t seem enough.


    But have you ever seen a person that has actual improvement just the next day after training?


    I haven''t and so hasn''t Anna, who by the way couldn''t stop herself from praising me.


    Seriously it felt like, if I let her continue on like that she might as well sing.


    "That was very good, young master."


    There she goes again.


    "That must be the best timing you had."


    Yeah but only by a few seconds.


    "Your stamina to get back up is so good."


    Well I eat a lot.


    "And I don''t think anyone has greater talent in the world then you."


    Yeah you thin-¡­ I can''t argue with her on that.


    I got up from the ground as I found my stamina fully replenish back. Somehow my stamina would always replenish after a moment or two, even after doing long runs multiple times.


    "Anna, I know that you''re trying to encourage me, but you don''t have to say about everything I do."


    ...


    "Master¡­ am I annoying you?"


    There she does the puppy eyes¡­ sigh¡­ not the puppy eyes.


    "No- no it''s not that, I just feel that you are saying all that to pump me up."


    "But I believe in everything I said." She told me with a straight face as I thought about how to get out of this.


    Fortunately, someone else came to help.


    "Master, If I may."


    Old Redwick came before us and asked.


    "Yeah, what is it?" I said as Anna gave me a glass of water and started to wipe my sweat.


    "A rider came wearing the Religias family emblem."


    Anna stopped wiping my open back.


    "So they are already here then."


    "Yes and the rider is asking where you want to do the parley."


    "Tell him, it will be at the house."


    Old Redwick creased his brows, "The house, master?"


    "Yes"


    "I''m afraid that would seem inappropriate."


    "Why?" Now I was confused.


    "Well, doing a parley in somebody''s house is inappropriate, because both of you are in a position to fight and placing a parley in somebody''s property could grant the owner, somewhat of an advantage and¡­ that is why it''s considered inappropriate."


    "Oh! You mean that I would attack her behind the back."


    "I''m not implying any of that-"


    "But they could think it like that huh." Redwick nodded as I thought for a moment before saying.


    "Tell the rider that it will be at the house and if she refuses then, I will change it to another place." Old Redwick didn''t understand what I was aiming for, nonetheless he nodded.


    "As you say, master." Old Redwick then went away.


    "Are you sure that is the right choice?" Anna asked.


    "Well, let''s just say I want to learn about something." Anna became more confused but didn''t ask.


    "Okay let''s go, help me change into something."


    "Alright master."


    ...


    Redwick knocked on the door and went inside.


    "Master, the madam is almost her-" He stopped when he saw the dress I was in.


    I was wearing a red and yellow long robe made from fur and underneath it was a undershirt made from merilo wool. Then for pants I was wearing comfy black plump pants.


    "So she accepted it then"


    "Oh!... yes¡­ the madam is here."


    "Okay, I am ready too let''s go."


    "Master¡­ do you really want to go out there¡­ like that?" Redwick said pointing at my outfit that screamed inappropriate.


    "Yes, I am. It''s been sometime since I wore comfortable clothes so why not now."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry about it," I waved him off, "Anyway she''s already here so I might as well go now." I said and walked away before he could say anything.


    Old Redwick saw his young master almost jogging away to the door as he asked Anna.


    "You could have tried to stop him."


    "I did, but he wouldn''t listen, all the young master was saying was that he wanted to be as comfortable as possible for the next moment."


    Redwick nodded after thinking about it.


    "He''s not wrong about that." He said and they both joined me.


    I walk toeards the red gate as the servants who had lined up on the sides glanced at me with different eyes.


    Ignoring their stares I grab the handle as I ready myself.


    ''Let''s see if you actually are what the author wrote.''

 Chapter 15 - Why Are You Still Invading?

    I take a deep breath and calm the mind as I held on to the door''s handle.


    ''The moment of truth.''


    Opening the door, I step outside and look around. Surrounding me was the front garden, patio and some other stuff for people to have conversations with.


    I didn''t see any other houses or anything for a few hundred meters, but outside that perimeter, there were other houses, shops, markets and mostly everything this town was consisted of.


    The farms and others places of work were surrounding the center of town, especially because there were no walls or even pikes that could be used for outer invasion. Which was one of the main reason, I didn''t need to think twice about talking this out.


    From what I know about this town from the novel and Anna, it was a small town. It didn''t have many residence, maybe a few hundred. The guards sucked and we didn''t have much of an attack force.


    So the question was, how did the original guy from before stuck out long enough for the protagonist to come and win the heroine?


    Well, I''ll get to that later, right now I have someone special coming for me.


    "Ahhh¡­ there she is."


    A Heroine


    I say as I look at the white horse that stride''s into town and under the gazes of multiple eyes, kept walking as if there was none. But it wasn''t the horse they were looking at but the rider.


    I see the armor wearing women, sitting upright and stood tall as she rides her horse. Her most attracting things were her floral white her and blue eyes. Even after being bundled into a bun, it was eye-catching.


    Those eyes¡­ there is a rumor that says that if you don''t have the white hair and blue eyes, then you aren''t a Religias and there is a reason why that is said too.


    But she was a true born Religias, those eyes would stare down into the most oppressive man in the future and wouldn''t back down.


    Well at least, that''s what the Arthur wrote about her and with what I see, most of it looks alright.


    I take a look at Anna before glancing at her, shaking my head.


    ''Nah, she can''t compare to her.''


    I walk towards the main gate as I see that she has almost reached the place. Now that I have a better look, I see that she didn''t have any guards beside her, just her, alone.


    This could be seen as a big insult to someone like me who called her out to my house to parley. It would be a great show of power for her and insult for me.


    But I already knew she was going to do this but not to insult me no, she had another reason for that.


    "My Lady Religias," I speak to her as I walk to her swords range. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    It could be my clothes or my behavior, because she hesitated for a moment and her hand almost twitched as if she was about to pull out her sword but ultimately stopped.


    "Yes¡­ the pleasure''s mine, Lord Tax. I know that we are not at the best terms right now and hope that you wouldn''t take my past intentions to your heart."


    Past Intentions? You tried to fucking invade my property and kill me.


    "Of Course, I won''t. You had a reason for that, but for now let''s go to my house and discuss there."


    I lend her my hand and she took a quick moment before succumbing to courtesy, taking it and coming down with a jump.


    "Come in, let me walk you." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I say to her as we walk to the porch and say to Redwick, "Take her horse, clean and feed it."


    "Alright, master."


    Seeing one of her escape routes close out, she didn''t say anything and instead stayed more cautious.


    ...


    "Tea or coffee?"


    "Coffee"


    "Biscuits or Sweets?"


    "Sweets"


    We were in the living room right now and sat opposite to each other on the red leathered large sofas in the middle of the room.


    "Anna"


    Anna nodded without a word and went out.


    "So¡­ how''s it going?"


    "Hmm, it''s going good."


    "How is the earl''s health?"


    "It is good."


    "¡­ How did you like Hyfelia?"


    "It was¡­ nice and small, people seem nice too." Samantha looked at me strangely as she didn''t know where this was going.


    I didn''t know how to say it or even how to begin. I never had something like this happen to me and it was very awkward to talk about it.


    Anna came inside, put the cups down and started pouring in the coffee as I finally sighed and said.


    "Alright, It''s getting awkward enough so why don''t I just go ahead and say it."


    "I want a divorce."


    "COUGH"


    "SHHS"


    Samantha who sipping onto her coffee, coughed as she heard my words and Anna''s hand slipped and the coffee from my cup fell over the table.


    "OH! NO! I''m sorry, I''ll quickly take care of it." Anna said and quickly started wiping the tables as I stopped her.


    "Anna,"


    "Yes, master."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." I said with a reassuring smile. "Why don''t you give us a moment alone."


    Anna nodded again and stood outside the door and prevented anyone else from listening into her master''s private words¡­ but not her.


    "So as I was saying, divorce. What do you say?" I asked her with a jolly smile.


    "We can''t do that COUGH!" She coughed as she put the coffee down. "We are not married yet."


    "Then why are you attacking me?"


    "Because I don''t want to marry you."


    "Then don''t."


    "But you aren''t going to let me do that."


    "Who says I wouldn''t."


    "But¡­ your father had blackmailed my father¡­" She stopped as she remembered something else.


    "I think you already know that my father went on a trip the other day and had an incident."


    "So with him already dead, why are you still going to attack me?"

 Chapter 16 - Reverse Tactics?

    "So with my father already being dead, why are you still going to attack me?"


    "Did you even thought of going for the diplomatic route or just went ahead and prepared your small army?"


    "I didn''t think that Earl Religias''s daughter would be like this."


    I say all this and look to see Samantha being all quiet as she looked down at the cup. I know exactly what she is thinking at the moment.


    How did it become like this?


    Why was she the one being accused all of a sudden?


    Did she really do what I am saying she did?


    ...


    Henry was right.


    Indeed, Samantha was going through some questions right now.


    When she thought about coming here, she thought he would beg, cry or even downright kneel down before her knees to stop her from attacking him and maybe¡­ just maybe asked to get married quietly.


    She would obviously refuse to that but she would forgive him and let this whole bad blood be forgotten.


    Never in her dreams did she thought that she could actually be the villain of the story.


    "I¡­ I was impulsive I know-"


    "Did you think you were the only one who didn''t want this marriage?"


    ¡­ What did he just say?


    "Wh- What?... You¡­ don''t want to¡­ marry me?" I asked as I looked at his face straight and saw him give a resolute nod.


    "Why would I?"


    "Then why did you agree to it?"


    "Well¡­ my father forced me to."


    "And you listened to him?"


    "Of course, I would, I''m not like you, I won''t just disobey my father because he wants to adhere to his words."


    "I did!." I said to him as I felt that this couldn''t have gone so overboard if he had said something, "You could have stood up to him too."


    "And do what? Stab him behind the back or arrange an army so that I can invade my own father''s property."


    Now he''s just blatantly trying to insult me. I know that somethings were my fault but not to this extent it wasn''t. So I tried to fight back.


    "Listen here you! I''m just not going to hear you say all this-"


    "Besides I already like someone else." He said and turned his head around.


    "BAM!"


    I didn''t know what happened next. But my body just automatically went forward and struck the damn table that was putting a border between us and I screamed.


    "YOU WHAT!"


    He looked at me astonished as to what I had done was impossible. He probably was right, I couldn''t handle his words as I should have.


    "Why did do that for! You broke my fricking table, women!"


    I heard his improper way of calling but I wasn''t right in the head at the moment.


    "WHO IS IT?"


    The door to the room opened as the maid gasped but I ignored it and asked again. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is the women that you like?"


    He gave me a look that spoke of many things and most probably thinking I was crazy. But then turned to annoyance, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You''re nobody to me."


    Then turning around, he gave a reassuring smile and a look that kinda disturbed me a lot, "Anna, everything''s okay. You can go."


    "Are you sure, master?"


    "Yes, of course. This was just a setback."


    There he goes giving that look. I didn''t know why but it disturbed me very much. I turned and took a clear look at the maid and she was beautiful, quite a lot now that I take another look.


    Closing the door, she went away as I asked him, "Is she the one?"


    "Again, why would I tell you? Anyway we are getting out of track and¡­ why the fuck did you break my table!"


    He was fat and ugly and¡­ nothing about him beside his somewhat smug face and tall stature was good, so why did I feel like this?


    ...


    In a discussion such as this, you have only one way - attack, attack and attack.


    If you try to make yourself humble and listen to the other person''s words, then all you''re going to get is fucked.


    So I attacked.


    I questioned her methods, her ideas and subtly insulted her family. Just like I guessed, she panicked and later became angry but I knew that I was winning this debate or whatever.


    So a certain idea comes to my head and I said it.


    But OH MY GODDESS! I didn''t expect she would react like that.


    A little jealous - Okay.


    Somewhat angry - Alright.


    But going overhead bitch - Not Cool.


    She should be overjoyed by the fact that I like someone else and won''t be disturbing her with this marriage bullshit.


    But no... She went the crazy jealous bitch route.


    I knew she was jealous from the novel, but not about this, not about me. It would always be when the protagonist would spend more time with other people. So why the hell is she being liked that.


    Arthor might have forgotten to write this part.


    Hearing me, she suddenly stopped all her actions and closed her eyes. Probably thinking about her actions. Then as if the anger went away and¡­ also the protectiveness she had about herself and replaced it with¡­ shyness?


    What is going over here?


    "I didn''t know that you had so many thoughts about this." She looked away from the broken table in shame, "I thought that I was the one being suppressed, being used, being brokered from one place to another so that a good connection could be made."


    "But I see it now, that I wasn''t the only one who is trapped by their family''s ambitions, that you too have a dream and that I¡­ I am the fault at here."


    "So, Henry Van Tax," She lowered her head and almost bowed, "I, Samantha Religias ask you to forgive my deplorable behavior."


    Unfucking Believable


    Did she just reversed my own tactics on me and made herself into the damsel in distress?


    And did she really just used that heroine speech on me?

 Chapter 17 - Telling Heartful Lifestory

    I had read this story before and even reread to a point where I could say some of the famous dialogue''s that the famous characters said at one point to somehow change fate and make either friends or enemies to lovers. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So hearing the same sentence that Samantha says to a villain in the future, I kinda felt bland. It wasn''t that she didn''t pour her heart out or she was lying because she wasn''t. She had openly spoken the honest truth from her heart.


    But reading such things multiple times had an effect on me that washed away the excitement I used to get before. Maybe because there isn''t any sad or encouraging background music. Probably.


    The words might not have any effect on me but my objective was complete. Well¡­ I wanted her to say a few angry words and then realize her mistake but it''s better that she went the shortcut.


    Inhaling a large breath and exhaling, I understood that the attack method used right now wouldn''t bring me any benefits when she already apologized. I''m not one of those Chinese reincarnates.


    I''m Japanese.


    So I smiled as I gave a new outlook together and said, "Alright¡­ I feel that I might have said more than I should have and you are also correct about something."


    "I could have protested a bit but I didn''t." I said with fake sadness.


    "Why didn''t you?" She asked, "Was he so bad towards you that you didn''t even want to talk to him?"


    "No no," I smiled, knowing that she was reeling my way, "He didn''t treat me badly, as you can see from my appearance."


    Samantha gave an awkward smile, hearing me insult myself.


    "You know that I am a bastard, right?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, I take that as a yes. "Even if I am the only son he has, I am not a legitimate one."


    "He could had have one you know¡­ a legitimate child. But he didn''t."


    "It wasn''t because of the sex, because he had many." I said, as some memories kept flickering back to me.


    "I once asked him why he doesn''t have one. Especially when I don''t look the part at all." She listened in closely. "And he said that I was my mother''s perfect image."


    "I was as pure and innocent just like her and that I was his last memory of her." I said and then laughed, "I sure hope he wasn''t talking about her being fat though."


    "Haha"


    I look up and see Samantha laughing as a drop of tear dropped from her eye.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh-"


    "It''s okay, I said so that you would." I said and turned to end the topic, "So that''s basically the reason I listen to his every words. Because even though I am of fault, he didn''t say anything mean and only tried to help me."


    "I didn''t study enough but that wasn''t a problem to him and when he saw that I wasn''t legitimate enough," I turned and looked her in the eye, "He arranged an earl''s daughter to be my wife."


    Samantha''s eyes enlarged as she finally understood why this happened. This didn''t happen because my father wanted power¡­ well, he very much did but he also wanted to legitimize me by marrying someone of great status.


    And also to get the earl status, but let''s keep that part to us.


    "But with him gone¡­ I think we should stop this."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," Samantha said, her voice breaking from the multitude of emotions going through her, "Without even knowing why that man had done such a thing, I became angry and went on to get an army."


    "Yes, about that," I said as a question came to my head, "Why did you prepare an army?"


    I''ve read the story multiple times but it was never really told why she disobeyed her father so much and prepared an army. The Author also didn''t go to any detail to so I was curious.


    "Oh! I didn''t at first." Samantha said and looked at the portrait of this body''s father that was hung behind the main desk and said, "I sent multiple letters to you''re father, asking him to listen and cancel this wedding. But he didn''t reply to even one of my letters."


    "I also tried talking to my father so many times but¡­" Her eyes shook in anger, "He would say that he can''t do anything about it anymore."


    "Why? Why is that?"


    "Why? Don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    I shook my head as Samantha sighed in tiredness, "You father, One day he got my father drunk and made him sign a¡­ document and¡­ and¡­"


    "Blackmailed him, right." She nodded subtly.


    "Alright, so we remove this paper and both of us will be free to marry whoever we want, right or is there anything else?"


    "Well, my father has one copy of it but if we destroy the one your father had then I can take care of my father." She said and smiled for the first time since coming her.


    I had to say that look of hope reigniting within her had a certain charm and I understood why she would be the second heroine.


    But why was it that... I had a desire to crush it?


    "Okay so first thing, I don''t know where it is, but I know someone who might."


    "Anna"


    The door immediately opened up as she said, "Yes, master."


    She was listening to our conversation the whole time, right? Well, I will be sure to punish her later for now¡­


    "Call Redwick."


    "Okay"


    A while later, a knock came from the door and Redwick came in.


    "Master, you calle- What happened here!" Redwick said looking at the broken table and then looked at Samantha to see if she was hurt or not, but in contrary she shyly avoided his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about it, slight anger management issue." I waved him away from the table, "Do you know where father puts his important documents."


    "Yes, I do."


    "Nice. Then you should also know where the document of marriage regarding me and Ms. Samantha here should be."


    "¡­ What marriage document?"

 Chapter 18 - Searching

    "¡­ What marriage document?" Redwick asked not understanding what he''s young master meant.


    "You know¡­ the one little document, the thing that caused this whole trouble." I said as I pointed around us.


    "Umm¡­ Can you be more specific?"


    "You know the marriage contract father had the drunk earl sign so that Samantha here and I would get married¡­ Forcefully." I said as Redwick finally understood it.


    "Oh! That contract¡­ unfortunately, The master didn''t tell me where he put it."


    "Not even you?"


    "No, I''m sorry."


    "How about you?" I asked Anna but she shook her head.


    "I didn''t even know something like that existed."


    Fuck! This is a setback.


    "Do we really need to destroy that thing?"


    "Yes, we do." Samantha nodded heavily, "Otherwise father wouldn''t believe me."


    I gave a sigh, "Alright then¡­ we look for it."


    Hearing me, Redwick and Anna started looking for it. But I had a feeling as I saw them searching mindlessly and knew that they wouldn''t find it.


    "Do you have any idea where he could have put it?" Samantha asked me.


    "No, If I knew about it then don''t you think I would have started with that."


    "Yeah, your right." Samantha said as she dejectedly looked around for the thing.


    Seeing them really trying to find a useless piece of paper, I felt that I needed to contribute too... but not like them. Trying to find it like that would wield no result.


    I need to think, be accurate and look where I would have put something like that.


    NO! I need to think like him.


    Now where would a power hungry, rich bald guy with a fetish for banging maids put something special like that?


    He was crude but intelligent and also kind of stupid according to some maids I heard sometime.


    So where could it be?


    I turned and looked around every point of the room. The Bookstand, Liquor Cabinet, Second Liquor Cabinet, main desk-"


    My eyes glistened over the large portrait of the bald fucker and stopped.


    ''It ouldn''t seriously be there, could it? Nobody would be that stupid?''


    I thought but still there was something about it that made me suspicious and go towards it.


    Standing in front of the painting, I look at the massive photo of a bald man smiling happily as he showed his teeths and a golden one. At the right corner of the painting there was a date written but I went beyond that and moved the edge.


    The photo slid away and there was a black small black space.


    ''Unbelievable! There really is a sonething here.''


    I take the painting out and throw it aside and the noise from it drew all attention there. All three pairs of eyes widened as Samantha spoke softly, "A safe?"


    "Hmm¡­ Seems like this maybe it." I said and looked at the safe that had a wheel attached to it.


    "Redwick, do you know the sequence for it?"


    "No master, I didn''t think that there was a safe there for so long."


    My brows creased and I looked at the wheel as an idea formed into my head. A very stupid one indeed.


    I take the wheel and turn it clockwise three times and surprisingly there was a click sound and the lock opened up. Not only me but everyone else had the same thought too.


    ''Seriously?''


    I was about to open the safe as I remembered something and turned back.


    "Miss Samantha, could you?"


    She understood immediately and nodded, "Of course."


    After that she walked out of the room followed by Anna and Redwick, who understood that I wanted privacy.


    As Anna went outside and I heard the sound of the door locking, my hand pulled at the heavy lock and slowly it opened up.


    Money, Gold and riches, I gotta be shitting if I didn''t say that all those were here. The safe was similar to 2 cubic meters or one very big cubic meter.


    Inside it were a lot of money and quite a few gold bars. Looking beyond the shining gold bars and jewelry, I saw papers, documents and some scrolls at the very end.


    "I''m sure it''s here." I said and even though I was tempted to count the money and gold bars, I start looking at the papers.


    Shit!


    This papers were the real shit.


    Illegal houses, properties, businesses, deals and even illegal drug related stuff was all written in these documents. There were records here written in clear detail about which place did what, where and who to contact.


    No wonder this guy was killed. Not only was this guy rich on papers, but under that¡­ he was very very rich. Rich enough to say he owned almost half of the merchandises being sold in the black market.


    So why the hell was this guy hiding out over here in the middle of nowhere town? Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Questions upon questions filled my head but I cooled them down for the time and searched for the paper. Papers upon papers went away and I still didn''t find it.


    Finally I looked at the two scrolls that I haven''t looked at yet.


    Opening the first one, my eyes glimmered in happiness. ''Found it!''


    ''So if this is the marriage contract then what is this? Might just be another illegal deal related.''


    I open the second scroll and my eyes widened in fear and quickly close it then put it inside the safe and lock it.


    ''Holy Fuck! I can''t take this shit right now.''


    ''Let''s just take care of the matter at hand first.''


    I wipe my sweat and take a few breathes before opening the door and showing it.


    "I think this is it."


    Samantha looked at the paper and she smiled, "Yes¡­ YES! This is the one. Thank you for helping me."


    "No worries, I was helping myself too." I said, "So now that we got the document, what do we do?"


    "We burn it." She said and somehow magically the piece of paper caught on fire as I look at the paper turning to ash and falling down.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father." Samantha said while crushing the ash in her hands.

 Chapter 19 - Significant Change

    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father."


    As I see her crush the ash like that, a funny thought comes to my head.


    "You know, you could have just taken the paper and shown it to your father, it would have made it easier for you."


    "Huh?" Samantha said as she looked at me and thought for a moment.


    "¡­I didn''t think of it like that." She said and looked down at the ashes on the floor as if she lost something precious, "That would have made it easier."


    "Now with that gone, Will the earl actually trust you?" I said and brought myself down to the knees to touch the ashes, "I don''t doubt that he wouldn''t trust you but this is a very sensitive matter, what if he doesn''t?"


    Then I looked up and had to try hard not to laugh out as I saw her face change to various degrees of sorrow, fear and finally anger.


    "Damn It!" She said while sitting down on a sofa.


    This was a characteristic of her. She was the kind of heroine that would always jump the gun before actually thinking about the consequences. A heroine that would jump into the fire to help someone than to stop and think about how to put the fire out effectively. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I got up and put a hand on her shoulder as she looked at me, "Why don''t I sign a letter, telling the earl about the matter. Then I think that his chances of believing you would be significant."


    "You will?" She looked at me with almost starry eyes.


    ''Man¡­ she really is gullible. I would feel bad if don''t take advantage of her.''


    ...


    I handed the signed document to her and asked, "So you''re going right now?"


    "Yes, I am." She nodded as she put the letter safely inside her armor, "The matters extremely important and the faster I could finish this, the better."


    "Alright" I said and immediately remembered the plot.


    ''If she left now, then she wouldn''t be at the party¡­ and if she isn''t there than she wouldn''t meet the protagonist.''


    ''I have already changed my destiny by nulling our engagement so even if she did meet the protagonist, it wouldn''t be of any harm to me I think.''


    ''But if she doesn''t meet him then the story would change drastically and my knowledge of the future could become useless.''


    ''I can''t let it come to that!''


    I say to her as she opens the door.


    "I think you should stay for a few days."


    "Hmm? Why may I ask?" She asked as she turned to me with a confused look.


    "Well¡­ you had just come from an another province, isn''t that right?" She nodded, "then after getting my letter, you had hurried over here with your men, correct?"


    She nodded again as I continued, "So I think it would be best if your men could get some rest since they came here from such a long journey."


    "What about the marriage document?"


    "That? It''s already gone and destroyed. The one your father has doesn''t mean shi- anything if we ourselves don''t do anything about it." I said as I put one leg over the other, "Besides I already gave you my signed letter, you don''t need to worry so much."


    "And if you want to leave then why not after the birthday party of Viscount Sigmut."


    After hearing my words and mulling over it, she found no problem so she nodded.


    "The Viscount''s party is three weeks from now so it should be more than enough rest for the men¡­ alright, I will stay."


    "But where will my men stay?"


    "They can stay here." I said while spreading my hands, "In the town, but do tell them not to behave badly with the people."


    "Of course, I will. Thank you for accommodating us, my lord."


    "No problem," I said and acted as if a brilliant idea came to my head, "You can also stay inside my house."


    "Would that be appropriate?"


    "Don''t worry, anyway we are still officially a couple so it would instead be inappropriate if you stayed at a camp full of men when you could have stayed with your fianc¨¦, right?"


    Samantha had no words to counter mine. She saw reason in them and didn''t see any fault in me.


    ''Hmm¡­ he has been awfully helpful from the start so I don''t think it would a problem.''


    She smiled largely, "Thank you again for helping me like this, my lor-"


    "Please call me Henry, we are close in age."


    "Okay, then I hope you will call me by my name too." I nodded as she left joyfully out of the house.


    I sighed as I finally saw the trouble get out of the house and turned to the two. Anna was smiling as she saw the matter being finished happily but Redwick was looking at me with a suspicious look.


    "Is something wrong, Redwick?"


    "N- no, master¡­ it''s just that, Ms. Religias came here initially with the intention to fight you and now¡­ only after a few moments, you had not only resolved your conflict with her, but you two also became friends and that she''ll be staying at the house."


    "Yeah, now that you say it like that, I really do have a way with words, don''t I Anna?"


    "Yes, master, you are the best."


    ...


    Samantha walked out of the house happily and went towards the camp.


    Today was a good day, she had first thought that she would have to do something unnecessary but at the end, everything went great... No, it was perfect.


    Going inside the main camp, she found her uncle who immediately stood up and asked, "How did it go?"


    "It went great. I got the document and we ended things in a friendly manner. Tell the men, they don''t have to fight."


    Nance nodded, this was the best thing that could have happened.


    "Then we are leaving now?"


    "No. The men need some rest, so i''ve decided wel will stay here for a few days." She said while packing the document in a safe place. "Also tell them not to do anything with the townspeople or there WILL be heavy punishment."


    "Yes, Niece." Then he saw her leaving the tent again, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh!... I forgot to mention. Henry invited me so I will stay in the house." She said and went as Nance stood there with a dumbfounded look.


    ''Henry?''


    ''Staying at his house?''


    ''¡­Just what happened that changed their relationship so much?''

 Chapter 20 - Should I or Should I not

    [ Night Time ]


    ( Main Office )


    What should I do?


    Should I do it now and clear up any problem that might arise later or do I wait and see what happens?


    But if I wait and something happens then what should I do?


    Or if I jump the gun and do it then I might be going in unknown territory.


    So¡­ should I kill Samantha Religias or not?


    You might be wondering why at the dead of the night I was thinking about killing Samantha Religias.


    Well then let me make this as brief as possible.


    In the original story, The second heroine Aka Samantha, goes on to invade and fights with the previous me and then with the help of the first villain in the story, who I would introduce later, helps this guy to repel off the attack for a while.


    Until that is, when the protagonist arrives. The guy combines his power with Samantha. Then using a clever tactic, they attack again but this time because of the protagonists overwhelming power, I lose¡­ I mean the previous guy loses.


    Then after a bit of humiliation by Samantha, the guy signs the document, breaks the engagement and later tries to backstab the protagonist, Literally.


    Unfortunately being the OP guy he was, he immediately thwarted the attack and in anger Samantha goes for the kill. Next comes the painful part.


    The previous guy¡­ doesn''t die, no. Someone else takes the sword for him and can you guess who it was?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It was Anna.


    She bravely steps in front of the sword and dies for no reason saving the previous owner of this body. Then the protagonists gives one of his speeches and the guy breaks down crying.


    The story ends there for this guy and he was never seen, except for one small detail that he had joined the army and briefly died in the next few hours.


    So that''s why I was deliberately trying to insult the girl when she sat for parley.


    The triple attack method? Oh, that was complete bullshit.


    I didn''t know tit for tat about anything other than how to save my own neck. Except now it was so fat that I was having serious doubts I could even save it from cracking by its weight.


    That''s the reason why I am having thoughts about killing this girl who was in one of the rooms on the second floor.


    You thought I asked her to stay for courtesy?


    Fuck that! The only reason I told her to stay here were because of the thoughts I was having right now. With my destiny, being humiliated by her and¡­ getting poor Anna killed now thwarted, I was thinking if it would be best if I just get her killed right now.


    The only problems with the plan were the semi-middle army camping in the town and the plot that might divert to a completely different path. My destiny wasn''t important enough for the plot to change except for the heroine getting her freedom.


    So with that done, I should just kill he-


    "Is anybody here?"


    I hear a soft voice and look up to see Anna in her nightgown, who peeked innocently through the door.


    "Hey, Anna. It''s just me."


    "Oh! You are here then young master. Is something wrong?"


    "No, I was just thinking about a few things that were roaming."


    "Hmm¡­ Can I help anyway?" She asked as she opened the door completely letting me see her full figure.


    In a full on white nightgown with semi-transparent features. The gown had its edge''s in black. My eyes somehow automatically went into full concentration mode as they saw through the gown and into her undies.


    They were a simple pair of white underwear that hid away the large mountains and fat ass.


    I was looking at them for so long that I didn''t respond to Anna until the third call.


    "Master!" Anna blushed as she hugged her boobs and private part, "What are you looking at!"


    "O- Oh!... I was just looking at your clothes." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I- I see that, but why were you looking at them?"


    Time to bullshit my way out again.


    "¡­They looked dirty."


    "Dirty?"


    "Yes," I nodded seriously, "I can see that you have been wearing this nightgown for a long while. The gown is not only dirty but also short."


    Anna didn''t know whether I was speaking the truth or lying, "So¡­ you weren''t looking at anything else then?"


    "No, Why should I?"


    Surprisingly, she pouted angrily, "Alright then! I''ll leave, call me if you need me." She said all those single words in an angry way that I wanted to hug her.


    ''Cute!''


    Then as she was about to leave, I stopped her, "Anna, before you came, you acted like you were looking for me? Why was that?"


    "Oh that, it''s because you weren''t in your room, master."


    "Okay" I said as she left.


    ...


    "Wait a second¡­ why was she in my room¡­ at this time?"


    My brain malfunctioned at the thought.


    ''Was she¡­ stalking me?... nah, she might just be looking if I was okay or not... probably.''


    ''Why would she be interested in this fat mess?''


    I shook my head before walking towards the picture, moving it and opening the lock.


    ''I''ll think about Samantha later.''


    My eyes found the riches but ignored it and only took the papers and documents then put them on the desk.


    ''First let''s see what this guy had been hiding in such an obvious place.''


    ...


    ...


    Anna silently ran inside her room and locked it before she jumped on her bed.


    She squealed in joy while thinking, ''Even if the master said that he wasn''t looking at me, I could clearly feel he was looking at my breasts. He wasn''t just looking but his eyes were completely lecherous.''


    ''I could almost feel my body being thought in insidious ways.''


    Then she remembered her past talk.


    ''I hope the master doesn''t realize that I was trying to look at him sleep.'' She thought but the fear of discovery went away as she remembered Henry''s gaze.


    ''I hope he looks at me like that again.''

 Chapter 21 - A Tiny Detail

    It took me a while to finish all the papers that were on the desk. Finally, I understood what this baldy was hiding over here.


    This guy is a gang leader or was one. More like he sold illegal items to the black market. He''s items were sought by a lot too, that''s why he was the richest of all barons out there.


    He was even richer than some earl''s too, no wonder he was able to get married to one of them, even a drunk earl will think for a moment before signing something that could seal their fate.


    But with him overly rich then them and also in the drunken state this guy was a good choice for them.


    Not only that, but he also ran a notorious gang, a gang that I know quite clearly about from the novel and I also know that it was those guys that had this baldy killed.


    Why?


    Because of the scroll that I was too scared to read this morning, because of the things that are written there made the guy too scared to even attend his gang meetings or do much of the dealings too, so the secondary leader''s get some courage and kill this guy.


    Probably by now, they should be having troubles amongst each other deciding who should be the leader.


    But putting that aside, I look at the already opened scroll laid in front of me.


    To understand why this scroll was sooo critical, you need to know about the protagonist, so another brief recap.


    So the protagonist, Arthur Reginald is the son of the King. Yes, the king of this kingdom. His father is Halbeck Reginald the 3rd and he had a wife and son, Arthur and his mother.


    Then one day he saw a beautiful vixen.


    So being a king, he does what most kings always do, he says I gotta mate with her. Unlike other vixen''s this one wasn''t only beautiful but smart too.


    So a vixen not being beautiful-dumb but smart was a dangerous combination.


    The king tried his hardest to mate with her but she was very slippery and the only way to catch her was to marry her. So the king did just that and made her a concubine.


    Still the vixen wasn''t satisfied. She then hatched a plan with a few other idiots, powerful ones and schemed against the good queen and her son then kicked them out.


    Then finally when the king had gotten close to his love and fulfilled her every wishes, he asked one thing, "Anything else, my love?"


    "Yes¡­ how about your kingdom?"


    Somehow the next day, the king fell ill.


    You can see where I''m going with this right?


    No, he wasn''t killed. The vixen was greedy but again she was smart. She made him ill but enough to keep him alive and her being the queen, gets the seat, the power and blah blah blah.


    Now this scroll here represents what each guy''s role was in that scheme and surprise surprise, the baldy had the role of acquiring the poison that got the king ill.


    Now you understand why I was scared shitless seeing this. If anyone ever glimpsed at it then I would definitely be tried for treason in place of the baldy.


    So I should destroy it?


    No, why would I? This thing holds a significant advantage over many barons, viscounts, earls and other hierarchy people.


    This was the vixen''s idea to make sure of having everyone''s loyalty but the baldy was smart to make a copy for himself.


    Now, I won''t destroy this but the other documents... the ones with concrete detail that''ll get me hanged, I will destroy them. Even if I could get money out of this deals, I won''t be tempted now.


    I''m still not strong enough.


    "But I will be once and everything¡­ EVERYTHING WILL BE MINE!"


    I lift my index finger up as a black orb the size of a marble appears. I look at the marble for a second before a suction force arrive from it and sucks out all the papers and their evidences.


    This was my last ability, the sealed one ¨C Black Hole.


    It was just like its name. I could create a black hole out of nothing and command over it. The problem with it was that I couldn''t make it any larger or it became unstable.


    And I wasn''t curious enough to know what happens when a black hole becomes unstable.


    Still, I smiled, "With practice, one day I will make this my trump card."


    ...


    ...


    Samantha got up from the bed and felt her sore body crack.


    ''Ahh! Finally after such a long journey, a bed that lets me actually sleep.''


    She said and got towards the window and felt the morning breeze touch her. She sighed in harmony before looking at a scene that was out of context.


    She saw Henry running¡­ or trying to run around the hill and falling out of breath the next moment.


    If anyone else saw it, they would say that ''It was inevitable.'', ''The fatty can''t walk any faster.'', ''Look how funny he looks with all that sweat pouring from him.''


    But she understood. She understood because she also did the same thing once in the past and she knew that it''s only by sheer will that he was running at this point.


    Samantha smiled seeing his attempt and went downstairs.


    ...


    ...


    Again, I was doing this dreadful thing.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    I stopped for the 20th time and rejected Anna''s glass of water.


    Now I could run almost a 100 meters without falling. It was real progress for me.


    "Good morning Henry." A sweet voice called out to me. Looking back, it was Samantha.


    "Good morning to you too, did you have a good sleep?"


    "Like a baby." She said standing beside me. "Training?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­" I was almost sure the next thing that would come out of her would be an insult.


    "Good, keep it going like that and I''m sure you will pass this hurdle one day." Then again, she was the type to encourage the hardworking.


    "Thank you," It felt good to hear genuine nice words other than Anna''s.


    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"

 Chapter 22 - Significant Improvement

    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"


    I gave her a crazy look and say jokingly, "Spar? With you? I''m not in any condition to have a spar with anyone, let alone you who is quite experienced with a sword." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled knowing how I misunderstood her, "No, I didn''t mean a real spar. That would be too much for you¡­ now."


    "But seeing you train, I thought of giving a semi-realistic fight experience."


    "Still," I see the sword hanging from her waist, "I am not proficient with a sword."


    "Then use what you can."


    "¡­I have never fought before." I say somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t know how to use a weapon."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" Samantha thought for a moment and smiled, "Then that''s even better."


    "What?"


    She came closer to me as she unsheathed her sword, "Well then I have a new idea."


    ''I get the feeling whatever she is going to do next will be problematic.''


    "Now that I know you don''t know how to use a sword." She said throwing her sword at me. "I am going to teach you how to use one."


    Because of the usage of my eyes, I swiftly catch the sword, "You''re going to teach me swordsmanship?"


    She nodded, "Correct"


    ''Okay, this is going way too quickly to a new lane. What does she get out of this?'' Not getting any idea, I ask her straight.


    "I appreciate the gesture but why?... why go through the trouble of teaching someone as hopeless as me?"


    "Well I have a lot of time on my hands so why not spend it helping you train and about you being hopeless¡­" She said giving me a new look, one I couldn''t understand, "I believe that one could learn anything if they give their heart to it."


    Was that genuine belief? Can''t say, never saw anyone give me a look like that before.


    "So what do you say?" Her words brought me down to reality.


    "When you''re so optimistic, I feel entitled to say yes to you."


    "Good," She said and walked a few steps back, "Now come at me."


    My brows go up in confusion, "Aren''t you going to use a sword?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need one."


    Ouch! That hurt my large ego, but she was right. At my current level, she could defeat me barehanded.


    "First, come at me however you like."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes"


    Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you later.


    I plant my legs firmly on the ground before running at her and pulling the sword up and striking down below. She quickly dodged past and went behind me and before I could strike, a warm hand touched my belly.


    "And you''re dead."


    She said and stepped back as I stopped.


    "Tell me what went wrong over there?"


    "...I was too slow and¡­ gave you too much space?" I said not knowing whether they were correct or not.


    "Yes, you are mostly right." She nodded before pointing at the sword, "Your biggest mistake was striking from above."


    "If you used that move on someone who doesn''t know how to fight then it might work most of the time but when you use that on someone who is experienced in fighting, it becomes a dead move."


    "Dead move?"


    "Yes, when you lifted the sword above your head, I already had more than enough space to strike you fatally. Moves that are unnecessary and gives a lot of space to attack like that are called Dead Move." I nodded as I felt she genuinely wanted to help me and it was working.


    "Alright then, let''s continue shall we?"


    ...


    ...


    ( Two weeks later )


    Behind the house at the hill in the same place as before were three figures.


    One was Anna who was standing far away and watching intently. The other two were me and Samantha who were sparring.


    This past two week had been more than good for me. It was amazing.


    Samantha was great in training me, it was much better to train with someone experienced than just training alone.


    She taught me much about the use of a sword. Now my moves weren''t as sluggish as they were before, they were much faster and I knew how to use moves effectively.


    But using a normal sword didn''t feel good in my hands. They were just smaller and their attack range weren''t big.


    My strength increased in great levels this past two weeks. I could punch a large tree with my hands and even though I wouldn''t be able to root it out but I can definitely give it a big patch.


    Somehow I knew that with the combination of my brute strength I needed something bigger¡­ something heavier as a weapon.


    My thoughts quickly came to close as I blocked the attack coming from the side.


    Samantha seeing another one of her attack being blocked didn''t push for dominance, knowing I had the advantage in that place. She jumped back a step as my attack missed her chest.


    Again, my strength was so much that even if I could hit a sword much faster, it felt too light for control.


    My progress of fighting with Samantha always came to defeat at first, but now I could actually end it in draws. I know that wasn''t much better but she is a very good fighter and I had only recently started my training.


    My weight was lower too¡­ by only 5 kg. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop myself from eating too much. Whenever I tried it, I felt that I was going to die out of starvation.


    Still the weight didn''t stop my power from rapidly increasing.


    I stop all thoughts and concentrate on Samantha running towards me. Suddenly her figure slows down and my eyes search for the precise moment.


    ''Not yet¡­ not yet¡­ THERE!''


    A spot in her defense opens up as I suddenly burst forth with speed and strike at that place. But Samantha''s main specialty was speed, so even though it was quite late for her to dodge, she blocked the attack with her sword.


    But even with that, she couldn''t stop the pure force behind my attack and flew back a few steps and fell on the ground. I was about to give chase until I heard her say¡­


    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up."

 Chapter 23 - Leaving

    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up." She says while letting go of her sword. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled and before I could say something snarky, my knees gave in and I fell face first.


    "Master!"


    I heard Anna''s scream before feeling her hands tapping behind my back and asking, "Master! Are you okay? That was too much for you, wasn''t it. I told you so many times not to do crazy things like this, but you don''t listen to me. Now what if something horrifying happens to you, what will I do then-"


    My ears buzz out her words as she continued her rant. She always complained and worried over me whenever I had a spar with Samantha.


    I never did anything that would break my physical limit¡­ alright that was a big lie, I would always try to break my limits whenever fighting her and trying to win. I never worried as I would get up in the next few moments.


    Speaking of that, my strength returned back to me as I slowly get up and place my hand over her Anna''s head as she stopped talking. My hand which was big, felt even bigger when placed on her small head.


    I could feel her smooth luscious black hair and rubbed them, "I''m sorry for making you worry like that. Look I''m all okay, no wounds or anything." I said showing her my full upper figure.


    Her face turned as red as a tomato as she turned her head around and nodded, not saying anything else.


    I was too stupid in the romance department to see her confliction and went towards Samantha, who just got up from the ground.


    "You went easy on me."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You armor slowed you down."


    "It''s my armor that saved me from that last attack of yours." She said playfully punching me, "I almost felt the bones in my hand break if it weren''t for this armor."


    "Oh¡­ Did I go too strong?" I asked with genuine worry.


    In this two weeks, my opinion about her went through some changes and it was positive. I couldn''t keep on hating her when she helped train me every single day. Anyway the thing that was the cause of hate wouldn''t be happening anymore so why waste this good connection?


    "It''s okay, anyway if you had gone easier it would have been a shame on my reputation as a swordsman." She said stabbing the sword on the grass.


    I then look at the distance place at the large oak tree, "Well it''s been two weeks huh."


    "Yes and you have made great progress. I think have one of the best talent out there."


    "Thanks, you make a great teacher." I say but she looks back at me seriously.


    "I''m serious. I''ve never seen someone who has such a great potential as you." She said before touching the scabbard of her sword as her face became heavy.


    "It took me years of hard training to get to the point I am right now. But you¡­ you make it look simple."


    "You soaked in everything I know in two weeks and also defeated me. I know that if you joined the army then you can make yourself a huge name for yourself and also increase your rank."


    "You truly are a monster."


    I laughed at her expression, "I think I''ll take that as a compliment."


    She smiled, "You know I wasn''t joking¡­ what will you do after this?"


    "After this¡­ well, I thought we will be going to the viscount''s party."


    She shook her head, "No, after that. What are your plans for the future? Surely you don''t want to stay in this dull place, no offense."


    "None taken." I say and think for a while before saying, "Next year, I will go to the capital and join the regal academy."


    "Is that so," Hearing me she smiled, "I will also be joining their next year, let''s hope we get to be in the same class."


    I smiled. Of Course I knew she was going to join next year. Not only her but also the protagonist and many other important people will be joining there too so I definitely needed to be there.


    The plot was there and many opportunities that I needed to harvest.


    But most of all... I want to see the story develop in front of my eyes.


    "Well, we can only hope. So when do you think we should depart for Valint?"


    Valint is the name of the town where Viscount Sigmut lived.


    "It''s five days journey from here, so it would be best if we went early on the morrow." She said after some thought.


    "Anna!" I call out to her, "We will start the journey early tomorrow morning so pack anything necessary that I might need." I said and remembered something as I continued, "Pack your stuff too, you''re coming with me."


    "Okay Young Master." She said and went to pack everything.


    "Now all I need is to hire a carriage that would take me there."


    "Why hire one? You can join me."


    I smiled inwardly, she said just the thing I was waiting for her to say. I didn''t want to hire a carriage. Why should I when I can just get a free VIP one that comes with its own security.


    "Oh, you sure? Would I even fit?" I said with unreal concern.


    "Yes you can¡­" Then she took a quick look at my figure again before saying, "Of course you will."


    Was that doubt? Man, I really am too fat.


    ...


    Early Next Morning


    I get up on the carriage and sat on it as Samantha asks.


    "So are you ready?"


    I look outside the window and see the townspeople that were waiting desperately for the militia to get out of town and smiled.


    "Yeah."


    She smiles at me before knocking twice loudly outside the carriage, giving the go signal to the driver as the carriage started moving. The carriage slowly rides out of the town as I see relieved faces of the town people.


    ''Wait a few more days Arthur.''


    ''A special character is arriving in your life.''

 Chapter 24 - Journey Starts

    We were riding the carriage on our way to the town called Valint.


    Inside the carriage there were four people, Me, Anna, Samantha and another person who was staring daggers into me.


    The supposed person was wearing clothes similar to Anna, so I had a good guess that she was the personal made of Samantha.


    She had long black hair and was wearing thin iron framed glasses. She slightly had that look of the strict honor student in your class or the librarian. But I couldn''t understand why she was staring like that at me.


    What did I to her ass?


    Not being able to handle the feeling of her gaze anymore, I look at her, "Hello, my name is Henry. Who might you be?"


    Perhaps, she didn''t think that I would actually talk to her as her face showed slight surprise but quickly turned ice cold, "My name is Amelia." After saying that she turned her head around and went quiet again.


    The situation around the small space became awkward by her doing that. Samantha gave an awkward smile and said, "Don''t mind her too much, she is like that."


    "Madam!"


    "What!" She looked at Amelia, "You''re the one who''s acting like that."


    "I- I''m just¡­" Then she looked at me again before she did a ''Hmph'' and turned around.


    "Again, don''t think much about her." Samantha then leaned closer to me and spoke softly, "She was raised with strictness but on the inside she is very nice person"


    Amelia beside her blushed in embarrassment and turned angry, "Madam!"


    "Opps! Shouldn''t have said that." Samantha said while laughing sneakily.


    I laughed with her too as I felt my relationship with her grow. Samantha was someone easy. When I say easy I don''t mean in the way you can get her to your bed, no. I meant that she had a honest mind and if you could just breach past that and make yourself seem like a good enough person, then you''re good person for her.


    Good Equals Good.


    Bad Equals Bad.


    But I didn''t just act like a good person, for this past two weeks I had been talking with her, making her laugh, discuss some heavy political things with her BUT¡­ all as a friend.


    Never did I try to get past that barrier, even if she was easy, I knew I didn''t have a chance with her, not now.


    So acting as the great friend I was, I passed by her honorable defenses and was a solid friend to her. The kind that you can trust your some secrets or help them out if they ever get into a tight problem.


    As both of us talked and laughed around each other, two person had dark looks on their faces. One was obviously Amelia and the other was Anna, who was looking darkly at Amelia who was paying attention to us. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, I asked, "When''s the next stop?"


    "The closest town next to us will be in five hours and after a brief stop we would be going on going our way again."


    "Okay,"


    ...


    16 Hours Later


    It has been a looong time before I had ever felt this sore in my body. Sitting inside a carriage for 16 hours straight and having the same three people company didn''t feel that good.


    I know what you''re thinking, how could I have three beautiful girls with me as companions and still say something like this.


    You can, when one of them is your ex-fianc¨¦ who only had one topic to talk about, one your personal maid who you couldn''t get to speak freely and the other another maid who didn''t want to acknowledge your existence, let alone speak with you.


    So it felt great when night finally came and I could let all my tiredness out¡­ on the freaking grass.


    Okay, I exaggerate again. I wasn''t sleeping directly on the grass but on something similar to a futon. When compared to the soldiers who are sleeping on some rough cover or directly on the ground, I was in comparison, living like a king.


    My own tent, great food, great bed, a personal maid¡­ still it didn''t stop me from wanting more. Why wouldn''t I? Humans are inherently a greedy fellow¡­ or at least I am.


    Walking inside my large beautiful tent that was strung up by the Religias Soldiers, I saw my lodgings and Anna gathering her things.


    Hmm¡­ Is she going somewhere?


    "Anna"


    She looked back and smiled, "Oh, master, You''re here. Why don''t you get in your bed, I have already prepared everything you might need."


    "Alright, but where are you going?"


    "I''m taking some clothes and going outside."


    "Are you going to sleep outside?" She nodded.


    "¡­Do you even have a bed¡­ or is it just those clothes?" I said pointing to the bundle of clothes in her hands.


    "Anhh¡­" She looked down not knowing how to answer.


    I sighed, this girl.


    "You know what, let those clothes down and get inside the bed, you''re sleeping with me."


    "What!" Anna said as all her clothes fell from her hands and she blushed hard, "But master¡­ that would be inappropriate."


    "It''s either that or you sleeping outside and I''m not letting you do that." I said getting on the bed.


    "That is an order."


    "But¡­ what if someone sees us?"


    "Nobody is going to come and peek inside our tent." Then I looked at her square in the face with a smirk, "If you have problems sleeping with m-"


    "I WILL!" She said strongly and blushed again.


    ''Well that came out strong¡­ hehe, I am getting good feelings about this.''


    I try to act as nonchalant as possible, "Alright then, turn the lamp off when you''re ready."


    "Okay" Anne said and seeing that her master was facing the other side. She went to a corner of the tent and changed into a nightgown. She could have gone outside, but being surrounded by men, changing alone outside at night wasn''t a good idea.


    Anna looked at the bed that Henry was sleeping in and gulped for a moment before blowing out the lamp and getting in.

 Chapter 25 - Nightly Activity

    It was late at night.


    The whole camp was quiet as a whistle and no soul could be seen except for the ones that were asleep.


    At the second most center part of the camp stood a tent. This tent was quiet big than most tents and the only one that could compete with it was Samantha''s at the heart of it.


    Inside my tent, Anna was sleeping on the right side of the bed while I was at the left side. The strange thing was that I was nowhere close to sleep, no.


    My eyes may have been closed for a long while but I stayed awake and concentrated. After finally knowing that the moment was right, I quietly turned around.


    I saw Anna sleeping peacefully, her face visible for me to see. But it wasn''t her face but her clothes I was looking at.


    It was a nightgown similar to the one she wore back then. The memory was still fresh on my mind and comparing it to this one, it was slightly different.


    This one was slightly less visible.


    Still, I was more than close enough to see her pair of large breasts covered by a bra. If I''m right, then they were Double D''s or maybe even E''s. I wasn''t really sure but then I had an idea.


    Why not check them out to be sure?


    My right hand went towards her.


    Now this wasn''t me doing anything bad to her, it was just me being curious. I''m sure she''d understand.


    My right hand inched closer and closer as my heartbeat quickened more and more. I could feel my body being colder as I was approaching the objective. Even though I was feeling cold, my head started to sweat as my eyes went from my hands to her face then my hands again and the cycle continued like that.


    Why the fuck am I so scared? It''s not the first time I had touched a woman so¡­ why does this feel so scary¡­ and exciting at the same time?


    Shaking my head subtly, I strengthened my resolve and grabbed one.


    "Anhh"


    I immediately let go and looked at her face to see it was just a momentary lapse.


    ''I used too much strength on that one. I should try a little softer first or else she might wake up.''


    I then slowly touched her breast and looked at her face again before proceeding forward and grabbing it whole.


    ''AHHHH! Man I am really touching her breast.''


    Then becoming even more bold, I give the left breast a squeeze and feel them.


    ''Goddess! They are so soft and¡­ squishy.''


    I felt myself lose in the great feeling and squeeze harder as I hear something.


    "Hmmnh"


    A soft moan escapes from Anna as I smiled wickedly.


    ''You like that don''t you. Alright, how about this.'' I give slightly more pressure at her breast as she moans even louder.


    "Anhh" Anna''s mouth opened up and her moan came out as I could clearly feel the pleasure she got from it.


    ''Ah, the sound of pleasure. Makes me horny just listening to it.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t waking up, I used my left hand too and squished them both.


    "Hannh!"


    Moans upon moans escaped from Anna''s mouth as I squeezed her big melons and then I had an idea and moved towards it.


    ''Let''s see how much you can moan.''


    Both of my hands then went towards the center of the breasts and squeezed her nipples.


    "Hannnnh!"


    This time an even bigger moan escaped but it also broke her sleep.


    Seeing that she was about to open her eyes, I quickly take back my hands and close my eyes and act as if I was asleep the whole time.


    "Hmm?"


    Anna opened her drowsy eyes and looked around for a moment.


    "¡­It might have been nothing." Saying that she went back to bed and fell asleep.


    ''DAMN! I went too far. Now, I can''t even touch them anymore or she will definitely know I was touching them.''


    ''I should have just played with them¡­ they felt so great. I''m sure there aren''t any out there like hers.''


    ''Well I''ll get my chance at them tomorrow.''


    I too then closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep except I didn''t see the small smile that was on Anna''s face.


    ...


    ...


    Morning came and I woke early to see Anna already up and away.


    ''I hope she doesn''t know that it was me.'' I get up and refresh myself before going out to find Anna talking with Samantha.


    They quickly noticed me and waved at me as I went to them. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How was your sleep?" Samantha asked.


    "Good¡­ how about you guys?"


    "Nothing to complain about."


    "It was good¡­ but there were some mosquitos in the tent." Anna said as I looked away.


    "O- oh¡­ really? I didn''t feel any." I said.


    "You sure, master? I clearly felt a few of them bite me late at night." She said and then pointed to her chest, "I think it was around here."


    My eyes widened for a second before calming, "Well then, we just have to make sure they don''t trouble us anymore."


    She nodded, "Hmm, That''s why I am going to stay awake till late night for them."


    ''Damn! That means I will miss the opportunities to touch them.''


    "Wel- Well if you do that then you might sleep later and that- that is not good for your health."


    "But if I don''t do it then they might bite you and as my duty as your personal maid I can''t let something like that happen to you, master." She said with a pure smile as I had trouble countering.


    "Hmmm¡­ why were you in his tent?" Samantha asked and I felt my brain stop for a moment.


    I didn''t really think that I would have to answer this question.


    "We didn''t pack another one so I told her to stay in mine."


    "Oh! If that''s a problem then you can just stay with Amelia, she has space to accommodate another person."


    ''NOOOOO!''


    "It''s okay, my lady. But we are already imposing too much on you and young master''s tent has a lot of space so it isn''t a problem." Anna said.


    "Okay, if you have any problem then Amelia can always help you." She said with a smile before we walked towards the diner.


    ''Wooh!... at least one disaster was diverted.''

 Chapter 26 - Bored

    [ The Next Day ]


    Well the previous day went by pretty quickly.


    No¡­ that was a lie. It wasn''t quick, it was even more boring than the previous day.


    Why? Because the part of road we were traveling had multiple holes and that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part came after three hours when there was no road.


    If you think a road with holes or broken paves are bad to ride, try riding on the muddy and rocky plains on a fucking carriage that goes on 1HP per sec ¡­ with two horses!


    Now I know why the royal and rich people had so many legitimate or even more illegitimate children. Why wouldn''t they? They were bored out of their minds and banging was the only fun thing around here.


    But I couldn''t even do that with three beautiful ladies surrounding me. Not three... two now actually, I don''t why, but Amelia at one point of the journey just stopped riding with us.


    No explanation, she was just gone and it felt like other than me no one felt her absence.


    Who knows, she might be having some fun with the soldiers or maybe embroidering something, that would be less boring than this. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I may be crazy... but maybe I was missing that crazy angry girl.


    What pains me the most are the nights. After the first day of handsy handsy, Anna stayed vigilant. It would seem like she was sleeping but if I tried to move towards her, she would easily wake up.


    So even that part was now unavailable to me.


    I sighed again as Samantha looked at me.


    "That''s the 15th sigh you gave in a while, is something wrong?"


    "No¡­ it''s just everything feels so boring lately."


    "Oh!... are we boring you?" Her words gained Anna''s attention as she looked at me with a sad look.


    I shake my head with a laugh, not telling her the complete truth, "No no, not you two. You two are the only company I''ve had and the only part of this journey that feels good."


    "It''s just¡­ the roads¡­"


    "Is it because of the holes?" I nodded.


    "Do you want me to go slower?"


    I looked at her with wide eyes. Slower? Can it even go any slower?


    "No that wasn''t what I was thinkin-¡­ anyway that would make the journey longer and we might miss the date." I said and looked outside, seeing only farms and empty lands as far as my eye could see, and it can see a lot.


    "How far is the next town?"


    "Well no major town until¡­ two days I think." She said after a moment of recounting, "But there should be a small village in a few hours, do you want to stop there when we arrive?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then¡­ why don''t we talk, it will alleviate the boredom?"


    Please anything else other than honor and how swords are amazing.


    "Al-Alright¡­ how about we talk about the weather huh? It seems mighty fine today."


    "The weather?" She looked confused, "Yes, it does¡­ anything else?"


    "Hmm¡­ what else?" Then I look beside me, "Anna, do you have anything you want to talk about?"


    She shook her head, "Listening to both of you is more enjoyable to me."


    She took the jailbreak card hah.


    After thinking for a while, I have an idea.


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself?"


    "Me?" Samantha asked, "But you already know about me."


    "Not everything, tell me something that I don''t know. Like your hobbies."


    "Well my main hobby is training the way of the sword." My brows already started to break. "But sometimes¡­ I dabble into gardening." And my interest came back.


    "You like gardening?"


    "Yeah I do." She said a little shyly, "Don''t laugh okay¡­ I sometimes like planting flowers."


    "It''s not a thing to laugh at¡­ you know; I could see you doing some gardening."


    "Really? Anybody else would have been shocked."


    "Well¡­ the hobby is kinda closer to girls so it isn''t that much shocking to hear it. But I was surprised when I first heard it." I then changed the topic, "Tell me one of your achievements."


    "Achievements¡­ how do I say this?"


    "Just say the one that comes to your head."


    "Okay then¡­ this one is fairly simple. One day, after training I went out to polish my sword. As I was walking on the streets, there were some children playing. Amongst the children there was a girl, somehow she got hurt while playing and fell on the road."


    "Then came the problem, she was on the center of the road and was pretty hard too so she couldn''t get up. But a carriage belonging to a mercenary was riding pretty fast and it didn''t look like it was going to stop."


    "So I intervened and arrested the guy who was proclaiming he had high quality things to delivery so he couldn''t stop¡­ now horrible is that, right?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Then the girl called me her savior and¡­ I take that as an achievement." She said with a rose hue.


    "You were definitely a savior. When there were many others on the street that could have helped, you stepped in. I think that grants you the title." I said and noticed her big smile.


    "Thank you for your honest review, now what else do you wan-"


    After that a few hours went by as Samantha and I talked before arriving at the village and stopping.


    "Alright, we will take a 20-minute stop over here." Samantha said.


    "Okay then I will go around for a moment." I went towards a far barn as I felt nature calling.


    But I didn''t see that a figure was approaching me from behind.


    Going inside the barn and seeing that it was pretty secluded except for some animals, I unrobed my pant and started doing my business. As I finished, the door to the barn suddenly opened.


    "I need to talk something with you."


    In surprise, I quickly turn around to see Amelia standing there with a shocked look.


    It took me a moment before I understood that she was looking at my schlong. Looking down I see that I haven''t pulled up my pant.

 Chapter 27 - Blowjob [ Part 1 ]

    The atmosphere inside the barn was awkward as could be expected.


    I was half-clothed and Amelia was right in front of me with her eyes never leaving my package. Her eyes looked straight at my staff as a two words passed through her mind.


    ''It''s Big!''


    It took a moment to realize what was happening before I pulled my pants up and shouted at her.


    "What the fuck are you doing here!"


    Even after I pulled up her gaze seemed to be fixed at my private place and it wasn''t until I shouted did she listen.


    Amelia shook visibly at my tone and for a moment forgot what she initially was here for.


    "Wellll?"


    "I¡­. I am here to warn you." It took a brief moment before she felt her mind come back to her. Her eyes which were eerily looking at my staff earlier now turned cold as she said, "You have to stop troubling the young miss."


    ''Stop troubling young miss? What the hell is she talking about?''


    "First of all, I don''t understand what that means and secondly¡­ you still haven''t told me why you came here without knocking!"


    "O-Oh!... I didn''t think you were doing that when I followed you."


    "What do you think an alone man does in a barn secluded from others?"


    She realized that I had a point, "I''m¡­ sorry, in light of the circumstances I might not have realized that thing."


    ''Might not have?'' I thought about her half-assed apology but shook my head, "Alright let''s say that was a good enough apology, now what was it you were saying earlier¡­ something about me troubling your young miss?"


    "Yes, you must stop doing that."


    "What am I doing again?" I asked clearly confused.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, I can see you still vying at my young miss." Her eyes turned colder, "I could feel your eyes ogling at her."


    "I don''t know if you know this," I told her, "But we have already destroyed the paper that caused all of this so we won''t be getting married."


    "I know that but I know that you are making your way at the young madam¡­ "Her eyes turned towards the ground in sadness, "and she being the kind soul she is, doesn''t suspect a thing about this."


    Then it turned cold once more, "But I do and I won''t let you do anything to the miss."


    ''Okay then, so she is one of those people. She sure was a nice person back in the novel though.'' I thought as I got annoyed by her way of words.


    "Okay okay, stop alright!" I stopped her with a sign, "Again, I didn''t or am not doing any of that and who the fuck do you think you are huh, If I were trying to make a move on her, then how are you going to stop it?" I said angrily.


    "I will tell the miss what you really are-"


    "Oh! Good luck with that sugar, let''s see if she believes your theory or mine about invading my privacy and ogling at my cock."


    "I- I wasn''t-" She became flustered, "Wait!... then tell me what will it take for you to leave the young miss."


    "You don''t have anything on yo-" I stopped and had a idea as I looked her up and down and smiled smugly.


    Even she understood that I was thinking something bad and asked with hesitation, "Wh- What are you thinking?"


    "Okay, if you do this then I will try to stay away from your miss?"


    "What?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Give me blowjob."


    "What!"


    I pointed towards my cock and then gave a sucking view as her eyes widened to the peak.


    "Bastard! I won''t do something like that ever!... especially not to someone so despicable like you."


    "Well¡­ I gave my offer, you refused so bye then." I smiled already knowing that it would end this way, but still did it for the fun. I then went towards the barn''s door and was about to get out.


    Amelia''s mind clocked speedily as she saw me walking away and before I could leave, she closed the door with a bang, "I''ll do it!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait¡­ what?''


    "What?"


    "I said I''ll do the blo¡­ blowjob thing." Amelia said while looking down in shame.


    ''Really?... but should I?... who am I asking?''


    My confused eyes turned quickly to happiness, ''Of I should, I won''t be getting an opportunity like this out there, so why not.''


    ''But before that.''


    "Okay, so to clarify that you will give me a blowjob?"


    "Yes"


    "And you are doing it on your own free will, I am not forcing you or anything right?"


    "Ye-yes."


    "So this is not sexual abuse right?"


    Amelia looked up and at me with a scornful face, "Why are you even asking that question when you know how I feel about doing this."


    "Well I gave an offer, which you can refuse. But if you are saying that you are doing this because I am forcing you then don''t." I said before walking towards the door again.


    "I''m not going to be one of those guys that does bad things to women... forcefully."


    "But you are."


    "Yes, but I''m giving you a choice and it was you who asked me what I wanted."


    Amelia sighed in anger seeing that I had went into a legitimate discussion with her in the fault.


    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."

 Chapter 28 - Blowjob [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."


    I grab the barns door and give it a bit of nudge as a cracking sound appears. It was so that if anyone tried to enter would have problems.


    Seeing my action made her even more scared, "Wh-Why did you do that?"


    I look at her and smile, "Well, you wouldn''t want anyone spying on us now, would you?"


    She didn''t say anything and only backed away as I approached.


    But I walked past her and look at the bundles of hay in front of me. Amelia looked quietly as I touch a few before saying, "Yes¡­ this won''t poke me."


    I look back at her and ask seriously, "Alright, I''m gonna give you one last chance to back out of this, I won''t say anything about this to anyone and you too won''t disturb about anything¡­ so tell me."


    Amelia took my words seriously and looked at my whole figure and gulped. Before she could reject, the memory of Samantha and me doing even more nastier stuff filled her mind as she steeled herself.


    "No, I''m not giving up, you too will stay by your words."


    "Yes, I will¡­ if only you blow me once every single day until we reach Valint."


    "What!" Her eyes widened, "That wasn''t what I agreed to."


    "What we talked about was," I tell her straight, "That you will do anything I want and I will stay away from Samantha. But I didn''t say how long now, did I."


    "You bastard! That isn''t fair!"


    "Life never is, so stop wasting anymore time and just blow me, believe me it only gets better with each practice."


    Amelia clenched her hands in pure anger before giving a large sigh, "Alright, but you won''t touch me or do anything."


    I lift my hand up, "Scouts honor. But before that, let''s get a little comfortable."


    I turn back and kick at the haystack as they scatter around and position them in a way that we could use as a bed. I let go of my pants as they fall and Amelia seeing my bare fat ass turns away in disgust.


    Ignoring that I lie down over the stacks and move my body for the perfect position, "Mmph hmm¡­ yeah¡­ this will do fine, so when are you going to open your eyes? I don''t think you can give a good blowjob blinding yourself like that, who knows what you might taste."


    "Just shut up! Your talking too much." Amelia pulled her hands away and it fell like her eyes were burning as she looked at my half-naked body.


    She slowly came forward, kneeling before the hay-stack-bed as her eyes fell on my already erect dick. She gulped once more seeing the massive size of it. It was an 8-inch-thick fat cock.


    ''Ho- how can it be so big!''


    Even I was first surprised when I saw it. I didn''t know that my cock was so big. Even if everything about my body was downgrade garbage, my dick was the only thing that I was immensely proud of.


    "Time''s moving girly, you can''t just keep looking at it and hope that it would burst out automatically."


    "Give me a moment, I''m doing it." She said and in turn grabbed my cock hard with both hands as I felt heavy pain.


    "DAMN Woman! Not so hard."


    She smiled seeing me in pain, "Remember that I have your precious ugly dick in my hand, you despicable man-"


    She stopped as she saw the hard look I gave, "If you''re not going to be serious about this then don''t do it¡­ BUT DON''T EVER TRY TO THREATEN ME ABOUT MY BALLS!" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shrank back in fear, almost shaking as it felt she was about to cry. I felt guilty seeing her like that and it only made me sigh, "Anyway, is this¡­ your first time?"


    She nodded subtly, all the bravado from before now gone.


    "Okay then, stop crying and let me guide you through this." I couldn''t believe that a maid of her caliber wasn''t even trained to give a blowjob.


    "I-I''m not crying."


    "Sure you''re not. Just wipe away the water behind those glasses." She wiped eyes quickly and waited for my instructions.


    "Okay first of all, stop worrying so much, I''m not gonna bite you. The only one who can do that is you¡­ but don''t, okay?" She nodded quietly.


    Good, she''s being obedient.


    "Now use only one hand to stroke my cock." She used her hand and tried to stroke it, but because of my massive size, she properly couldn''t.


    Still¡­


    "Damn!"


    It felt good to be stroked by anyone other me, even if it was sloppy.


    Amelia''s hand went up and down slowly and the warm touch of her soft skin made me feel a lot of pleasure.


    "Ar- are you okay?" She asked me, looking at my strange reactions. "Am I hurting you?"


    "No-no¡­ it just¡­ feels good." I said while laying back and feeling the pleasure from her amateur style. "Why don''t you try using both hands now."


    "Okay" She said and used her left hand too and started stroking with both of them. I felt even more pleasure from that.


    "Ahhh¡­ yeah¡­ that''s okay." She starts stroking me for a while before suddenly going a little faster and saw that it was giving me even more pleasure.


    ''So¡­ if I stroke i-it faster¡­ he feels pleasure from it.'' She said and looked down at the cock.


    It was big, massive even. She has never seen something so big and only heard about it from others. But the description wasn''t quite like this. Then suddenly she thought of something and asked.


    "Well¡­ when do I use my mouth?"


    I opened my eyes and look at her as she asked, "Wh-why are you looking like that?"


    "It feels like you almost want to give me a blowjob." I said with a smile as she starts stroking faster.


    "Hmph! I was just asking because of our deal."


    "Alright do it then, if you think you''re ready." I say as she stops stroking me before taking a deep look at my cock and diving in.

 Chapter 29 - Blowjob [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Amelia stopped stroking and came closer towards the cock.


    ''It''s¡­ really big, can I even fit it inside my mouth?''


    I didn''t say anything as I saw Amelia carefully thinking about something while seriously looking at my dick. It was her first time and even though she acted bitchy at the first, she is a soft girl.


    Most women who try to act bitchy¡­ are most probably are, beside those that try to help their friend¡­ only try to act confident for them.


    I saw Amelia looking at my dick from various different angles, turned it for some time before finally taking a sniff of it.


    ''It smells... very musky.'' Amelia thought as a rosy hue glowed her, ''I-Is it supposed to smell like that and¡­ why does it excite me?''


    She thought for a moment before she looked down at my balls. Then before I could say anthing, she gave a small lick to one.


    ''Woah!''


    I was surprised by that; I didn''t think that she would actually go for my balls. I didn''t speak but it felt good so I didn''t say anything. Before I could late the feeling pass, she gave it an even bigger lick as a jolt went through me.


    "Hmm"


    Amelia saw that whatever she was doing gave me pleasure, so she went further and took one whole side.


    "Ahh¡­ yes." I felt one of my balls inside her mouth and even though her teeth would interrupt the pleasure a few times, the feeling was amazing. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring the hairs on the balls, she didn''t feel repulsed by it that much.


    ''This doesn''t taste as bad as I thought,'' Amelia kept licking the ball, ''It actually tastes slightly good.'' She used her tongue and licked the whole ball and sucked on it.


    ''OH, FUCK YEAH! Amateur styled ball lick is definitely one of the best feelings there is.''


    "Hahh"


    Amelia stopped licking the ball as saliva fell out of her mouth and she took a deep breath.


    ''That¡­ that felt good¡­ is this how I am supposed to really feel when I''m actually forced to do this.'' She thought while looking at my face which was laid and full of pleasure. ''Maybe... I should... no, I still need to keep my head.''


    ''He''s not trying to force me or even telling to do it in any specific way¡­ that might be why I don''t dislike this feeling.'' Then she looked at my balls, "They are kinda hairy¡­ but they have some sweet and salty taste."


    I thought that I heard something, "Did you say-" But she immediately took my other ball inside her and sucked it like a fucking lollipop as my brain went on overdrive.


    "Hmm?" Amelia looked up but didn''t take the ball out, "Dimm huy swi antyign?"


    It was inaudible because of my ball inside her mouth but I understood her.


    "no-no¡­ it''s nothing. Just keep doing what you''re doing." I didn''t realize it but I stroked her hair while saying that. She didn''t stop that except for giving me a look and going back to her job.


    "Swoos!"


    "Smoosh!"


    "HOooss!"


    Sloppy sounds like that came out of her actions as she licked, sucked and even kissed them a few times. I don''t know how to describe the feeling except for that it felt like French kissing, but for the balls.


    She took the ball out and gave them one thorough lick before taking them both inside her mouth and sucking them faster and faster. It almost seemed like she was going crazy over them.


    "hey, you don''t have to go crazy at them, Don''t try too hard to impress¡­" I stopped in pure astonishment at what I was seeing in front of me.


    Amelia was sucking on my balls like the tastiest lollipop, but her face¡­ her face was filled with ecstasy as she sucked them like some kind of aphrodisiac.


    It was as I said, right now Amelia was feeling a taste she never had before and that taste made her feel curious but overall VERY exciting. So much so that she sucked them and even bit a little.


    "Ouch!"


    She stopped immediately as she heard me, "Did I bite too hard?"


    I shook my head seeing her pure guilty look, toppled with the glasses that only made her look sexier in this atmosphere, "It''s okay, just make sure to not bite anything else."


    I tell her and she nods like a diligent student before going back to her studies but I stopped her.


    "Amelia," She looked, "I don''t think we have much time, so it''d be better if you do my cock now."


    She nodded and immediately took my cock inside her mouth as I felt a jolt going through me. But she was having a problem.


    "I don''t think it can fit in my mouth." She asked and I looked at her for a moment before thinking she was right; I was too big. It won''t fit, not fully.


    "Hmm¡­ okay, only take as much as you can handle and give it a spit."


    "You want me to¡­ spit on this?" She pointed at my penis.


    I nodded, "Yeah, if you moisturize it then it would be easier."


    She understood what I meant and gave a spit on it.


    "Huack Thugh"


    ''Ahh¡­ there it is.''


    I thought before another jolt went through me as she took my head. She took the large head and tried to take it deeper but couldn''t after a few inch.


    Amelia felt a jolt of pleasure going through her too as she unconsciously swallowed some liquid.


    ''Hmm¡­ what was that¡­ it tastes¡­ funny.''


    She thought and continued going up and down slowly. The pleasure at the current moment was in a another level than the balls.


    ''The balls were great¡­ but man can her mouth give pleasure.''


    As I was lost in it, Amelia used her tongue on my hot cock, started licking it and occasionally even drinking my pre-cum as she felt there sweet, sticky taste.


    My hands roamed around her head and I gave her compliments but instead of being angry, she felt satisfied with that feeling and tried to take my cock even deeper.


    It was at that feeling of pleasure that I felt my cock was about to burst as I said.


    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!"


    Instead of stopping like anyone, she went faster and faster.

 Chapter 30 - Mouthful ( Mild 18+ )

    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!" I said as I feel the huge amount of pressure and pleasure coming to me. Amelia who was sucking on my dick like a lollipop stick didn''t stopped.


    Drinking my pre-cum, she felt a rush coming to her that she didn''t feel before and her body quickly became hot all over. Especially at her nether regions. The lust she felt, clouded all her judgement as she went crazy over my dick and kept sucking like it was her favorite meal. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So hearing me, instead of stopping herself and taking it out, her lust overwhelmed her as she sucked it even faster.


    "Smoosh!"


    "Suhuks!"


    "Phosh!"


    Sounds of saliva and her tongue around my dick colliding resounded and I knew that I was very close to the edge. Then the next moment I unconsciously grabbed her head and pushed my dick further down her mouth and cummed.


    My dick immediately exploded and all of the cum went out of my cock and directly inside her throat. Maybe it was because I was grabbing on to her that she didn''t have a choice or because of the extreme amount of lust she was feeling, she didn''t try to push me and get her head out.


    She grabbed the sides of my butt and held on to me tightly.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    Huge amounts of cum flowed out my dick and she tried to drink them all.


    Amelia could taste the rich flavor from the sperm and didn''t reject them one bit. She drank as much as she could. The taste of the sperm felt so phenomenal that she thought it was heavenly.


    "Oh! Yeah! That was fucking great!"


    I sighed feeling the release calm down and when I felt that I had finished off all there was, I let her head go.


    As immediately as I did that, Amelia immediately vomited out a large amount of sperm. She had tried her best to gobble down as much as possible but there was just too many. Her lungs and throat gave out as she threw over at the barn floor.


    ''Might have been a bit too much for her.''


    I look at her as she vomited out the sperm and starts coughing over at the floor, as her body kept shaking. I hold her arms steady and let aside the hair and asked, "Are you okay?"


    She coughed a little longer before taking deep breathes, then cast me aside, "Wh... why did you¡­ do that?"


    Amelia turned her head to me as tears threatened to break out her, "You said th-that you wouldn''t touch me and¡­ wouldn''t treat me like that¡­ but you did"


    ''Okay¡­ can''t really blame her now, it''s definitely my fault at the end.''


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for that. I really didn''t think that I would do that, I never thought about treating you like this¡­ it just happened."


    "How!"


    "Well¡­ you were giving me a great blowjob¡­ and towards the end, you became so intense that I couldn''t stop myself from finishing¡­ inside your mouth." I said with mild guilt.


    Amelia eyes widened immediately as she remembered what she did. The memories became visible of her kissing my balls, sucking my dick and especially drinking my cum.


    It was a terrifying feeling for her when she thought that the cumming won''t ever stop. Even then the taste of the cum was so good that her mind just gave out to her lust.


    She looked down shyly and saw the large amounts of cum that came out of me.


    ''It was terrible¡­ very much¡­ but why does it¡­ feel so great? The sticky taste, salty but sweet at the same time¡­ I haven''t tasted anything like this.''


    "I''m sorry¡­ I promise I won''t do it again?"


    My words brought her back as she looked at my guilty face and somehow her anger slowly washed away. Maybe it''s because of my ugly but honest face that made her change. She was going to say it''s okay but then initially remembered why they were doing this.


    Amelia looked at me with those cold eyes again¡­ but they weren''t as intense as before, "Hmm! Like I''ll believe those words. You did all this intentionally."


    "As I said, I didn''t real-"


    "Next time we do this, we do it my way and no touching next time, you got that!"


    I saw her giving me that fierce look and went quiet for a moment. Then I smiled, "Of course. Next time you can suck my dick in whatever way you want."


    "Alrigh-¡­ wait¡­ I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "I know, I know." I say and get out of the custom haystack bed and stretch a bit. They felt sour after this bit, as if she sucked off all my energy.


    I look for my pant and look at them, "You were having a bad time but still were sucking it like it''s the greatest thing there ever was, which I won''t deny."


    Amelia blushed hearing that and refuted, "I didn''t like it¡­ I didn''t. It was just that I was a bit confused."


    "Confused" I smile at her, "It seems like you are confused whether you liked doing this or confused that whether you are really confused or not."


    "What?... no I''m not. Stop trying to change my words and just keep true to yours. You remember right?"


    I nodded, "Of course I do. You keep sucking my cock for the whole journey and I won''t disturb your miss."


    "You better."


    ...


    A While later


    It took a while for us to wear our clothes as we had to clean off the dirt and sperm out of them and there were a lot of sperm, especially on Amelia''s.


    I look around my clothes and nodded, finding no more and look at Amelia. She was doing the same but I smile as I see something. "You missed a spot there."


    "Hmm¡­ where?" She looked down at her maid clothes and didn''t found anything.


    "Here" I say and point to her face, at the edge of her lips. She wiped it with her fingers and saw that it was cum.


    "Come out a few moments after I''m gone. Don''t want anyone to have suspicions." I said and left as she adhered to my words.


    After I was gone, Amelia looked down at the sperm, still on her thumb and thought for a moment before bringing it to her mouth and licking it.


    ''Hmmm¡­ still tastes good.''

 Chapter 31 - Amelia ( Mild 18+ )

    After getting out of the barn, I rejoined with Samantha and Anna in the carriage, who were waiting for me.


    Seeing me get in, Samantha asked, "Henry, did you go somewhere?"


    "Hmm, Why?"


    Anna answered on her behalf, "We were waiting for you to start the carriage again, but you were gone for so long that Miss Samantha send a few soldiers to look for you¡­ but they couldn''t find you."


    "Yes, did you go somewhere far?" Samantha asked again. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I saw a rabbit as I was walking around the farm." I started my bullshit, "The rabbit looked innocent and pure and I felt like catching it. Without even knowing, I went into deep forest that I almost lost myself. Good thing I was able to find the way back."


    Anna sighed, "It''s a relief that you were able to come back, who knows what would have happened in the alternative."


    Samantha nodded before a question came to her, "Were you able to catch the rabbit?"


    "Oh?... Yeah, I was."


    "What did do you with it?"


    "I played with it a while, then let go of it."


    She nodded in relief, previously thinking that I had done something bad with it.


    "Don''t worry I''ll catch it again tomorrow."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, when are we going?"


    ...


    A few days went by.


    This past few days were anything but boring to me.


    Of course the journey was long but we were close to Valint and the roads didn''t have any more holes as they had been fixed by the Viscount.


    Now I still wasn''t able to get any fun time with Anna, who would sleep like a bear and wait for me to fall in the trap before waking up and looking for the already asleep perpetrator.


    I sometimes wondered whether she was doing it deliberately or not, but she wouldn''t, right?


    The most exciting change was about Amelia.


    After our first innuendo, she joined us in the carriage and would sometimes glance at me from the corner of her eyes. But it was no longer the icy gaze she held once. She would try to act all icy with me whenever we talked publicly, but privately she was all mine to take.


    Speaking of private matters, Amelia never tried to avoid me when I called for her. She would come in moments and try to act all aggressive, but then when the sucking part comes, she would become all obedient.


    It was quite fun¡­ I wonder what Anna would be like?


    Back to Amelia, she had quite the progress, the next day, she didn''t let me touch her, but I still did and only after complaining a bit, she accepted. The greatest change about her was her technique.


    Now she doesn''t have the sluggish movement from before and actually gives a decent blowjob.


    Speaking of blowjobs, she was giving me one right now.


    "Sloop!"


    "Shoosh!"


    "Hoshh!"


    I look towards the maker of the sounds and see Amelia diligently sucking my cock. She took a solid 4 inch inside her and out as quick as she could and dived back in again. This cycle continued indefinitely and sometimes she would even take 4.5 inches of it.


    Feeling that I was close, "Amelia, I''m going to cum now." I said to her while stroking her head gently and when I was about to cum, I didn''t hold her down.


    I don''t have to, she kept on sucking my dick until I started to cum and then started drank all of it cum like they were some milk.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "Ahh"


    After drinking as much as possible, she got out and let me see the beautiful image of her mouth, completely filled with my white semen and gulped them down in front of me.


    ''Damn! Now that would have been a beautiful shot.''


    She wasn''t over with that, Amelia came over to my dick again and sucked the top of it. Then licked down the sides of it with her tongue. She was making sure that none of my cum goes to waste.


    That''s a new thing I discovered, after drinking me cum or pre-cum, she would suddenly go all crazy on me. I asked her once about it and she said that it was somewhat tasty and salty but the surprising part was that it made her hot¡­ really hot.


    Like as if my cum was an aphrodisiac. It could be, the goddess did change my potential so this could be related to it.


    "Alright¡­ ahh, that was great. You did a good job, Amelia, come over here." I went and kissed her directly.


    She didn''t quite understand until a moment as her eyes widened, but she didn''t try to disengage from it. I wasn''t even using my tongue; it was a soft kiss.


    After a moment of kissing, I broke from her as she shyly asked me, "Wh-Why did you do that? Tha-that wasn''t we agreed to."


    "But it felt good right?"


    "Rubish¡­ it didn''t feel good at all." She said and turned her head around like a tsundere. But I turned her head around and kissed her again. This time she even participated.


    Breaking the kiss, "Why don''t we add it, It''s not that big of a deal right?"


    "Wel-Well¡­ we can¡­"


    "Okay then, that''s good."


    I clean out the dirt and wear my clothes before walking out and said, "Let''s go."


    "Alright"


    It was mostly deserted at the place we were having fun, so I thought that it was okay to walk together.


    Who knew this would happen.


    "Stop! You Scoundrel!"


    I turned to the voice and saw a foot soldier. The guy was wearing a low quality armor with the Religias emblem on it and pointing a sword at me.


    "Your days of immorality stops NOW!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" I didn''t know the guy at all but it seemed Amelia knew him.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    ''Jacob¡­ why does that ring to me?''


    He looked at her with a visible shake on him, "Miss Amelia, you don''t have to listen to this monster''s threats, you don''t need to fear him and do what he says. You have friends, us, who are here to protect you."


    "What threats? What the hell are you talking about again?"


    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    That escalated quickly.

 Chapter 32 - Jacob

    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    My eyes went sharp in an uncanny anger.


    I don''t why but whenever I heard those last words, my mind would quickly draw to conclusion and I adhere to violence. Me calling myself those words are completely different and someone else calling me that is DIFFERENT.


    I walk steadily to him as I looked down at the 5.2-foot guy and say heavily, "You should watch your tone, you don''t want your mama to piggyback you back to your home because sonny can''t walk anymore now do you."


    I was intimidating, especially with my fat body and tall figure at 6, mostly anyone seeing someone so heavy would draw back their words or quiet down, but this kid didn''t.


    It seemed that he was in his own adrenaline that kept him from backing down, "Make me fatty."


    He said those words and they angered me deeply being confronted like this. But there was something about his eyes¡­ those eyes looked at me with deep hatred.


    But why so much?


    I looked back at Amelia who was looking at the scene with fear and then at the guy who was looking at me with hatred and a thought came to mind as I smiled.


    I walk back to Amelia and take her by the shoulders and as I expected, the kid exploded in anger.


    "FUCKING GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF HER!"


    "Oh?" I show him a smug smile, "And who are you to her to tell me that?"


    "I¡­ I... I am¡­" He stopped, not knowing how to answer that.


    I turn to look at Amelia, who was angry at what I was doing but didn''t stop it.


    "Amelia, tell me, do you know this guy?"


    "Ye-Yes"


    "Is he someone close to you¡­ maybe your relative?"


    "No, he isn''t."


    "Oh!" I give an understanding look, "So he''s your boyfriend then?"


    "Of course not." She said bluntly and she didn''t understand it then but it came out hurtful to the kid.


    "Okay so you''re not her friend nor family and you definitely are not her boyfriend so who are you then?"


    He''s face seethed with anger and he inhaled short, quick breathes, "Who I am doesn''t matter, just get your hands off her."


    "Alrighty then," I move away from Amelia and show my hands, "Now it''s all good, right?"


    "Fuck no, it''s not good." He went confused for a second at my actions before knowing that I was making fun of him, "I demanded a duel from you."


    "And why would I duel you?"


    "Scared are you." He smiled like a hungry beast, "Fearing that I will cut your fat ugly dick off."


    Hmm¡­ that came out specific, seems like he saw us.


    "Scared? No not at all, why would I be scared of an ant? What I am saying is, why would I fight you if it doesn''t have any value to me."


    "Now if there was something to it then I Might. Just. Accept."


    "Speak, what do you want?" He asked, understanding that I won''t honor this duel without anything in it.


    "A bet. If you win then¡­" I went confused again, "What is it you said to me before?"


    "You will let miss Amelia go and never," He said angrily, "NEVER, do anything to her and also¡­ also you will apologize."


    "Hmm," I thought for a moment before nodding, "Okay, not like its gonna happen buuut, If I win then¡­"


    "What?"


    "Then I whatever I do we do amongst ourselves won''t be nothing for you to meddle and you will," I turned serious again, "leave the Religias Army."


    "I accept!" He said without hesitation.


    I smiled¡­ this is going to be good.


    ...


    A while later, inside my tent.


    Amelia was screaming in my ear about the duel. I sighed and stopped unbuttoning my shirt.


    "Okay, one question at a time please."


    "WHY. DID. YOU. DO. THAT?"


    "What? Accept his duel or cum inside your mout-" She quickly closed my mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t say that, someone could hear us."


    I swap her hand away, "Someone already did, tell me¡­ what was the guy''s name again?"


    "It''s Jacob, Jacob Glass."


    So I was right.


    That guy wasn''t any unknown mob, but a significantly unimportant mob.


    Jacob Glass was a mob class character in the novel. I don''t know about him, except for the fact that he is the lover of Amelia.


    I mean future lover. If I''m right then, at this timeline, he should have just joined the Religias family as a foot soldier. Then as a foot soldier, he does many jobs. While doing one of those jobs, he gets a glance of Samantha but the one that impacted him the most was the person next to her.


    Amelia


    From there on, like a puppy he followed her around and tried to flirt like a beta mc before finally towards the end of the novel, he gets to be with her.


    But not anymore.


    The smile on my face that strung up, quickly went away as Samantha and Anna came in.


    "What am I hearing? My men outside are saying that a duel will happen between you and¡­ some guy." Samantha asked, "Is that correct?"


    "Yeah," I said while continuing my new style of dressing, "Apparently my father had done something to him that I know nothing about and now that guy blames me and wants to duel me for it."


    "Hmm¡­ I get that, but why must he duel you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he was shamed somehow."


    I said and start to walk out as she realized, "Why are you going like that?"


    ...


    Soldiers were surrounding a small patch of land and mumbling about something.


    "Why is he like that?"


    "Who knows¡­ maybe he thought that all those fat will save him from being penetrated by a sword?"


    "Are you crazy, no one would be stupid enough to do something like that in a duel?"


    "Except that guy." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On that patch of land, Me and Jacob were standing opposite to each other. Jacob had a strange look on him as he asked, "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"

 Chapter 33 - Unattainable

    "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"


    Jacob asked as he looked at the fat guy in front of him in confusion.


    Why wouldn''t I? It wasn''t like I was completely naked or in my underpants, in fact I was wearing a very relaxing shirt made of wool and the half-pants were of silk.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Jacob scorned, "This is a duel. You fight a duel to the death and you were such clothes for it, do you want me to be disqualified because of this small trick."


    "Trick? Whatever can you mean by that my jolly man," I asked with a harmless smile, "I am wearing such clothes because it''s more comfortable to fight you like this."


    "Comfortable?" Jacob smiled darkly, "Let''s see how much comfortable you can be without any armor to protect you from my sword."


    I smiled innocently at his threat. It didn''t have any impact on me but I still had to be cautious of him. He is¡­ or would be a formidable general in the future, so¡­ maybe he can make this more interesting.


    "Henry, you don''t have to do this!" Samantha said to me from the stands, "We can still settle this matter calmly."


    "Yes, master." Anna said, her face filled with worry, "Please don''t do anything that might get you hurt."


    ''Hurt?... me? She''s gotta be kidding, right?''


    ''Might as well play along.''


    "It''s okay Anna, and Samantha about doing this calmly-"


    "Don''t listen to what this guy says, commander." Jacob told her, "He is a snake in a hippopotamus''s skin."


    A few guys laughed hearing him insult me.


    I wanted to finish this fight as quickly and harmlessly as possible but now with him bluntly shaming me in front of so many people like that is bad for me.


    People look at me and think only bad things. Thinking that I am weak and powerless against their scorn. If I didn''t take care of those thoughts as fast as possible then even a commoner will walk over me the next day.


    To fix that, I need to set an example¡­ and I have the perfect product.


    I see Amelia looking at me from behind Samantha as she prayed while looking at both of us.


    ''I don''t know if she is praying for me or him¡­ who am I kidding, she is definitely praying for that boy toy.''


    I look at Samantha, "I wanted to, but I can''t just let this nobody shame the Tax family like this, I need to do this¡­ for the Tax Family Honor."


    Samantha couldn''t refute anymore, not when it came to a family''s honor. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright then¡­ but please¡­ don''t kill him, he''s just a boy." She said with a downcast look and gave a nod to her uncle, who was the judge of the match.


    Nance nodded and looked at the participants, "Are you ready for what will come next?"


    Jacob nodded, "I am."


    "Are you ready to fight out without any cheats?"


    I nodded, "I am."


    "Then honor this fight¡­ with blood and bones."


    Nance''s words came with a revolving roar of the soldiers that initiated the fight.


    It was Jacob who moved first. He rushed angrily towards me and went for a chop with his sword.


    Amelia closed her eyes, the roars of the crowd defining her senses. But in the next few seconds, the sound went away. The sound that was way too loud, filled with bloodlust and waiting for life to be cut slowly disappeared as gasps and words of shock replaced it.


    "How?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Tell me this isn''t happening, tell me!"


    "How can¡­ he do something like that?"


    Amelia thought that they were talking about Jacob killing the fat lord. She should have felt better at the thought¡­ but she didn''t. She remembered the horrifying things he made her do but it wasn''t forceful¡­ she had a choice and she chose to do it willingly.


    ''He wasn''t such a bad guy¡­ he doesn''t deserve this.''


    Her thoughts were cut off as gasps too went away and in came the sound of metal clashing against each other.


    ''Hmm? Isn''t the fight over?'' She thought before opening her eyes and peeking. What she saw next shocked her.


    I wasn''t the least bit hurt and instead I was parrying all the attacks that Jacob was throwing at me.


    Slashes, Thrusts, Chops and a few other types of attacks came for me but I parried them all. I was like a fricken robot who was deflecting off the attacks of a low class npc.


    I didn''t even had to use my slow time skill, he wasn''t anywhere near the level of someone like Samantha. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t strong, he was just not enough for me.


    I smiled seeing that Jacob''s breathes were heavy now, he had attacked me simultaneously without retreat so it was bound to happen, Then it did.


    Jacob stopped attacking as he took deep breathes and gave me a look that I wanted from him so much.


    It was the look someone gave when they saw something unattainable.


    "So¡­ ready for my attack?"


    "Huh?" He didn''t understand quick enough and I gave a hard kick at his chest and he flew away and rolled over.


    "Ahhh!"


    ''Hmm¡­ if he didn''t have his armor then that might have broken his back.''


    I walked towards the moaning boy, who still didn''t realize the true meaning of pain.


    "You shame me with your lowly mouth. You speak as if I have no power. You look at me like I am a cockroach that you can fucking crush."


    "Now where is that look?... WHERE!" I said with a large roar and look around me. Whoever my eyes landed on looked away in fear.


    Yes, give me that look, tell me that you fear me and that I am the strongest.


    I look over at Amelia who had shocked eyes all over and then at Anna¡­ who was looking at me proudly, her look somehow made me stronger, made me puff up my chest.


    "Now take this as a warning and never forget to fear me." I said bringing down my leg over his body.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 34 - Aftermath

    "Ahhhh!"


    Most people looked away as I brought my foot down over Jacob''s body.


    Samantha and Amelia were the first to walk out of there as they couldn''t keep hearing Jacob moan in pain like that. They didn''t know what happened next and didn''t care about it.


    But the people who were still looking over saw that I stomped on his left leg and even with the armor, my pure strength went through it and cracked his bones.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "AHHHH!"


    The guy kept on screaming and even I at the moment felt that it was a bit too much so I lightly patted him on the face, knocking him out and walked away from the place.


    As I was walking, a tall man of 5.8 stopped me. It was Nance, Samantha''s uncle and also the second in charge of this ragged group of soldiers.


    "You could have gone easier."


    "Yeah I could¡­ but I didn''t, did I?" I ask him, "Look around you and think why I didn''t."


    Saying that I went past him, to someone who wasn''t looking at me like they were. Someone who didn''t fear but was proud.


    "Anna"


    She came over and glanced at me before taking out a handkerchief and wiping my face, "You got some blood on you, master. Why don''t you go inside the tent and let me bring some hot water to clean them."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want hot water. There''s a lake around here, right?" She nodded. "Show me."


    ...


    At the lake beside the camp. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was sitting beside it, was almost naked and if I wasn''t wearing my underwear, then I would have been.


    "Splash!"


    A bucket of cold water dropped over my hot body and the blood slowly meshed. Then Anna used some kind of cloth to scrub my body off all blood there was.


    Not one bit of blood was mine. I wasn''t hurt in the slightest, the blood was the aftermath of me crushing Jacob''s leg.


    The way his leg, burst open like a tomato¡­ was something else.


    I''ve never seen something like that, nor done something like that before. Thinking back to it, I''ve never been so crazy and angry to do something so aggressive like this.


    Now that I think about it, I don''t even feel remorse or guilt about doing it. It was as if my feelings were turned off. Except for the curiosity that I now had.


    "Splash!"


    Another bucket fell over my head as it cooled it, letting me exhale a relieved sigh.


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you think I''m evil?"


    "No¡­ why? Do you think that?"


    "It''s just¡­ most people that saw me doing what I did today, would think that I am one."


    Anna scrubbed my body as she slowly said, "You shouldn''t care about what most people think. They are people, they will always think, always comment about you behind your back and then look at you over your riches and will judgement you."


    "If you think about them then it will only be a matter of time before you fall."


    "Hmm" Her words were correct, "But what I did back there¡­ crushing his leg¡­ do you think I should have been lenient?"


    I felt her stop scrubbing my body and come before me. She touched both of my cheeks and looked deep into my eyes.


    "Do YOU think that was too much?"


    "¡­No¡­ I needed to show them that I wasn''t as weak as they think."


    "Good, never let people''s feelings guide your path. It is only you young master that must sail your boat listening to here," She pointed to my brains then at my heart, "And here."


    "You were right in making a point of that guy. Who was he?" She became angry, "Who was he to trample on your honor? What point did he had that he must humiliate you like that?"


    "Tell me." She asked.


    Right now, I was completely dazed in her beautiful eyes and words that went straight to both my heart and brain. I was listening to every single one of them and was ready to stand by them all.


    "He was¡­ nobody."


    "Yes, everyone is." Then she smiled like the beautiful angel she is, "So don''t worry too much about it, okay."


    I smiled too, "Alright"


    Anna went behind my back and started scrubbing as a low hum, whispered out. It was a calming sensation, this. I could stay like this forever.


    If only I wasn''t so selfish.


    ...


    The moment we went back in to camp, it was evident.


    Soldiers scattered around glancing at us and mumbling something.


    I was able to notice a new difference immediately with the use of my eyes. Something only the experienced and observant.


    There were two sides. One that feared and hated me, other that feared and stayed out of my way. There were more people on the other side.


    If it would have been the previous me, I probably would have think that I was some manic, seeing them giving me such looks.


    But now¡­ now they empowered me.


    I walked tall and heavy as Anna too stood tall beside me with an arrogant look in her innocent and beautiful face.


    It was close to sleeping time, so we went straight to our tent and changed ourselves before going to bed.


    She was the one who looked at me like that when nobody else did, she was the one who encouraged me when most would have blamed me.


    I felt like I needed to do this or I would never be able to.


    At one point of the night, my arms went over Anna''s body and I hugged her. She didn''t say anything, only scooched over closer to me and leaned in.


    I felt her small warm body under me, I could smell the lavender flavored scent coming from her long hair.


    This feeling¡­ it was even more pure than what I felt with Amelia¡­ okay that may be a lie. But it was very very good.


    She held on to my hand and I hugged her a little tighter, comfortably before we both went into sleep.

 Chapter 35 - Suspicions

    The next morning, we set out again.


    There was a palpable change in the atmosphere. Soldiers were the only ones that were still the same as before. They didn''t care anymore than the next guy about what happened yesterday.


    But the fear and respect was there, in the eyes. Whenever I walked amongst them, they would glance at me and think of what a monster I was. It may not be in the good sense but it is much better than before.


    Samantha and Amelia didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk anymore and just sat there in the carriage, quietly looking at the window. Once in a while they would give me small glances then look away instantly when I turn to them.


    I didn''t try talking to them as well. I gauged up to see how Amelia was, but it was only disgust and anger now. Seems like hurting her boy toy made her angry.


    There is something about Samantha, I didn''t know what but there is. She would at times, glance at me and give me that deep look you give someone you are trying to see into their minds.


    I get that I went pretty crazy yesterday, but not to warrant such heavy caution.


    The friendship that I had developed with her seems to be gone now. I hope that this awful status doesn''t stay permanently.


    That''s how the day ended and the next came as we went out again.


    The awkwardness was there but I hope that when we reach Valint, the extra space will dim it out. Which should only be a few hours here from now.


    We were coming towards a village when Samantha finally spoke.


    "We will stay at this village for some time." She said avoiding my eyes. "The soldiers need some rest."


    Hmm?


    ''She never gave a reason for stopping before and we are only a few hours from the viscounts so we didn''t need to stop¡­ well not that important.''


    I didn''t ask her anything and only nodded, "Alright"


    She got up and left, Amelia was about to join her too but before that, she gave me a strange look.


    ''Hmm! Seriously?''


    "Young Master, is something wrong?" Anna asked seeing me gazing at the door.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­ nothing at all¡­"


    ...


    A few minutes after that I went towards a back alley like place, where there would be privacy.


    The strange look that Amelia gave back then was a signal, signal to give me a blowjob. Which was quite strange when she had such heavy anger yesterday. But today, it was as if she was someone new, a person who doesn''t know about what happened two days ago.


    It was¡­ suspicious.


    So that''s why I was peeing at the wall in front of me.


    "Hey, I am her- AHH!"


    Came the same situation again as the last time. Amelia walked in once more as I am peeing.


    "Damn! That''s twice you''ve done this. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again." Hmm, I was joking but she didn''t even try to fight back.


    "Alright, as long as you understand." I said and turned around to see her standing there.


    "Well?"


    "¡­I am here to¡­ do my part." She seemed hesitant, I understand. But why is her tone like that?


    "Do your part?"


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give you a blowjob."


    "What?" It was unusual of her to speak out that word, normally she would just come and start unbuttoning me herself and do it.


    "I-I said that I am here to give you a blowjob." She shakily said.


    There it was again. I am testing the water just to be sure but she is speaking it out¡­ when she would normally be angry.


    "I''m sorry, say again?" I said again, just to be sure of something.


    "I said I am here to suck your cock like we agreed to."


    DING! DING! DING!


    THAT MEANS I''M FUCKED!


    Who in their right minds wouldn''t find this suspicious. A corner alley, aggrieved girlfriend and a fat bastard being specifically asked about blowjob.


    If this wasn''t the classic setup of a raid, then I will stop ogling at woman.


    I became even more sure when I saw her standing there, almost as if blocking my escape path. Then there was that glimpse of a shadow, my eyes spotted a while ago.


    She isn''t alone.


    She told someone about our deal, most likely it''s Samantha. It''s unlikely she would have accepted her words completely, even if we are in bad terms, it wasn''t that bad yet.


    So this is a test then, to see if I will confess to it or not.


    Two can play that game bitch.


    "I don''t know what the fuck you''re talking about but I''ve never¡­ in my life, have heard something like that."


    The look of shock in her eyes told me what I needed to know. She tried to bait me but I caught her instead. So came the excuses.


    "No-No-No¡­ what do you mean, you don''t understand. You told me I need to do those things to you and you will leave her¡­ you promised."


    "Promised?" I acted confused, "Lady, to begin with I don''t even know you, I don''t think we ever talked more than this moment."


    "What do you mean by leaving the miss? Do you mean Samantha? Why would I leave her¡­ We''re not even together anymore."


    Her shock was rising to higher levels and she took me by my shirt. "Why are you denying everything! I did all those awful things and now you''re saying you don''t know anything¡­ never even heard about them, BULLSHIT!"


    I took her hands away and shook her away, "Miss Amelia, behave yourself. Why are acting like a maniac." Then I turned shocked, "Are you trying to¡­ blackmail me?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not going to stand here and hear you accuse me of things that I don''t even know about." I turned around and walked but she holds me again and tried to stop me. Which was impossible but I had to act.


    "Stop¡­ don''t do this!" I said.


    "FUCK YOU! You took advantage of me and won''t even face the consequences." She said and we were starting to rumble. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enough!" A new voice entered and I smiled.


    ''Finally decided to show yourself.''

 Chapter 36 - Breakup

    "Enough!"


    A new feminine but familiar voice entered the argument as a smile automatically came on to my calculated face.


    It was Samantha. She was standing there in her armor as if already prepared to give judgement to a certain fat person.


    I knew it had to be her, who else could Amelia trust with such sensitive information.


    Jacob? The guy was in his bed, still moaning about the pain I gave him.


    So other than her, I didn''t know anyone else that she was close to, at least not in this group of men.


    "I said stop this immediately." Samantha repeated her order again when she saw Amelia still struggling in her half mad state. Eventually she listened to her and stopped, but there was still anger.


    "My-My lady, don''t believe any word that he said. He is lying¡­ he- he''s a scumbag and malicious enough to weasel his way out of this." Amelia said pointing at me.


    I really wanted to laugh at this scene. Amelia was angrily blaming me and her outfit which was always graceful and stiff, now had glasses between her eyes to nose and her hair completely crumpled.


    Instead of doing that, I put on the face of disbelief, "Nonsense! She is completely out of her mind."


    I look at Samantha with a tired but fearful look, "Sam-Samantha yo-you-you got to believe me, I don''t anything about what she is talking about."


    "Liar!"


    "YOU''RE THE FUCKING LIAR!" I say with overwhelming rage of someone being scammed, "You followed me while I was peeing and then when I caught you, you blame of doing¡­" Eyes turned down, face wrinkled up to disgust, "Something so horrifying to a woman."


    "How can I... even... dream of such wretched things."


    I swear to Goddess, the face of Amelia at this moment was priceless. PRICELESS!


    Seeing me give such fluent lies, even Amelia was struck whether I was really saying the truth or not. At one flicker, she even thought that I might have a doppelganger, but quickly threw that thought away as Jacob''s agonized figure came to mind.


    Amelia went and fell before Samantha''s legs and begged, "Please madam¡­ you have to believe me." Pointing her index finger, "This guy¡­ I don''t how¡­ how he''s saying all of that but it''s all nothing but lies¡­ Complete Lies!"


    "Shut up!" I scream down at the girl on her knees, "You are saying all of this lies to humiliate and extort me, aren''t you! Tell me who put you up to this? Was it one of my father''s enemies¡­ was it that kid? TELL ME!"


    Samantha put her hand up and stopped me from taking this any further. She saw that Amelia was already crying ruefully as she looked at her with desperation, "Madam¡­ believe me."


    Samantha racked her head around this and couldn''t come to any conclusion. Both sides had words to say but one was only accusations and the other was oblivious about this.


    In the end, only one side was able to persuade her.


    "Henry, is she telling the truth?"


    At that moment, I could see everything depended on my next action.


    "What! Of course not." I said flaring my dramatics that I learned from sixth grade theatrics.


    "Why would I do anything to her, especially knowing that she is your maid... wait that came out wrong," I repeated before shaking my head, "Okay, forget about that, the real thing is I didn''t do anything to her."


    She looked at me for a moment before nodding. Amelia''s eyes lost their light as she heard, "Alright go, let me take care of this."


    "Thank you for believing me, Samantha." Then angrily said, "Make sure to get out all the culprits behind her." I said and start to walk away. Behind me I could hear, Amelia begging constantly, trying to change Samantha''s mind.


    After walking for a moment, I suddenly stopped and mumbled, "Wait a second!"


    Both of them turned and saw my large back, "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." She lied. Bad for her, she wasn''t a good one.


    "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" I said and looked at her and there was a flicker of guilt in her eyes.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here. Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well," I say while walking towards her, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    At this moment, I had closed our distance enough to be called inappropriate.


    I looked down at her eyes sharply, "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    Samantha gulped at my large figure over her and eyes looking into her soul as she felt the great pressure. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not."


    I nodded, "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    "Did you follow me here?


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question."


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" I stopped her there.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." I said and turned away.


    "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    "Henry, please listen-"


    "Goodbye, Samantha." I walked away as she didn''t even had the courage to call me anymore.


    As I walked away from there, I stopped for a moment.


    That back there, was my finest act. But somehow I didn''t feel the excitement I thought I would, instead there was sadness.


    I shook my head at a thought, ''There is only one person.''


    I walk into the tent and see Anna sewing my cloth.


    ''She''s the only one I can trust.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master." She said and continued her exquisitely entangled but perfectly aligned cobweb sewing technique.


    "Pack our stuff, we''re leaving this camp."


    "Oh!" She looked up, "I''ve already packed it, master."


    ''¡­Huh?'' I was confused for a moment before I smiled, "As meticulous as always."

 Chapter 37 - Just Accusations

    { Samantha''s View }


    It was a troubling moment, this.


    At one place stood one good friend of mine that I made just recently and the latter, knelled in front of me, another friend, this one even closer and had known much longer.


    I tried to make sense of what was happening and even after questioning Henry, I found no fault in him. So was Amelia wrong?...


    Her look was filled with sorrow but I had no choice. There wasn''t anything about Henry that seemed wrong here, instead if looked from his stand, it was Amelia who was the problem.


    She had followed a noble, when he was at a discreet place doing his private thing.


    So I stood at the alleyway and nodded to Henry and he turned to leave. I looked down at Amelia and was about to say something but this happened.


    "Wait a second!"


    Henry stopped suddenly and asked himself. He stood there for a while as he murmured something then he turned.


    "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    My confused mind suddenly took a sharp break as I saw his suspicious eyes. He understood that there was something wrong here, except for the obvious thing.


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." I lied. I didn''t want to, I never liked lying but at the moment I had to.


    He turned and looked at me, "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes" I lied again.


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" My eyes shook for the briefest moment.


    Why is he asking that question! Does he¡­ think that I am involved in this? I hope not.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here." My voice came out more cracked than I wanted it to be, "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well" He said and slowly walked forward, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    No¡­ He knows.


    Henry walked slow but to me, it felt like each step brought on my doom faster.


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    He was suspicious of this from the beginning?... Was that why he chose such a closed space?


    No, he did come here to pee. It is just that he is more observant than most people I''ve seen.


    Something I knew but at this critical moment, failed to keep in mind.


    Before I could answer him, his large figure stood in front of me. He was quite tall to begin with but after we trained, he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    Back then it was reassuring to know someone amazing standing beside you as your comrade¡­ but now¡­ I can understand why that was.


    Because now he looked at me with a strange look, a look that felt like sharp and cold to my bones.


    "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    I unconsciously gulped and still failed to answer.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not." I answered truthfully, I wasn''t in the sense he asked.


    "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    He nodded, it made me feel a bit better. But that was quickly snuffed out.


    "Did you follow me here?


    I couldn''t lie anymore¡­ not to those eyes that were waiting for the smallest whiff of dirt.


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question." He said as if not the least bit bothered by it, but I knew he was disappointed.


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    I gave a sharp exhale.


    No lies or half-truths could save me from this one. I needed to face this.


    My voice cracked further as I tried to speak, "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" My vision blocked out by his large hand.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." His way of speaking changed that instant, it was more inhumane¡­ as if speaking to a stranger.


    He turned around and told me, "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    NO! He can''t just say that.


    "Henry, please listen-" I tried to speak but his distant tone stopped me again.


    "Goodbye, Samantha." Then he walked away.


    Come on move!


    I told myself but my legs gave up. They stood there like a statue, refused to move as I saw a good friend¡­ walk away.


    He was one of the few who didn''t look at me like a tool. He was one of the very few in our age, that could challenge me and help me improve and he was also the only person that chose peace when I brought war to him.


    "madam" I dizzily looked down at Amelia''s distorted figure and felt anger. She looked for justice and I sought to give it. For what?


    Just accusations?


    "Amelia¡­ get up and wash yourself."


    "But¡­ about Henr-"


    "You will call him, SIR! Now go, I will decide later what must be done about you."


    Her eyes shook again and she felt injustice. But I wasn''t going to be shook this time. She left as traces of tears fell.


    I slowly walked into camp and sat inside my tent. My uncle Nance came a moment later.


    "Henry left."


    "I know."


    "Do you know why?" He asked, genuinely confused and I told him the whole matter. He was one of the most trusted I know since birth; I could tell him this.


    "Oh¡­" He took a moment to digest everything, "you''re sure that his not guilty."


    "Yes, uncle." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He¡­ could be a good liar?"


    I shook, "No, I would have known, he was never like she said he was¡­ I... shouldn''t have listened to her."


    Nance sat beside me and patted my shoulder, "You didn''t have a choice¡­ Amelia isn''t someone who¡­ accused like that."


    "But I didn''t need to hear her," I looked at him with anger, not at him but myself, "They were just accusations."


    "Not all is lost, niece." Nance smiled, "We will meet him again in Valint, I am sure by that time, things between you guys would be the same again."


    I sighed heavily.


    I hope so.


    I really hope so.

 Chapter 38 - To Flee Or Not To Flee

    "We''re here."


    The wagon rider told me as I groggily got up.


    It''s been two days since we left the Religias small camp. We had no choice but to take a wagon for shipping crops and other food related stuff, there wasn''t anything else in that village.


    It was quite tough, I say. Especially with there being no comfy cushions under our butt and nothing to shield us from the scorching heat penetrating through the aged cover.


    "We''ve arrived at Valint, sir. Just as you asked." An older man said, who was the rider.


    The old man was a nice guy and he didn''t trouble us with nonsense chatter or had any bad thoughts. It was nice to have an elderly man to tell you stories when you have nothing to do besides sit and hold on to the ropes so that you don''t accidentally fall off.


    "Anna," I shook the girl, leaning on my shoulder as she woke up.


    "Master¡­ are we there?"


    "Yep" Listening to me, she got up and we both left the wagon.


    "Thanks old man, here take this." I threw a bag of coins at him.


    He caught the bag and looked at me in confusion, "But you already paid."


    "Take it for your grandson and give him a good education¡­ don''t make him do such work."


    The old man sat there shocked for a moment, before he took his hat off and put it before his chest, "I-I don''t know how to thank you, kind sir."


    "You don''t need to, go now or else you might miss your delivery."


    "Again, thank you. If I can help you out in any way, please only say it." I smiled and let him go.


    "That was a good thing you did, master." Anna said to me and I internally nodded.


    With the thing that happened with Samantha, it felt good to see someone give me smile and be happy because of my actions. Maybe this was why¡­ people want to be the hero.


    But then I remembered what my future would have been if I tried to be one.


    ''Forget it¡­ it''s my own destiny that forbids me from doing so.''


    I shook my head and then looked around me.


    A clean road let to the main door of the Valint city, surrounding that was the city walls. They were primarily made of hard wood but at some special areas, it was covered with stones, places like sewers and water drainage systems.


    The inside of the city couldn''t be seen because of the walls, but above them, I could see some tall buildings. Most primarily hotels, or large houses.


    I look towards the main door and walk there. There was an inspection post there, checking for any irregular activities or if someone new was coming in. Three soldiers stood there, all three wore a brass colored armor covering their chest and legs only.


    "Halt! State your business." One soldier told me as he came forward.


    It was funny, when the soldier commanding you was smaller by a foot than you. It was even funnier when I heard him latter add ''Sir''. Still it was an important duty and I had to act responsible.


    "My name is Henry Van Tax and I come here to attend the viscount''s party."


    "A Nobel?" The one behind him spoke and looked at me for a second as his eyes only got suspicious.


    I didn''t have anything with me. I wasn''t as noble as a spoiled person should have. I should have at least been in a good carriage and some servants with me. But I didn''t have any with me.


    If all had went well then I would have arrived here with a army... but alas.


    Anna, seeing the problem, remembered something and brought it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here,"


    The soldier''s eyed Anna for a moment and grinned, but it vanished quickly when they heard my heavy exhale and hard stare.


    "Hmm¡­ everything checks out." The soldier nodded, "You can come in, but don''t cause any troubles."


    "And what If I did?" I said to them with the creepiest smile I''ve got. The soldiers felt a shudder go through their collarbones and brought their hands on their sheathes.


    I can be quiet scary when I want to be, it was quite helpful on people like this.


    The soldiers didn''t think that I would say that and they hesitated at whether to bring out their swords or flee.


    I waited for a moment before smiling at them normally, "It was a joke." Then I started laughing as they too awkwardly laughed.


    I turned around and walked away as Anna poked me on the side, "That wasn''t very nice, young master. What if they had taken that seriously?"


    "Oh¡­ I can take care of them, you don''t have to worry about it with me by your side." I said while hugging her shoulder.


    She blushed feeling the many stares and shook me, "not now master, we are in public."


    "Who cares about what I do with you in the public¡­ as long as you don''t mind." I smiled creepily again but she knew I was joking so she me a beautiful smile and felt pain.


    "Ahh!" She pinched my sides and before I could catch her, she ran away while screaming, "I will look for a hotel, master."


    "Damn! She got away again." I thought and felt someone bump into me.


    "Hey! Watch where you''re going-" I stopped when I saw who it was.


    It was a guy of average height, had sky blue hair and same sky blue eyes. His face as if was hand crafted by the gods, looked exquisitely gently and also strong when the situation prompted.


    He was someone completely strange to me. I''m sure that I''ve never met this guy in this life nor in my past. But his face was so familiar that even in a crowd of 1000 people, he would be the easiest for me to spot.


    I didn''t need to be told who he was or what''s he was about to do, because I knew them all. I knew his past, his present and even his future. I knew who his greatest enemy is, who he loved the most and even his secret crush.


    Why wouldn''t I when I spent many of my life''s useful hours reading about him.


    The only person that mattered¡­ the protagonist, Arthur Reginald.


    FYI¡­ I''m not gay.

 Chapter 39 - Aloco Swords

    I stood there absentmindedly as Arthur looked up at me.


    "O-oh! Sorry, I didn''t see you back there and ended up hitting you." He apologized but in the end he only got a cold stare.


    Thinking that he might have angered someone troublesome once more, Arthur apologized again, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t try to bump into you before." I still didn''t answer, so it became awkward for him.


    "Ahh¡­ Can I perhaps... go?" He said pointing towards one side and finally I nodded. Seeing that he smiled and left saying, "Thanks I''ll try not to bump into you again."


    Arthur then walked a few steps before he heard a heavy voice, "Wait!"


    "Hmm" He turned his head, saw me walking towards him and inwardly thought that it was going to turn into a fight, "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, Do you know where I can find a good weapon''s shop?"


    "A Weapon''s shop, do you want to go to one now?" I nodded to his question.


    "That''s good," He gave him one of those sun blinding your eyes smile, "Because I''m going to one myself, so why not just tag along with me."


    "If it''s not too much of a trouble." I gave him a decent smile.


    ...


    "To think that I would bump into someone who also wanted to go to a weapon''s shop, feels like destiny, right?" Arthur asked me and I kept a straight smile and nodded.


    Of course I knew where he was going, I didn''t just ask willy-nilly and hoped to hit. I wanted to talk with the person that''s my favorite character. Besides I also wanted to take a look at the weapon shop we''re going.


    My thoughts came to earth as Arthur started talking again, "Why did you went all quiet back there?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the time when I apologized to you, you didn''t seem to hear me back then."


    "Oh? I was just thinking a bit about something. You had a familiar face with someone I know." I told, it wasn''t the complete truth nor false.


    "Oh" He showed me a smug smile while holding his chin, "So you found someone who can qualify against my great handsomeness."


    "Oh, no no." Arthur smiled in victory, thinking he was the more handsome one.


    "He was much more, taller, manlier and handsome than you." But I gave him the truth. I wasn''t thinking about him per say, back then I was comparing him to the future Arthur and saw many things for improvement.


    "O-Oh, really? Someone who is better looking than me?... Man feels so weird to hear that." He said while scratching the back of his head.


    Arthur wasn''t being an egotist. He was joking when he asked that question, Arthur liked to joke like that from time to time. But he was actually confused that someone was better looking than him. From birth till now, every person he knew spoke of how he was the most beautiful boy, So learning that there was someone who seemed much better than him, he couldn''t help but be a little jealous.


    But it was gone the next moment, "Thank you."


    "Hmm? Why are you thanking me?"


    "Back when I bumped into you, you didn''t try to make a scene or said anything bad to me so thanks."


    "Oh!" I said remembering a few things, "I''m not that small minded."


    Arthur smiled, "Good, you don''t know how many people there are that get bothered because of that."


    Oh I know. I know how many you''ve bumped into and how that your beautiful face and charming manners had angered others¡­ mostly guys. It was one of those typical, I am noble or better than you and you should kneel down to me scenarios.


    Even though he always won his fights, it must be annoying to face someone like that every few weeks.


    "I try to not bump into anyone but fail almost the next moment. But this time I will try really hard not to bump into anyone."


    "Oh, on the contrary, I believe that you''re going to bump into a lot of people in the future." I said to him as he looked at me like ''Did you just curse me, bro?''.


    ...


    "Here we are."


    We stood before a shop with a wooden logo named ''Aloco Swords''.


    "This is the best place to buy any weapon in all of Valint. It''s good that you came with me, I know the owner so he''ll give you a discount." He winked me and went inside.


    ''Why do you think I followed you for?''


    I went inside and immediately I saw many types of weapon, hanging on the walls. Swords, War Hammers, Long Bows, Crossbows, Lances, Axes and many more. They weren''t just on the walls but on some wooden boxes too or shelves.


    I went towards the counter where Arthur and an old man was talking merrily.


    "So what''s up, old man? Business going good?"


    "Oh, it''s young Arthur. So nice of you to visit me again and yes, it is." He talked to him before he saw me and smiled, "You brought a new friend."


    "Hmm, he wanted to buy something too so I thought why not bring him to the best man for that."


    "Oh Haha, thank you Arthur, you brought a new customer." Then he turned to me, "How can I help you, son?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm," I walked forward before glancing at the many different swords there are, "Well¡­ I want a sword."


    "Which one."


    "I¡­ don''t know actually," I said looking at him, "I haven''t really used one before so this is my first time buying one."


    "A beginner¡­ I have just the thing for you then." Aloco, then went under the counter and brought out a simple sword. "Try it."


    "Okay" I take the sword and give it a few slashes. It was too small for me.


    "This isn''t the one. Can you find me one that is much bigger and heavier than this?"


    "Okay then, how about this one." He showed me a greatsword this time. It was much better than the previous one, but still it came a little short.


    "Is there any other?"


    Then there were many others but not one of them were to my liking. The old man sighed and before he suddenly gave me a deep look.


    "Hmm," He looked me up and down and thought for a moment, "I think I know one that might work."

 Chapter 40 - Perfect Choice

    "Hmm," Aloco looked me up and down and thought for a moment before nodding, "I think I know one that might work."


    "Wait here for a while, I need to go down to the cellar and look for it." He said and went inside the back door.


    I smiled hearing that. The sword in the cellar. I don''t know what sword the old man talked about but he had a few special ones. I couldn''t be sure that what he will give me will be the real deal since I know next to nothing about swords or bladesmithing.


    It was a chance of luck and Arthur here was a very lucky guy¡­ you know, if you took out the part of him getting kicked out of the royal seat.


    Arthur looked at me curiously and I felt I needed to ask, "What?"


    He shook his head, "It''s nothing¡­ just that you don''t know much about swords and yet you seem to not like any of the ones that Aloco showed.


    "Heh, I get it. It''s just," I look towards my hand and take a feel, "the swords that he showed me just doesn''t feel right in my hands."


    "Ahh, I know that feeling," He said with a sagely look and turned towards his own sword at his waist, "I too didn''t felt that feeling until I found this one. The moment I held it, I knew that we were meant to be one and the same in the field of battle."


    "Wanna take a look?" He said and I possibly couldn''t refuse the guy who had big shining stars in his eyes. Besides, who wouldn''t want to see one legendary sword.


    "Sure"


    Unstrapping the sword, he placed it on the counter. The sheath was a combination of Dark Navy Blue with one thin line of ash silver in the middle going down to the end. The grip of the sword was completely made of silver with ring like design for the crossguard and the pommel was that of a lion''s head. The symbol of the Royal Reginald House.


    He slowly took the sword out and I inched closer to look at one of the legendary items. Before I could take a good look, the light reflected from the blade and I had to shield my eyes for a moment. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''SHING''


    A metallic tone rang out as Arthur took the sword out and hovered it over the air and I felt my lungs stop. None of us spoke, only looked at the beautiful sword and both eyes shone with brilliance.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?"


    We turned and saw Aloco standing at the counter, smiling even brighter as he gazed at the sword, "Never have I seen such a beautiful sword."


    "Of course, I''m not that experience enough to comment."


    "What are you talking about, old man?" Arthur laughed sheathing his sword, "You make the best swords that there is."


    "Only in Valint, Young Arthur." Aloco said, reminiscing something, "Wait till you see the outside world¡­ so many mysteries and treasures yet unknown to us."


    "Old Man Aloco over here used to be an adventurer." Arthur said to me, "He found a lot of treasures out in the world."


    "Not much¡­ only a few trinkets before settling down with this place." Aloco said before remembering, "Oh Yes! Almost forgot about it, Your sword."


    He bent down and took out a humongous item covered with a worn out cover. He wiped it with a cloth as huge amounts of dust flew and covered all of us.


    "Cough Cough!... I looked for the best thing that would fit for¡­ a man like you. The only thing that I could think was this thing." He said, patting it as dust flew.


    "How about you uncover it first."


    "Oh! Forgot that too." Aloco laughed and threw away the cover, revealing a large sheath in dark black. The handle of the sword was round and made of some dark black rock and the pommel didn''t have any exquisite design like Arthur''s but there was a drawing at the end.


    The whole sword was dark black and looked like something only the most nefarious people would use.


    Arthur frowned a bit, "Old man¡­ couldn''t you find anything better than this?"


    "Hmm, why?"


    "It just¡­ doesn''t look right."


    "What are you talking about! It looks fine as it is." Then turned to me, "So what do you think?"


    It seemed like a broadsword but bigger in width, made even bigger than the length of a greatsword. It was bigger even than me, 7 feet tall.


    I don''t know what it was or why even something like this was made. It was completely ridiculous, only a fanatic or a crazy bastard with use that.


    Maybe even a fat bastard.


    That''s why without even knowing it, my hand automatically went to touch it.


    Cold and hard, felt like I was touching a brick but it was completely smooth.


    I gripped it hard and slowly took it out of its sheath.


    It was heavy¡­ heavier than any sword or thing I''ve used since coming here.


    I am sure this weighs close to a ton or maybe even more than that. But even with such weight, it felt perfect in my hands. I didn''t need to use both my hands to wield it because of my extraordinary strength, but if needed, I could do that and greatly enhance my attack power.


    The blade was black too, not as black as the handle and sheath but just black. There wasn''t any design on it nor any unique feature. It was just the simplest most humongous sword I''ve ever seen.


    And it was perfect.


    My smile widened over my face as I gripped it tightly with both hands and swung it down. The air around the sword shifted and I felt the air cut away and burst all around us.


    "Woah!" Arthur commented as his hair blew up and Aloco was already holding on to the counter so that he couldn''t fall.


    "Hehehe" I am sure that my smile looked creepy, much more than before as I looked at the thing that will help cleave my enemies away.


    "I''ll take it."

 Chapter 41 - Haggling

    "I''ll take it."


    The old man smiled with closed eyes, "Good, that''ll be 1500 pounds."


    The grip on the sword almost slipped as I heard that.


    This kingdom had a new way of money system than the one I was accustomed with. There were pennies, shillings and pounds, in that order.


    10 pennies equal to 1 shilling and 10 shillings equal to 1 pound. So in other words, 1 pound = 100 pennies. Swords weren''t rare but actually quite common because of the era and some rare ones cost quite a pound.


    Still a sword costing 1500 pounds was simply too much.


    I look at the old man with suspicion, "You can''t be serious about that right?"


    "Oh, but I am."


    "Have you seen what the sword looks like? It looks like it''s made of some black or volcanic rock. Is it even durable?"


    "Of course it is, didn''t you just try it out? What do you mean by its made off some rock? It''s nothing like that, its of a very special quality."


    "What quality?"


    "¡­ Unfortunately I can''t tell you that without you buying it." Aloco said while looking away.


    "¡­You serious?"


    "¡­"


    "Well then it means that I definitely need to lower the price now."


    "What? How?"


    "Because¡­ you''re stopping me from my client confidentiality."


    "Client Confidentiality¡­ what''s that?"


    Arthur looked at both of them and tried to help, "Guys, if we just be a little reasonable than I thin-"


    His words stopped instantly as mine and Aloco''s eyes landed on him. He took two steps back and surrendered immediately.


    Then began the art of Haggling.


    Some Time Later.


    Arthur leaned on the counter as his tired eyes gazed at the roof and through it, he could see the tiniest of sunshine''s.


    ''Freedom¡­ when will I reach you?''


    "Well then I believe we both have reached an understanding."


    "Yes, I believe so."


    Arthur lazily asked, "What happened now?"


    "We''ve decided on the amount."


    Arthur''s body immediately propelled straight up, "Finally! I was starting to think that I should write my final words to everyone. So what amount did you guys decide upon?"


    "1200 pounds."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "1200 pounds?" Arthur''s eyes wanted to bulge out as he screamed out, "Are you freaking kidding me? You guys haggled like a bunch of housewives for an hour and finally you only lower it by 300 pounds."


    "I think that''s a reasonable amount, right?" Aloco nodded with me.


    "But if you think that you can do any better, it''s all yours." I said to him with a smile that didn''t have any ulterior motives but he denied quickly.


    "Oh no no no, I''m not falling back to that rabbit hole, no way. Just finish buying the sword and let''s get out of here¡­ I am getting serious backlashes about life."


    So with that, I paid the old man the amount for the sword and in return the old man fitted the scabbard into a back scabbard so that I could carry it around in style.


    The moment we got out of the shop, Arthur seemed to fill full of life again, "Ahh¡­ the sun¡­ how sweet to feel your guiding light upon my skin again."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Don''t be so dramatic, we''ve only been there for an hour."


    "Just an hour? That might have been just an hour for you but it was one of the longest time of my life¡­ it''s much less boring to watch mothers trying to tell other mothers that their son is better."


    I looked at the guy before smiling at him and patting his shoulder, "Thanks for showing me the place and helping me find the sword."


    "Well, for the first one, You''re welcome and secondly¡­ that was all you." He said before turning serious, "Seriously that''s all you bro, if that thing turns out to be just a large block of rock then I''m not responsible for it."


    I laughed out loud hearing that and the surrounding people looked at both of us before looking at Arthur and understanding that it might be one of his weekly challenges. So they went back to their matters.


    "I''ve held you for a long time so I guess this is goodbye then." I said and he asked me.


    "Hey, what''s your name? By the way, mines Arthur¡­ Arthur Reginold."


    Hmm¡­ he actually told me his real name. Seems like I''ve gained some form of trust.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    "Henry huh, okay." Arthur then had a thought as he looked at me with a strange look and asked, "Henry, are you free this night?"


    I know what he was about to ask me but I very much wanted to do this.


    "Sorry man, I don''t swing that way."


    "What?" Then the look of recognition came to him, "No no no no¡­ noooo¡­ seriously no, I definitely did not mean that¡­ Did I mean that?" He said confusedly before shaking his head, "Back to topic, Are you free tonight¡­ without any of the aforementioned motives?"


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the viscount that governs this city, today''s his birthday. So in celebration of that, he has invited many people in it." Then he smiled smugly, "I''ve kind of got an in with his daughter so if you want, you can come with me."


    I am already invited but I can''t just refuse when the protagonist invited me right¡­ especially when it meant I get to meet the first beauty.


    "Sure"


    "Come at 8''O clock," Then pointed me to a faraway mansion, "It''s that mansion. If any guard stops you or anything just tell them you''re my friend."


    Arthur heard the bell strike as sounds rang out, he looked up and he knew that he was late.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t stay anymore Henry, so I''ll meet you at the party okay." He said that while already running away.


    ''Hmm¡­ he seems quite accurate to the book.''


    "Who was that?"


    I hear Anna''s voice from the back but knowing that she was already there, I didn''t flinch. Still¡­ she had quite the silent steps.


    "Just someone that I think could be my friend¡­ could be."


    "Oh! Master, you''ve made a new friend." She smiled at me largely, "It''s so nice that you''ve finally got another one." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t know if that was intentional or not but it hurt.


    "Hmm¡­ what''s that behind you''re back?"

 Chapter 42 - Large Brick Problem

    Inside a luxurious hotel on a high floor inside a very large room.


    An overweight man could be seen standing in front of a mirror large as him as he fixed his tie. There was another person with him too, a woman who was helping him fit into the clothes.


    They were me and Anna.


    "Hmm, this should do." I nodded to myself seeing the black tuxedo and white undershirt. It wasn''t as same as the tuxedo from my time, this one was larger and much more expensive.


    But it didn''t matter much to me as I looked at Anna putting a pin of red colored rose and spraying it with scent. After a brief moment, she finally stopped herself and looked at me.


    She had changed me from a fat lord to a¡­ well an art, if I may so myself.


    I looked good, quite good. Regal even.


    All I needed now was a big pipe to smoke on and many henchmen to listen to me and bring me illegal money. But all will be done in due time, for now I needed to go to an old man''s birthday party.


    Seriously, other than rich people who would be so stupid enough to waste money on other people?


    The answer¡­ me. Why?... because I can get their good impression faster than actually doing any hard work.


    Which is also one of the reason why the viscount arranged this party.


    "This is good¡­ what do you think, Anna?"


    I asked and didn''t find any answer so I looked at her and saw that she was just looking at me with a lost gaze while her real mind was elsewhere.


    "Anna¡­ anna¡­ annnnna."


    After calling her with a ringy tone did she finally got out of her daze and looked at me with surprise.


    "D-did you say something?"


    "¡­No, I only just called you, so tell me," I showed her myself, "What do you think?"


    "Your wonderful¡­ I-I mean that this looks wonderful on you, master." She said with a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ she seems to be quite straightforward these days. Is it possibly her time of the month?'' Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn''t understand what it was about her, but I certainly didn''t dislike it. If she got too straightforward then isn''t it just good for me?


    But I put the thoughts away as I feel a goldish robe over my body.


    "What''s this?"


    "This would go good with your look master."


    "It''s too much I won''t wear it to a party, it''s too much."


    "But it would look fashionable."


    "But I don''t want it."


    After a thorough talking with her, I was walking towards the outside door while wearing the damn robe.


    I tried¡­ I really did¡­ but when she got all that angry while raising her big boobs¡­ I just stopped functioning¡­ she found my weakness, didn''t she?


    "See you after the party then master." She said to me with a happy smile on her face and I couldn''t help myself from doing what happened next.


    ''Slap''


    "Yahh!"


    Anna moaned as she touched her ass. Right before I was about to leave, I slapped her ass. It wasn''t hard at all, it was right between pain and pleasure for her to enjoy it, especially for me.


    "Why''d you do that for?" She said while pouting angrily and rubbing her cheeks.


    "For good luck."


    "Huh?" She heard then blushed understanding what I meant and quietly said, "Pervy master."


    Then as Anna saw me walking away, she noticed the huge block on my back, "Master, why are you taking that thing with you?"


    I looked at where she pointed and said, "I''ll need it tonight."


    "But it''s a birthday ceremony¡­ why would you need that?"


    "Ohh, but I will. I''m more than sure of it."


    "Make sure to tightly lock the doors and windows... tonight might get a little rowdy."


    Anna was filled with more questions than answers but I was already out of the hallway.


    ...


    It was nighttime.


    In the center of Valint stood a large mansion. This mansion wasn''t like any of the mansion in the city, this mansion was larger, better and sturdier than all others.


    Today was a special day for the city of Valint. Today was the city''s renowned viscounts 50th birthday. So in celebration, the whole city was smiling and moving with joy.


    The viscount called Haiel, was renowned not only because he was a strong fighter but also because of his kindness and generosity towards the city''s people. Everyone thought of him as a good person and a capable man for the job.


    So whenever it came to his birthday, the people didn''t hold back and celebrated in full motion, while also giving a good sight to the new people who traveled hearing about it.


    So here I stood, in front of the aforementioned mansion.


    It is as they said it is. But I wasn''t focusing on just that, I was also looking at the security. Mainly the guards, they were almost everywhere I could see. Two on every door, two in every section of the large garden and 3 at the main gate.


    There weren''t the only ones guarding, there were a few more inside the building too but not like that''s gonna matter to those people. But why not talk about the boring stuff later and get to the party.


    I walk towards the main gate and immediately get stopped by the guards, "May I know what your business is?"


    "Well I was invited here by a friend?"


    "Name?"


    "Arthur Reginold."


    The two front guards took a look at eachother and one nodded before pointing towards my back, "Alright, you can enter but¡­ your gonna have to leave¡­ that thing with us." They said pointing to my sword.


    "Hmm?... I thought that it was allowed to bring a sword."


    "Yes, that is true¡­ but it''s only for those that had been invited by the viscount himself." The third guard, the one who had been silently looking at everyone, said.


    "Without that, you cannot bring any weapons inside, sir."


    "A invite you say?" I touch my chin for a moment before bringing something out of the long robe, "Do you mean this?"

 Chapter 43 - A Bully and Lacky

    "Do you mean this?"


    I pulled out the super rare monster card that no one has ever even seen- I''m bullshitting.


    I take out the velvet colored invitation envelope and give it to the guy. He takes a quick look at it before giving it back and looked at my sword.


    "Sir, you are cleared to entry and the invitation is valid but-"


    "There''s a but?"


    "Y-yes, can you perhaps remove the thing behind your back?"


    "But you just said it was allowed for the invited to bring a sword." I asked confused. The guy just said it and saw my invite was legit so why the extra trouble?


    "I-it is sir," The third guard sweated, knowing who the guy in front of him was, "It''s just¡­ we need to confirm that whether what your carrying is really a sword or¡­ not."


    "So what your telling me is you don''t trust my word then." The guy sweated ans tried to explain but I didn''t want to hear them, "Alright, you are wasting my precious time, I will show you my sword but nothing more."


    I take the sword by the handle and slowly bring it out and as the guards keep looking, their eyes get more and more wider, towards the end it was so wide that I was afraid of them popping out of their sockets.


    "I-is that for real?"


    "Gosh¡­ I''ve never seen something so big."


    "Mine''s not even close to him, how can he handle so much?"


    Murmurs rang out among the guards and even though I liked hearing those unnecessary praises, I could see other guests arriving so I quickly put the sword back in the sheath. They were somewhat dazed so I had to cough them out of it.


    "Y-Yes¡­ you can go, sir."


    "Alright"


    I don''t take pleasure from their gazes on my back and walk inside. The first thing I saw was a big hallway which had two stairways and three doors. It wasn''t as big as mine but it was pretty decent.


    I could already see other people, nobility mostly mingling around and talking to each other as they roamed the mansion and searched for any small detail about it that they could complain about.


    I walk out of the hallway and straight in the main room. It was largely spacious and looked like a ballroom. There were many round tables with white covers and chairs for the people.


    There were a lot of people here, I could count mostly 50 or so. Most of the room were of young age. In such occasions, the party maybe about the viscount''s birthday or similar, but most take it as an opportunity to mingle with the opposite gender and court them.


    So that''s why even if there were older man here, but not that many. They were mostly friends of the viscount or came here like me to make connections.


    But that didn''t stop some of the older guys from making a move on a younger girl. If they are rich enough then they had more chances than the young guys to actually bang her.


    ''Which reminds me I need to steer clear of those two rascal-''


    "Hey fatty!"


    ''Speak of the devil and he shall come.''


    I turn back and see two young people of my age coming to me. The one who called me came a little bit faster, "What took you so long, did you had trouble fitting into those clothes?" He said while touching my clothes but I slapped it away.


    "Hey, fatty. What''s the big deal?"


    "Don''t touch me like that."


    "Ooh did the fatty finally get some courag-" He stopped and gulped as he saw the look in my eyes and knew that his next words could get ugly.


    "Stop trying to make a fuss both of you." The last guy came, this one was a little bolder and a bit of a bully.


    This two were my friends¡­ well the former guy''s friends. The first one, a lackey, is called Honzo, this guy was a bit of an idiot and listened to whoever was the richest or whoever was stronger than him.


    The next guy was Gekko Revolvo. The leader of Hozno and me, this guy used to make do everything with these two guys and in return gave some sort of protection. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Between you and me, this guy was nothing compared to my real identity.


    Officially, he was the son of a viscount so he was kinda higher up than both me and Honzo but unofficially I was richer and corruptible then he or his whole family tree, but the me of before didn''t know that and just became his lackey when he asked¡­ well not anymore.


    Gekko looked at me and felt that there was a change. How did I know that? Because the next moment he opened his mouth, he didn''t speak like an idiot who was about to be put three feet under.


    "You guys should stop behaving like children, we are nobles you fucks."


    I heard the final word but saw him intentionally not telling it to me and more to Honzo so I didn''t say anything.


    "But boss, this fatty thinks that-" The next moment, Honzo felt my large hand over his nape and the pressure from it immediately withdrew his words. Gekko might have noticed it if it were not for his lecherous gaze on the girls.


    "Did you say something, Gonzo?"


    "N-N-No¡­ I didn''t and it''s Honz-" I inched closer to his ear and spoke.


    "Did I say your name wrong... Gonzo."


    "¡­no, you''re absolutely right. My name''s Gonzo, I might have misspelled it at birth." The guy said shamelessly and I let go of the cockroach as he messaged his back while complaining quietly.


    Gekko looked at a few others before turning back, "Well, now as you know our original objective- Hmm¡­ where''s the fatty?"


    "He went that way saying, ''I''ve got better ways to waste my LP.''" Honzo said.


    "LP¡­ what the fuck''s that?" Gekko asked.


    While they were looking for me, I was somewhere else, definitely not looking lecherously at the ladies. If I was going to waste my time with eye-candy then it better be alone than with those two idiots.


    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    This night just got flatter.

 Chapter 44 - Nice Dont Get Them Off

    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    Damn¡­ she had to spot me so soon.


    I sighed hearing the familiar voice and replied back tiredly, "Hey Samantha."


    Turning around I saw Samantha in a beautiful White and Blue dress with her hair now fully let down. She stood there like a porcelain doll with high top heels and a bracelet in her right hand. She was dressed in the way a girl of her age should be, she looked quite beautiful, completely unlike the girl on the field, ready to fight an army.


    It was a bit strange to see the young commander in such clothes but I wasn''t in the mood to complement her.


    We stood there for a while as none of us talked. It started becoming more and more awkward until I said, "Well then, goodbye."


    "N-No stop." She grabbed my moving figure.


    I looked at her hand and she took it back quickly then apologized, "I''m sorry. I just... want to talk."


    "Okay then, talk."


    "Umm¡­" She looked around us, seeing a lot of people, "Can we go talk someplace private?"


    I really didn''t want to talk to her about this right now, but since she''s trying so hard I might as well try.


    I nodded and both of us went towards the balcony as the night light fell on our figures. We weren''t completely alone, there were a few others besides us too. The balcony was more than big enough for all of us but there was a problem.


    The balcony was mostly filled with couples and we weren''t one.


    Samantha felt the strange atmosphere and it only made it harder for her to speak.


    I saw Samantha stand there while her eyes looked to the ground and her right hand unconsciously touching her left bicep and rub slowly.


    My eyes glistened seeing this, this wasn''t just any moment now.


    Samantha looked fragile right now, no, she is fragile. I''m sure if I said mean things and even insulted her honor, she would take it all and not even reply back.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time for it.


    "Samantha, if you''re going to say anything say it, I have someone waiting for me."


    She looked up, "You have someone waiting for you? Who is it?"


    "Is that question anyway related to what you called me here for." I said and she weakly shook her head.


    "I¡­ I just want to say that, I am very sorry for what happened that day and hope that you would forgive me-"


    "Alright, I forgive you."


    "Huh?" She looked up at me in shock.


    "I said I forgive you, so can we wrap this up real quick, I really need to go somewhere."


    "O-Oh¡­" She could feel that I was still angry with her so she said what she thought might make an impact, "I talked with Amelia and she finally said that it was that boy who had made her do... that and she didn''t have much of a choice but to listen to him and¡­ accuse you like that."


    "Hmm?"


    My brow went up in confusion. This was certainly a strange devolopment, I didn''t think that little bitch would have the mind to actually betray her boy toy like that and put all the blame on him.


    ''Good for you bitch, you have decided to trade your humanity for a place of work. I hope I don''t see you again or I might just snap that pretty little neck.''


    Samantha couldn''t see all the emotion going through me but spotted the sudden interest and continued, "I''ve also taken care of that boy and now he''s out of my house."


    "That''s it?" I asked, after all the trouble that came up because of him that''s all that she did?


    "Y-yeah."


    "Okay" I said and went past her as she looked down again.


    "Samantha"


    She looked up immediately and felt hope thinking I might actually talk to her, "Yes, Henry."


    "The words you just said¡­ you do know that they are nothing but excuses to what happened between us, right?"


    "¡­"


    She remained quiet.


    "But I appreciate you trying."


    She looked up in joy again but I was already gone.


    The sounds of chatter and lights filled my vision as I felt nausea coming to me from it. I never liked social gatherings like this.


    Man¡­ I really need a drink.


    "Champaign?"


    I turned to see a waiter with a silver tray and glasses filled with Champaign, standing beside me. I smiled at his sight and put a pound note into his breast pocket.


    "You came at the perfect time." I said while taking two glasses of Champaign and gulping one down, "Hmm¡­ quite rich and fat¡­ just my style." I said and took another glass as the waiter left happily.


    It took a brief moment before I found Arthur being stuck around a flock of young girls¡­ and some older ladies.


    ''Hah¡­ that''s the protagonist''s life for you¡­ always surrounded by felines, both young and old.''


    Knowing him, He probably didn''t like being held like that. Arthur was a man of specific tastes, so this many Normal girls, didn''t quite fit with him.


    ''Since he was nice enough to help me out today, why don''t I return the favor?''


    I went towards the group of noble ladies and saw then fawning around him like dogs in heat¡­ you know for marriage.


    "Ladies, ladies¡­ can I borrow Arthur from you for a while?" I said with a sweet smile. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur seeing me instantly brightened up, "Oh! It''s my friend, Henry. I''m sorry madam''s but I already have a very important talk with him. So why don''t we talk another day, huh?"


    He tried to squeeze out of them but was pushed back by an older woman as she came forward and said sassily, "I don''t know what kind of... Important Discussion you have with him but he is currently busy with us so you would have to leave."


    "Well if you won''t listen to reason," The aura around me suddenly turned cold and eyes dark, "I suppose you won''t mind if I joined you ladies¡­ for a more private talk."


    The group seeing the look gulped and took a step back after seeing the large sword on my back.


    "A-Alright¡­ You could have just said it nicely." The women said and hurriedly left as the others followed her.


    ''Nice don''t get bitches to back off.''

 Chapter 45 - Deliberate Flirting

    I stood there watching as the ladies scurried away and then speaking nasty words about me to the other ladies.


    I won''t deny that I didn''t dislike them talking shit about me but if any girl is going to believe such words out of divorced jaguars then they are beneath me.


    Shaking my head at that, I look next to me and see Arthur giving me a deep look.


    "What?"


    "¡­I believe that you are worthy to be my brother." He said and tried to hug me.


    "Fuck off." I shook him away and he had a hurt look.


    "Not even one hug for your estranged brother." Yeah, he was definitely having fun with me, it is one of his active traits.


    "Find me a girl to hug and I will think about that offer."


    "Deal" He said and looked at the crowd of ladies that were spurring lies. Then he slowly turned to me, "I''m going to take a breather on that one¡­ a long breather." He said jokingly before turning half serious, "though thank you for helping me, it cost you far more to help me than it should have."


    "No worries, I could at least do this much for a friend." I said, hiding my true intentions.


    ''Lost more than gained¡­ dude you don''t know even what kind of package deal you are, fortunately I do.''


    "So when are you going to show me the daughter?"


    "Whose daughter?"


    "The Daughter, The Viscount''s daughter, you know the one you said you had an in wit-"


    Arthur stopped me, "Don''t say all of that out loud, she has a lot of girl friends that might report back to her."


    Looking around again, I see many young and old ladies murmuring among themselves, spreading informations. I don''t know how they can just give information like that when we men seldom try nothing but to keep it¡­ it''s a very dangerous tool in their hands.


    "Alright¡­ you want to meet her, you say." Arthur smiled patting his clothes out of the other women''s scents and lipsticks, "Then follow me."


    I followed him and as we walked, it only gained more and more peoples attentions towards us. So much so that Arthur asked, "Why are so many people suddenly giving me such looks?"


    "¡­Yeah¡­ it probably might be because of me."


    "Why would it be because of you-¡­ why did you bring that thing over here." He said while his brows cracked.


    I rub the back side of the sheathe, "You know¡­"


    "No I seriously don''t¡­ nobody does, that''s why their looking at us."


    "What if suddenly some party of bad people attacks us?" I decided to spring it out.


    "¡­ I don''t think that they''ll dread seeing a large black block standing in their way."


    "..."


    Before long we reached towards the main stage where girls were smiling and talking amongst each other. These girls were a bit different. They were of higher rank in nobility and grace than those girls that spotted Arthur.


    When they saw us arriving¡­ or actually Arthur, they didn''t give chase to him. They smoothly emptied a path that would lead to one girl. This girl was at the center of the room. I meant literally.


    She maybe at the center of the room and but its the people that gave so much attention to her that she became the center, the queen.


    This girl who was talking to another girl, looked at the place her friend pointed to and she immediately brightened up, "Arthur!"


    She came running straight to him and went for a hug.


    I take a thorough scan of her, 5.2 Height, D cup jugs, Beautiful Blonde Hair, Enigmatic Blue eyes and a dress that every guy no matter of age wants to rip apart.


    Yep, definitely a heroine.


    "You came!"


    "Of course I would, didn''t I say that already."


    "You did¡­ but you always get distracted by a lot of¡­ distractions." She said looking at a certain group that broke apart.


    "Ahahaha¡­ Haah, Oh! Speaking of such distractions," He showed me, "I want you to meet my new friend who actually helped me out in that regard just now."


    "Henry meet Elisabeth and Elisabeth meet Henry." Arthur introduced both of us.


    I take her right hand and give a small kiss in greeting, "Enchante, Madam."


    She smiled, not in the least bit disgusted or horrified being kissed by a man of my stature, "Thank you, it''s nice to meet you."


    "And it''s a great pleasure to meet you. If I''ve known Arthur was keeping such a beauty hidden away from us, I would have just left him there and spent time with you myself."


    "Hehe¡­" She giggled in happiness and smiled, "It''s fine, we still have a lot of time today, you and I can still get more acquainted later on."


    "Oh¡­ I definitely will."


    "Hehe¡­"


    Arthur deadpanned seeing me flirting with her right in front of him, "Dude stop doing that I know you''re just trying to make me jealous."


    "I''m not trying to mak-¡­ I am trying to make you jealous," I smiled deviously, "And because of that I need to spend more time with Elisabeth¡­" Arthur didn''t know why but that explanation had a lot of holes.


    "Harley." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ms. Elisabeth Harley, Henry Van Tax." I thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Tax does seems to fit with Elisabeth, don''t you think?"


    "Hahaha" Elisabeth had to stop herself from laughing anymore. She never met someone that had joked with her like that while also deliberately flirted with her, especially in front of Arthur.


    She loved him deeply, very much so. But never had fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop it.


    But Arthur standing beside us, definitely wasn''t having a good time. He was standing there with a dark face as he thought, ''Is it me¡­ or is my new friend trying to cuck me?''


    He wasn''t the only one that had bad thoughts looking at us. There was one girl, who was standing quite far away from us, staring with the same look as Arthur.


    ''Why is she smiling so much at each of his words¡­ and why does it seem like he is flirting with her?''


    "You never talked with me like that, Henry."

 Chapter 46 - When You Get Bored

    Clink Clink Clink


    The sound of iron banging glass rang out as a person said, "May I have your attention, please?"


    The sound wasn''t loud at all but the wearer of it knew it was enough as almost everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the end of the stage where a man stood.


    Even I had to stop my ''talk'' with Elisabeth and look at the man as the girl next to me smiled, "It''s papa!"


    Recognition flashed in my eyes as I gazed at the very soon late viscount.


    "Thank you all for gathering here and celebrating this old man''s birthday, you don''t know how much that means to me." Haiel said. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "People age through time and I am not any different. But only through aging can people appreciate its meaning and I''ve¡­ had a lot to appreciate for. My wife¡­ might not be here with us tonight but I know that she is with us in spirit." Haiel said and continued his speech as I thought of something and asked Arthur.


    "Can you see what time it is?"


    "Hmm, It''s 9:25 PM."


    ''So then only a few minutes before the true event.''


    "With all that has happened, the one that I appreciate the most, has always been my closest confidant and my true friend."


    Right at that moment, I look to the left of the old guy and see another old guy who smiles and gets ready to step forward.


    "Is none other than my daughter Elisabeth." He said as the man stopped and his expression changed to disbelief.


    Claps rang out and Elisabeth smiled and bowed towards her father.


    I also clapped at that, but I was keeping my eye on the old geezer that seemed to change between anger and extreme anger. The guy quickly took a few steps and left the stage and even though Haiel saw that, he didn''t say anything.


    ''Only a few moments.''


    "Again my announcement isn''t finished yet, I have one more thing to say," Haiel gathered the attention again, "I will name also name my heir today."


    Gasps rang out as Arthur smiled and with him many others looked towards Elisabeth, who didn''t seem to be smiling anymore.


    "My heir is my own daughter Elisabet-"


    "Bang!" "Smash!"


    ''It''s started.'' I smiled as the sound reached me.


    Windows suddenly broke as black figures came rushing through them. The black figures were people who were wearing black robes and had swords in their hands. There faces weren''t quite distinguishable because of the robes but still some faces could be seen. The faces looked rough and dirty, those of nefarious people. They quickly came in numbers and surrounded the whole room.


    "Do not worry everyone, this is not a robbery." The person in the middle who seemed to be the boss smiled, "It''s only a massacre."


    The guests faces morphed into horror as they inched towards the middle and before the blacked robed figures would attack, one noble was stupid enough to fight first, "You think you can just come and kill us like nothing, we are noble, we are the bloodline of the kingdom, you freaks." He said while showing his sword.


    "Oh¡­ we have a courageous noble amongst us friends. Now before you die, do you wanna know why is it that you will die?" The noble didn''t say anything but stood there with sword in hand, ready to strike anyone who came to him, "It''s because nobody in here is willing to take their sword out and fight with you for the effort of saving othe-" The leader stopped as he felt something.


    Swing!


    He felt a bit of air bypass him and something hot stick to his face as he touched and looked at it.


    "Hmm?"


    In his hands was a smudge of blood and he turned annoyed, "Now which bastard was that did all of this-" He stopped and his eyes went wide as he saw one of his own on the floor and blood pouring from under him and then at the person that killed him. The strange thing about that guy was that he was holding a large block... wait is that a fucking sword.


    ''How the fuck is that even possible.'' The guy thought in shock as he took in the whole figure of a fat bastard.


    Oh! That is me actually¡­ no I''m the guy that killed him not the other way around.


    "Sorry Mr. Third Class Mob Villain Group Leader, I kinda got impatient through the viscounts and your speech so I directly went to the killing part." I said as I wiped the blood from my face. "Oh! Before you get upset, it was definitely not because yours was bad... I was just bored."


    Everyone went quiet. The whole room seemed to feel empty at that and somehow, the guests who were around me started to distance themselves.


    Elisabeth looked up at me in shock and Arthur didn''t know whether to call me crazy or join me but in the end, smiled and took out his sword.


    The black robed figures looked at me and then at their leader, who seemed to be seething with anger at the sudden change of atmosphere, "You think your cool huh, then show it and come attack m-"


    "Alright, here I come." I interrupted his words once more and swing my sword horizontally, cutting three of the black mobs in half.


    ''Shit! Is this bastard crazy?'' The leader thought and saw that his people were still standing there as I killed them off one or five at once and screamed, "What the fuck are you imbeciles waiting for huh, go kill him." Then looked at the other ones, "Change of plans, kill everyone now, don''t let anyone leave."


    As words changed to orders, the flow of the black mobs increased and they attacked everyone just like in the novel and people died. But there was a change from the story to this one.


    Because I am here.


    "Are you nobles just going to stand there like cows and wait to be butchered? If you are then go ahead," I said to the lot while fighting, "And for those that feel like being an idiot and dying¡­ well then take your sword and have the last laugh."


    Back in the story, only after many died, was Arthur able to take the leaders head but this time because of me, the nobles who had weapons but not the courage to fight, heard my words and saw a chance at survival as they saw me cut the invaders off like nothing.


    "He''s all there, fighting them alone and winning while we are just standing here."


    "He is the same age as me and still he''s fighting all those people."


    "That guy''s right, we can''t just stand here and wait for to be killed, we have to fight back too!"


    "Yeah, if that fatty can fight then so can I."


    "Who the fuck said that!" I stopped fighting and looked back at the crowd and all of them pointed to one guy who immediately apologized, "i-im sorry!"


    "Stop murmuring like a bunch of women and just fight already, will you." I said while screaming at one black robbed guy, "And why the fuck are you stopping huh, you should have attacked me while I was talking."


    "That shows character."

 Chapter 47 - Unsavory Style

    My words left the defender speechless, enough time for me to go ahead and stab him, my sword penetrating through three of his comrades behind together.


    Then I pull them up together and show it to the other mobs, scaring the shit out of them.


    "H-how is he doing this!"


    "He killed all four of them with just one stab!"


    "W-We need to do something about him or we will be the ones who gets killed like that nex-next."


    "But how do we do that-"


    The guy couldn''t finish his sentence as his friend from behind throws him to stop my approach, before the guy even knew what happened his whole world started spinning in the air before it dropped and he saw his headless body wrangle for a bit before falling and him dying alongside it.


    "Did you really just do that?" I asked and the guy felt that I might kill him next so he stepped back.


    "That''s good¡­ guys like you with no moral integrity shouldn''t let something like this from surviving. But even though that was a good technique, how will you stop my next attack?" I said and dashed forward doing a Fl¨¨che attack, dashing forward and thrusting.


    The guy didn''t even get a moment to think as my burst ended me coming closer to him and my sword went through him as smoothly as butter. He looked down at the sword and then at me with a blank expression, "Come on now, at least say something?"


    Then his head dropped down and he died. I sighed while pulling out the sword and having a philosophical question towards what I was doing right now.


    I had never hurt someone physically before let alone kill them but now I was slicing and dicing like it was some daily routine, it certainly didn''t help that the sword was so great that each kill was done beautifully and without any struggle.


    Maybe it was because I''ve never had such strength in my past life but maybe¡­ maybe I am a little damaged on the inside you know. Not physically but mentally, maybe some part of me has always wanted to do this but never had the power and era to.


    Maybe there is a little killer in us everyone and it only needs power to show itself, every single person that I''ve known historically who had strength, was known to kill people.


    So maybe I am a little different but not so different after all?


    "Hah!"


    I was so engrossed in the thought that I didn''t notice a thug taking the chance and coming to attack me. But he had two faults in it.


    I quickly stepped aside from his attack and sliced off the arm with the sword as he screamed in agony.


    First I have my very special eyes which I admit, he didn''t know about.


    "Ahhh¡­ AHhhh!"


    The guy screamed and I slowly inched before kneeling down to him.


    Secondly¡­


    "You shouldn''t scream out when doing a sneak attack¡­ its like the basics of doing a sneak attack." I said and he begged me.


    "P-please don''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "yo-you won''t?"


    I shook my head, "I need a living example for the mistake you made right?" He looked at me with more fear, "But try not to scream okay." He nodded multiple times as I got up and tell the others.


    "Now this here is an example people¡­ he had the courage to attack me, good for him. But¡­ does anybody know what he did wrong?" I asked and looked around at each person.


    "H-he¡­ shouldn''t have screamed." One person said as I clapped.


    "Good, good¡­ you can go if you want."


    "What?"


    "Well you answered correctly so I''m giving you a reward. Now you can leave if you want¡­ or try your luck against me." I said with a dark smile as he ran as fast as he could and escaped through the window.


    Everybody went dumbstruck seeing this¡­ The thug leader, Arthur, Elisabeth, Samantha, Haiel and most of all were the thugs. They were calling themselves stupid for not answering the question.


    Arthur slowly came beside me and whispered, "Did you really just let that guy leave?"


    "Yeah"


    "¡­isn''t that the opposite of what they should be doing?"


    "Yes, but the guy was smart enough to took the ticket."


    Arthur nodded and looked at his friend in a new light now while thinking, ''He isn''t what he looks at all, I initially thought he might be one of those pompous rich kids, but that went out the window¡­ and especially with that sword, he really does seem like a demon.''


    Arthur didn''t say anything as he blocked an attack from an enemy and continued his fight.


    Haiel saw the momentum of place change from despair to hope. Even it may be from unsavory means, it was now at hand, so he couldn''t stand back anymore.


    Haiel took out his sword and channeled his voice loudly, "For the kingdom!" Then he jumped down into the pit of thugs and started fighting them.


    I looked at it from my side and I had to give it to the old viscount. Half-Century could really fight, He had killed four people by now.


    Seeing his defeat closing in, the thug leader took matter into his hands, "Step aside, let me take care of the old man."


    Haiel saw the leader come before him and pointed his sword at him, in a challenge. He couldn''t see the leaders face clearly as there was red color smeared under the robe.


    "I''m sorry that it had to come this way, old man. Our original plan was to just kill you and some other people before leaving but now¡­ because of a deviation," His gaze landed on me briefly, "We need to kill everyone¡­ even your daughter."


    "Hah," Haiel snickered at the guy, "Tough talk from someone who''s about to lose¡­ don''t worry though, I am much more generous than the monster back there. He might not let you die painlessly but I will try to do that."


    "Oh! The old man has some smack in him," The leader lowered his stance a bit as he prepared to attack, "Let''s see how much you can smack, when I take your daughter right in front of you."


    Haiel''s face turned dark, "The only one that''s going down is either you or me¡­ and I still have years under me." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 48 - Cutting Grass

    Both men faced each other. They were both determined, none less than the other.


    Haiel tightened his hold over his sword as the thug leader brought out his kusarigama, thoroughly confusing the viscount at first before he recognized it, "You¡­ your from the Sekai Kingdom."


    "Correct, old man." The thug smiled, "I suppose our weapons are quite infamous for their deeds."


    "Hmm, they are. But your¡­-" Haiel didn''t continue as he let his assumptions close until further understanding.


    "Before I kill you, tell me your name."


    "Kill me?... alright, my name''s Kisel, know that name, it''s the last name you''re going to remember." Kisel said swinging his Kusarigama around him before aiming it at Haiel.


    The speed of the weapon was fast enough for the viscount to not find a way to stop it and had to block it. But it turned out to be a fault as the kusarigama only stopped for a moment before Kisel swung the chain and the sickle brought down over the viscount again.


    Haiel quickly blocked it again but wasn''t able to disentangle it and it became a problem. The scythe connected to the chain tugged at the sword and made it difficult for him to move his sword.


    Kisel smiled but felt a strong tug on his hands as Haiel used his strength to bring out both the chains and the user towards him.


    "Ahhh" Haiel pulled with great strength.


    Kisel flung over in the air towards Haiel and saw a slash coming to him.


    It would have been difficult for anyone to stop an attack like that in mid-air, but Kisel was a master of acrobatics and a slick man. He used the airflows push and chains to brought himself out of the trajectory of the attack before bringing down his right leg at the viscount''s head, which was defended.


    Kisel stepped down the ground and slid far over. Before the viscount could use the same pull and slash tactic again, he removed the scythe from Haiel and caught it.


    "It seems you have already experienced such a fight before."


    "Of course, I have." Haiel looked brazenly at Kisel, "You don''t come to my age and position just by sitting in a comfy chair."


    "Oh, but many do. Many of them are right here, at this place, desperately trying to save their lives." Kisel said glancing towards some nobles that didn''t know how to fight and ended up getting killed.


    "Such people do not deserve the money and honor that their forefather''s might have painstakingly earned. That''s why there are people like me who are here to correct things."


    "You mean dogs like you that gets paid to listen to their boss''s barks."


    "Be that as it may, you have to at least acknowledge that we''re right, viscount." He said playfully, "Tell me how many people over here are as honest as you huh, tell me how many there are that are strong enough to defeat so many of us."


    Haiel only had one person in his mind that could fit that description, one boy who he had known since he was a child.


    Kisel saw the direction Haiel glanced at and laughed, "Only one! You can''t expect him to save everyone all alon-" Before he could finish, a body flung over and hit the wall beside him, breaking it.


    Kisel glanced at the body, whose internal problems should be beyond understanding and looked towards where it came from.


    Haiel too glanced at the place and his body shook in fear, he saw a fat monster slashing off the thugs like they were only grass in front of his sword. The thugs which tried to fight, only got large parts of their bodies cut off.


    To anyone looking at this scene from a stand point, it was like the grim reaper reaping away lives, especially with that smile on that monster''s face.


    Haiel didn''t know who he was or how he could do such inhumane things, but at this moment of crisis, he was willing to shake hands with that devil.


    "Seems like he wouldn''t be alone after all."


    Kisel snickered angrily hearing that, "You expect that guy¡­ that monster to help. You might be in over your years old man, forget about him helping, he instead might kill him and even your sweet daughter."


    Haiel couldn''t debunk those words as he didn''t know Henry personally but he still didn''t lose hope.


    "Who gives a fuck what that kid might do in the future, right now he is killing off many of your henchmen''s and making your defeat closer by the second."


    Kisel''s face darkened for a moment before smiling, "Let''s see how well he does when he faces my second in command."


    "FYI, He''s even stronger than me."


    ...


    I slashed off another body that came to attack me, it was quiet exhausting you know.


    Not because they were troublesome¡­ okay, some of them were, but the main problem was there were way too many of them. I might have killed many of them and still going 3-6 per half minute, but still their numbers didn''t even come to half.


    There weren''t so many in the novel when Arthur fought them. Maybe This is the difference between a story and reality.


    As I killed off my 99th useless mob, a new person emerged.


    "Man you guys are almost endless." I said to the new guy who didn''t have any weapons on him, "What''s your case? Forgot to bring your weapon or something."


    "Nope, don''t need any." He said and then clapped three times and two times rhythmically before murmuring, "Hypnosis State: Paralyze." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stood there motionlessly and looked at him. I don''t know why but the guy smiled, "See, even you weren''t able to resist my powers. You might think yourself as the one guy who because he''s the mightiest and has the strangest sword, is the strongest."


    He came right before me and looked me in the eye, "But none of you are resistant to my hypnotic mantra."


    What the fuck is this guy talking about?


    He turned around and spoke to the others, "See I didn''t had to use any weapons to defeat him."


    He said but didn''t see the silent warnings that he''s people were giving him and when he turned back, he only saw the back of my blade and next nothing.

 Chapter 49 - Haiels Defeat

    I don''t know the shit this guy was pulling, but I wasn''t going to waste precious time because of it. I prepare my sword like a batting stance and right when he looked back at me, I hit him as hard as possible and saw him go right through the wall and outside.


    "That''s a home-run." I said smiling as the thugs look wide mouthed at their second in command being tossed out like it was nothing. Even the leader had seen what happened from the beginning.


    "Impossible! How can this be? He wasn''t affected by his powers?" Kisel asked himself looking directly at me.


    ''Powers? What is this guy talking about? What powers?'' I asked myself before a distant memory flashed in me.


    ''Ooooh!... Is this that hypnosis guy from the novel?''


    In the novel, back when it was only Arthur, at that time as he was slicing through the horde of thugs there was a boss fight with someone that had hypnotic powers. Strangely even in the novel, the guy wasn''t able to hypnotize Arthur.


    Back then I thought it might be because Arthur was special, maybe because he''s the protagonist that nothing happened to him, but maybe this guy was phony from the start.


    Or maybe I have some special effect inside me that didn''t let me get hypnotized?... who knows, right now all I know is that I need to defeat an almost endless wave of thugs.


    "Henry!" I look back and see Samantha arriving beside me, "I came to help."


    "Thanks¡­ But I really don''t think I need any-"


    "Hey, I''m here too." Arthur also came beside me and with him came Elisabeth, "I took care of the thugs on the other side and came to help you."


    I nodded to him and looked at Elisabeth, who asked in confusion, "What?"


    "Well, they both came to help me defeat this guys¡­ so what are you here for?"


    "Ahh¡­ I-I can''t fight." I looked at her innocent face a little strangely as Arthur whispered, "Is that your girlfriend?"


    "What, her?" I pointed at Samantha who didn''t know why I did that, "Let me introduce you guys." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Samantha, this is Arthur, a guy I met and this is Elisabeth, the daughter of the viscount, who''s party these thugs crashed." I then turned to the other two, "Arthur and Elisabeth, this is Samantha, a friend of my mine and my ex-fianc¨¦."


    "Nice to meet you." Elisabeth said and Samantha nodded, even while suspiciously gazing at the circumstance around them.


    "Nice to meet yo- what the fuck!" Arthur''s head turned 1800 degrees towards me, "You have a fianc¨¦."


    "Had one."


    "Oh¡­ okay." He said and turned normal.


    ''How the fuck is that okay to you?''


    "So how do we do this?" Samantha asked.


    "There''s still too many of them." Elisabeth said.


    "We can try to take care of them from different directions, so that none of us gets harmed in any way." Arthur said as Elisabeth and Samantha nodded.


    "What do you think henr- and he''s already gone hacking them off again." Arthur looked at me doing what I''ve always been doing since the start, "I think only the two of us can do this strategy."


    "Yes, on your move." Samantha said and the three went on to fight as originally scripted with one being a handicap.


    ...


    While they were gathering their tea party strategy I went the easiest way and just killed them as I found them. I was somewhat close to the leader as I could see he''s and Haiel''s fight and I''ve got to say, it was definitely a cool one.


    It felt like a fight straight out of some anime. Kisel was doing cool moves with the chained-scythe while Haiel used his sword and experience to keep fighting. But even through the killer movements I could see that Haiel had difficulty keeping up with the strange and unusual way that Kisel was using his weapon.


    I knew it wasn''t long before the old man would fall just like in the novel and I couldn''t let that happen this time. I still needed to get his blessin-


    "Hah!" I move myself more crazily and hack off arms and legs and what other parts that I didn''t even know. The thugs could see that even though I was fighting unorthodoxly, I was maiming them, quickly.


    Kisel saw to that as well, which is why he changed his strategy to aggressive as well.


    "Ahh!"


    Haiel hissed, as the scythe locked onto his arm and a heavy tug from that immediately prompted him to the floor.


    "Ahh!" He felt the scythe forcefully unwrap itself and the steel chains crush the muscles of his right arm. Even with that pain he tried to hold onto his sword and get up but the scythe once again came at him and right as he was about to block it from he''s chest, it changed direction.


    The scythe turned with the tone of Kisel''s tugs and hit his Achilles Heels, making his left leg useless as he fell on the floor again.


    "Well, it seems you''ve arrived at your last point. There''s no going back from this Viscount, just tell me what I want to know."


    "And what might that¡­ be?" Haiel said, hand inching towards his sword which was stopped by a leg crushing over it, "ahhh!"


    "The map."


    "What map?"


    "Don''t be coy with me now, viscount." Kisel went down to Haiel''s face, "Tell me where''s the map?"


    Haiel, whose face was in pain, shifted and smiled, "Your going to¡­ ahh¡­ have to go through my dead bones."


    "So be it," Kisel stood, "If I can''t bring it out of you, I''ll try with your daughter. Let''s see how she reacts to it." He then started spinning his scythe faster and faster.


    "Goodbye, oh honorable viscount." Kisel smiled and threw his scythe. But right before it could connect, something black and heavy hit it.


    Kisel''s control over his kusarigama lost as he saw it get stuck to the wall alongside a very strange and unique greatsword alike.


    Recognizing the sword, Kisel smiled, "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Then he looked right at me, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    I walk to him as piles of bodies are laid under me, "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in."

 Chapter 50 - Kisels Defeat

    A few moments before.


    As I was fighting against the almost infinite number of people, I saw something that made me step up. Haiel on the floor defeated and Kisel was crushing Haiel''s arm and if it went as I thought it would then he was going to die in the next moment.


    I tried to fight harder and kill everyone but their number was still a lot. So I thought and thought before a memory suddenly came to me as I called Arthur.


    "Arthur!"


    Arthur even among the horde of endless mobs turned to me, "Yeah!"


    "Do you have any way to take care of so many people at once?"


    "Ahh¡­ no." The guy lied, "If I had then I would have used it already." I liked this fact about him in the book.


    He wasn''t like other novel protagonist that showed all their powers, this one kept quiet about it and only used it when necessary. But I didn''t like that fact now.


    "Oh¡­ I suppose the viscounts going to die then." I said a little louder than necessary and he turned to the scene as his eyes widened and his mind went into decision mode.


    It might have helped that Elisabeth also heard me, because she screamed, "PAPA!"


    So seeing her childhood love''s daddy and his future first father in law death about to happen, the guy didn''t have any other choice.


    "Alright¡­ EVERYBODY MOVE AWAY!"


    He said and I immediately moved away from the spot. Samantha came beside me but had a confused look, "What is he going to do? He can''t take care all that people by himself? Even you are having problems."


    Ah Ah Ah¡­ it''s not that I am having problems¡­ I can easily take care of them using my special black hole ability but unfortunately there are too many important people here that might blab about it.


    "Let''s just wait and see." I said and sat down on a chair as Samantha felt weirded out by it.


    Arthur glanced at the 50 or 60 thugs standing in front of him and took a deep breath.


    "What are you going to do boy? You''re all alone and there''s sixty of us."


    "You might kill a few of us, but it will only take one of our blades to take care of you."


    "Why not just give up altogether, it''s much better like that."


    Arthur ignored the taunts as he knelled in front of everyone and rested the sword on his forehead. He felt the cold touch of the blade mixed with the iron bloody smell as he closed his eyes and chanted.


    What he was chanting wasn''t understandable to any but they quickly noticed that a blue glow was emanating from the sword.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that¡­ a sword mantra?"


    Then someone from the group noticed something as he quickly said, "He''s chanting a delayed sword mantra."


    "Quickly get him, who knows how much damage that could do to us."


    A mantra having a delayed reaction possibly meant that it was much stronger than the occasional one.


    They were right¡­ but they were late.


    Arthur slowly stood up and prepared his sword to attack. One of the mob took the slow momentum and ran but was immediately hit by a steel plate and fell down on the floor.


    "Let him cook, people." I said while my eyes looked for every detail and weakness of that technique.


    Before any of the others could reach Arthur, he opened his eyes, which glowed the same blue color and roared, "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    He slashed in the empty air before him as a large horizontal ray of blue light left from the sword and hit the thugs.


    Whoever got hit by it, immediately was cut off or injured very much. The ray of light didn''t stop until it hit all 59 thugs. The 60th one being unconscious on the floor because of my tray attack.


    Samantha beside me had her mouth open and her eyes turned to shock. I smiled while slowly walking towards Arthur.


    It was a gruesome sight, so many of them had been cut so swift and cleanly that it felt like a beautiful art piece. The artist that drew this was on his knees breathing heavily as I patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about the leader¡­ I got him."


    "Are you¡­ sure?" He asked with a tired voice.


    Arthur right now was acting¡­ yes, he was far from being depleted in stamina¡­ in both wise. As I said before, he was very strong. He had to act smart and look weak right now, so that he could have an advantage over his foes in the future. But I wasn''t in the mood to dispel his acting right now.


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    I walk past him and take out my weapon, seeing Kisel ready to deliver the final blow. I aim right at his weapon before throwing and hitting it dead-on, gluing it to the wall.


    "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Kisel said as he understood who it was, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." I said my face inches before the guy. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, aren''t you cocky."


    Standing so close to someone like Kisel wasn''t a good idea, but it wasn''t a problem.


    Arthur saw something under Kisel''s arm as he warned, "Look out!"


    Kisel smiled as he quickly thrust the small blade hidden under him at my chest. It would have been very fast and impossible for me to dodge at this distance. But again¡­ it wasn''t a problem.


    Kisel quickly struck and turned it while smiling at me. But his smile quickly vanished as he didn''t see any change on me and furthermore felt lighter in his hands.


    "Looking for this." I smiled showing him the small blade that I already took.


    "How the fuck-" Kisel couldn''t finish his words, as he saw my fist coming for his face and quickly blocked it. Unfortunately for him, it didn''t stop the impact from flying him through the walls and out the garden.


    "BANG!"


    A large sound occurred followed by a shake of the place and a few blips in the lamps before everyone saw Kisel firmly planted on the ground.


    "Hmm, that felt good¡­ wonder if I''m a sadist."

 Chapter 51 - Truthful Bones

    Kisel lied on the ground as he thought about his place.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''Or am I just in hell?''


    He tried to move himself but a cracking sound in his arm immediately stopped him from doing so. Trying the same thing with the other hand, he felt the same sensation reverberating.


    ''Nope, hands broken.''


    So he thought of using his legs but another distinguished cracking sound appeared. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well¡­ that does not sound good.''


    Finally, with both hands and legs broken, Kisel had nothing else to do but give a big sigh.


    "Haah!"


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck me!" Kisel screamed in pain as even the slightest movement in his chest pained him greatly.


    ''Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with that guy? Throwing me out like nothing¡­ and how the hell did he catch my knife and when?''


    Kisel''s thought process came to an end, as he heard the sound of heavy leather boots crushing the grass and knew his death was close. He sighed again but it only got him another round of pain.


    I walked slowly towards the broken fool, knowing the guy probably wouldn''t be going anywhere now. For those that are questioning how I had tricked the guy and got his knife, let me tell you.


    Back then right when Kisel went to attack me and Arthur screamed, I used my special eyes¡­ you know the one with the time slowing ability. Actually it''s not that time actually slowed down but more like me getting faster¡­ extremely faster.


    In that small moment of time, my body reached an unbearable amount of speed unknown to mankind and I quickly nicked off the knife from the guy.


    I guess I was a tiny bit scared when I did that, I wasn''t entirely sure if that would work out or would I be stabbed first¡­ in the end, it was Kisel who was on the ground, bones protruding from many parts of his body.


    I look down at the sorry sight, "How''s it going?"


    "Just Dandy"


    "You know there are bones breaking out of you, right?"


    "Really?" He tried to move his head but couldn''t, "No wonder I feel as if I''m getting fucked from all sides."


    I knelled down at Kisel and patted his chest, bringing out a painful moan and some cracks, "Why don''t we just stop playing this game and you answer me some questions. If you do that then I''ll give you a quick death."


    Anyone in his position would have felt fear and begged to survive or either chose the given choice and end his suffering. Fortunately, Kisel was one of the smart ones.


    "You promise?"


    "Pinky promise." I said showing my pinky, which wasn''t small. "So the most basic question, what is your objective here?"


    "There''s a map¡­ about some legendary weapon that''s hidden away."


    "And the viscount has it?" He nodded.


    "My job was to get the whereabouts of that map from him and then kill him."


    I smiled, "You''re quite cooperative, Kisel. Good for you." I unconsciously patted his shoulder, breaking it and bringing out another bone, "Oops!"


    Kisel hissed in pain, "Just ask already."


    "Alright then, who sent you?"


    "It was the brother, Miel Valorence."


    I knew about this already but I still wanted to fact check it.


    "What did the guy pay you for this?"


    "Gold¡­ silver and other raw materials." Kisel moaned as he felt the pain bury into him. "You don''t happen to have any drug to stop the pain."


    "Nope, it''s kinda not allowed to bring such things at such parties."


    Kisel dropped his head down in defeat, "Bummer"


    "Alright, one last question, what do you know about the current king''s situation?"


    "What?"


    "Anything new or strange about his lifestyle?"


    Kisel''s face turned curious at me before turning thoughtful, "Well no¡­ his still ill and on his bed. Doesn''t see other people that much, other than his inner council. But I suppose this was already general knowledge, so no, I don''t know anything strange about him."


    I nodded, he was just the first level mob so he shouldn''t know anything out of the ordinary. Except for him having a large number of members, there''s nothing scary about him.


    I stood up, "You were true to yourself and answered all of my questions fairly, so¡­ how do you want it? A chop straight at the neck or anything special?"


    "What''s in the special category?"


    "I can slice you in half or smash your head."


    "Hmm... I think I''ll take the chop to the head." He smiled jokingly as if his life was already forfeited to him.


    "Good choice." I prepared my sword and give a straight clean cut, killing the guy.


    I know he was a bit off a douche at the beginning, but he earned his right to die by being answering all my questions truthfully.


    Wiping the blood off the sword, I think about his words.


    ''The king is still in bed and only meets with his inner council¡­ seems same as the story.''


    ''The viscount''s brother Miel, Should I tattle about him or use him?''


    ''Then there''s the thing about the map¡­ I know a general location of where the map is from the novel but not the precise one. So do I tell it to Arthur and get some of the treasure?''


    ''No, he''ll probably deny it now that the viscount is still alive. Back in the novel, the viscounts dying words were to protect his daughter and find the treasure.''


    ''But now with him alive, I don''t think he''ll probably let anyone have his treasure¡­ except for Arthur. Definitely not me though¡­ man, I should have just let him die.''


    I sigh as the choices and paths seem to differ and go through way too many ways for my IQ to understand them.


    I feel a pat on my shoulder and look down to see Arthur, looking at the headless body of Kisel.


    "Don''t worry, the worst is over and the leader''s dead."


    "What about his goons?"


    "Mostly dead and some fled. The Viscount survived but is in bad condition."


    I nod at him before taking one final look at the guy and turning back.


    "Henry"


    "Yeah"


    "Did he say something to you? Anything about who caused this?"


    "¡­No, he only just sprouted insults at me, so I didn''t waste much time and killed him."

 Chapter 52 - Changed Jaguers

    I slowly walk inside the room as the people and guests that were still alive and conscious looked at me with various emotions. They were giving me this stares as if I had the answer to their worry.


    I don''t know what question they specifically had in mind but I answered the most effective one.


    "The leader of the thugs is dead!"


    "..."


    "YEAHHH!"


    It took a moment before the realization set in and everyone inside the room screamed out in joy. Everyone, even the waiters and other workers jumped up in joy and some even cried.


    For those that cried, they weren''t only crying out in joy but in pain too. Because today not only have they encountered a life ending event that they painfully survived, but there were some that died.


    Some were friends that they had, some that they had known for years, now suddenly are no longer in this world. Even though surviving made them pray in grace towards their gods, it brought in much more fear of reality.


    But that was only the boring part.


    "Sir, can I know your name?" A random guy came and asked me.


    "It''s Henry, Henry Van Tax."


    The random guy smiled and turned back towards others and screamed, "This is the man that has saved us all today. This is the man that has defeated the endless hordes of thugs."


    He turned to look at me with devotion, "This is the man that defeated the thug leader and defeated him all by himself."


    Wellll¡­ that wasn''t the complete truth, but the guy looked at me with such respect that I really couldn''t tell him the awful truth. Not like it''s gonna matter anyway, the only help I got from Arthur was a sword attack which I could''ve toppled if I wanted to.


    "Hail, Henry Van Tax, the guy that saved us all." The guy rounded up everyone, "Come on, say it with me."


    "Hail, Henry."


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    A few rounds of that large applause went on for a while as I went a bit dizzy. I didn''t think that their words would actually make me feel like this but it was quite great.


    I understand why some heroes choose fame over money. It was better to have blind devotion than one that is bought. One has an expiry date and one doesn''t.


    I put up a hand and the roaring quits down slowly as I prepare my speech.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "I know that today has been a very hard day for everyone in the party. I am talking about both the guests and the workers," I said pointing to the bystanders in corners, "All of us has went through the same hardship, regardless of our blood and rank."


    Some nobles scorned in anger and I pointed out, "I know that some of you think of my words as idiotic or even ridiculous but remember, if it weren''t for some of these people, many of you wouldn''t have been able to survive tonight."


    "Some of you might have been in a situation where a help from a waiter stopped you from getting harmed and some of you were in a situation where said workers saved your lives."


    "So I want you to look at them in a new light, one that is bright and approaching. I hope that you could help them out as most of them may not have the money to get cured."


    The workers who listened to my bullshit, felt touched by it and some even cried. I sweat I had to try very hard to not just burst out in loud laughter.


    "Unfortunately, not all of them had survived this mess and for those that didn''t, those that had a family that they reluctantly left behind, I will be giving each of them 100 pounds." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Murmurs of shock rang out among both the nobles and the workers.


    "And for those that had serious injury, I will pay them full for those injuries."


    What I was doing was kinda ridiculous, not because of the huge amounts of money that I was literally giving away, but because I was giving money away to commoners that dealt with such injury in their daily lives.


    You might be wondering why I am doing such a thing. Well, there are two reason.


    First, I was someone who was previously born in a normal middle class family and knew how hard it was to get paid for insurance because your company had a fucking robbery gone wrong. So with that in mind I decided to help them a bit.


    Secondly¡­ it was obvious, right. I was making a good impression. I had to do something about my reputation that had been smeared in the dirt by the previous user.


    A thought went through me a few days ago. A palace filled with people that was suddenly attacked by thugs¡­ what better way to make my reputation sky high than saving this fools and having them sing my tale¡­ not to that extent but you get it.


    So when I finally see the end results of them cheering me, I went a bit further and used the humanitarian route to get better points. As a result¡­


    "To think that Henry was such a man¡­ I was soo mistaken from the start." A person my age said.


    "He has always been like that, it''s just us that didn''t see the man that he is."


    "Yes¡­ I can see how beautiful, sexy and ravenous he is."


    "Yea-" The male round stopped talking as they glanced at the group of women that was looking at me with terrifying eyes. Terrifying to me because this was the same group of women that tried to shoo me out when I went to get Arthur.


    I felt disturbed at their sudden change but inside, I was quite giddy.


    ...


    After a few more rounds of hooray for me, I left seeing that all the important characters were busy doing something.


    I whistled while walking through the hallway in the hotel. I kept whistling until I came upon my door and opened it.


    "Anna I''m back-"


    The words didn''t leave from my mouth fully as I felt two huge and squishy things rub me.

 Chapter 53 - Sneaky Maid

    I could feel her arms wrap around me and even felt something wet through my clothes. I also felt her bun buns squabble me but felt the moment wasn''t right enough to take advantage of them.


    "Anna, is something wrong?"


    "Hnnh HnnH"


    Small weeping sounds rang out from the girl on my chest.


    Maybe something happened while I was fighting the thugs¡­ maybe a few of them went ahead to steel the other houses and hotels.


    I become visibly worry and look around for any signs of burglary or anything that might suggest something wrong, but there was nothing misplace about the house.


    All the items were in the same place and nothing seems to be broken, even the windows were shut tight enough to suggest nobody broke in.


    I calmly removed the weeping girl and looked at her. Her face was covered with snot and tears, her mascara was mashed out and made her look like a rock band member.


    I slowly wipe the tears while thoroughly avoiding the snot and ask, "What''s wrong Anna? Did something happen while I was gone?"


    "Hhee!" She cried with more intensity as I sighed and wiped her tears again.


    "Anna, everything''s going to be okay, can you please tell me what happened?"


    She finally stopped but still had some moments of tears while saying, "I- I was cleaning and- and packing your clothes master, when I heard it."


    "What did you hear?"


    "I heard some people talking about it in the hallway, how an assassination attempt happened in the party that you went." She said and I could already picture it. "They said that most of the people inside the party had died and only a few of them survived. So I- I thought-"


    "So you thought that I was dead too, huh." I said jokingly but it only made her cry again and hug me as I slowly rubbed her head.


    "Don''t cry, Anna. Can''t you see that I''m fine. Look, not one scratch on me."


    She stopped her crying as she looked up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes"


    "Show me."


    "What?"


    "Show me." I didn''t know what else to do when this beautiful but silly girl asked me something like that with a crying face. So I un-robed myself and took off my shirt.


    Anne looked at my body thoroughly, she even touched some places to see if there were any problems or not before looking down at my pants, "Yeah¡­ not gonna happen."


    ...


    Both of us were sat on the bed. I was in my sleeping clothes while Anna had wiped out all her traces of snot and looked beautiful and sexy once again in her slightly transparent nightwear.


    "Wow, that''s so amazing, young master." Her eyes shined brightly, hearing my tales, "You defeated all of them by yourself!"


    "Well¡­ not all of them¡­ but yeah, I defeated most of them." I said, lying a bit in my story telling.


    What? You''re telling me that you have a beautiful and innocent maid who believes in you and you won''t lie to make yourself look better¡­ I dare you to say no.


    "And you also defeated the leader too."


    "With one punch."


    "WOW!" She said with clasped hands, "Then what happened master?"


    "Oh, nothing much. People cheered me on a bit and-" Let''s skip ahead a bit.


    "WOOOW! You are such great man, master. You are not only revered by them but you also helped out the commoners¡­ that''s soo kind of you."


    "I know." I smiled as she got up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom a bit, master."


    "Alright, I''ll go ahead and sleep." I said lying down.


    She went away and I closed my eyes to go asleep. I really didn''t want to sleep so fast as I wanted to play grabby grabby with Anna, but I was tired from the fight so I needed some shut eye.


    But it wasn''t long before I felt some movement in downtown that I had to investigate.


    "What the-"


    Before me¡­ or under me, was Anna who was on her knees and in another nightwear, this one much more transparent as I could almost see her boobs and cave¡­ which too wear not covered by any underwear.


    But that wasn''t the most shocking thing¡­ it was the fact that she smiling at me as I caught her loosening my pants.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "¡­ What the hell is happening right now?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked away shyly as if caught doing a robbery.


    "Anna¡­"


    "I-I was trying to¡­ give you a blowjob, master."


    ''Wh-What! How the fuck does she know what a blowjob is¡­ not even Amelia knew about it.''


    "H-How do you know... what a blowjob is?"


    She turned the other side, "I¡­ kind of saw you with Miss Amelia one day."


    Alarms ring inside me and my brain stopped functioning for a moment.


    ''She saw me¡­ doing THAT¡­ with Amelia. Then she should already know what I''ve done with her¡­ but she never said or turned hatefully at me when Amelia''s confession came out or anytime else.''


    ''Alright, alright. First I need to know what she knows before I decide what to do with this.''


    "Anna¡­ how much did you see?"


    She turned scared, "I''m sorry master, I know that I shouldn''t have seen anything but-"


    "It''s okay, just tell me, how much."


    "I¡­ know about the deal."


    ''Alrighty then, she probably knows everything about it¡­ still, why does she not seem disturbed?''


    "So you know about my ''deal'' with Amelia, huh." She guilt-fully nodded.


    "Are you disgusted by it?"


    "What!" She looked up in confusion, "Why would I be disgusted?"


    "Well, I took advantage of her and used her in a way to please myself, doesn''t that seem bad to you?" I ask as I was confused at the girl.


    "Why should it? You had already spoken it out with her and she accepted it herself. But¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I know that you had somewhat¡­ used her, master for your pleasures. But you shouldn''t have." She looked at me with a bit of anger, "Why do you ask someone of another house to help you relieve your pleasure master, when you have so many in your own that will gladly do that."


    "And you''re one of them?"


    "Yes!..." She said before blushing intently.


    "Come here."


    Anna slowly got up, thinking that I was going to punish her.


    "I''m sorry, maste-" Before she could speak any words, I grabbed her by the chin and kissed her.


    Oh! I am definitely going to punish this girl tonight.

 Chapter 54 - Fun Punishment (18+)

    Anna felt my tongue drift into her small mouth and tasted the salty sweet taste.


    At first, she was shocked beyond belief at what was happening but let all of her guard down instantly and let me do what I want with her.


    She never thought that one of her dream scenarios would actually come to reality but here she was, standing in front of her master and him kissing her on the lips indecently.


    A Forbidden Affair.


    It was almost maddening to her to think that her master had actually thought her worthy enough to not only kiss her but even use his tongue. She felt so loss in the process that she subconsciously even used a bit of tongue play.


    I felt the small tongue trying to participate and let it. Her tongue went inside me and nervously struggled for a while before going crazy. We both used our tongue to mouth fuck each other to the brim and hugged her as she stuck close to me.


    Anna also hugged me as smooching sounds rang out and saliva dripped from both of us. I was not only kissing her but even drinking her fluids as she did the same. I don''t know why, but in the heat of the moment I just wanted to eat everything about her and I know she felt the same way.


    We kissed for a while before I ended the kiss. I looked at the droopy face Anna had and breath heavily in front of her. She was so into it that, she closed our distance and kissed me herself.


    We made out for a while before I stopped the hungry girl and asked, "Did it made you angry?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh-what?" She asked, not completely right in the mind.


    "Did it make you angry that I was doing all of that with Amelia when I should have done it with you?"


    Her mind quickly returned as the words intent formed inside her and she turned away shyly, but I made her look back at me.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Did it make you horny seeing us do such indecent things?"


    She looked at me with the most shocked face, "I-I¡­"


    "Answer truthfully."


    "¡­Yes, master"


    I smile and whisper into her ear, "Do you want¡­ me to do such things to you?"


    Her face was covered by her hands but her ears were bright red, "I¡­ do."


    "Speak clearly." I ask her, it felt so fun and inappropriate to make her say such things.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I want you to do all those things you did with Amelia to me and many more."


    "Oh! many more, huh.""No-no¡­ that wasn''t what I meant¡­ master, stop harassing me."


    I looked at her somewhat seriously, "Harassing you? I''m not harassing you, I''m going to punish you."


    "Punish me, But why?"


    "You spied on me during my private moments with Amelia," She was about to say some excuse but I stopped her, "Yes, you might have followed me for my safety and what not, but you still spied on me, didn''t you."


    She said nothing as I was right.


    "So for that reason, I need to punish you tonight. So drop you clothes."


    "What?" She quickly covered her body and looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you trying to disobey me?"


    "No¡­ no."


    "Then do it."


    It took a moment and one discreet smile from me before she understood what I was doing. She smiled discreetly too in fear and anticipation of what would happen as she dropped her final piece of clothing.


    ''HOLY MOTHER OF!''


    Standing before me, now was a completely naked Anna. Her breast, navel, pussy and every place of her body was open before me.


    Anna smile sneakily as she noticed me ogling at her naked body. Yes, it felt cold and very embarrassing to stand naked like that in front of her master. But she had wanted to do this for so long that her shame was almost covered by excitement.


    I took a big gulp seeing the large melons in front of me. They were simply MAGNIFICENT and her two almost pink nipples looked very delicious.


    I bravely put up the courage and touch one boob.


    "Hah"


    I saw Anna breathing a bit heavily but no refusal on her face, so I went further and played with it a bit. The boob was so big that even with my large hand, I wasn''t able to cover one completely.


    "Hnnh!"


    I look at Anna''s slightly lusty face and played a bit more with the boob before letting it go as a disappointed look came on her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to it later." I said quietly but she understood nonetheless.


    My hand then slowly snaked down to her navel as Anna felt a chill go through her spine. I smiled seeing her almost in pain, not being able to do anything and continued.


    I went down to her navel. Before my face could come in contact, I look up and see Anna''s confused gaze. I gave her a wink and then kissed her navel as she her body shook.


    I then return to my stance of sitting on the edge of the bed and pat on my legs.


    "Come, bend over here."


    "Hnnh!" Anna felt ashamed but did as told and bend down on my knees.


    I could see her bare back now along with her butt. Anna''s round butt stood up to me as I rubbed it smoothly. It was soft and smooth, perfect for a smack.


    "Slap"


    "Ahnn!"


    Anna looked up at me in surprise, "You hit me!"


    "Yes, I did." I said and slapped her again.


    "Slap!"


    "Hah!" Anna wanted to complain but stopped as another slap came.


    It was a bit strange but Henry''s slap wasn''t hard at all, it was a bit soft and¡­ actually felt good to her.


    "Haanh!" She yelped, but this time it came close to a moan.


    ''Am I¡­ actually feeling pleasure from this? Is this why he''s beating me like this?'' Anna realized and she didn''t resist the slaps any more. Not like she was resisting before too.


    After a while, the slapping stopped as Anna thought that I was finished with it. But she quickly felt a hand approaching over to her secret cave and touching it.


    "Hmm¡­ what is this I wonder?" I said showing a sticky substance on my finger.

 Chapter 55 - Annas Innocence ( 18+ )

    I showed her the sticky and slimy substance.


    At first Anna didn''t have a clue where it could have come from. How could she? She was a pure girl who had never participated in such activities before.


    Sure she had thoughts about doing indecent stuff with Henry before but it always came down to doing indecent things¡­ without any visual image.


    As I slightly touched her inner lips of her vagina, Anna felt another jolt go through her and somehow knew that the sticky substance was hers.


    ''Did that thing¡­ came from me? Bu-But how?''


    ''Did my pee really leak out while young master slapped me?''


    Anna''s face slowly glowed redder and continued until it felt too me that if I did anything more excessive, she would burst.


    "You don''t know?" I asked toying with her, "Hmm¡­ then only one way to find out I guess."


    Anna saw me carefully looking at the sticky thing before putting it inside my mouth and sucking it. She completely lost her mind as she saw me sucking on what she thought was her pee.


    "Master Don''t!" She said but I was already tasting it.


    It was good. Not goona lie, with her in such position and my horniness sky high, anything coming out of her vagina would taste good to me.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s quite good."


    ''Annh¡­ he''s already sucking on it with such a satisfied look. How do I tell him that it''s my pee¡­ and why is he actually tasting it and feeling good?''


    I saw the various degree of confusion on her face and asked, "Tell me Anna, do you really not know what is this?"


    "It''s-It''s my pee."


    "Wrong."


    "But it is¡­ you found it from my¡­"


    I smiled at the ignorant girl, "This is not your pee but¡­ your love juice."


    "Love Juice?"


    I nodded, "You see when women are horny they sometimes leak a fluid that comes out of their vagina. What you leaked just now was just that¡­ your love juice."


    "Still, it''s similar to my pee."


    "No, your love juice is kinda different and not similar to your pee at all," I don''t really know if that''s actually real or not, "It''s just your lust coming out and it''s definitely not something to be ashamed of."


    "Oh! So master¡­ do men also leak something like that?" She asked, purely wanting to fill her curiosity.


    "Yeah, we do. That''s why it''s not something to be ashamed or," I touched her inner lips where such substances were and sucked them again, "be embarrassed to eat."


    She shyly looked down, "But master¡­ why are you drinking them?"


    I came close to her and whispered, "How could I stop myself from drinking them, when my beloved Anna''s love juice taste so good?"


    She shyly looked at me and before I could say anything, she kissed me hard.


    "Smooch"


    "Slosh"


    "Hah!"


    She sucked on to my mouth with intensity never seen before and it aroused me further. We kissed for a while before breaking, "I think it''s wet enough."


    "Hmm?" Anna didn''t understand but felt something large and cold going through her private cave.


    "Aanh!" Anna didn''t know what, but the feeling just now was beyond anything she felt before.


    I saw Anna moan as I put my index finger inside her vagina. Just as I had thought it was completely wet. So even if it was easy enough to go inside, it was kinda hard to move around.


    Her vagina wasn''t just wet but it was quite warm and very tight. A characteristic of a woman who has never masturbated before or did any kind of irregular activities.


    Call me crazy, but finding out that my Anna was not only pure but pure to such extent only made me love her further. It also kinda made want to break all of her innocence and transform her into someone new.


    But all will be done in time, first I have a very horny girl to satisfy.


    I slowly moved my hand back and forth inside her, "How does that feel?"


    "Hanh Hanh¡­ I don''t-¡­ know how to¡­ describe it master."


    "Does it feel amazing?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does it make your body quiver and weak all over?"


    "Yeannh!"


    "Does it make you feel guilty but glad nonetheless doing such forbidden things with your master."


    "YES!"


    She was fully embarrassment but her mind was giving way to her body''s pleasure to stop worrying about her words.


    I stroked my fingers further and reached other places as I could hear her slight moans and heavy breathes. Seeing that she was ready for it, I put in my middle finger as well.


    Anna suddenly feeling the my cold finger go through her warm vagina, felt even more joy and screamed, "Oh Yeah!" and instantly covered her mouth.


    I smiled, "Come on, Anna. Scream out, moan as much as you can. Nobody''s is here beside us, so don''t be shamed anymore."


    Anna shook her head in denial.


    "Huh¡­ so you won''t do it?"


    She nodded firmly. Anna has already been embarrassed to the point that denying Henry''s words didn''t seem that important, especially after what they were doing.


    "Alright then," I popped my finger out, "Then no finger play."


    Anna quickly looked at me with fake anger. She might not want to hear herself moan so shamelessly but she very much wanted her master''s fingers to keep doing whatever they were doing inside her.


    The feeling was so great that her mind was sure to break.


    "If you moan openly without fear or shame, only then will I continue."


    "Hnngh! Pervert Master!"


    "Yes, I am a pervert," I said sucking on to her fresh, warm love juice, "But you still love me, right?"


    Anna may have done quite shameful things with me, but she still wasn''t ready to openly admit that as she looked away from me but didn''t hold her moans anymore. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah baby." I resume finger fucking Anna and this time she didn''t cover her moans nor lower them.


    "Hnnh!"


    "Annh!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah that feels good!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Various words came out with greater degree of moans as I continued masturbating Anna and it only took a few moments before I felt her body quiver and knew she was about to burst.

 Chapter 56 - When The Blood Sticks To You ( Mild 18+ )

    Anna felt a feeling she never felt inside her private cave before. It was as if she had contained her fluids that she should have ejaculated a long time ago and now it was ready to burst out of her. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pressure and feeling of it was soo good that she couldn''t stop or didn''t want to stop it from happening.


    "Some-Somethings coming!"


    Those were the only words she could utter before her whole body spasmed hard and she came all over the floor as I continued rubbing her hard until I was sure that she was completely satisfied.


    After cumming for the very first time in her life, her body completely gave up and she laid down over my body.


    "Hah¡­ Hah!"


    I saw her breathing hard and her eyes hazy as if lost in a mystical world and smiled.


    "You''re all exhausted, right?"


    She only gave a bare nod before slowly saying, "I¡­ I can still¡­ satisfy¡­ you, master."


    ''Look at her, all heavy and no energy but still she thinks of satisfying me in her state, you really are the only one unique person I can find in this world.''


    I rub her head gently and lay her down on my bed, "It''s okay, Anna. It''s your first time and you''re very exhausted, it''s only natural. Get some sleep and we''ll continue this again one day."


    "But master¡­"


    "Nothing Anna, rest yourself for now. Besides, I''m not really in the mood for a BJ after what happened at the party." I kissed her forehead and got up, "I''ll be up for a while, so don''t worry about any attack."


    "Okay" She said tiredly before closing her eyes and quickly drifting back to sleep.


    Seeing that she had gone to dreamland, I went downstairs and told the manager to give me a few buckets of hot water for bathing.


    It took a while but they delivered them before my room and I took them inside the bathroom. As I undressed myself completely, my body revealed all the blood spots there were on it.


    Yes, I was hurt, but only by a bit. The reason why Anna wasn''t able to distinguish them, was that there were a lot of blood on me that wasn''t mine. They were also the reason why I asked for a hot bath.


    Sitting down on the hard rock that is supposed to be some kind of chair for baths, I proceed to throw the warm water over me and slowly wash it down.


    The bloods were everywhere, except for the face that I had already washed before. If I didn''t then the people on the streets would have labeled me as psycho or murdered.


    It was a cold night, so that''s why it was much harder to clean the blood as they stuck on to me like degenerate tattoos. While there was Anna that could have helped me, but somehow I didn''t want her to.


    Maybe it was because in my eyes, she is and always will be the one innocent maid that has helped since the start. So in regard to that and many things, I didn''t want her washing away so many blood of others.


    "Sigh¡­ at least now I know what she thinks about me." I said while throwing another mug of water over my head.


    ...


    It was morning, close to 10 AM.


    I was going to Viscount Valorence Mansion.


    No, not the brother but Haiel. I still wasn''t sure what to do with that guy, maybe the current circumstances would help me.


    I went inside the garden as the mansion''s view appeared before me. From up above, the mansion looked just as strong and beautiful as always. But it was at the ground where the true damage was.


    When the thugs invaded the place, they not only broke the window, but left the doors and many parts of the walls in shambles. I could see the third floor room which now had half of its walls blown to pieces and saw people gathering items on the floor.


    The guards?


    I think they were already dead by the time they attacked and some were paid away by the brother to diddle away for a while.


    I stood before the main gate as many workers fixed the door and other parts of the mansion.


    "What a mess!"


    "You can say that again." I look back to see it was Arthur who was approaching me.


    "Why did they had to make such destruction of the doors and walls like this if they were just going to come through the windows?" I asked.


    "They wanted to make a point," I turned to Arthur, "Whoever had organized this attack wanted to shame the viscount and by destroying the front part of his mansion, it would be a reminder to all who came, would see the viscount''s failure."


    ''He''s right about that. This would surely do that, but why though?''


    ''In the original story, Haiel would have died and Miel would have gotten this place anyway so why do something that would only bring shame to your family name?''


    ''Did he think that there was a chance his plans could fail and by doing damage to Haiel''s reputation, Miel would have some way to get his brother''s place?''


    I thought but there were many holes in the plan and the story didn''t go into much further detail other than defeating Miel in a certain point of the future and Elisabeth becoming Viscount of Valint.


    "How was your sleep?" Arthur asked.


    "Oh, it was wonderful." I sarcastically say to the guy as he gazed at the dark undertones of my eyes with a similar one like him.


    It was quite impossible to sleep in times like this. Who knew what would happen to you while you''re sleeping unguarded in a place unknown and without any guards?


    "I know that was a stupid question but-"


    "Then why ask?"


    "¡­ for conversation."


    I looked at the guy who blankly looked at me before shaking my head, "Sigh¡­ do you know why the viscount called me here for?"


    "What else? To reward you for your excellent bravery the other night."


    "Unhah, then why are we the only ones here."


    "¡­Good point." Arthur nodded before walking inside the mansion alongside me.


    "What kind of reward do you think; he''ll give?"


    "Maybe a sword¡­" Then he thought back to my huge sword and changed his words, "or something completely ridiculous."

 Chapter 57 - Bold and Arrogant

    Let me clear something out to you guys before I continued.


    I want to talk about the attack on the party for a sec.


    We know that this attack wasn''t a random on, but one that has been intentionally orchestrated. We know who arranged it and we also know that Haiel was smart enough to know that it was his brother who wanted to kill him.


    Alright so Haiel should be furious at his brother and may¡­ want to kill him and that would be perfectly justifiable for everyone.


    So imagine my surprise when I see the motherfucker standing beside Haiel like he isn''t the least bit connected to the matter. Haiel also doesn''t even seem a bit angry or disgruntled by the fact that his killer was standing next to him¡­ in striking distance!


    Yeah, I call bullshit.


    NO way does someone so experienced and old person like Haiel doesn''t know that it was his brother. His more likely trying to keep this matter into the family so it doesn''t get any more fucked by other people.


    But hombre, you already made one mistake. Your brother wasn''t just aiming to kill you but many other noble families too. SO, let''s see how you stop them from demanding the head of their killer.


    "Welcome brave warriors!" Haiel said while sitting on his somewhat broken of a throne-chair. We were standing on this very long red carpet that was originally blue¡­ but you can guess what happened here.


    "My lord!" Arthur said as he knelt in front of him. He waited for a bit but when he saw I wasn''t doing the exact same thing as him, he nudged at me.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t going to kneel before someone who was going to get fucked by his own brother that he already knows but still wouldn''t do anything about it.


    There''s also that arrogance inside me that wouldn''t let me kneel before this guy who is at the current moment a lot weak, both physically and financially. Even if he was at his height of power¡­ I''m sure I could take him on.


    Yeah, I''m that arrogant and confident at my own ability. I was becoming stronger every day so you can expect me to not bow down to just anyone¡­ unless they are someone very strong¡­ or a very beautiful women¡­ or a goddess that is trying to help me... or a very strong evil god that could kill me.


    ¡­Man, there are a lot of being-


    My though process stopped as I felt Arthur nudging me from the corner and both Valorence brother looked in expectation.


    Fuck your expectation, I''m not bowing down to you.


    I slap away the small pinky and give a brief nod, "My Lords."


    Immediately the looks of displeasure and resentment came on both brothers faces respectively. They both knew that in social hierarchy order they had the bigger ranking so what I did was a big insult to them.


    But they also knew that financially I was a large fucker and physically¡­ well, they both saw me in action the other day, so nobody had anything else to say but, "Hmm!"


    "I called you both here because I wanted to thank you personally and reward you for your bravery, especially you, Henry Van Tax." Haiel said. "You had shown exceptional skills and prowess for someone so... young."


    "Thanks"


    The guy may be a pussy but sure knows how to put on faces. He didn''t show a bit of discomfort saying those words to me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miel on the other hand couldn''t stop himself from glaring at me. How could the bastard, when I am the main reason it got so spoiled.


    "Do you want to say something or is there something on my face?" I asked him directly.


    "I-I¡­" Miel didn''t think that I would actually have the gall to ask something like that in this situation.


    "I was just admiring¡­ the man who had saved my brother so bravely, forgive me if it seemed inappropriate." He said with clenched teeth.


    "Well then, admire on." I gave him a smile and if it weren''t for his brother beside him, I was sure he would have attacked me.


    "COUGH COUGH!" Haiel coughed gathering our attention.


    "As I was saying, I wanted to thank you both for your great help the other night. If it weren''t for both of your contributions, many guests lives and my own would have been ended."


    "It''s our sole duty as warriors of our kingdom, my lord. You needn''t praise us for it." Arthur said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Arthur glanced at me again and signaled to stop acting like that but I couldn''t. The kinds of expression appearing on Miel''s face was too hilarious.


    I was the guy who shattered his whole operation and now I was acting boldly right in front of him, it was sure to give a large headache to an egotistic noble like him.


    Haiel on the other hand, didn''t give much importance to it.


    "So in consideration of your help, I wish to reward you both." Haiel raised his hand, stopping Arthur, "No, you can''t refuse it."


    Arthur smiled, "As you say, my lord."


    "Good." Haiel nodded and signaled to the side as a group came carrying something large, "Arthur, I already know that you are one of the bravest warrior in our kingdom and also know that you will continue to do great things in the future so in light of that, I am granting you my war armor."


    The servants pulled off the cover and showed a tall armor that stood shiningly on its rough metal plates. There were a lot of scratches on it but even through it any one could see that the armor would still be able to hold on a lot more damage.


    I glanced at the armor, ''Hmm¡­ it seems, fate will find ways to bring lost distant roads back together.''


    The armor before me was the same armor that Elisabeth would have given Arthur in the future when he admits for the academy.


    "I¡­I¡­ thank you, my lord." Arthur said, kneeling back once more as it brought a satisfied laugh to Haiel.


    "Make sure to bring honor to the kingdom and to your family, Arthur." Haiel said deeply.


    "I will." Arthur nodded seriously as Haiel turned to me and became a bit awkward.


    "Unfortunately, Van Tax, I don''t know you as personally as I do with Arthur, so I couldn''t prepare anything for you. But I will grant you anything that you ask of me."


    "Anything?"


    "Anything"

 Chapter 58 - Fate Still Remains

    We were outside the main entrance of the mansion. I had already asked what I wanted from Haiel and he¡­ reluctantly accepted it.


    But there was one person who couldn''t accept it¡­ no, it was not his brother.


    "Who in their right mind would ask something like that?"


    "Seriously who? I''m astonished by the fact that you actually asked something like that." Arthur said looking at me like I was a psycho.


    "You jealous." I said and he laughed at my sarcasm, a creepy unsettling one that had no meaning.


    "Jealous? Of You? Maybe I am, Maybe I''m not, why don''t you guess?" He said as one of his eyes gave a crazy blink. It took a moment before Arthur calmed down and said to himself, "Calm minds, calm waves."


    Hearing the famous words coming out of him, I didn''t think they were that famous at all, but they are to him. This words were spoken to him by his father at an early age and reminded him to not think with brawns but with his brains.


    Unfortunately, the same could not be said about the words creator, who so brazenly lost to his dick and fell on the bed¡­ literally.


    "You shouldn''t have behaved like that." Arthur said remembering my stance. "They are our senior and lords, who must be respected and-"


    "And we have to obey them like some dogs in leashes, right?" I interrupted him.


    "No, it''s not like that. We listen to them because their words are equivalent to the king- her majesty''s words."


    ''Yep, that right there was hatred. Man, does he hate her.''


    "But they are only viscounts, there words are no way ''equivalent'', to her majesty."


    "¡­Yes, I know but-"


    "Besides I didn''t bow to them for a reason."


    "What''s that?"


    I looked at him with a mysterious face, "You really expect me to tell you that?"


    "Pretty please."


    "Yeahhh... no."


    He showed a downed face before getting back to his normal phase, "Do you think that the viscount is hiding something from us?"


    "Why do you ask?" I look at him curiously.


    "It just feels like they are, I don''t know, but it kinda seems like the viscount might have known who had attacked us."


    ''Good, at least he''s using his brain now. He does that in the original story too, but it was too late at that point.''


    "He may know the guy."


    "You think so too."


    "Yeah, his bound to. He knows that it has to be one off the many enemies that he made since birth." I said with a little hint but the guy laughed.


    "Haha, I know he has a lot of enemy, Henry. But I don''t think it''s one of his diaper pals."


    ''Alright I tried.''


    "Who knows man... you know what, forget about it. Where are you going to go now?" I know but I wanted to check something.


    "I am going to tour the countries with Elisabeth an-" Then a worried expression came to him as he laughed awkwardly, "I forgot to tell you something."


    "What?" I knew this was going to come, but I thought I had at least changed something.


    "Well, last night after fighting side by side with Samantha, me, Elisabeth and her became friends and she offered us to go on a tour with her to her home... so we kinda agreed." He said looking at me with worry again, "You don''t object to it, do you? If you want, I can cancel it."


    I shook my head, "That ship has long sailed friend. If you want to have a go at her then go. I don''t really want to talk about it¡­ just a warning."


    "If you see someone named Amelia in her camp, don''t believe a word she says, alright."


    "I will do so¡­ and I''m not trying to have a ''go'' at Samantha, it''s just a friendly tour." He asked me but I was already leaving. "But why should I avoid Amelia?"


    "Samantha will tell you."


    Arthur looked at me leaving him abruptly and thought that he might have angered Henry.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to it before asking him. He seems a bit angry about the situation... and who is this Amelia?''


    I left Arthur to his thoughts as I roamed by myself.


    ''Even after changing my destiny sooo much¡­ I still couldn''t stop the story from advancing the same way, huh.'' sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had thought that after breaking my engagement and making up with Samantha, the timeline with her and Arthur joining wouldn''t happen¡­ but as they say, fate is a bitch.


    I''m not worried or angry about the fact that Arthur would bang her or anything, because I didn''t look at Samantha romantically, I looked at her as a friend and a mentor for a time¡­ but that was it.


    Still¡­ it stung a bit to think Samantha would fall for him so quickly, but alas, that is the inevitable charm of Arthur.


    I stopped thinking about the matter much and proceeded to where my destination was.


    Nijulai''s Groceries.


    It was a small grocery store that had a normal look to it with vegetables drawn outside. It was completely ordinary to anyone who glanced at it or even the many commoners that shopped in it almost daily.


    But I know what it really is.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    The bell attached to the front door rang as I came in. There was a counter in the front with a door behind it. The veggies and other dairies were at the corner of the store for the customers to pick up as they liked.


    To them it was one of the stores they frequented and because of its low prices and being able to pick your own items, it was doing good.


    At the current moment, there wasn''t anyone inside the shop, not even the shopkeeper. I go to the desk and ring the bell a few times.


    "Ting" "Ting" "Ting"


    It took a moment before the back door opened and a middle aged man with a forgettable face came out, saying, "I''m coming, I''m coming-¡­ oh, a new customer. How can I help you, sir?" He asked with a smile.


    I put 5 shillings on the counter, "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."

 Chapter 59 - Where The Slaves Run Dormant

    "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."


    The shopkeepers happy face froze for a moment before it turned to one that was a bit disturbing.


    "A new customer, I haven''t seen you before. May I know your specialty, dear sir?" He said this time with a smile that was dangerous but submissive too.


    "I can''t decide, do you have any recommendations?"


    "That depends sir, do you want a fighter, a worker, a sex slave, a beast worker or something unique?"


    You might be either one of the two people that were thinking about this.


    First, you know what is going on here or second, you don''t know what the fuck is happening and would like an explanation.


    If you''re the first one, kudos. But if you''re the second one¡­ I''m sorry to say this but your knowledge of novels is short and needs a review.


    Still, for those in the second category, let me help you. As I said, the story of this novel was revolved around the protagonist and his heroines, who lives in the most peaceful kingdom, Maria.


    There are five Kingdoms to start and Maria is the starting point and as the story progressed so did the enemies level and a new kingdom is explored.


    But what did that had to do with this?


    You see all this kingdom were determined in the story with their power and peace level. Maria being the most peaceful and second most powerful one and the final kingdom being the most chaotic and also the most powerful of them all.


    The final kingdom was so chaotic that as time went by it slowly corrupted the other kingdoms which were normal at first. The closer one kingdom was to it, the more hectic they became.


    Fortunately, Maria was the one that was at the farthest to it. Still¡­ corruption was something that was inevitable because we humans are corruptible by birth. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So even if Maria was the most peaceful, it still had its demons. Something that my father had great connections with.


    Nijulai''s Groceries may seem like an ordinary place for people to buy groceries but all of it was just a fa?ade for its true face.


    A Slave Shop


    Yes, this seemingly normal grocery was a slave market for the wicked and rich to buy slaves. This place was introduced at a later point in the story so Arthur doesn''t know about it yet and what I said to the guy was a password that Arthur would know later and use it to infiltrate this place.


    "I need guards, two of them. The strongest you have but also the most loyal ones."


    The slave keeper nodded, "Of course, sir. I have everything here that will satisfy your needs. Women, men, nobles, children, beasts, rabits, dogs-"


    "Guards for now." I said, reminding him.


    "Yes, yes." He opened the counter for me and went inside the back door, "Please follow me to check the product."


    I went inside the back room and was shown to a normal storage room filled with items to sell for his shop. The slave keeper ignored all items and walked towards the end of the room, where there were some boxes with the picture of broccoli.


    The box was big and looked heavy but the guy kicked it and it moved away like nothing. It was just a distraction for what lay underneath.


    A secret underground basement.


    The guy quickly unlocked the locks and opened it, showing a flight of stairs going down in the dark.


    "Don''t worry about the dark, sir. I have a solution for it." He said as he chanted something quietly and sparks ignited in his hand and a ball of fire materialized.


    The ball of fire then slowly levitated above us and brightened up our surrounding.


    "As you see sir, the darkness isn''t a problem anymore." He said while climbing down, "It was a big problem for us back a few years but after this spell was created a few months ago, business has been good for us."


    As you could see, the guy was a talker.


    I ignored the guy''s ramblings while climbing down the stairs and the ball of fire followed us.


    The basement was completely dark and nothing could be seen. But with the addition of magic, the surrounding place up to 5 meters was brightened.


    Immediately the feeling of vomiting came to me as I saw what lay here and as the smell hit me. Large cages made of steel held people, people that looked dehydrated and out of will.


    This was the outcome for those that got captured in wars. They would either die or become a slave and be sold for various uses. Between you and me, dying seems to be the better option.


    I quickly covered my mouth with a handkerchief as the guy apologized, "I''m sorry for the smell sir, this fools forget that there is A BUCKET FOR YOU GUYS TO POOP IN!"


    His angered words brought up some fear into slaves whilst others didn''t think care about it anymore.


    "I''m sorry again for my loudmouth," He smiled apologetically, "What was it that you wanted, guards right?"


    I nodded as he walked towards the right and looked at a few cages before stopping, "This are the ones you''ll want tehn. They are the best warriors, straight from the kingdom of Furries."


    I looked at where he pointed and saw a group of wolf like man who looked very strong, looking back at me with hatred.


    The wolfman were a tribe of beast that were known for their strength and viciousness. But they were also a group that would give their lives if their commander wanted it.


    "How much?"


    "150 pounds for each of them and I know, I know that it''s a bit too pricey, but look at them, the guy pointed at their body, "They are the elites of their tribe and also very healthy."


    "Healthy?" I looked at him sarcastically.


    "¡­Healthier than the others."


    "I want all of them," I interrupted him before he could talk, "but I''ll only give you 100 pounds for each of them."


    The guy had a stingy face on him before he thought for a moment and sighed, "You drive a hard bargain¡­ but since your new and want all of them, I''ll accept."


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for a girl."

 Chapter 60 - The Girl

    "Splash!" "Splash!"


    Sounds of water being stepped on could be heard. It was us who were walking around the damp place and under us were some liquids on the floor¡­ what those liquids contained, I didn''t even wanna know.


    The slave keeper looked here and there for the girl I asked him for and said, "You have a very unique selection, sir."


    He moved the fire ball around a cage, lighting it up but didn''t find the person we''re looking for, "It''s very specific, your choice. Fortunately, I have one who should fit those descriptions."


    "Strangely you have quite a general description that matches someone I have."


    The slave keeper walked for a few moments before stopping abruptly. He murmured something like ''Am I fucked?'' then turned to me.


    "Remind me sir, where was it that you heard I have someone like that here?"


    "A friend of mine told me that."


    "And that friend''s name."


    "Why should that be your concern?"


    He frowned slightly, "You don''t¡­ happen to be the girl''s brother or something right?... if-if you are I-I should tell you that I keep all my produ- people in good condition."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Do I look I came here to cause trouble."


    "No?" He said uncertain.


    "I came here to buy guards and heard from a friend that a person I''m looking for could be here, so I came here to buy her." I turned slightly angry, "But if you think that by accusing me of nonsense things you can increase the price then I''m not buying." I turned back.


    The slave keeper immediately sweated buckets seeing a good business going away because of his blunder and tried to stop me, "Sorry sir! I didn''t think before opening my mouth and said nasty things to you." But I didn''t stop.


    "I- I''ll lower the price of the girl to 90 pounds, n-no 80 pounds¡­ 70!" He said but I still kept on walking and was almost close to the stairs.


    He bit his lips and finally shouted, "50 POUNDS!"


    I smiled from his back and turned around, "Alright then, show me."


    The slave keeper had sweat falling from his head at the great loss, but nodded as he kept the bigger picture.


    As we searched I finally got a good look at this place. Which should be close to impossible because of the darkness.


    With so little light because of the fire, nobody would have been able to see more than what the light provided. But I had special eyes which let me see in the dark¡­ it was kinda similar to night vision goggles, but the view was clear and had great zooming distance.


    So color me surprised when I understand how large this place is actually is. This place was very big, enough to hold hundreds of such steel cages and there was ventilation system here as well for air. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if at first glance this place may look like dump and for those who didn''t see it from my way will continue to look at it like dump. But in hindsight this was a great hiding place and good for dark businesses like slavery, drugs and black markets.


    It also has a great hiding spot and distraction caused by the grocery shop, which was the main reason why the city guards never found this place.


    The slave keeper in front of me isn''t the real owner but just a keeper. The real owner is a nefarious organization known to deal in such businesses around the whole kingdom.


    Something my late father also had a share in.


    Sigh¡­ just thinking about all the treasonous thing that would lop my head off is exhausting. But if I could get a share of all those businesses in the future¡­


    "This is it."


    The slave keeper said lighting up the cage in front of him. I looked ahead and all I saw was a person huddling their knees together and keeping her head down.


    "Ting!" "Ting!" "Ting!"


    The guy banged the cage with a baton bringing an ear numbing sound and awakening the person inside.


    "She is a good find too, not much scratch on her and she''s pure too."


    As the person slowly unfurled themselves, I was able to get a good look at her.


    The girl in front of me looked close to my age, younger even. I couldn''t accurately tell with the loss of nutrition in her body. She wore a single cloth that only covered her chest, stomach and back, leaving all the other places for the cold to penetrate her.


    The most distinguishing fact about her was that she had purple hair, it was cut to a bob-cut and her eyes had tears mashed under them but her eyes still had an intense hatred for the slave keeper.


    She didn''t have the strength in her body but if eyes could kill, the guy beside me would be dead a thousand times over.


    The slave keeper didn''t like the fact of her looking at him like that as he gave her a dark look, "Still so defiant huh! Let me just give a few baton-" I place my hand over his shoulder and he immediately changed his expression and smiled, "Ju- Just kidding sir, Sh- She''s the one you''re looking for right?"


    I lowered myself down to her eye distance and looked at her deeply, "Are you the one?"


    She changed her look from the slave keeper to me and even if she didn''t have that much hate for me, she had suffered enough to hate the world for what happened to her.


    "CLING!"


    She looked at me defiantly and went further back into the wall, clanging the chains bound to her leg. She hit herself back in the wall because of the hurry but didn''t care about it and huddled herself once more.


    ''Yeah¡­ she''s the one!''


    "Sir?"


    "Leave for a moment."


    "Hmm?" He looked at me in question but nodded seeing I was serious and left.


    I opened the latch and went in as the girl tried to bury herself into the wall in caution.


    "It''s okay, I won''t hurt you."


    "HISS!"


    She didn''t believe my words and only hissed at me.


    Seeing her like that, I sigh and sit down over the floor. Her brows went up in fear as she saw me do that.


    "They hurt you, didn''t they."


    "They murdered the innocent girl from a time and made her into this."


    "Tell me¡­ whatever your name is, what would you do if I let you out right now?"

 Chapter 61 - Hope Or Illusion?

    "What would you do if I let you out right now?"


    Maybe because I looked imposing with my fat body or maybe because it was an impossible question to her, maybe that''s why she looked at me with the utmost hope and desperate look.


    Hope if the question would be truly real and desperation because I may be playing a sick minded game with her just for laughs.


    They truly did a number on her¡­ but this is far from what she will suffer if I don''t get her out of here.


    "I know what I ask seems quite impossible to you, but humor me for a second."


    I waited for a while but she didn''t answer me and just kept staring at me with those questioning gaze at a stranger. As I thought that she would never speak out any words and was about to get up that''s when she spoke.


    "I- I¡­ would¡­ kill that bastard!" She said with trembling and scared tone, a tone that didn''t get enough water.


    "Hmm, do you mean the slave keeper?" She nodded with a frenzied look.


    "Impossible." She looked at me with anger as if I was about to deceive her, "Look at yourself, you don''t have the strength to kill him."


    "I can¡­ If I ha- had my hand-"


    "Alright, let''s say I give you that chance and let you go¡­ do you think you will even be able to walk 10 steps without falling." I asked her.


    She looked down to her legs that seemed weak. As if her bones would reveal themselves if she made even the slightest pressure. Her eyes started to tear up in realization, knowing that she was weak and escaping from here was impossible for her. Then came the mind-breaking question.


    "What if I gave you time?"


    She looked up.


    "What if I give you time and things needed to enact revenge?"


    "Yo- you''d help me kill him?" She asked but I shook myself.


    "I''m not going to do anything to him, you are. Not just him but I''ll give you the power to kill everyone who did this and whoever you want to kill."


    The girl finally felt that hope was close to her¡­ that she had a chance at killing everyone that killer her and her family. Her eyes slowly turned to fury and within that fury I saw a power¡­ a power that I could use.


    "Will you take that chance?"


    "I will!" She said with a sudden power to her.


    "I will kill them all, I will butcher them, I will burn, cut, poison, maim, torture, bite, kill all of their families, friends and do everything I can to make sure that they wanted that they''ve never been born."


    I smiled at her, this is the one¡­ she is the one I''ve been searching for.


    Then suddenly as if all the anger vanished, a weakness, a fear for the unknown came to her as she stared at me with strange eyes, "What do you want from me?"


    "All I want... is you."


    "I want your heart, body, soul, anger, happiness, everything you have and more. I''ll give you the power to kill and do anything you want, but in exchange you''ll have to give me your everything."


    She thought that maybe I could be lying to her or maybe I wasn''t. But looking at my figure, it only brought more fear to her as she closed her private parts from me.


    I sighed, my figure really doesn''t enact confidence here now, does it? Got to fix that as soon as possible but first-


    "I promise you many things that nobody can and which seems improbable. You can''t really trust me with those promises¡­ it''s all about trust, right?" I asked but she didn''t answer me.


    "Then let me earn that."


    I get up and call the guy, "Hey Slaver!"


    The girl felt fear, as if I was angered by her behavior and called the slave keeper for punishment.


    The jingling of some metal rang and the slave keeper came with a large ring filled with many keys, "Yes, sir."


    "Open her up."


    The slave keeper went down to her knees and tried to open her but even after multiple tries, he couldn''t find the real key.


    "Ha ha¡­ just give me one moment, I- I''ll find the one."


    I would have waited if not for the look the girl had on her face, as if ready to bite off the guy''s ear. Time was going but the idiot still couldn''t find the key and the girl was ready to do whatever depravity she had in mind, so I stepped in.


    I went down to her leg and looked for the lock.


    "It''s almost done sir, I- I''m sure this is the right one."


    I ignored him and with one tug, I broke the chains along with the ankle lock.


    "That''s¡­ another way, I guess." The slave keeper smiled and brought out a bowl and paper, "Let me just do the binding and we''ll be done."


    The girl hearing pushed herself away.


    The binding was a magically seal, a slave seal similar to a master and servant chain. If the binding were to be cast on someone, the master, I.E. me, would be able to command the servant to listen to me.


    Although it didn''t have the power of compulsion to make them do anything against their will, but it had the power to inflict pain on them. That''s why the girl scurried away like that. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You insolent brat! Come bac-"


    "It''s okay," I stopped him and handed fifty pounds to him, "I don''t need one."


    Seeing the bundle of cash in his hands, the guy smiled, "Okay sir! About the wolfmen, do you want the seal on them?"


    "Yes"


    "Alright then, it will take a few days for them to be washed and cleaned before I can deliver them to you." The slave keeper said as he went away.


    I turned to the girl and show her my hand, "I know this isn''t enough to win my trust, but at least it will be enough to come with me."


    The girl looked between me and my hand for a while before approaching slowly and touching me.


    "My name''s Henry, what''s yours?"


    "I-It''s Alice."


    I smiled at that.


    "Nice to meet you."


    ''Alice, The Witch Queen.''

 Chapter 62 - Like A Rice Bag

    "Can you get up?"


    Alice nodded and tried getting up but fell. I was quick on my feet and catch her by the waist. I look into those dark purple eyes, which felt like mystery themselves.


    "I suppose that''s a no then, hold on."


    "Aanh!"


    Before she could understand what I meant I lift her up and put her on my shoulder, like a rice bag.


    Alice didn''t think that I would carry her myself and that fact that I did this way made it even more weird for her and made her shy.


    "You okay back there?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ I think I can walk if- if I tried." She said but I dismissed her.


    "With how you fell just now, it would be best if you don''t try to do anything by yourself for a while."


    Before she could say anything else, I took her up the stairs and back to the store.


    Alice didn''t think that she would ever see light again. After the long time she spent in darkness and pain, she thought that it was it for her. That the darkness was her home and her final place.


    But now that she finally spots a ray of light through the glass window, it made her feel pain.


    Being so long in the darkness, her body and eyes had not only adapted to it but they succumbed to it, so seeing so much light so soon had a bad effect on her.


    Alice shielded her eyes with her hand but it burned. As she tried to protect herself, a large robe made of leather covered her and made her feel warm and secure.


    "I should have already seen this." Alice heard the heavy voice that bought her, speak, "Being at that disgusting place for so long should have had an effect on you. Next time, I''ll try to be more careful."


    Try to be careful? For me? But why?


    I thought you bought me to use me¡­ so why are you caring for me?


    Or is this just an illusion that will break into a nightmare.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    She heard a ring before chatters of many people resounded around her. Many people talked as if they were walking around her. She understood that they were on the street.


    "What is that?"


    "Why is he carrying something like that?"


    "Do you think there''s a person in there?"


    "Could be, with how large it is, there''s definitely a person in there."


    Hearing this, she felt that she might cause trouble for the person who bought her. She didn''t know what to do¡­ should she scream so people could come to help her or should she succumb to silence and go wherever this person takes her?


    In the end, she couldn''t decide on anything.


    "Wooh!"


    "Yah!" "Yah!"


    Alice heard the sound of a horse and a man trying to stop a horse and then heard the same heavy voice.


    "Hey! I want to go to a hotel."


    A hotel? Is he taking me to a hotel¡­ to do those things?


    "Si- Sir, I don''t think I can-" A young voice, maybe the rider spoke but then I heard a jingling sound.


    "Ring!" "Ting!"


    "I just want to go to a hotel."


    "¡­Alright."


    N-No¡­ he''s going to rape m-


    Before Alice could think anymore, her whole body jerked and moved before she felt herself drop on to something comfy. Then the robe covering her was pulled off.


    Alice felt the light hit her again, but this time it was soft and small. Enough for her to adjust her eyes to it. As soon as her eyes could see clear enough, Alice looked around her.


    It looked like she was inside a box, there was a seat in front of her where the fat guy sat and she too sat on one of those seat. They were inside a carriage.


    The fat guy looked outside the window where a small group of people had gathered, mainly because of them but none of them dared to come and do anything.


    That was because of this guy''s presence. She felt it, the heavy presence of the guy as he looked at them with unspoken anger, ready to unleash if they came towards them.


    Then he looked back at me and they changed instantly. It was the same eyes, she was sure, but instead of anger or lust, he looked at her with pity. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you see clearly?" He spoke gently.


    When he spoke to others it was rough, almost as if ordering them to do his bidding but he was patient and soft with her. As if she needed the most gently care.


    She did, but who is he to help her¡­ she was sure she never saw someone like him before. But maybe he¡­


    "Yes" She said, her voice yet cracked.


    Seeing her again, I noticed how malnourished she was and hungry.


    "Do you have any relatives?" I asked but her expression darkened a bit and she slowly shook.


    "If you have any distant relatives or anyone who cares about you then you can write a letter to them and I will send it."


    "The- There''s no one¡­ they killed them all." She said and her body shook in sorrow as tears fell.


    "I''m sorry."


    ...


    After that, I didn''t think it would be right to ask any questions, so I left them for later and let her cry as we arrived at the hotel.


    "We''re here, can you walk or-"


    "I-I think can." She responded quickly.


    Maybe I should have carried her in a princess carry, back then.


    "Still, let me get out first and help you." I get out of the carriage and hold my hand out to her. She looked at my deeply before taking it and we both walked inside the hotel.


    "Good morning, how can I help yo-"


    "It''s you, sir!"


    The receptionist who was lazily counting money looked at me and quickly came before me.


    "Bring a few buckets of warm water and make some food," I took another glance at Alice, "A lot of food, quick."


    "Yes, sir."


    I bring Alice towards my room and knock on it.


    ''This is going to be awkward.''


    "Welcome back, Maste-" Anna who opened it, looked at the new person beside me and gazed back at me suspiciously.

 Chapter 63 - Who Took My Bounty ?

    What to do?


    What should I do when she keeps looking so suspiciously like that?


    "Anna-"


    As if understanding what I am going to say, Anna smiled and said, "Is she going to be your night companion for tonight, master."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    I looked at her dumbfounded by her way of boldness. She was so straightforward with her words that Alice looked at me suspiciously too.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s joking, right Anna?"


    "Of course, master. There''s no way you would do anything inappropriate with a girl your age and someone who''s defenseless."


    "Good, now that, that''s out of the way, let me give you guys an introduction," I said pointing towards Alice, "She''s Alice, from now on she''s going to stay with us."


    "Alice, the person before you who jokes so boldly is Anna, my personal maid."


    "Anna, you''re going to teach Alice the ways of ''how to be a maid who doesn''t joke so much'' okay."


    "As you say, master." She still had that sweet smile on my face, not the least bit worried about what I said.


    ''Tch! She''s getting bolder by the day. Just let the night come, I''ll show you who''s bold.''


    "As you can see, she''s had a rough couple of... months, so I''ve called in some hot water and food for her, so can you please-"


    "Of course."


    "Okay" I nodded and turned around to get the fuck out of here.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "¡­Outside"


    "But you just came."


    "I¡­ forgot something." I said and quickly got out before she could ask anything else.


    Anna and Alice looked at my figure that seemed to almost run and looked at each other. While Alice had the look of a young deer that was lost, Anna had an idea forming in her head.


    She gracefully smiled at her, "It''s nice to meet you Alice, as you''ve already heard from the young master, I''m Anna."


    "I- I''m Alice, n- nice to meet you."


    Anna frowned and somewhat understood what may have happened to her but she smiled, not letting it show on her face, "I know that my master looks a bit¡­ proportioned, but from the inside he is a very nice man. Now, let''s get you cleaned up before the master comes and see''s you like this again."


    ...


    Outside the hotel. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look back up at the hotel from the streets. It seemed as if a terrible demon lived inside their right in my room.


    My Anna.


    She can be pretty terrifying when she wants to be. I could feel her ready to rip my head off but in the end she only said those words boldly.


    How nice of her.


    Me, punish her? No way I can punish my Anna¡­ other than in a sexual way which is fine by both of us, but I can''t never punish her.


    I sighed looked down the streets, ''I hastily got out of there, but what should I do now? I don''t really have any plan."


    With nothing on my mind, I mindlessly wondered the streets taking in the beautiful sights of the city. The food, shops, buildings, fountains and many other beautiful things.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should bring both of them out for a tour, it would calm Anna and maybe make Alice feel easy.''


    As I walked on the streets, I stopped before a building. I looked at the large name built on its head and recognized what it is.


    The Guild.


    The guild''s a place where people who didn''t have any jobs came for work.


    You know the worthless people, who call themselves ''Adventures'' and do meaningless jobs for some change.


    They say that it''s either for fame, glory or riches or all three of them but I don''t see anything more than the next worker who couldn''t get a high school degree.


    But they sure do get a lot of girls¡­ for example, Arthur is a part-time adventurer.


    Yeah. The guy supposedly hides his noble self and goes to do petty work¡­ but I suppose since the story has started, no work is going to petty for him anymore.


    I notice something on the wall of the building. A posture. Taking a closer look, it''s none other than the guy who I one-punched the other day, the thug leader.


    What''s strange about the thing is, this guy had a bounty of 500 pounds and somebody completed it.


    ¡­What the shit?


    I killed him so which fucker fucked my kill¡­ I mean took my kill?


    I rip the poster out and walk inside the building. People of all styles, Mohawk, half-naked, full-naked, idiot, poor, worthless, hot, sexy filled my view and they too saw me.


    They stopped their chatter for a second as they eyed me up, looking for any weakness but I stood firm and gave the look back too.


    The atmosphere itself felt as if something terrible was about to happen, but the next second, the adventurers returned back to what they were doing and the room was filled with chatter again.


    I take a look at the place and see a huge hall. There were many benches at the center, the counter at the front, a bar at one corner and finally a stair that went to the second floor.


    I know my description sounds half-assed but it''s what it was, what else do you want to know? The floors are made from wood and the counters are filled with beautiful women. Most of the people were either at the counter or at the bar.


    I go towards one counter and talk to the lady behind it.


    "How can I help you, sir?" She smiled at me.


    "Can you tell me who it was that took this bounty?" I show her the poster.


    "Well¡­ I can''t precisely tell you who they are, but there were a lot of them who took this bounty."


    "No, not them, i want to know who it was that got paid?"


    "Annh! I''m sorry but we can''t give out sensitive information like that."


    I sighed before placing 20 shillings on the counter, "I just want to know who it was, miss."


    She sighed at the coins before looked around and quickly taking it, "It was an old guy, n-no he was middle aged but was close to old. He wore expensive clothes and had a ego around him."


    "Did that guy seem like a noble who had a very punch-able face?" I asked deadpanned.


    "Yes, he did!" The lady beamed as if she remembered.


    I know who the fucker is.


    I sighed forgetting for the moment, "You guys take jobs for searching people, right?"


    "We do."


    "Good, I need to find someone."

 Chapter 64 - Final Ember

    I slowly unlock the door, trying my hardest to not make any sound.


    "CREAK"


    I stop as soon as the door creaked and went even slower.


    "CREAK!"


    "Sigh"


    I go even slower, slower than a snail.


    "CREAK!" "CREAK!"


    Don''t know how but that made even more sound¡­ like how the fuck!


    In anger, I just fling it open and the door goes all the way¡­ without making any sound.


    ''You got to be kidding me.''


    Blaming the management for this problem, I walk two steps in and she appears.


    "Good evening, master."


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GO-¡­ Anna."


    She suddenly appeared at my side like a ghost and gives me that same unpleasant smile.


    ''Should have known she''s not going to let it slide so easily.''


    Forgetting about the fact that she scared the bejewels out of me, I ask her without shame, "How''s our guest?"


    She too played along, "Asleep. She seems to have lost all her energy after eating all the food you got for her." She walked and I tagged along.


    "All of them?"


    "All of them."


    ''Man¡­ there were like 10 plates of food¡­ and she ate all of them with her small figure.'' I think but all those thoughts vanishes as I stand before the door and look at the girl.


    Alice was on the bed, sleeping peacefully. She laid on her bed and clutched on to the pillow and slept soundlessly. It felt like a scene from heaven, much better than when I first saw her.


    "She kept murmuring about somethings." Anna spoke, "''No, don''t kill them'', ''it hurts'' and most recently, ''I''ll kill them all''."


    "She kept shaking at first when she said those in her sleep. It''s only when I soothed her and sang her some songs, did she stop." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kinds of song?" I ask.


    "Children''s songs, the ones we sing for children to go to sleep." Anna said and I could imagine her doing that. She is a good person, far more than I deserve.


    But for the time being, she deserved the truth.


    We walk away from the room and I sit down at the dining table while she kept standing.


    "Come, sit."


    "I''m fine, maste-"


    "Sit, you should be tired by now."


    "¡­Alright" she nodded after a moment and sat. Her eyes kept glancing at me and it seemed she wanted to ask something but stopped herself.


    "Ask"


    "Hmm?"


    "I can see you have a lot of questions in your mind, so ask away."


    "You misunderstand maste-"


    "Anna" I hold her hand and look deep into her eyes, "Since I''ve came here and faced all such strange situations, there''s not been one day that I thought of going crazy thinking if this was real or just my mind going bizarre."


    "But in all of those situations and time, I''ve only had one person I truly thank for to the gods, someone I was grateful to have and that''s you."


    Anna''s face brightened up like a tomato hearing me.


    "I will not answer many of my actions to many people but¡­ as I''ve said before, if it is you, then no question is problematic enough, so again, ask what you hold in your heart."


    "Master¡­ thank you." She said with a deep look and clutched my hand tighter. Then her eyes gazed at her room where Alice slept, "Who is she?"


    "She''s Alice, a person that I''ve been looking for."


    "Is she someone related or a friend?" She asked curiously. Anna had always been with Henry, almost the whole of his life and never saw or heard about anyone like Alice.


    "No¡­ she''s a weapon. Well¡­ not yet at least."


    "Weapon?"


    I nod, "Do you know about the witch coven of Kelino?"


    "Witch coven?" She said confused before realization strikes her, "Do you mean the coven of evil witches in Fantesna Kingdom that were said to practice the vilest and darkest of magics?"


    "Yep"


    Then she went confused again, "But weren''t they destroyed by the joint army of Fantesna?"


    "Correct again. The reason why I''m bringing that up because, Alice right there, is the last surviving member of that witch coven."


    Anna went all quiet hearing what I''ve just said. She never had thought that the sweet Alice she spent her whole day with was a witch from the worst type. Especially the fact that her master had left her all alone with her all day.


    I could see the gears in her mind moving, trying to piece together what I''ve said.


    "So she¡­ Alice¡­ is a surviving witch-"


    "The last of her coven." I corrected.


    "And she''s¡­ now your maid." I nodded.


    "Why?"


    Here comes the weird part.


    "Alright, don''t get mad or judgmental, but I told her that I would give her the resources she needs to get stronger and have her revenge and in return-"


    "In return, she would give you her power, huh." She said with a lost look. Anna went quiet again and thought for a while as I stayed quiet.


    "Master that''s-"


    Here come the insults.


    "is genius!"


    "Yeah, I know I''m greed- wait what?" I get dumbfounded looking at her amazed face.


    "Di- Di- Did you just say that was genius?"


    "Yes! You were able to make a deal with one of the strongest witches in all kingdoms and get her to become your maid, if that''s not pure genius then I don''t know what is."


    Anna gets up from her chair and stars mumbling about how brilliant my plan is and what great things might come from it.


    She¡­ might have a problem.


    Nobody in their right mind would think, what I did was genius¡­ well, it is a bit clever but admitting it''s genius like that with such certainty is absolute¡­


    I gaze at her happy look. Which cause is my happiness and I stop thinking all together.


    She may be crazy¡­ but she''s my crazy.


    I smile at her mumbling state, get up and hold her.


    "Master?"


    Without giving any answer, I kiss her.


    Being abruptly stopped and kissed like that didn''t make any sense to Anna, but she definitely wasn''t going to stop it.


    She joined in the kiss as well and we both kissed each other with passion. Forgetting about the fact there was someone else in the house too.


    After kissing her until I felt satisfied, I let go of her. Her eyes with filled with lust as she points to the bed, "Shall we¡­ take it over there?"

 Chapter 65 - Idiotic Remarks

    I looked at the sight Anna pointed to and saw it was my bed.


    I would have been so happy if she had asked me had told me this at any time. Anna asking me if we wanted to do anything sexual without me triggering it out of her or punishing her in the immoral sense, the thought itself was too great for me to comprehend.


    If it had been any other time I would have accepted her in a heartbeat.


    "No¡­ not tonight."


    Unfortunately, we aren''t alone and I can''t act in a way that would frighten Alice into running away or thinking bad things about me¡­ at least until she becomes loyal.


    I give her a gentle but sad smile, "We shouldn''t do anything for a few days."


    Anna glanced at her room, "Is it because of her?"


    "Yes, don''t be angry but I need her to trust me. So for the time being, be happy with only this."


    She was about to ask about what but I kissed her again, this time it was sensual and slow. We weren''t using our tongue but our hearts to enjoy the soft and warm sensation.


    As I parted with her, she had this happy smile on her, "Good night, master."


    "Henry, call me that when we''re alone."


    She looked shocked for a second before giving a soft smile, "Alright¡­ Henry."


    ...


    Morning came.


    "Hah!"


    "Hiah!"


    "Wooh!"


    I was practicing with my new sword early. I didn''t need to go to some faraway place where there was empty land, there were training grounds in the city that could be rented for a while so I rented one.


    It''s been two long days since I had trained¡­ and I knew that it didn''t sound much, but with my infinite talent, wasting my time doing other things is already considered bad enough. If I used all of my time just practicing with a sword or just training myself like a mad protagonist¡­ I''m sure I would have surpassed many villain''s by now.


    Still¡­ I''m powerful enough right now, considering the story just started¡­ but that shouldn''t stop me from training further. Especially now that I''ve got a sword. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I swing the huge black sword again as the air shifted and pulled aside.


    The sword''s strong, remarkably so. I gather, it might be just as strong as Arthur''s weapon right now. If only I could have a fight with that guy.


    "Hey, Arthur!"


    Speak of the devil.


    I turned to the sound and as expected it was Arthur. He was in a simple training outfit just like me. It was just a white shirt with leather wire like strap on and a slightly tight grey pants.


    The leather wire like strap on was a defensive measure, if someone were to accidentally hit themselves or got hit during a fight, the strap on would only slow down the impact but it will still hurt.


    A reminder to not play with swords.


    "How did you find me?"


    "Find you?... I didn''t, they helped me." He said pointing towards other people who were gawking at me before but at one look of mine, all of them went back to their things.


    "They were amazed by the way you were training, I''m sure they were thinking of how strong you could be."


    "Or how ridiculous I looked using such a sword." I said with a smirk. I know they were most likely saying bad things about me but who cares, I''m stronger than all of them and that''s why their jealous.


    Arthur smiled silly, not knowing how to debunk those words.


    "You train by yourself?"


    "Yes"


    "How about we train with each other?" He suggested.


    I looked at him and at his waist where his sword lay.


    "At one condition."


    "What?"


    "We have a real fight¡­ no half-assing or using blunt weapons, we use our real swords and fight until one of us surrenders." I suggest and he becomes quiet.


    Our surrounding felt silent even though there was sound all around us. As if this fight could change everything about us, Arthur thought hard. He took one look at my eyes and saw they were real, someone who wasn''t joking.


    So he nodded.


    "Alright¡­ but if one of us gets injured, we call off the fight immediately."


    "Good with me." I say prepping myself.


    Arthur backed a few steps and took out his sword. He prepared himself for the fight ahead, he didn''t know how it would end even while knowing his true strength, but there was something about me that simply made him take this as a real fight.


    The people who were looking at me before now gathered along as they saw that Arthur and me were about to fight. Most didn''t knew me, but they knew Arthur, they knew that he was the strongest among them.


    "Look guys, a fight!"


    "It''s Arthur and that fat guy."


    "Did you see the thing the fat guy''s using¡­ is that even a sword?"


    "Of course not, some people just think that the bigger the sword, the greater you''re winning chances." A guy said making bad remarks.


    "I wouldn''t be sure about that."


    "You guys weren''t there at the party the other night¡­ that guy over there can really fight."


    "That fatty? I don''t believe it."


    "I''m sure you''ll change your mind later."


    They must have thought that they were sneaky with the way they were talking or doing it deliberately but we heard it¡­ I heard them all.


    Oh, how I would like to just go there and snap each of those bastard''s necks¡­ but for now, let''s keep it together.


    "You sure you want to do this over here?" Arthur said, his eyes taking short glances at the crowd.


    "Absolutely. Do you think that their words would hurt me?"


    "No, but it could distract you from the fight."


    "I could say the same about you."


    "I''m used to hearing them, but not you."


    "Don''t worry¡­ their talks don''t matter to me. The only thing that matters is who''s the strongest¡­ and we''re about to find that out."


    He smiled too, showing his inner fighting beast, "Then let''s show them a fight they''ll never forget."

 Chapter 66 - The First Fight

    Both of us stood there as the crowd quietly looked, waiting to see who would be the first to strike.


    I am someone who would wait for someone to strike and then either by using my own skill or with the help of my eyes, I would strike them.


    But this was a unique one.


    This fight was something that I both appreciate and dread. I don''t know if I would win against my favorite character or would his overwhelming strength defeat my newfound one.


    So, that''s why I didn''t want to wait anymore.


    Taking my sword head high, I jumped in, bringing the fight to him. It was one of the most defenseless moves anyone would have avoided. Arthur was a quick swordsman and what I just did would give him many places to attack quickly and deal a great damage to me.


    But he didn''t.


    Arthur used his sword to parry my overwhelming attack as he leaped to the side and ran towards my back. As I said, he was quick, it took him only one and a half second before he aimed at my back and slashed.


    In incredible precision, I swing at my back, this time losing the power and focusing on speed. Arthur''s whose attack was about to reach me, ducked just in time to keep his head.


    Before Arthur could attack again, I circled around delivering a quick and strong slash at him. He couldn''t see any way that would let him escape from this attack so Arthur blocked.


    He used his sword''s blunt side to stop the impact and using the force of the impact, slid away from my attack range.


    ''Hmm¡­ so this is what it is to fight a swordsman in grandmaster level. He quickly dodged all of my attacks and even used my own strength to distance himself. Should have known this is going to be tough.''


    ''Still¡­ it''s much more fun!''


    My face might have made a creepy smile because of what he said next.


    "What''s with that face?"


    "What?" I touch my face and notice I was smiling.


    Arthur also smiled, "That smile just proved to me that you have what it takes to become a great swordsman."


    "Well, thank you for that compliment." I said turning serious, "But I can see you''re not fighting me seriously."


    "What? You got to be joking, did you see how far I went away because of that attac-"


    "Arthur¡­ if you''re going to fight your opponent, then at least honor him with your true skill. I think I deserve at least that, even though we don''t know each other that well."


    Arthur could feel that I was being serious with him, my eyes looked ahead at him and only at him. My words had to have an effect on him as I saw him sigh and lower himself while placing his sword at his waist. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, just don''t hate me¡­ or try to challenge me in a duel, okay?"


    I laughed understanding his meaning and tightened my grip on the sword, "Don''t worry I won''t annoy yo-" My words hung up inside my mouth as I saw Arthur vanish from where he stood.


    Before I understood what happened, my perception of the world slowed to a terrifying degree and Arthur reappeared right before me again, slashing at me while drawing his sword from the sheath.


    I had to say¡­ this looked cool, dude.


    Of course, I wish I wasn''t experiencing this on first person mode, but whatever, I made my own bed¡­ now it''s time to redefine it.


    Arthur slashed towards me and as usual his sword attacked me and found no defense¡­ at least that''s what always went for him.


    He''s eyes went wide as he saw my sluggish movement and stopping his sword head on.


    "CLANG!"


    Steel met steel, amazed eyes met amazed eyes.


    Both of us saw the impossible thing happen, Arthur saw me stop his attack and I saw myself stopping his attack.


    I was sure that if I had been even a microsecond late, his attack would have hit and then game over for me.


    "Hee!" "Hee!"


    I exhaled like a beast crazy with hunger at the guy who also took in deep breaths as he tried to understand what just happened.


    "So that''s your real power, hah!" I wanted to taste more of that power, I don''t know if I would be able to stop the next one but I want more.


    "It''s stupidly over-powerful, man. What the fuck was in your breast milk that made you so fast?"


    It wasn''t just his speed; it was his power too. It''s miles higher than what it was before. He was strong enough to stand toe to toe with me in pure strength¡­ which should be impossible for a small figure like him.


    "How!... How are still standing?" He asked, disbelief to the core.


    "Shouldn''t your question instead be; how did I block your crazy fast attack?"


    Arthur didn''t ask and he''s eyes turned crescent.


    ''Ooh! Someone''s angry.''


    Arthur backed me away and went for another attack, with the same speed and caliber. I once again saw the insanely speedy attack about to hit me and somehow breaking through my own limits, I met his sword and blocked it again.


    Arthur couldn''t believe that I was able to block it again so he went with another attack, this time a fast chop. Going even faster than before.


    I could clearly see how the attack was going to land and where. The only problem was that it was too fast, I could barely protect myself by deflecting it but it still drew a cut on me.


    Arthur too saw his attack doing some damage but it shouldn''t have. He went much faster then before but why did it only came to a cut? Why was I still standing?


    How? He was sure that Henry was a normal guy. Yes, he was a bit strange and was somewhat stronger than usual but¡­ he shouldn''t be this strong¡­ at least he wasn''t before?


    Anger filled him quickly and he went for another attack. Making sure that this one would be the last. To finally decide who was the strongest.


    But...


    "I give up."

 Chapter 67 - Putting A Gekko Down

    "What!"


    "I said I surrender."


    Arthur stood there with a frozen face, he didn''t understand why I had done that when they were¡­ no, when he was right at the midst of ending this battle.


    "Don''t give up, you can still fight." He said and thought it sounded encouraging but I saw what it was. His face showed me what he really thought.


    Don''t stop, I want to win.


    "I get that this turned up to be a tough fight but giving up right now would doubt your whole years of training."


    I don''t give a shit to what you learned, I want to defeat you.


    "I don''t know who you heard that from," I slowly get up and Arthur had to move his sword away from my face, "But who said I had spent years getting to this point?"


    "Yo- You didn''t?" Arthur had this disbelieved look like it was impossible. Who better than him to know how tough gaining power is. He had trained from the moment he was just a small child to the present moment with utmost intensity and concentration.


    He couldn''t believe what I just said, but there was a nagging feeling inside him that told him that my words could be true.


    "I was joking, you didn''t really take it for real, right?" I said laughing at him as he gave an awkward laugh too, not knowing what was real and what was false.


    Seeing me pack my stuff, Arthur said, "We only fought for a bare moment and you''re leaving already?"


    "Have you seen the way you fought? It''s crazy."


    "But you''re the one who wanted to fight for real."


    "I did and that was all I could come up to, you are at the stronger path and also I''m tired after training all morning and then having to fight you."


    My words went a different way to him.


    I trained for hours long and I''m not really at my strongest to fight with you, so be happy with what you got.


    "Besides¡­ she''s here."


    Arthur didn''t understand what that meant until he saw Samantha approaching.


    "Seriously, what is the matter between you too?"


    "You''re asking me what problems I have with my ex-fiance?" I gave him a skeptical look as he nodded.


    "Right¡­ Why don''t we fight each other another time, perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Maybe¡­ maybe not, let tomorrow come first. I have a lot in my plate right now so can''t promise you anything."


    "Alright" Arthur nodded, sheathing his own sword, "See you tomorrow, I hope."


    "Maybe" I say and take my sword and training gear.


    "Hello, Henry how are you-" Samantha said to me but I passed by her as if she wasn''t even there.


    Samantha stood frozen as I left her. She thought that after what happened at the party that day, they had passed their anger phase, but seeing me ignoring her completely, hurt her.


    Arthur patted her shoulder, "Don''t be sad, he just had a¡­ rough session and might not be in the mood to talk."


    Samantha didn''t say anything and only looked at me walking away.


    "What happened between you too?"


    "That''s personal."


    "A- Alright."


    ...


    After walking out of the training ground, I went to the changing room and returned the gears. As I was about to walk outside, two idiots intercepted me.


    "That was an impressive fight." Said Gekko, while leaning against the wall thinking it looked cool.


    "Yeah, that was amazing, how did you even do that?" Said Honzo as he came to me, followed by Gekko.


    I didn''t want to waste time with this fools. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t be like that, we are friends. You should tell us your secrets about how you got so strong." Gekko asked.


    "You want to know how I got strong? I trained."


    "¡­Okay, I get it. You don''t want your secret to be known by others," Gekko said, imitating a drinking face, "But I want you to do something for me?"


    A order?


    "Oh¡­ and what would that be?"


    "Arthur, the guy you fought today, I want you to break his bones." Gekko had an angry look on his face, "That clown keeps on being a pain in the neck for me."


    "That guy always is around Elisabeth and she¡­ being fooled by him, actually listens to him."


    "Did she ignore you or did something to make you jealous." I said with a happy look.


    "Of course, she did. She-¡­ forget about her and do what I say. Crush that bastard and let him know what it means to anger Gekko."


    "Alright your highness, I''ll do as you say." I jokingly said and went past him.


    "Was that sarcasm... are you refusing me?"


    "Of course I am, idiot."


    Gekko had an angry smile as he said, "You know what that means right?"


    I didn''t care and was about to go out. What can that idiot even do to me?


    "You have a cute maid, right?" That stopped me in my track, "What was her name?"


    "Honzo, can you remember?"


    "I think it was Anna."


    "Yes, your guardian angel. Now what would you say if I were to tell my father about her and send a few of his men to her, hmm?" He said whilst thinking about something as he said, "You know what she does look quiet delicious now that I''ve seen her again."


    "Big breasts, Gekko." Honzo said, creepily laughing until he saw my dark impression.


    "Yeah, maybe I should take her instead and give her a piece of my action, huh." Gekko said as he saw me, slowly walking towards him.


    "That''s it, listen to me and nothing ever happens to you sweet Anna, just like always." Gekko smiled and pointed to Honzo, "Or we might both need to visit that bimbo, right Honzo?"


    Honzo while hearing, didn''t speak anything as he gulped and stepped back from my path.


    "You should always keep it in your mind that we Viscounts are much more powerful than you measly barons, you must remember it''s us you listen to and do work for not the king- Hey! What are you doing!" Gekko didn''t continue as he saw me grab him by the head.


    "BAM!"


    I throw him towards the wall as he hit it head first and fell right on the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 68 - Individual Weakness

    Gonzo stood there and looked as his boss on the floor. He didn''t know if Gekko had survived that or not.


    "Gonzo"


    The hairs of his body stood up as Honzo''s body shook with fear. He looked towards the monster who was about to make an example of him too.


    "Y- Y- Yes."


    "Make sure to keep a close eye on your friend and don''t let him do anything that might make him lose his head¡­ along with yours." I said as calmly as possible but from Honzo''s expression, I could tell I was anything but calm.


    "Y- Yes, sir." He nodded frantically, "I- I''ll make sure he stays quiet."


    I could see Honzo speaking from the core of his heart and that he wouldn''t go beyond my words. So seeing nothing else left, I leave the place.


    As soon I was out I called a carriage and rode on it, my mind couldn''t help but think about Gekko''s words.


    He didn''t have anything against me but he could attack my other weakness, Anna. If he can do it then there are worse people out there that would be able to do much more.


    I am strong enough to defeat them but even though I''m strong, I can''t keep an eye everywhere. I can''t protect them every time.


    I need more power. Not in the literal sense but much more. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Individual strength will not work against everyone when you have weak chains. I need to focus on getting that weakness disappear.


    I need people. Loyal, Strong and Crazy people that would do anything for me.


    I can focus on my late father''s ''Businesses'' which would provide that. Unfortunately, I don''t have any contact with them¡­ But there is someone who might.


    But that still would take a lot of time¡­ at least it''s good that I would get the wolfman''s in a few days, they can protect Anna, Alice and anything that is important to me.


    "We''re here." The rider said and I get out.


    I quickly throw a bag of coins at him, "Keep the change." And go up the hotel.


    "Knock!" "Knock!" "Knock!"


    I knock at the door but hear no reply. I keep knocking again but still no reply comes which makes me worry.


    What''s taking her so long and why isn''t there any reply?


    Did Gekko already get here?


    No, no, no¡­ I''ll kill that bastard if he lays even a hair on Anna!


    Feeling impatient, I get ready to punch the door, when it opens up and Anna arrives.


    "Master, I''m sorry for not answer-"


    Seeing her face, I forget about everything else, went ahead and hugged her tightly.


    ''Hah¡­ good, that nothing happened to her.''


    "Master?" Anna asks not knowing why I hugged her so suddenly.


    I lose the hug and ask, "Why didn''t you answer when I knocked?"


    "Both Alice and I were in the bathroom¡­ but, master." Anna shyly looked at me as she twirled around a bit, "I know that you''re impatient about doing it¡­ but you were the one who said that we shouldn''t do anything for a few days and now you''re the one who''s breaking the rules."


    "¡­"


    Anna looked at me as I looked stone faced towards the bed and then her. But she misunderstood me again and hit me lightly on my stomach, "Oh! Master! Behave yourself, It''s morning and Alice is here, you shouldn''t suggest doing that now." She said while covering her face with her hands as she shyly gazed at me.


    ''¡­But I''m not the one who''s thinking like that.''


    I got so tongue tight that I didn''t even know what to say to her.


    "Alice¡­ is she okay?"


    "Hmm, she is. She is a lot more talkative today than before."


    "Do you think she can handle if I ask her somethings?"


    Anne thought for a moment, "Maybe¡­ but can I ask her first. It''s not that she wouldn''t obey you I just think-"


    "I get it, she still feel''s uncomfortable around me. It''s okay." I smiled, "After what she''s been through, she has the right to be. If she doesn''t want to talk today, we can talk later."


    "Okay, I''ll go see." She said and was about to go when I stopped her.


    "Anna"


    "Yes"


    "From now on, don''t go outside alone, okay."


    "Why?"


    I had trouble telling a good excuse. What would stop her and not make this sound stupid?


    "It''s dangerous outside and there were a lot of thugs from the birthday party that had escaped. They might try to retaliate back if they saw you, my personal maid going outside alone."


    "Oh!" Anna understood and nodded seriously, "Alright, master. I won''t go alone outside."


    I smiled, relieved by her answer, "Good, it''s only until we leave this place, after we go back home, you don''t need to worry anymore. Also make sure you ask and verify who it is before opening the hotel door, even if they say that their hotel service."


    "Okay, master." She nodded and went to her room as I sit down on the dining table.


    Some time passed as I sat there, waiting. They weren''t also any noise coming from the room so I didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Master"


    I look up and see Anna nodding and get up but she stopped me.


    "You don''t have to come; she''s going to you herself."


    I sit down and as she said, Alice walked out of the door.


    This Alice looked different. she looked healthy as her body didn''t have those bony look in them anymore and her white sundress made her look much more beautiful.


    She took steady steps and bowed in front of me, "Th- Thank you for saving me, my lord."


    I nod and point her to the front seat as she sits down. She looks back at Anna with some concern who asks me, "May I?"


    I nod to her and she sits in the chair next to Alice, "Alice, our master here is a very big minded person, you don''t need to worry, you can trust him as you trust me."


    ''Man, She got Alice''s trust in one day¡­ got to say she''s got some skills.''


    Alice nodded seeing the confident look in her face, then suddenly she whispered something as Alice turned bright red and looked at me.


    "Thank you for saving me, my lord. I will make sure to return that with my gratitude and service and- and¡­" She looked back at Anna who nodded, "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."

 Chapter 69 - Alice

    "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    What the fuck did she just say¡­ pleasure me? But why-


    I immediately turn to the culprit and saw her giving me thumbs up with both her hands.


    ''Why?... why are trying to ruin my already muddy reputation even more Anna? I thought you were on my side.''


    "See master, she is a very fast learner and before you know it, she will be pleasing you in ways impossible to even imagine."


    Hearing her words, not only me but even Alice''s brain went overload. I looked at Alice with a pleading look and in turn I got one of desperation.


    "Alice"


    "Y- Yes, My lord."


    "You don''t¡­ really believe that I would tell you to do that, right?"


    Anna quickly butt in, "But didn''t you say you want me to teach her the ways of the maid? I''m sure I heard you correctly."


    "Is that the way of the maid?" I look at her as my left eye keeps blinking unnaturally.


    "Well¡­ at least, that''s what we do, master." She said shyly avoiding my face which immediately brought on the suspicious look back on Alice.


    ''Alright, she is messing a bit too much.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, Darli- I mean Master."


    "Anna" I give her a serious look as she wipes away her mischievous smile and turned professional, "I think we should get to business now."


    "As you say."


    I turn to look at Alice, who didn''t know what the hell is going to happen to her, "Alice, forget about everything she might have said to you that might seem¡­ NSFW, okay? She was just joking."


    Alice felt confused and looked at Anna, who gave an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry for deceiving you like that Alice, I did that so you could feel a bit more relaxed¡­ sorry if it had seemed too much."


    Alice was still confused as she asked, "So the part about pleasuring the lord whenever he called me?"


    "False, the master wouldn''t force himself on anyone, especially not one of his maid."


    "So I don''t need to dress¡­ provocatively too?"


    "No, you don''t. Unless the master feels lik-"


    "Anna"


    "No, you don''t."


    "So the part about you and master doing ecch-"


    Anna coughed as she made a sign about going past that topic. Alice understood and she went quiet as I gave Anna a doubtful look.


    ''Just what the hell did she tell her¡­ no, how much did she tell her?''


    Knowing that going to that point would be too time consuming, I left it out and turned my attention to Alice.


    "Alice, I''m going to ask you a few questions now. Can you answer them for me?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And cut out the ''My Lord'' part, I''m still am not a lord yet."


    "Ahh¡­ so what should I call you?"


    "You can call me master, like all other maids or sir if you want."


    Alice nodded, "Okay"


    "Okay, so Alice, what''s your full name? or is Alice is the only name your known by?"


    The first question itself became a problem for her. Alice rubbed her legs together and didn''t know how to say her full name as it contained a lot of her background.


    "It''s-"


    "Before you answer that, let me tell you, we both know of your real origin, the witch one."


    As if hearing a terrifying word, Alice looked down at the table and her body started to shake terribly. She spoke, each word a stutter as hard as carrying a rock.


    "I- I d- don''t kno- know anything- anything about it."


    "You don''t need to lie."


    "Seriously, I DON''T!" She said looking at me with a frantic look, "I know nothing about witch covens or any forbidden spells¡­ I really don''t."


    "Please¡­ don''t kick me out because of them¡­ I am not guilty of them." Her head looked down at the ground as tears fell from her.


    I gave a look to Anna, who hugged her and patted her back. She said to her in a soothing voice, "It''s okay, Alice. We already know about it¡­ the master and I already know so you don''t have to worry about it, we won''t kick you out."


    "Really?" She looked up, her face full tears, "You won''t send me to those bad people?"


    "I promise." Anna said as Alice believed her words.


    "It''s actually because of that," My words gained both of their attention, "that I purchased you."


    "Hmm?" Alice didn''t understand why I would do something like that when her witch coven was a forbidden matter everywhere.


    "Back to my question, what''s your real name?"


    "It''s Alice Greyberg."


    "Of Kelino''s Witch Coven." She nodded.


    "Hmm¡­ so I know that this might be a foolish question but did anyone other than you survived the massacre?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head slowly, "No¡­ even if one did, there fate may be the same as me."


    ''Or even worse.'' I thought as I asked another question.


    "The spells you guys performed, were they actually forbidden or is it just a lie?"


    "The- they''re real."


    "Do you know any kind of spell or if any of that knowledge survived?"


    "N- no, I don''t think so." She said while blowing out her nose then her brows knitted, "But I think I saw some of them being taken away by the royal army."


    ''So they were archived by the kingdom. Nobody would be that good enough to destroy spells that are so powerful just like that. But how to get them?''


    ''It''s not like I can ask the royal army of Fantasna to give me a book for research.''


    "I don- don''t know any powerful spells from the coven," Alice continued, "But I know some basic level ones like Shadow hands, Evil Eye, Animal Corruption, Curses etc."


    I look at Alice''s and realize she''s still too young.


    ''In the novel, the witch queen wasn''t just any villain but one that had the power to end worlds¡­ but that witch is years from now so the current Alice''s power level should be at the basic level.''


    ''But if I can train her then she can become as powerful as the witch queen. She might even surpass her.''

 Chapter 70 - A Stupid Mans Endeavor

    ''Forget about surpassing her previous self¡­ I don''t think she can even reach that power level.''


    I thought whilst seeing the example of Alice''s magic. Right now, at my request she performed one of her basic spells called Shadow Hands.


    Even though I never used any magic or know literally anthing about it, I could tell that whatever she was doing, wasn''t good.


    Alice''s shadow hands spell looked similar to a hand, made of dark shadow. But instead of it being dark and terrifying, it seemed as if the shadow barely had any strength left as it flayed here and there whist it''s color slowly turned to greyish white.


    I could see she was trying really hard to manipulate the hand to move at her command but was failing miserably. Still, look at the worst side, what if she couldn''t even use magic.


    I just need to give her time and someone to help her, I''m sure that she can pass this problem and become strong.


    "Enough" I say stopping her as the shadowy hand disappeared into nothing.


    Alice heaved a few breathes while saying, "I- I''m sorry, my- master. Let me try it one more time."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to push yourself so hard, just keep practicing every day and it will be okay." I said and then remembered about the regular branch of magic, "What about normal elemental magic, can you do them?"


    She nodded with a beam, "Yes, I can. Do you want to see?"


    "Sure"


    Alice showed her palm and without even saying a incantation, a ball of fire, warm to our surroundings, materialized. This time the fire wasn''t weak nor had any problem with control and actually looked quite steady.


    She had a proud smile on her face as she marveled at the fact that her normal spell skill was good. But I had another thought.


    "Is your basic elemental fire skill is the best or is there any other element that you marvel at?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am good with all of the elements." Alice smiled brightly, "I am great at casting all of the natural elements and can quickly learn them too."


    "That''s brilliant, Alice. You''re like a genius then." Anna said as Alice felt more proud of that and looked at me. But again¡­ I had another thought.


    "So your telling me you are good, no, great at all the other elements?" She nodded, "And bad at your core special ability to use dark magics¡­ that should have been engraved in your blood."


    "¡­ Y- Yes." She said avoiding my dark look.


    I sighed¡­ this is much worse than I thought¡­ she isn''t bad at magic but she''s bad at what she should have been great with.


    "Alright¡­ about the elemental spells, do you also know only the basics of them?"


    "¡­yes"


    "Anna, remind me to tell Redwick when we go back to buy some magic instruction books and also to hire a good teacher."


    "Yes, master." Anna said and saw me get up to leave, "Where are you going, master?"


    "To find a rat''s location."


    ...


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    "Welcome to the my humble sho- Oh! It''s you, sir." The slave keeper smiled as he saw me coming in.


    "As promised, the wolfmen will be ready by tomorrow, do you want to see them?"


    "No"


    "Okay, do you want to see any other merchandise?" He said with a na smile.


    "No, this is something else." I said and looked around to see for a moment before coming close to him, "I need your help finding someone."


    "Find someone? Sorry sir, but I don''t do those kinds of work. It would be better if you went to the guild for that."


    "No no you misunderstand, I think you''re the type of guy who can help find this one." I said shoving a bag of coins at the slave keeper who was confused.


    ...


    Alright, now that I have the guy''s location, it''s only a matter of time before I find him. Who would have thought that the guy was actually so close to me? Living right under my nose and I didn''t even catch a whiff of him.


    Granted, I didn''t care about him at the time and of all the people it was fucking Gekko who reminded me of what needed to be done.


    "The day has finally come for your demise."


    ''Hmm¡­ that voice¡­ it strangely sounds similar to a Gecko, I know.''


    "What your doing is plain stupid."


    ''Another voice that seems familiar.''


    "Then just do what I tell you to."


    "And who are you to tell me that?"


    ''Yep, that''s definitely Arthur''s voice. Seems like he''s in some problem.''


    Turning to the place where the sounds coming from, I see a group of young people surrounding the training ground. Curious, I go there and see that it was none other than Arthur, Elisabeth and Samantha¡­ the first threesome.


    Opposite to him was Honzo and Gekko¡­ with a bandage around his head, barking off words.


    "I''m a viscount and you''re just a lowly baron, it is your duty to listen to me!"


    "I''m not a baron yet and you too are not a viscount."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am or am not, I will be the viscount. It''s only a matter of time."


    "That''s years from now. Who knows if you''ll even survive the war."


    "Of course, I will."


    "Yeah, sure you will. You should hide away, just like your father." Arthur said as the crowd of young people laughed and Gekko screamed.


    "You lowly scum! It''s you who should be ashamed. It''s you who is dallying around with a new girl every day. You use lady Elisabeth and now you even have a new bimbo with you." Gekko pointed at Samantha.


    "I''ll cut off your tongue right now!" Samantha insulted, pointed her sword at Gekko.


    "Oh! You think I will have a sword fight with a girl and make a bad name by defeating you, that would be shameful of me."


    "You! Show your skill in a real fight, you bastard!" She said ready to jump in but Arthur stopped her.


    "It''s not you who I want to fight, it''s him," Gekko looked at Arthur, "Lady Elisabeth, I will finally show you what a real man is and you''ll realize your mistake of being with someone like him."


    "Gekko¡­ How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t like you!" Elisabeth angrily said stomping her feat.


    "WHY NOT! I''m better than him in every way." Gekko said and pulled out his sword, "And today I''ll finally show everyone."


    Oh Yeah! I forget to tell you that Gekko''s supposed to be the first villain.

 Chapter 71 - Under Everyones Eyes

    He''s the first villain and this is actually a boss fight.


    "Haah!"


    Gekko screamed as he launched himself forward, sword drawn, ready to lose.


    Arthur sighed, "How many times do I have to defeat you for you to understand."


    Arthur stayed where he was and when Gekko''s attack came he didn''t deflect nor fought back. He turned briefly to the right, enough for him to dodge it without much effort.


    Gekko didn''t care about that and continued on attacking him and Arthur kept on dodging his blows. Every slash, chop, thrust given by Gekko was smoothly dodged by Arthur. His movement was so good that the people who watched the fight, were amazed by it. Even Samantha couldn''t help but think Arthur was good at fighting, much better than her.


    Gekko seeing all of his attack being easily evaded, hated that fact and cursed out, "Stop dodging my attacks and fight me!."


    "What are you talking about, dodging is a necessary movement in any swordfight." Arthur said as he jumped back a steps as Gekko''s sword sliced the place in front of him.


    Gekko said as his words went with each strike, "Dodging¡­ and defending¡­ may be a necessary skill¡­ but its only¡­ for cowards¡­ who can''t fight back."


    Arthur hearing him, smiled, "Well if that''s true then," He turned full offensive and started attacking Gekko fiercely.


    At first Gekko could defend or tried to attack back but after a moment, he couldn''t do anything else but defend against Arthur''s relentless attack that were too fast for him.


    "So that would mean you''re a coward, right?" Arthur showed a smug smile as he slashed towards an opening.


    "Ahh!"


    Gekko felt the cut on his right arm. He warily glanced at Arthur''s sword which was so uncannily sharp that it went through his armor and scorned, ''Why is his sword so sharp? Why does someone like him have such a good sword¡­ and I have this piece of junk.''


    "What¡­ cat got you tongue, gecko?"


    "Hmm!" Gekko angrily tried to strike back at the guy but instead Arthur deflected his strike and kicked him below the knee, resulting in him falling on the sand.


    Before he could get up, he felt something sharp by his neck.


    "Do you yield?" Arthur said to him while nudging him with the sword.


    "Fuck you!" Gekko in his anger again tried to strike back but with a head-butt and blow to his back with the sword, fell back where he was again.


    "Yield!" Arthur demanded.


    I looked at all of this from a standpoint and didn''t understand Gekko''s reasoning. He saw my fight against Arthur and still decided to have the fight¡­ was it because of fate that made him do this or did my throw loosened something inside him?


    ''Most probably the throw.'' I nod and my eyes refocus back on Gekko''s kneeling figure. ''What is he thinking? Can''t he see he''s already defeated?''


    My eyes look down at Gekko''s hand which was crushing the sand beneath him.


    This wasn''t over for him yet. He''s going to fight back and lose again¡­ and he would keep on doing that like a mummy until Arthur finally gives him a grave lesson.


    Unless¡­


    A glint flashes in my eyes as an idea comes to me.


    I look down at my palm and focus on it as a small black hole appears. It was steady and looked as if it was just a small black orb.


    But if anyone took a close look at it, they would see that the orb was constantly sucking in everything around it at an extremely fast rate. I made it so small that nobody would notice what I am going to do.


    Gekko looked up at Arthur with such hatred he didn''t have for none. He wanted to crush the charming, smug bastard in front of him that stole his crush. He wanted to show Elisabeth that he could defeat her perfect prince.


    But he was weak¡­ even the fatty could easily take care of him. Remembering him, Gekko felt a wave of anger emanate upon him.


    He touched his head as pain attacked him. He did not know what happened back then but he was sure Henry might have done something to him.


    ''Just let me sent my father a letter then let''s see what you will do!''


    No matter what happens, Gekko would make sure to let that guy see real pain. But now¡­ he needed to stand up and show this guy what he truly was.


    "Yield¡­ you want me to yield?"


    "Yes" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "Surrender¡­ just surrender Gekko and it''ll be all over-"


    "FUCK NO!" Gekko angrily spoke up, "Yield means I have to surrender my honor to you and I''m not going to do that. It means I have to lose everything I fought for and I won''t do that."


    Arthur could see the strains of pressure and understood, "I get it but you can just stop and I''ll help you."


    "Help me? You?" Gekko laughed, "What can a lowly born noble, whose father left his mother would know about?"


    "Tough words from a guy who''s kneeling." Arthur angrily said, "At least my father cared enough to love me."


    "FUCK YOU BASTARD!" Gekko said as he suddenly got up and attacked Arthur.


    As always, Arthur should have been able to deflect his attack but not this time. Gekko''s attack suddenly felt great power as something unseen to the eye fused with it and his attack threw Arthur back.


    Everyone was shocked by that, even Arthur who''s hands still had the numbing feeling from the attack. Gekko seeing that, laughed, as if he realized something.


    "You see! I''m more powerful!" He was lost with the newfound power and pointed his sword at Arthur, "Now, I''m going to show you what it means to underestimate me."


    "I''m going to kill you right in front of all of this people and show everyone that I''m the strongest!"


    Arthur saw that Gekko had already lost his reason and this sudden power was the cause of it. He didn''t know what happened but he got ready to use his full strength.


    "Time to die, Arthur!" Gekko said and ran at Arthur with his new-found strength, ready to kill.


    Everybody stopped at this moment and looked at this scene with utmost concentration. Elisabeth was praying for Arthur''s safety while Samantha felt the sudden change and wondered what the outcome be.


    Arthur too got ready to incapacitate him. Both went and got ready to hit each other at full strength and it was at that moment when another small black orb, unseen by anyone went past them and something terrible happened.


    "Aghh!"


    Everyone on the stadium saw Arthur''s sword cut right through Gekko. Severing him in half as he fell on the training ground.


    Dead.

 Chapter 72 - Presumed Dead

    Gekko lay there on the ground, all quiet except for the blood that kept pouring from his intestines from both the upper and lower half of his severed body.


    Arthur stood, shocked. He glanced at the sword in his hand, unsteady. He didn''t know how this could have happened, how he could have killed Gekko.


    "GEKKO!"


    Honzo screamed as he ran towards the already dead bully. He tried to touch, check him to see if he could do anything but the damage had already been done.


    He looked at Arthur with a bewildered face, "Murderer!" Pointing his fingers, "You killed Gekko!"


    "I- I didn''t."


    "Liar! Every one of us here saw you sever¡­ Gekko." He shaked, his voice sad but filled with fear for Arthur, "Wh- Why did you do that?"


    ''But I didn''t.'' Arthur thought but couldn''t speak out those words. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was sure that his sword didn''t hit Gekko that much. He had slashed at him but he made sure not to inflict any lasting damage. But what if¡­


    ''What if I did kill him?... no¡­ NO! I didn''t, I''m absolutely sure I didn''t.''


    Arthur threw off his doubt and became sure of it. His strike didn''t land on Gekko¡­ whatever happened, it happened at the midst of fight when both of them were too occupied to notice.


    And he was right.


    I smiled seeing the gecko meeting his new fate. Looking at his severed parts, I could see him wriggling a bit, it felt strangely good seeing him do that.


    ''You wanna touch my Anna¡­ how''d you gonna do that whilst dead?''


    ''Still, man¡­ that was a clean cut, so perfect.''


    Arthur was right about not killing him, how could he when my attack was the one that hit him.


    When they were about to strike each other, it was at that moment when I threw my black hole at Gekko. Like before, it went astonishingly fast and without even anyone knowing about it or feeling amiss... it cleanly cut off Gekko.


    Black holes may not have any cutting feature but their pull are very very strong. More than enough to eat out Gekko''s weak body.


    I could have just used the black hole on Arthur and made him literally kill Gekko, but I didn''t.


    As I continued playing around with my ability, I noticed that it has a strange ability to simply boost someone''s power. It could exponentially increase power of anyone''s but only for a brief moment. Which was the reason of Gecko''s sudden outburst.


    I look back at Arthur, he looked perplexed and angry. It seemed he figured out that an outside play was involved. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t have come to that conclusion so quickly. They would have thought for hours before finally coming to that conclusion.


    One of the reasons why I didn''t use the power on him to kill Gekko.


    What if I did and at the final moment when stopping it should be impossible, he does the miracle? He''s a protagonist, I''m 99% sure he would have stopped it.


    Also¡­ doing it by my own hands is another feeling altogether.


    Arthur looked here and there for the culprit that could have done this, but the culprit had already left. I couldn''t stay at that place any longer, it was going to bring in attention.


    Yeah, I know what I did to Arthur is considered bad. But he was going to face Gekko''s dad in the future anyway so why not now? Think of it as a friend helping out another friend speed out the process.


    Killing both the son and father so that they could be reunited.


    ...


    Even after searching relentless, he couldn''t find anyone who would have done this. The culprit had to have already left by now, Arthur thought.


    This attack, it was too clean and too perfect for it to not be a set-up. The problem is whether the assassinator had a problem with him or Gekko.


    It may be Gekko who''s lying dead but it also could be a trap for him¡­ maybe it was a trap for both of them.


    Still it was too early to come to any conjecture.


    He felt the warm hands of Elisabeth on his shoulder, who fearfully asked, "Arthur¡­ what do we do now?"


    "I think¡­ we should talk with your father." Looking at her fearful gaze, he soothed her, "Elisabeth, I didn''t kill Gekko."


    "But we saw you kill him, everyone did." Samantha said as she came forward. Her eyes which were always friendlier towards him before now had suspicion and slight disgust, "Why are you saying the opposite?"


    "Because I didn''t!" Arthur spoke the truth, "Believe me Samantha I didn''t."


    "So who did?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­ But I promise you both," He looked at both of them with conviction, "I''m going to find out the one who did and make him face justice!"


    ...


    Anna opened the door for me and I joyfully get in. I felt so happy that without even losing my shoes, I jump on the bed.


    Thankfully it didn''t break.


    "Did something good happen, master?" Anna asked seeing me so giddy.


    "Oh! Is it that obvious?" She nodded, "Yes, actually something good¡­ No, something great happened. So great that a slight problem got cut off without even blooming."


    "Congratulations"


    "Thank you," I then have an idea as I tell her, "Get yourself and Alice ready, We''re going out."


    ¡­


    "The city is quite beautiful." Anna said as she looked at the streets filled with light and the night glisten with serenity.


    "Yes, we should have gone out earlier¡­ you and me." I whisper the last part and she lightly taps me in the shoulder.


    "Master!... Alice is here."


    Speaking of her, she was following us quietly like a mouse. At first I thought that she might have problem facing so many people but she didn''t.


    As we were walking, I saw her keep glancing at a certain place. Looking at it, I see a cotton candy machine.


    Cotton Candy Machine... What the fuck?


    "Alice, do you want to eat that?"


    She felt flustered by my sudden question and denied, "No no no, ma- master¡­ I was just looking."


    "Is that so?" I say, seeing her look down at the streets.


    "But I want to eat that and what about you Anna?" I give her a wink as she understood.


    "I want to eat that as well."


    "Well, we''re both eating so¡­ do you want to eat too Alice?"


    She slightly tilted her head up as I saw her beautiful purple eyes and give a slow nod. It was innocent and pure¡­ something straight out a novel.


    Now how can a man not feel something when a girl does that.

 Chapter 73 - A Justice Unknown

    Nighttime


    A beautiful mansion with intricate black and purple design was illuminated by the lights coming from it''s windows. It looked more dominating than beautiful.


    Inside the building a man, wearing butler like clothes, took the letter from the bird. He walked quickly through the hallways before coming upon a door and knocking ever so slightly, as to not disturb the person within.


    The door opened enough for the bearer to see and take the item delivered by the butler and the door closed once more.


    Inside, the bearer was another butler. This one a bit older and looked much more professional than the others. He walked steadily towards the desk filled with papers placed immaculately and coughed.


    "COUGH¡­ sir, there''s a letter for you."


    The man sitting upon the desk, was engrossed in his work to give look to the aged man and only gave a ''Hmm''.


    "It''s from your son."


    "Which one?" He said, appearing indifferent.


    "It''s master Gekko."


    "Him again? What is it this time?" The man felt annoyed. "It better not be about this Elisabeth girl again. Read it for me."


    "Yes, sir." The butler opened up and before he could fully read it, his brows creased, "Sir¡­ there''s a problem."


    "What?" The man spoke still uninterested.


    "The letter bears the name of your son but it is written by Honzo."


    "Who is he?"


    "That''s Master Biret''s son."


    The man seized his writing for the briefest moment, " That Weasel''s son? The one who hangs around Gekko¡­ what does he want?" He said a bit curiously as he continued his work.


    "Let me see," The butler said as he continued reading it. At one point, the butler''s eyes widened in shock and he opened his mouth to speak but stopped. He continued reading the letter before finally saying, "Si- Sir¡­ Young Master Gekko''s¡­ dead."


    The pen from the man''s hand fell, as he looked up, curiously, "What did you say?" He spoke, not completely believing his most trusted butler''s words.


    "Master Gecko has been killed."


    As if life filled in him with great fury, he spoke loud, "WHO WAS IT!"


    "It was Arthur, sir."


    "Who is he?"


    "It''s the same Arthur that the young master talked about in his letters."


    "This is that Arthur¡­ the one about Elisabeth?"


    "Yes"


    "So that nobody dares to kill my son¡­ who the fuck does he think he is!" The man looked around as if ready to tear Arthur up, "Order our men to find that boy and bring him to me, I will personally bleed him for this."


    "There''s a problem, sir."


    "Fuck those problems, first do what I told you to do!" The man said impatiently. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s about that, sir." Hearing him the master gazed up, curiosity and impatience in those angry eyes.


    "According to Honzo, young master Gekko had challenged this Arthur boy in a duel to get the lady Elisabeth but the boy deafeated and killed him."


    "BAM!"


    "Damn that boy!" The man slammed his hands on the desk, throwing the papers that were so nicely put, "That kid had to go around, do a duel and get killed in that way, did he even think about his family''s honor."


    The man''s eyes which had turned resilient burned angrily again, "Even if that''s so, This Arthur still went too far. I want him and you will bring him to me."


    "About that¡­" The butler turned hesitant as the man asked again.


    "Just say it!"


    "It- It''s this lady Elisabeth, sir." The butler handed the letter to the man, who took it forcefully and started reading it, "She went to her father about this and Lord Haiel has arranged a Meeting of Honor for this situati-"


    "Damn that upright bastard and his whole generation!" The man stood up and cursed. As if already knowing that getting his hands on Arthur would now be close to impossible, he felt the pain of failure coming to him.


    "Why did he have to do that! Damn!... now I can''t even forcefully take that boy." The man said and fell upon his seat as he breath roughly.


    "When did he arrange it?"


    "Next week, master."


    "Hmm¡­" The man fell in deep contemplation as he thought upon a plan, "Arrange the best assassins that you can find and order them to quickly dispose of this Arthur before the meeting."


    "Alright master." The butler nodded faithfully and turned to leave but stopped.


    The master seeing this, asked, "What?"


    "I don''t think that would work, master."


    "Why not?"


    "Viscount Haiel had a birthday a few days ago, where there was an assassination plot against him. But it failed and the viscount since then became more defensive. He has tightened the security around his town."


    "If I''m right, the viscount also has good ties with the boy and will fear retribution from you. He might have already placed people around him or even put him inside his own castle."


    "Even if we hire the assassins and they manage to get inside, it won''t be long before they get killed by the guards. If that happens then the viscount will most likely think of you as the one who sent them. If that were to happen-"


    "If that happened then my son''s justice will be thwarted, huh." The master, fell into deep thought while asking, "Do you really think he''ll go so far to protect that boy?"


    "I don''t know if he''ll do that according to his relationship with him. But the viscount is known to dote on his daughter. If it''s her then he just might." The butler said and waited for his master''s orders.


    "Alright¡­ go for now and tomorrow arrange a carriage to Valint."


    The butler nodded to his words and left. The master thought as he tapped the signet ring of his family.


    His son, Gekko, was far from impressive and may have been just a failure but he was still his son. He couldn''t let his son''s murderer get away just like that.


    As he thought, the man''s actions stopped and he spoke, "Do you think if you had the chance to kill him¡­ discreetly, could you kill him?"


    A knight of impressive figure walked from his shadow and knelled before him, "Of Course, master."


    "Then prepare yourself, we''re going to Valint."

 Chapter 74 - Wanting Without Words

    Nighttime


    The three of us were sitting beside a fountain as each of us held a big cotton candy. The discovery of cotton candy wasn''t just revolutionary but I learned about a new function about it.


    It can make more colors than just pink¡­ or it just might be me, who only got pink ones?


    Well now I was eating a blue one, while Anna had pink and Alice wanted the purple one. I saw Anna and Alice dangling their legs as they enjoyed their candy and conversed with each other.


    It was a warmhearted scene. It would be so wonderful if I could just sit back and enjoy my time like this.


    Alas¡­ I don''t have much of a choice or time.


    "How''s the candy?"


    "It''s really good." Alice was the first one to speak, she had candy all over her teeth, making them purple.


    I laughed, "Good, enjoy it. If you want more, just tell me." She nodded, her shyness slowly disappearing into the mist.


    "It tastes nice¡­ wanna try mine, master?" Anna suggested and in pure curiosity I took a little bite.


    It had a good taste, like strawberry''s. Not unlike mine which tasted like toothpaste.


    "Since you let me have yours, you can have mine too." I said and I don''t know why but she looked at me and then at the candy with a strange expression.


    Then a smile appeared as she said, "Alright." She then went in for a bite¡­ exactly the place where I had been eating. She didn''t just eat it but was savoring it.


    I could see everything in slow motion as her face brightened up in pleasure and her low crunching sounds. How her face changed and how she gulped it¡­ especially that part in slow motion.


    Damn! She''s deliberately doing this to me.


    "This one''s a bit strange¡­ but I liked it." She said as a naughty gaze fell on me that I deftly avoided.


    This was a losing battle that I know I could not win¡­ just let us go back to the house and I''ll show you.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    That caught attention on both of them.


    "Tomorrow?" Alice said and I nodded.


    "Yes, we will be leaving tomorrow, so buy anything you girls might need or want and pack them stuff."


    "Did something happen master or," She leaned in to my ears, "is it too much to bear?"


    In reply to her words, I pinched her butt as she yelped.


    "Yanh!" She jerked forward as her back stood straight.


    "Are you okay, big sister Anna?" Alice asked.


    ''Big Sister Anna?... That reminds me, Anna is a few years older than me.''


    "N- No," She said while rubbing her butt, "I think¡­ an ant might have bit me."


    "Oh!" Alice immediately got off the fountain and started searching around herself as we both looked at her in confusion. Seeing that we were not doing the same as her, she spoke, "What are you both still sitting there, the ants could be on your body too?"


    "Don''t worry, Anna," She said giving me one angry look, "The ant''s big enough for us to quickly notice it."


    "That''s much worse!" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    So after her many reminders, we left the fountain and started looking around the city again.


    The night air felt cold but it instead lifted out spirits of freedom. We went from one shop to another in search of what the girls may want, but Anna was quite strict about showering the new maid with gifts.


    Her exact words were ¨C If you already give her so many gifts, what are you going to give when she doesn''t want to get in bed with you later?


    I don''t know how sex got into the conversation like that but both me and Alice promptly ignored her comment and bought what was needed.


    It indeed was true that I was buying a lot of stuff for Alice. Not as gifts or anything to get into her pants but because she needed them. She only got acquainted with us two days ago and her situation was very bad.


    She didn''t have any items nor clothes on her besides the white robe that was given by the slave keeper. So we needed to buy a lot of things¡­ especially a lot of clothes and 10 sets of maid clothes¡­ seriously, why would she need so many maid clothes?


    Neither me nor Alice understood Anna''s strange explanation but I saw that her influence on Alice was much greater than I expected as she nodded to each of her word and did just that.


    Which to be honest, frightens me.


    Who knows what she''ll tell Alice and make her do. Like that time, when Anna made her say that sexual thing when I talked with her.


    Maybe one day, she might even tell her to dress in a very inappropriate maid dress and provocatively work in front of me, enticing me.


    ¡­Which doesn''t sound as bad as I thought it would be.


    As we walked and were on the way home, I could see the girls giving a somewhat bright and weak gaze at a certain place. It was a jewelry shop.


    Looking back to them, they walked as if that place didn''t exist at all. I know what I saw back a while ago and I know that they weren''t really hinting me anything, only just window shopping. But I couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t we go to one last shop?"


    Anna and Alice turned around and saw where I was pointing and both of them immediately rejected, "No master, it would be too much."


    "I already bought a lot of things," Alice said her gaze briefly flickering at the shining jewelry showcasing on the window, "¡­ I don''t want any more."


    "Who said I am buying for you two?"


    My words brought a glass shattering sound in the background as both of them looked me dead with fish eyes.


    "oh¡­ alright then." Anna said with a hoarse tone.


    "Man you to really are gullible."


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked pouting angrily.


    "If I go into a women''s jewelry store with two women and not buy them anything then who the hell am I buying for?"


    They both looked up and thought about it like a mathematics question. Suddenly at the same time both of their head jerk to me as they say in unison.


    "You mean!"


    "Yes, numbnuts." I say walking towards the store as they happily follow me.

 Chapter 75 - Pricy Endeavor

    Morning


    I was checking out my stuff that were supposed to be packed by now. But here they were, neatly put on the bed for display.


    I know that it should be my duty to pack it, but you forget something. I''m a damn young master now¡­ who''s soon to be a lord, if I''m right. No way am I going to pack this stuff, it''s beneath me.


    I know what I say sounds dramatic but it''s the truth.


    I sighed as I see what the persons that were supposed to do this were doing.


    "It''s pretty, right?" The girl of purple hair said while showing her silver chained necklace that had a blue diamond at the center.


    "Of course it is¡­ what do you think of mine?" Another said as she showed her gold chained necklace with small rubies, which made her white flawless neck more beautiful.


    "It looks very good on you big sister, makes your neck line look more defined."


    "I know¡­ master has such good taste in jewelry."


    Yes, they were Anna and Alice. This two were standing at the mirror and were checking out their new jewelry that I''ve bought for them. The fact about them telling of my skill at picking good jewelry was completely false.


    Anyone with a bit of IQ could see the hints being displayed so much and I definitely wasn''t at the low end to ignore it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt rude to stop them from doing their small play and obviously showing their cleavage in front of the mirror but I was quick on time, "Ladies"


    Both turned at the same time and almost saluted, "Master!"


    It felt soo illusory to see them so pumped up after such a small presentation of gifts but if such little can make them happy, I would surely make use of this weakness.


    "Have you two packed everything?"


    "Yes, we are ready to go master." Said Alice as she didn''t even care to look beyond me. I can see her being comfortable around me now but at least check your facts.


    "You sure?" I said giving a quick glance behind, but Alice didn''t pick it up.


    Still Anna was attentive, she looked at where I had hinted and her brows immediately darkened as she spoke, "Alice" Just from her voice, I could foresee the next moment becoming hard for Alice.


    "Yes, big sister." Alice said, completely unknown to the reprimands incoming.


    "Alrighty then, I need to go somewhere so check everything for the final time." I made a beeline to the door and went outside. I leaned at the door, just to make sure, but didn''t hear anything loud.


    There were small sounds¡­ which told me Anna was really angry. When she says words in a quiet tone, it mostly means you''re fucked. Still she knows how far is too far, so I needn''t worry too much.


    Now I have a purchase to finalize.


    ...


    Inside Nijulai''s groceries storeroom.


    I was standing there as the slave keeper quickly counted the money and recounted the products to me.


    "Again, as we''ve already decided, the wolfmen each will be worth 100 pounds¡­ which I still digress is a bit cheap." He said showing his uneven teethes, "But we''ve already talked about it so no back outs."


    "You''ve wanted to buy the whole pack of them that I have with me, which after counting, came at sixteen. So sixteen times hundred is sixteen hundred pounds which you''ve just paid and I''ve accounted for."


    This was a jibber jabber nonsense but still I made sure to listen to it attentively. This was a deal that came to sixteen hundred pounds, a number not so easily dismissive to me.


    "I''ve already fed, clothed and arranged the binding seal on every one of them," He said showing a brown parchment that were written with blood and had a strange pentagram symbol at the center, "You just have to drop your blood at the pentagram and the deals done."


    "Let me look at it for a sec."


    "Here"


    He gave it without a thought and I read it. The parchment looked genuine but the only problem with it was that, I couldn''t read shit from it. I knew that binding, sealing or any magical words basically were a different language, but the fact that it would be complete jargon was out of thought.


    Need to see if Alice can understand any of it. But for now, I needed to accept whatever this was.


    I quickly pierced the tip of finger with a bite and dropped a few bloods on it as the words glowed eerily red and shaked themselves like a snake before stopping.


    "It''s done." The slave keeper said what I already knew, "With that done, your safety is now guaranteed and now I can bring them out." The guy said and went underground for a moment before coming out with the wolfmen.


    They were already big and looked strong before but now that they were given decent clothes and were fed, looked simply buffed. It seemed as if they had suddenly drunk a max level strengthening potion, which actually exists and were ready to demolish an army.


    It wasn''t enough that they looked buffed but with their blue fur and off-white chest, made them look manly. I couldn''t exempt the fact that they also had sharp claws and teethes that could rip a human apart with little strength.


    I didn''t look but I knew that there was a red circle with some words drawn at the back of their necks.


    The Binding Contract.


    "Do you want me to give you an introduction?" I shook my head, "Alright then, I''ll leave you now, you can discreetly leave from the back door. Any instructions he would have given, might be false.


    The slave keeper left and I now took a good look at my new guards.


    They all stood before me, some had the look of despair, some had anger and one had the look of patience as if waiting for the perfect time. That should be the leader of this pack.


    "Do you guys have anything say to me?" I ask, "Any comments or insults or downright defiance, please let it out now."


    They stood quiet and after a moment, the one I presumed as the leader spoke, "We have no problems, master."


    At his words, his comrades looked at him in anger and shame. They are a prideful bunch. The only reason they were quiet maybe because of the leader.


    I nodded seeming satisfied, "Before I get on to our introductions, I''m going to give you guys two choices."


    The leader seemed a bit cautious at my words.


    "Your first choice is that your free and can leave."

 Chapter 76 - A Simple Recruition

    "Your first choice is that you can be free and do whatever the hell you want."


    In accordance to my words, I flicked my finger and said an unknown whisper as the parchment of binding in my hand, brightened up for a moment before completely losing its color, undoing the binding contract.


    The wolfman''s felt a shock go through the back of their necks as they felt the heavy burden over them lift up. They touched their necks with their hands but they didn''t get the shock treatment they would have gotten before.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief as one looked at his comrade and another did the same. All of them had the same shocked looks in their faces which resembled with one sentence.


    ''The binding''s gone.''


    I was only focusing on the main wolfman who from the start was the first to look at me and his eye''s may have been shocked but it quickly changed to suspicion.


    That guy''s smart. He knows that there''s got to be a meaning to what I just did. Still he wasn''t the first to talk.


    It was a young wolf, younger than them all. He looked at me, in fear and curiosity as he asked, "What did you do?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I removed the binding."


    "¡­Why?"


    "As I said," I put both my hands behind me and locked them, "That the first choice is that, all of you will be free and left to do whatever you guys want."


    "Do- Does that mean we can really leave?" The young wolf, asked with bravery.


    "Yes" I give him an honest nod, "You guys can leave me, run from this place or even kill the slaver¡­ none of it will concern me."


    "Lies!" One wolf, slightly older but more buffer than most of them said, "You are lying to us. You say you will let us leave but you just want to play games."


    "You will make us run and hunt us, as we desperately play your sick games until we finally have no choice but to die like a mutt."


    "So what your saying is, I the human, will hunt you the wolf. Now isn''t that an interesting concept." I said with a sarcastic smile which made his veins pop as he snared.


    "You!" The wolfman stepped forward but was stopped by the hand of the leader, who only kept looking with saying any word.


    Seeing their leader wasn''t doing anything, the wolfman only got angrier as he looked around him and spoke to the other wolfmen, "Brothers! Do you really believe what this monster tells us?"


    "After all the time we''ve spent in blood and gore, being hunted and burned, seeing brothers die by their hands, do you think that he is speaking the truth?" The wolf shook his wrathful head, "It''s all but lies. Posed to harm us at our weakest-"


    "So what do you think we should do, Haylum?" The leader, who was quiet since the start, looked back to his third in command and asked.


    The wolf, Haylum didn''t back away from his leader, "What else? We kill this bastard and escape!"


    "And then?"


    "Then we run from this city."


    "And then?"


    "Then we find a place to hide for a few days."


    "Hmm¡­" The lead wolf nodded and looked back again, "And then?"


    "Then we¡­ go back to Fantasna and get back our families."


    "And then?"


    "WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT? You''re asking me what to do and I''m telling you." Haylum bellowed.


    "You misunderstand brother," The leader said patting the wolfman''s shoulder, "You gave me a plan and it''s good¡­ but there''s so many problems."


    "What do you think will happen if we kill him?" The guy pointed at me as I curiously watched this unfold, "We''ll just run out of this city?... not at all."


    He looked around to his other brothers, "No, they will hunt us again."


    "We may be faster and if luck is with us then we will be able to escape the city. But not with the possibility of safety."


    "We can hide at one place, far from them but they will doggedly search for us until they find that place. If we run back to safety to our families, then they will also find us there and not only will we be killed but our families too."


    "What do you want then?" Haylum angrily said.


    "I ''suggest'' that we hear him out and see what he offers us."


    "The only thing he''ll offer us is pain."


    "Which we have yet to see." The leader said and turned to me, "I''m sorry for my brother, please continue what you were saying."


    I nod, satisfied with not the courtesy but the level of patience and intelligence this guy had.


    "Well as I was saying, you have two choices. First, I will let you go and won''t approach or hunt you." I said the last part looking at Haylum as he snorted away.


    "Now the second choice is that, you work for me."


    "See! What did I say?" Haylum said, "He just wants us to do his dirty work."


    "Of course, I do. Did you think I bought to see you dance>" I said with dead eyes, this guy was eating away my patience.


    "FUCK YO-"


    "What would you give us in return?" Another wolf spoke, possibly the second in command as the way he stuck to the leader.


    Finally, someone who doesn''t beat around the bush.


    "You tell me." I said as a disconcerting smile comes to me, "What can I give you that will make you work for me?"


    The guy looked at his leader who looked at me for a second, probably assessing my inner intentions, "We want good pay, the bounties on us lifted and a place to call home¡­ for all of us."


    "Okay"


    "And damn good respect!" Haylum said as I get my attention back to him.


    "Respect is earned. I will show you guys the general respect that both of us deserve but the respect you''re talking about," I say giving a dark look, "Is something that you''ll have to earn for yourself."


    My words rang in his mind as he turned to the side.


    "So¡­ do we have a deal?" I extended my hand.


    The leader looked around him and assessed the other wolf''s before shaking my hand, "Deal."

 Chapter 77 - A Show Of Trust

    "Alright, with that done I suppose you guys work for me now." I said with a good to honest smile, "It also means that you have to behave and act properly from now on."


    "But before we do that, I''m going to show you guys, how much I trust you." My words brought on to a plethora of confusion among the wolfmen.


    "I''m going to give each one of you 30 pounds and two weeks to go out and get your families." Hearing me, shocked looks were gathered, "Then you guys will have to come to the town called Hyfelia, where your new life will start."


    They smiled, at the prospect of money, family and some with other thoughts that I poured cold water on, "But¡­ if any one of you doesn''t come to Hyfelia within the given two weeks¡­ well then, I''ll take it as you going beyond what we agreed on and the contract will be invalid."


    "Is that for all of us?" One of them asked.


    "No, only for the ones that would be stupid enough to do that. Okay, I talked way too much, why don''t I let you guys be for a bit and tell me if you have anything of concern." I said and walked away from there.


    Sitting on a large wooden box labeled onions, I saw the wolf''s discussing among them. The leader may have already secured the deal but there were bound to be some problems.


    Not like that''s my concern¡­ it''s the leaders. If any of them have any problem''s even after the awesome deal and chance I gave them, then I don''t need them.


    ''But that would be waste of hundreds of pounds. Maybe I can make use of the ones that has a problem¡­ I wonder, how much does wolf skin pays for in the market?''


    As I was thinking, the group finished up their talks and the leader said, "We have no problems and are okay with your conditions."


    "Alright," I walk towards them, "So here is your 30 pounds." I said giving each of them money, "Oh! And when you guys come to Hyfelia, don''t act roughly with anyone in the town."


    The wolves nodded before all of them took the money, except for one. I give a look of confusion to the leader who says, "I won''t be going with them."


    It seems I wasn''t the only one that was shocked by his words, his supposed second in command came forward, "Why aren''t you coming with us, Raven?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So his names Raven then.''


    Raven, the leader spoke, "Our new master has given us an immense opportunity and trust by freeing us, giving us work and also allowing us to get our own families back, so in light of that, I believe we should also show him our trust."


    Then he turned towards me, "That''s why I won''t be going with them."


    ''Well this is an interesting outcome.''


    "What about your families then? Don''t you want to bring them here?" I asked and he seemed sad.


    "I don''t have anyone¡­ besides my brothers."


    "Oh¡­ my condolences." I was going to tip my hat but remembered I don''t have any.


    ...


    Me and Raven stood from the borders of the city as we saw the wolfmen hurriedly run from the city outskirts. I reckon it would only take them a week and a half to bring their families from wherever they are as they didn''t complain about the time.


    "Do you really think that all of them will come back?" I ask my new bodyguard, Raven.


    Raven looked far into the horizon, his brothers taking the chance in freedom, "Maybe no. Not all of them."


    I nod, "Thanks for the honesty."


    "Don''t worry¡­ if any of them does, I''ll find them."


    I smile at the determined look he had and we go back to the city. Surprisingly or not, the grocery store or the slave shop had a path to get out of the city safe and quietly.


    As we stepped foot in the streets, it went viral. The people glanced at me or more precisely at the wolf besides me. It is a bit uncommon for them to see a different species but it wasn''t unheard of.


    Still¡­ the looks of pity they were giving him were too much. I looked at the wolf and understood why that was.


    Raven though, didn''t care or show it on his face as the humans gave him such looks. He looked at me and asked, "What do I call you?"


    "Well¡­ you can me master but that is reserved for my maids so¡­ how about sir? It has a nice ring to it and your pals won''t have any problem feeling shamed when calling me that."


    He nodded, thinking thoroughly, "Sir... yes, it would fit nicely." Then he looked up, "Sir, what kind of work do we need to do?"


    "We''ll get to that later, for now, let''s change your fashion style." The wolf didn''t understand what I meant by that.


    ...


    We were inside a clothes shop. It looked more than decent and the items were of good quality too¡­ according to their high prices. But I couldn''t be stingy with money when it comes to style, I am a noble after all.


    "Now that looks fantastic." I say as Raven comes out of a room wearing a red suit with black pants and to top it off, a gentlemen''s hat. Though it seemed the wolf didn''t like my choice.


    "No"


    I grumbled, this is the third piece of clothing that he rejected. Even though I am quiet patient when the girls were choosing clothes but this was a man¡­ no, not a man but a wolf¡­ not even a sexy female wolf at that.


    "You know what, choose your own."


    "Thank you." He said and went inside before coming back out in a few minutes. "How about now?"


    A blue coat with a black shirt underneath and a dark black pant¡­ they were normal but at least it was better than what he wore before.


    ''Well, now I know why Anna keeps telling me I don''t have an understanding of style.''


    ...


    We were back on the streets but this time except for the occasional stares for being the strange duo, there wasn''t an underlying meaning to them.


    "Sir, can you tell me what my job will be?" This was the third time he asked, second when he was changing.


    "Well your main job will be guarding me and others who work for me but for now, your job will be to ride that." I point to the thing in front of me as Raven''s eyes squeezed back.

 Chapter 78 - The New Ride

    I knocked on the door to the motel and after a brief moment, Anna opened it. She wasn''t wearing her usual maid outfit but one that I bought for her yesterday.


    It was a white sundress with a grayish-white band in the middle acting as a belt. Her hair was let loose and her legs had the new blue heels.


    It would seem that I was mesmerizing her look a bit as she smiled and asked, "How do I look, master?"


    "Just perfect." My words had good impact from the blush that erupted on her cheeks.


    Which she quickly covered as she heard the footsteps of Alice coming towards them, "We have completely packed everything. Isn''t that right, Alice?"


    Alice came behind her and her look was enough to tell me that she had heard much from her, "Yes¡­ it is."


    "Alright, let''s go then." I pick up the heavy luggage''s, the ladies were carrying. Anna tried to take it back but was unsuccessful as we walked down the stairs.


    "Master, we have yet to hire someone to take us home." She informed me but I shook my head.


    "Don''t worry about that, I got someone." I smiled opening the door to them as they saw our new ride.


    "¡­ What is that?" Anna said as her gaze widened.


    Alice too looked at it and her mouth dropped full. They weren''t looking at Raven who was driving the thing but the thing itself.


    It was a carriage. But it was¡­ slightly different than the usual. Instead of the usual carriage that had wooden frames with red color, this one was made from steel and had black color. Even more so, it was big¡­ big enough for it to be carried by 7 horses instead of two or four.


    "Mas- Master¡­ what is that?" Anna shook, while pointing her finger at the ''abomination''.


    "That is our new ride." I said, full of smile. Not the least bit shamed, instead proud of it.


    Anna didn''t say anything more but her gaze landed on the new wolfman standing by the door and whispered to me, "Who is that?"


    "That is our new guard." I said as Raven came forward and introduced himself.


    "My name is Raven; I work for sir." A brief one.


    Anna gave a bow, "My name is Anna, I''m the master''s personal maid. It''s nice to meet you."


    Raven then looked at Alice, who took a small moment to understand and said, "Hi, I''m Alice. I''m a maid."


    "Let''s get going." I said entering the steel jail.


    ...


    The new steel carriage rode on as the people on the streets looked at it and gaped. They murmured and thought if this was a new way to transport the criminals. Unknown to the fact that this would become the new style of the Tax family.


    Raven rode steadily through the streets. This was his first time driving a carriage. Especially one that was so unique and had so many horses. So he made sure to drive and turn extremely gently.


    He thought multiple times why Henry would do such a thing. Already knowing he doesn''t know how to drive and yet, he was currently driving a dangerous vehicle in a street full of people.


    While the person he was thinking about was enjoying the company of two beautiful women.


    I was relaxing inside the steel carriage as Anna and Alice looked everything in wonder. To them it was simply wonderful.


    The outside may look as deprecate and desolate as a burned down village but inside it was a complete change.


    Inside the walls even though made of steel but was covered with red pillowed leather for comfort and luxury. The seats were made of cotton and had the same red outlook as the walls.


    Besides that, there was a small desk and dining table for conversation. Even then the carriage was so big that there was a separate room at the back side which had a small bed or could be used for changing clothes.


    This was why both the girls were marveling at this strange wonder that had never been seen before.


    I smiled seeing them still gazing around in wonder and asked, "Do the both of want some candy?"


    They turned to see me open the first level of the desk that was embedded in the carriage and saw it filled with various candy.


    "I do!"


    Anna was going to deny but seeing Alice behaving like a child, she too nodded and took one.


    "So how do you like the new carriage?"


    "It''s amazing, master." Alice said.


    "Yes, I was about to say the same thing," Anna said, "But where did you get such a vehicle?"


    "This baby was a present from the viscount to me." I said and saw Alice getting confused. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you don''t know about the party, do you?" She shook her head. "Well you see, the viscount of this city had a birthday party the other day which I attended. Unfortunately, some idiots decided to cause trouble and me being me, I helped them." I said, cutting off much much content.


    "So the viscount wanted to gift me something and I asked for this."


    Hearing me Alice smiled, "That is a very valiant thing to do, master."


    "Oh, you don''t even know the half of what master really did." Anna said gathering her attention.


    "There''s more to the story?" Alice asked as I shook my head at Anna but she ignored me.


    "What happened was-"


    ¡­


    As she recounted her story in a very long way¡­ we were already out of Valint and on the road.


    She told her everything¡­ I mean everything. Every last gory detail about the party that I didn''t even tell her, but she said it in a way that made me the hero instead of the villain as many in the party secretly thought.


    "WOW! That''s amazing master! You''re so strong to defeat so many dangerous people!" Alice''s eyes showed a starry look as I only smiled.


    Anna was like a great wingman, who would clear the hard road for me to get inside a girls pants.


    ¡­


    Raven who could hear everything from his hyper hearing, didn''t comment at all and rode on¡­ keeping his thoughts to himself. Then looking around at the map beside him, he stopped the carriage and knocked on it.


    "We''re here, sir."


    I get out of the carriage and look at the small town in front of me with slight mischief.


    "So this is where you''ve been hiding huh, Jacob."

 Chapter 79 - Jucub

    Kison Village


    12 Killometers away from Valint.


    I stood at the muddy ground beneath me while looking at this seemingly small and normal village. In reality, it still was a small and quiet village which may be why he had decided to stop at this place.


    But not for long, I think.


    After hearing from Samantha about his firing, I went to the guild to find some information about him and they gave a thorough detail.


    It seemed after the falling out with the Religias family, he was kicked out with nothing but his own hard-earned money he had saved up. Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t enough for a new start over, more so when I had dangled up his leg so badly that it broke completely and now he was a cripple.


    So no money, bad reputation and being a cripple, what did he do? He goes to one place to another in search of a job but doesn''t get any. Lastly after going here and there, his current location came up to this village, where he still is yet to find a job.


    I turn back to see, Raven helping the girls with their bags. I tell them or mostly Anna, "We''re going to stay in this village for tonight and tomorrow we''ll continue our journey again. It''s already night so find a good hotel and board rooms for each of us to stay in."


    "Raven, I''m going to look around the place for a bit, you stay with the girls."


    "Yes, sir." Came his acute response. "I''ll also try to find some farm or place where I can safely park the carriage at."


    I nod and leave them to it as I venture out to see the place. Even though it was nighttime, the village had some activities going on. People going from one place to another while children played with other children over the mud.


    But the most sound was only coming from one place. The place where I stood before now.


    BAR


    Written in full capital letters, I didn''t even have to get inside for the sound of laughter and argument to pass out the place. I was here for two reasons.


    First, the bars were the place where Jacob stayed mostly at and two¡­


    I walk inside the bar and the lights of the place illuminates my surroundings to see a whole bunch of drunkards messing around themselves or playfully having some conversations.


    "I need a fucking drink!"


    Going over at the counter, I sit upon a sit while my left and right surroundings were empty. I tend to enjoy the finer things by myself.


    "Aye, aren''t you a big fella?" The bartender, who is a small midget himself standing at 3.1 said to me. He was wearing a white shirt and suspenders that held up his baggy pants.


    "That''s what all the girls say." Hearing me the guy laughed, either he is a jolly fellow or he is drunk¡­ most likely both.


    "What do ya want, lad?"


    "Beer, two glasses."


    "Glasses? You won''t get glasses here lad, you either get pint and drunk or pint and even more drunk! Hahaha"


    Yup, he is definitely drunk.


    "Well then two pints." I smilingly said as the midget patted my shoulders.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about." He said as he got two mugs filled to the brim from under the counter and gave them to me.


    I took one mug and took a sip of it as relaxation came to me and dried up my throat, "Damn! It''s been too long." The taste wasn''t nowhere as good as what it tasted back in my past life.


    It also seemed that I might have drank a bit too much too fast as I coughed a bit.


    The guy helped by patting me hard on the back, that literally did nothing with his level of strength, still the sympathy was appreciated. Then he turned to see around the place before asking me, "Do ya see the problem here?"


    "What problem?" I ask confused.


    "The mathefuking singer is nowhere to be found. Must have found a bitch to put it into, that bastard." He angrily said while cleaning one mug. "I dun''t suppose you know how to sing?"


    "Oh! I do."


    "Really?" He genuinely was confused.


    "If you want your customers to go away, I can sing you a pretty nice song."


    The guy laughed out loud gathering a few attentions, who got back to being drunk again seeing it was just the bartender being the bartender.


    "Hey lad, I haven''t seen you before, you''re new, right?"


    I nod, "How''d you figure that?"


    "Oh, I know everyone in this village. You can point me to any bastard and I cun tell you everything about they. I cun''t even tell you who fuks who''s wive too! Hahaha." He burst laughing but became quiet a bit later, "Not like I should though." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, he does. His the bartender and this place is the genuine location for gathering intel. Which reminds me¡­


    "Speaking of new people, have you seen a young man of my age who has a crippled leg around here?"


    "A yung man of your age and a crippling leg?... I know a few people who hav tha description."


    "His leaner than me and somewhere around 5 foot¡­ he was a soldier before."


    "Oh!" The look of realization brightened up his face, "I gat who your talking about, It''s that Jucub fella, right?"


    "Yes, Jacob." I nod feeling a bit relieved, "Do you know where I can find him?"


    "Hmm? That I cun''t say, the kid mops around all day and barely says anything other than, ''It''s not my fault'' or ''that fat bastard''."


    ''Well, at least he remembers me then.''


    "Then can you tell me when he might come here?"


    "Cun''t say that too, but if you wait, who knows what migh- There''s the cunt." The bartender pointed to the door as I look behind and find my objective.


    A person walks through the door with a limping feeling, hair disheveled, clothes torn in someplaces and most of all a big black spot over his left eye.


    "There''s Jucub."

 Chapter 80 - The Fuck-Up

    Jacob limbed through the door, attracting some gazes which he felt disgusted by. He didn''t like those people giving him those gazes¡­ why should they pity him? Who the fuck were they to him?


    His friends had all deserted him¡­ His family didn''t want to see him anymore and¡­ the one person he had given his heart and soul to wouldn''t even recognize my existence anymore.


    All because of that fat guy.


    Jacob snorted and covered his face with his hood and went to the bar.


    "Give me a bottle of whiskey." Saying that he sat over a seat.


    "One whiskey bottle cuming right up." The bartender said while sliding the opened cap of the bottle.


    "Now that I look at it again," The bartender continued, "You really got punched hard in the face, din''t cha?"


    Jacob clutched the bottle hard, "What the fuck does that got to do with you!"


    The bartender''s face turned a bit dark, "Just trying to make conversation. Seems like whoever did that must have been right in doing so."


    "YOU!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jacob angrily looked at the guy, ready to fight. Then he calmed down knowing he was in unknown territory where fighting the local bartender probably isn''t the best choice.


    He looked at his drink, heavily regretful of all the choices he''d been making this past few days, "¡­This wouldn''t have happened if I could have killed that fat fucker."


    The bartender saw that look and understood it. It was regret, not at being able to kill him but at being weak himself. So he calmed down before he remembered something, "Yeah! This guy had been searching for you, cunt."


    Jacob ignored the accusatory word and asked, "Who?"


    "He''s sitting right next to you." The bartender said making Jacob look to his right.


    Jacob in his anger thought that he might have been imagining things. But it took a moment before realization set in and his face froze in terror.


    "Hey, Jacob."


    My face was all smiles, seeing him like that. It was as if an adult saw the monster that they would imagine as a child, which would be under their bed.


    He was just talking about how he could have killed me and now I was sitting right beside him, inches away from physical touch.


    The bartender hadn''t notice the strangeness on Jacob''s face as he was pouring drinks to other customers, so I took the chance and told him, "Why don''t we go somewhere else, where''s it''s quiet."


    ...


    Jacob and I were now sitting on one of the tables at the farthest corner of the room. It was both quiet and empty for us to talk in peace¡­ and also for him to not run away.


    Jacob looked around him in quick succession, thinking of a way that would get him out of this crazy situation. He looked beside the table and saw the way to the door, blocked by a couple of drunkards.


    Then he looked at the window to his right, thinking if he jumped fast enough, maybe-


    "No no, I could just catch you and it''ll be game over."


    He heard the heavy voice in front of him and his head started to sweat like crazy. He slowly turned and found me gazing at him in pure entertainment.


    "You could still trying jumping off but¡­" I pointed to his left leg, "I think that might be a problem."


    Seeing that his ways were cut off and help won''t be coming for him, he laughed. Jacob took the bottle of whiskey and took a big chug of it before slamming it down on the table.


    "Just do it."


    "What?"


    "Kill me! I won''t beg for mercy, I won''t give you that satisfaction." He said with his face turning awful angry.


    "No," I looked confused, "Why would I do that? I came all this way from Valint wasn''t to kill you but to see how you were doing."


    "What! Don''t fucking joke with me." Jacob knew I was having fun with him. "This life is already fucked up enough for me, I don''t need you to fuck it even more."


    Seeing him already at the boiling point, I show my hands in surrender and say in exhaustion, "Alright alright, I give up. What got your panties so tight?"


    "Oh yeaaah! It''s me." I said seeing a vein pop up. "Okay, All serious now. So how are you doing?"


    "Stop joking."


    "Seriously man, what''s up? What''d you been doing for this past few days except for roaming around and drinking yourself to death?"


    Maybe because he had just had it or because he was ready to face his death so Jacob was honest, "Truth be told, I''d rather you had killed me back at that arena."


    "Oh?"


    "After you left, not only did my once great friends check back on how I am but right after I was up, they carried me like a bag and threw me out of their honorable camp¡­ those Religias pussies." He spat on the floor.


    "You''re going to clean that up, cunt!" The bartender remarked and Jacob took that like a champ.


    "Where was I¡­ yes, after your fat ass fucked me up and fired me from my station, I looked for a job everywhere." He expressed while patting his leg, "But as you can see, nobody is crazy enough to hire someone¡­ what was it that they said¡­ ah, yes, a disabled. None of them wanted a ''disabled person'' for work." He pointed with his hands.


    "So here we are¡­"


    "Here we are¡­" I said, "Me enjoying the labors of humanity and you¡­ well you being one of those labors."


    Jacob said nothing as he quietly drinks his bottle. Then he looked at me seriously, "So, what do you want from me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t fuck with me. I know that you wouldn''t have come here searching for me ''just to talk''." He said and I couldn''t help but feel proud of myself.


    One hero who was going to be a righteous person fighting against great evil''s back in the novel, has turned in to such a massive fuck-up and all that happened because of me. I couldn''t stop the fake tear from dropping out of my eye.


    "You''re right, I have a job for you."


    Jacob nodded like he knew this was coming, "It will be pricey but¡­ I will kill Samantha Religias."

 Chapter 81 - The Deal Of A Lifetime

    "I''ll kill Samantha Religias."


    "Phoss!"


    The moment I heard him, I coughed in great shock and the beer that I was drinking all spat over him.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "Your going to clean that up, cun- Oh it''s you, tell the cunt to clean it up." The bartender told me as Jacob''s already wet expression became even wetter.


    "Cough¡­ what did you just say¡­ cough¡­ that you''re going to kill¡­ Samantha Religias." I said while trying to stop the cough.


    Jacob looked at me with pure anger like ''Why''d you have to spit on me'' but downed it out and rubbed his face with his robe.


    "Yes, I did."


    "¡­" I looked at him as seriously as possible, making sense to see if this was actually the truth or was he sent by Samantha.


    "HAHAHAHA" But I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, seeing that he was actually serious. "You! Kill Samantha? Ridiculous!"


    "You think that it''s impossible with my level of strength, right?" In the face of me laughing, he didn''t seem angry.


    "Yep" I nod, "Not only that but I fought her before you know. You won''t be able to kill her with your strength, definitely not with that dangled up leg of yours."


    "BAM!"


    He slammed his hand on the table, "I CAN!"


    I stopped laughing and seriously ask him, "And how are you going to do that?"


    "I know some people on the inside, I can bribe some of them and late at night I can go to her camp without anyone knowing and kill her in her sleep." Jacob said while he had a sadistic smile on him.


    "Man¡­ going from a good guy to a thug like villain¡­ that''s a great character development, right there." I said, making him confused, "But unfortunately that won''t work."


    "Why won''t it?"


    "It may seem like I don''t know Samantha very much, seeing as we only spent time around the journey but," I give him a serious look, "I would be an idiot to think that she would fall for such an easy assassination plan."


    "You forget that she isn''t your typical ''I want a knight in shining armor to carry me out this dungeon'' type of girl nor is she spoiled¡­ she trained her whole life more than a man does, so kill off any such ideas going inside your head."


    "Besides¡­ why do you want to kill her?"


    "WHY?" He looked at me crazily, "Why you ask? You and her are the reason why I''m in such a mess¡­ I worked 6 years under her¡­ 6 YEARS," He said downing the bottle, emptying it, "And just because of one mistake that wasn''t even my fault, she kicks me out."


    "And what about Amelia?"


    "Her¡­" He looked down sadly while I signaled the bartender to bring another bottle of whiskey, "She doesn''t even look at me¡­ and I don''t blame her for it. I wouldn''t look at myself if I were her¡­ I promised her so many things but it seems I couldn''t do anything."


    "Certainly not protect her from the fat ass in front of me." Jacob snatched the bottle from the waitress and started chugging it.


    "So¡­ that means you don''t know?"


    "Know what?" He said with a disinterested tone.


    "That it was Amelia who blamed you for all of this."


    The look of betrayal came on to his face as he looked at me with wide eyes, "What?" He jumped over the table and grabbed my collar, "Don''t fuck with me!"


    I gave a rough pat in the chest, making him sit, "Simmer down Romeo, I''m telling you the truth."


    "It¡­ it can''t be true¡­ she can''t do this to me," It seemed like he was about to cry but instead he became angry as he clutched his head tightly, "THAT BITCH! How can she even do that after all we''ve been through."


    "She''s gonna pay¡­ she''s gonna pay¡­ she''s going to pay THAT FUCKING BITCH," He screamed out loud, "I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL HER AND SAMANTHA BOTH. I''LL KILL THEM ALL¡­ I''LL KILL EVERY MOTHERFUCKER THAT HAS PUT ME IN THIS PLACE." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He screamed so loudly that everybody in the bar, looked at us. It was going to be a problem if he wasn''t going to shut up. So I slapped.


    "SLAP!"


    It hit him hard as he fell over his seat and finally shut up while I told others he was drunk. That brought the attention out of us.


    Jacob slowly got up but he didn''t look at me, he faced the table in front of him in complete silence.


    "Anything else you want to express to the whole world?" I asked him and he slowly shook his head.


    "Okay then, listen carefully to what I''m about to say." He looked at me with subservient eyes, "I want to hire you."


    "What?"


    "I want you to become one of my guards."


    "Wh- why are-"


    "In return you will get great pay and a roof over your head."


    Jacob looked at me seriously for a moment before he gave a self-deprecating laugh.


    "You want me to seriously believe that?"


    "Yes"


    "Righhht¡­ you''re going to give me a job?... the person who you pummeled¡­ besides, I can''t be a swordsman anymore." He looked down with sorrow, "Not with my left leg¡­ that life is gone for good."


    "Not even with prosthetics?"


    "What?" He looked at me in laughter, "How can I afford such a thing?"


    "I''ll buy you one." His face turned to ultimate shock, "I''ll give you the power to become stronger and fulfill your nightmares. In return you will fuel them with your ambition and help me bring my dreams to fruition."


    "Why¡­ are you doing this?"


    "Think of it as me hiring a potential knight. You have the potential, I have the money, we can both come out the best with this deal."


    He thought for a moment before saying, "I¡­" but I stopped him.


    "Think carefully to what I said, don''t agree nor deny it now, think for tonight." I said while giving a bundle of cash to the waitress for both of us and more, "But realize that once you agree to it, you won''t be yours anymore."


    I get up from the table, "I''ll going to leave tomorrow morning, have your answer ready by then." I said and walk away.


    "Hey!" Jacob called as I stopped, "What happened between the fight you had with Samantha¡­ did you win?"


    I turn my head and give a smug look, "Of course I did."

 Chapter 82 - Blackout

    Hmm¡­ something feels nice.


    Squish Squish


    "Hmm"


    I hear a low moan close to me.


    ''What was that? Did i do that?''


    I try to feel the squishy thing again.


    Squish Squish


    "Yeanh¡­" Another moan escapes close to me.


    ''Hmm¡­ what is that?''


    Drowsily I open my eyes and see Anna''s face next to me, sleeping peacefully. My hand on to her squishy breasts.


    ''Oh, It''s just her huh.'' I think absentmindedly and turn opposite to me, closing my eyes again. Without any intervention my hands again land on to something spongy.


    ''What is this?'' I feel the new thing out.


    Squishy Squishy


    "¡­"


    No sounds come from it so that was kind of a relief. It felt strange too. This was a fun sensation but I don''t seem to recognize it. So in curiosity I squish a little harder.


    "Annh!"


    ''What was that!''


    I don''t know what it was but in fear I didn''t open my eyes and only squished it further.


    "Hmmph¡­ Mas- Master¡­ please don''t be so¡­ rough."


    That voice¡­


    Slowly I open my eyes and just as I feared, lying in front of me was Alice in her nightgown looking at me with a blush. Then I look down to see my hand grabbing on to her boob¡­ they were big. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I release it and get up from the bed in quick succession which woke up Anna. Who stretched herself and smiled at me, "Good morning, master. Did you have a nice sleep?"


    ''What the fuck happened here?... and why is my memory so fuzzy after talking with Jacob?''


    I try to think back and only small images come to mind. Me paying at the bar, then coming to the motel, finding my room and getting to bed.


    That reminds me¡­ I don''t know which ones my room. I turn to look at the bed where both girls look at me, one shying and the other gazing.


    "Did I¡­ do anything last night?"


    In response to my question, Anna coyly said, "Oh master¡­ I can''t say it out like that."


    Alice too looked at me before looking down at the bedsheet, clutching it tightly as a big blush came to her.


    ''Fuck, I did something."


    I think warily before I see that the girls are still wearing on to their nightgowns and there was no visible tear on them.


    ''At least I didn''t do that.''


    I sigh and sit down on the bed, "Girls¡­ I''m sorry for whatever I had done to you¡­ especially you Alice. Last night... I had quite a few drinks and next thing I remember is waking up while fondli-¡­ well waking up to this."


    Hearing me, the girls looked at each other then back at me as Anna asked, "What do you think happened, master?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," I suspiciously asked, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Hearing me Anna smiled with mischief and said to Alice, "He doesn''t know." To which she nodded and smiled too.


    "What- What don''t I know?"


    "Oh! It''s¡­ nothing, master." Anna gets up and tells Alice, "Let''s go Alice, we have to get ready for the journey." Then before I could ask anything, she tells me, "If you would let us have the room so that we can change."


    I nod and slowly get up while thinking crazy theories about what happened last night!


    Getting out of the room, the door next to it opens and comes out Raven.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Ye- Yeah." I stutter in my words and before he could leave, I grab his shoulder, "Raven, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "About what?"


    "About¡­"


    What the hell was I going to ask him anyway... Can you tell me what happened between me and the maids?... he''ll probably say nothing but indicate to that.


    I sigh, "Nothing¡­ can you tell me which one''s my room?"


    Raven creases his brow and pointed behind me, "That''s your room."


    "This one?" I point to the one, I came out from.


    "Yes" He says and I let him go.


    Whatever happened last night, was probably Anna''s idea. So why should I worry so much about it, it''s not like anything serious happened. That much is sure from the way the girls acted¡­ maybe I can corner Alice sometime and ask her about it.


    "Growl"


    My stomach starts to growl, "But food comes first."


    ...


    After eating ourselves and getting prepared, here we stood, at the end of the village. Raven had already brought the carriage and I was inside the carriage with the girls.


    We could have left by now if I had wanted but I waited. I waited for a while but still didn''t see Jacob anywhere.


    Seeing me sigh, Anna patted my shoulder, "It''s okay, master. I''m sure whoever you''re waiting for is either busy or-"


    "Doesn''t want to come." I said as she could only give me a hopeful smile.


    "Alright, I''ve waited enough," I knocked at the ceiling, bringing raven''s attention, "Let''s go."


    "Alright" He said and whipped the reins, starting the carriage.


    After some time.


    We were already a few minutes away from the village. I looked outside the window at the green empty fields, thinking where I had gone wrong. What could I have said differently that would have worked.


    Is his hatred for me so much that he wouldn''t look at the bigger picture? If it was¡­ I wouldn''t blame him.


    "it¡­ p."


    I did beat him senselessly so that much is warranted.


    "ait¡­ up¡­"


    Should I have offered him something more-


    "AIT UPPPP!" Alright who the fuck is screwing up my inner monologue so badly.


    "Stop the carriage." I order and slowly it stops as I gaze out the window. Looking back I see the figure of Jacob, far away, limping towards me with his leg as if he was running.


    I get out of the carriage and go towards him. I smiled seeing the sweat dripping from him as he came to me¡­ it must have been hard for him to run behind the carriage like that.


    He came to a stop before me and took multiple deep breathes while saying, "Who¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­ does that?"


    "Hmm?"


    He gazed up angrily, "You didn''t even tell me where you would be¡­ do you know how much I searched for you."


    Oh yeaaaah, should have told him that.


    "So I suppose this means you accept my deal then?" I smiled, showing him my hand for a shake.


    He looked at me before a hungry look came to him and he shook it, "What more do I got to lose anyway."

 Chapter 83 - Honor Or Kingdom

    Valint


    Inside the almost broken mansion of Viscount Haiel, behind an office room. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Haiel walked back and forth before his desk while keeping his face unknown and hands behind his back locked. After he walked for the unkempt time, he stopped and looked at the boy before him.


    "How could you do this, Arthur?"


    Arthur standing before him, not as guilty as he should be, protested, "My lord, believe me!"


    "Believe what? That something else had killed the boy Gekko?" Haiel said sarcastically and before Arthur could nod he spoke, "There are multiple eyes out there that will testify against you."


    "But I''m sure it wasn''t me¡­ someone had assassinated Gekko. It was done too fast for me to see." Arthur knew he was innocent and he would fight to the death to prove it.


    "And who would assassinate him?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," Arthur quickly replaced by saying, "but there could be a reason to him being killed."


    "What would that reason be?"


    "I still don''t know but if it''s not because of him, they might do it against me. You know they would like nothing more than to cut me up and make me disappear."


    Haiel wanted to negate every word that came out of Arthur, because to him it all seemed like poor excuses, but he couldn''t deny the possibility of the last one happening.


    Haiel knew the truth about Arthur, about how he''s the king''s son and how the current queen has poisoned the king''s mind about his family and got them sent off to a faraway place.


    It was right about that time when the king started to show signs of weakness and quickly fell to bed. It may not have been suspicious to many people but Haiel knew the king personally and knew that such a man couldn''t just contract a disease and fall on his bed, not like that.


    He was a man of war and his death should be at the field. Haiel understood this was the working of the inner court and the evil queen, who as regent took the kingdom for herself.


    But Haiel was a loyal retainer of his majesty, he knew that if the king couldn''t even save himself then what about his wife and heir? He knew of the good nature of both the boy and his mother, so he couldn''t let the queen do whatever she wants and hid them away for a few years.


    Even then the queen had searched thoroughly for the boy and his mother''s presence, most likely to end them completely. It was also becoming increasingly difficult with Arthur attracting problems around him every day.


    But after what happened that day on the field, Haiel knew Arthur wouldn''t be safe in this town, not with how hard the queen''s dogs were searching him. They would have surely gotten news of this place and would sent people after him.


    Seeing no other way to calm this down, Haiel looked at Arthur with pain, "I think it would be best if you run, Arthur."


    "What! Never!" Arthur interjected, "How could I possibly do such a thing? That would tarnish my family name."


    Haiel wanted to scoff hearing that, his family name was almost as good as gone. He sighed before holding him by his shoulders, "You need to understand Arthur, you family honor¡­ is no more," He stopped Arthur before he could speak, "But, you still remain."


    "As long as you are alive and able to become strong again. You will once again get back your families honor and your rightful seat as our future king." Haiel looked him deep in the eyes, "So, think about what I said carefully before denying, this doesn''t only affect you but the whole kingdom too, Arthur."


    "You are our future."


    Arthur hearing Haiel''s words, didn''t know what he should do. He understood the importance of Haiel''s words and couldn''t deny any of them. But if he were to do that than his families honor will do down to dust.


    Something that his father had told him to always protect. But now he stood at a point where he would have to choose between the thing his father valued the most and the people, who he was born to show a better path.


    What should he do?


    ...


    Believe it or not, the whole journey went out quite nicely. No attack or raid on us.


    Even as Jacob sat right beside me and Anna showing daggers at him, it was nice.


    You know why?


    Because she didn''t say anything. She was completely quiet around the whole journey and Jacob while understanding why she was doing that, ignored her knowing I would beat his ass if he said something.


    Alice seeing both Anna and me quiet, also became quiet and didn''t say anything. Raven¡­ well the guy was always quiet besides the murmuring about the map being wrong or him going through the opposite way.


    So seeing that everyone was quiet and the journey was simple, I slept.


    Yep, I said goodbye to common sense and took a nice and long sleep. It was so long that I didn''t even realize that we had arrived back at Hyfelia until Alice awoke me so.


    "Hmm?" Drowsily opening my eyes, I see myself lying on Jacob''s shoulder, "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Hearing me, he instead became angry, "It''s you I should ask that, why are you sleeping over me, do you know how heavy you are."


    "Oh!... No wonder it felt like a stiff bastard," Seeing Alice beside me I quickly say, "Sorry for my language. Alice have we arrived yet?"


    She nodded, "I think so."


    I looked around but didn''t see Anna, "Where''s Anna?"


    "As soon as we arrived at the mansion, big sister Anna took one big look at you before getting inside the mansion." Alice then looked at me curiously, "Master¡­ did you fight with big sister?"


    "Alice¡­ it''s not my fault, it''s his." I shamelessly point at Jacob, who looked at me like ''What the fuck!'', "But don''t worry about her, I''ll take care of it."


    She nodded and we got off the carriage as Raven unloaded all the stuff on the ground. I look at Jacob and point him towards it as he asked, "Why do I have to do it?"


    "Did you forget that you work for me now or are you too prideful for such work?"


    He grumbled before taking one luggage but immediately regretted it, "Why the fuck is this bag so heavy?"


    "Ann¡­ that''s¡­" Alice wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. It was as if something was stuck inside her mouth.


    "Oh, that''s filled with the girl''s clothes." I said and pointed to Alice as Jacob looked at me with a deadpan look.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "But why is it so heavy?"


    "I just said it to you, don''t you understand?" I said as if it was a matter of fact, "It''s filled with not only her clothes but also Anna''s too."


    Jacob''s face was indiscernible but he just creased his brows before silently taking the bag inside. Then I saw Redwick coming outside, almost as if he wanted to greet me first.


    "Nice to see you too, Redwich."


    "Young master¡­ you must see to this immediately." He handed me a letter, "This came from the capital, from your stepmother."


    I take the letter and read it immediately as my face darkens.


    ''Well, fuck me!''

 Chapter 84 - Royally Fucked

    This is troublesome.


    No¡­ this is more than troublesome, this is simply fucked up and it just had to have happened right after I had figure things out a bit.


    You might be wondering what I am talking about or already guessed it by now. Still I''ll summarize it for you.


    As soon as I had arrived back home, Redwick comes scrawling to me with a letter from the capital. From who you ask? My stepmother¡­ yes, the same stepmother that my father had married through ''diplomatic measures''.


    The problem here is that they got married legally. So instead of me ''the bastard'' inheriting anything from my father, the fucking stepmother gets everything¡­ EVERYTHING!


    Not like there is much to inherit here though¡­ except for all the money, gold and evidence he had hidden away in so many fucking corners of this mansion. Even greater news, she gets the mansion as well.


    So you might be asking what did I get, right?


    Squat.


    I get nothing¡­ simply because the bald fucker didn''t think to write a will of his own. In which case, the legal partner aka the stepmother gets everything¡­ fuck meee everything.


    But that isn''t even the best news, the real problem is that she has ordered¡­ yes, the bitch ''ordered'' me to stay put and not do anything that might damage her property.


    Man, am I royally fucked.


    I think while laying down over the desk inside the office room and growning. In front of me stood Redwick and Anna, who would try to console me but hearing my sighs they would stop.


    I growned for the unkempt time before stopping and completely becoming silent. Seeing me like that, the duo looked at each other before nodding and going forward to encourage me. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they could do that, I stood straight and slam my hands on the desk, scaring them both, "That bitch!"


    Hearing me curse out, Redwick looked a bit shocked but remained quiet.


    I sigh once more and take a deep breath, retaking my situation, "I''m sorry for that¡­ I just didn''t think that she would actually do something like this."


    "Yes, this is a bit extreme, young master."


    I take another long look at the letter, "So can she really do this?"


    "Yes, young master," Redwick replied seeing that I was approachable, "Being the legal wife, she has authority over all matters regarding the master and his possessions."


    "So there''s no way to stop this?"


    "¡­no"


    "Hmm¡­" I lay my head over the hand while asking, "How long before she arrives?"


    "Well, the letter suggested that she''ll set out in a week and the distance from the capital to Hyfelia on carriage ride is roughly 20 to 25 days so¡­"


    "A month, huh." I tell myself before I understood something, "What is she going to do if I don''t recognize her ''rule''?"


    "She can use legal force on you while asking for help from close by forces. You will be branded a criminal and tried for theft." Redwick said, his expression getting worse by the minute.


    "But she can''t do anything if I wanted to do something now, right?"


    "Well¡­ yes, but I wouldn-"


    "I know, just asking." I said, "But what if I gained a royal status?"


    "Hmm?"


    I stand up, "What if I join the royal academy and get legal status as a noble¡­ what happens then¡­ do I get anything from father?"


    "Umm¡­ I think¡­" Redwick had problems remembering the rules as he couldn''t quiet remember this particular status.


    "No, you wouldn''t." Came an outside voice.


    I look behind them and see Jacob coming through the door, interrupting our conversation.


    "Even if you gained legal status, you would still gain nothing as your father still didn''t write anything in his will so according to law, everything goes to the wife still."


    I was a bit angry at him spying like this but more interested in the talk, "So that also doesn''t do anything for me then."


    "Not quiet" He said while limping inside and standing in front of the desk, "But that does give you a chance."


    "A chance? What chanc-" I stopped as I realized something that made my brain almost burst open.


    ''Why didn''t I think of it before; it was right there.''


    "The Duel of Grandeur."


    Jacob smiled, a vicious one, "The right to challenge the current patriarch or matriarch for earthly possessions."


    "Young mas- master that would be disastrous for bot-" Redwick was more than shocked by what he was hearing.


    "Leave"


    "But master-"


    "Now!" I tell the old man as he bows in defeat and leaves alongside Anna.


    Now the only ones in the room was only me and Jacob. I signaled the guy to sit, "It''s rude to spy on people, you know." I bring out two glasses and a bottle of wine, from under the desk.


    "But it helped though, opportunities come in many ways." He said taking a glass and sipping it, "Good stuff."


    I nod and relax over my chair, "But how did you know it?"


    Jacob smiled while casually sipping his drink, "Remember I told you that I worked under Samantha for 6 years," I nod, "It wasn''t only about cleaning her swords and carrying luggage but I also gained knowledge about rules, laws and stuff like that."


    "Good thing that your wasted years came to some use." He nodded absentmindedly. Then his face became bitter as he remembered.


    "But there''s a problem." I give him an inquisitive look as he continued, "You need to get a permit from your family to attend the royal academy."


    "Too bad that the only family you have is your step-mother, who I don''t think would be delighted to give you a permit."


    I nod.


    That also makes things a bit difficult but I had a solution for that.


    "A permit from the family or," This gained Jacob''s attention, "from one who is willing to give up theirs for me."


    "Yes, I know that but who would give up such a grand thing?"


    "Who indeed." I think deeply while sipping on the raspy wine.


    ...


    Inside a majestic castle, pertaining over the capital looking down at everything stood a red haired woman.


    She looked through the window and down at her kingdom with a bored look on her face.


    ''When will things get interesting?''

 Chapter 85 - Long Live the Queen

    Knock Knock


    On the majestic place, the red haired woman heard the sound of the wall knocking beside her. Without even looking she already knew who it was.


    "Olena" She remarked as a women wearing maid clothes with regal style came out of the walls shadow.


    The woman bowed in front of her, "Your majesty."


    Giving a lazy wave, Olena stood up and said, "Miss Quenney is asking for an audience."


    Hearing the name, the lady felt a headache in her head as she said in annoyance, "Her again? Isn''t bald man Agrave been already killed?"


    "Yes, that is correct and I believe it is precisely because of that, Lady Quenney wants to meet you."


    Hearing her maid, the red haired lady''s eyes changed to one of mischief as she smiled dangerously, "Oh my! So she isn''t grieving for her husband as she should have been but instead eyeing for his money."


    "How crude¡­ don''t you think so Olena?"


    The maid gazed at her master in a deadpan look, "The same could be said about you too madam."


    "Hah?"


    "I''m sorry for my most honest words but you too have a husband that you should be grieving over." Olena said bluntly.


    "YOU!" The red haired lady''s crimson eyes turned redder as if she was about let out her fury but in the next second, she smiled brightly, "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    Then she pouted, "But that old bastard wouldn''t die, what''s taking him so long? If only that guy would just die already then I could have already married a fine man and given birth to a few minions of my own."


    "Children, madam." Her maid corrected her.


    "Yes yes, same thing." The lady waved her hand at her maid''s words then gazed outside the window for a few seconds in deep melancholy.


    Seeing her master like that, Olena sighed again, "Madam, If I may."


    "You always ''may'' anyway¡­ even if I didn''t tell you to ''may'' you ''may''."


    Hearing no objection, the maid disregarded her master''s words and said, "It would be best if you would take a vacation for a few days."


    The maid''s words attracted the lady who gazed at her curiously, "What brought this down? You''re the type of person who would grind people into working through death or did you finally started to have some feelings for me?"


    Even at her masters most ostentatious words, the maid didn''t bulge, "Just thinking if you work too much then your head might give up."


    Hearing her, the red haired lady''s eyes flattened, "Even in joy you found a way to bring work around it." Then she moved towards her throne, "Alright enough talk, let''s bring that greedy widow before me and see what she has to say for herself."


    Olena nodded and signaled for the guards standing at the gate. The guards wearing gold plated armor with a lion''s sigma similar to Arthur''s sword at their chest obeyed and opened the door.


    From the door, a woman at the peak of young age, walked in three steps before bowing, "Hail your majesty." She said and kept bowing.


    The red haired queen looked at her greedy subject, who had long black hair and could be said to be beautiful but not in her books.


    "Rise, Mrs. Quenney."


    The widow gave a grateful nod and stepped closer to her queen, stopping at ten steps away from her. The room that they were in, was exceedingly huge, enough so that the ten steps distance didn''t seem long at all but rather close.


    Stopping at the appropriate place she bowed once more and spoke, "Your majesty, thank you for giving me your precious time."


    The red haired queen, all in beautiful smile, nodded, "Of course. Now tell me, what is the reason for your visit?"


    At her words, the widow turned a bit sad, "As your majesty already knows, that I am wed to a bright man from Hyfelia, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Yes, a very bright man. I sometimes had tea with him you know." The queen said.


    "O- Oh! is that so?" The widow, Quenney, stuttered.


    This was a way for the queen to discreetly say that she knew exactly what the dead fucker was.


    The queen nodded and told her to continue.


    "So it''s been only a few days since we had wed before he had to go back to his hometown for some urgent business." The widow smiled, "Then recently a week ago, he had written a letter to me, saying that he will be coming to the capital to see me."


    "Reading that letter brought me with much joy then I had ever felt in my life. As you already know the joy a marital relationship brings, so I waited for him to come home to me."


    Both the queen and maid could see through her blatant lies. What she told were seemed in a bright light and the queen was sure that if she had said such to other people then they would have blindly believed her every words.


    Alas¡­ the person she was telling was the queen of lies.


    The widow turned sad suddenly, "But as he was on his way to me, he¡­ he," The widow started to cry as the queen in irritation signaled her maid who gave her a napkin.


    As she wiped fake tears, the queen interrupted, "He was attacked by some rouge and unfortunately he didn''t survive."


    The widow in grief nodded, "Yes, your majesty. That is the reason for my visit."


    "Tell me what you want that will alleviate your worries." The queen pretentiously said knowing the answer already.


    "I want to go to Hyfelia myself and bury my love with your permission, your majesty." The queen nodded knowing this was only the side dish, "And also a permit of legal possession deliverance."


    "Hmm?" The queen went curious, this was something else, "Why do you want that?" The thing she asked for was in a simple term, a permit to forcefully take away someone''s belongings.


    But she was the wife, she shouldn''t have such a need.


    "Your majesty might not know but my late husband had an¡­ illegitimate son." The queen knew but kept quiet, "And recently, he has been causing somethings that there are bad rumors going around him." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The queen knew the bald guys son. But according to him and her sources he was just a normal boy, except he was too fat.


    "I can''t say if this is completely true or not," The widow said, forgetting her sadness, "but rumors say that he killed more than a hundred people this last week."


    "Hmph!" The queen had to stop herself from laughing out loud. If someone or anyone had killed over a hundred people, then she surely would have known by no-


    The queen furrowed her brow as she asked, cautious, "Are you talking about the assassination attempt at Valint?"


    "Yes, your majesty." She said joyfully, "As you can see, it is a cause for concer-"


    Hearing the confirmation a glint passed through the queen''s crimson eyes.


    The queen stopped her, "Unfortunately the crown must object."


    "Wh- What!"


    "As you said, that he had gone right after he married you, is that correct?"


    "Ye- Yes, but-"


    "So there''s the problem, the crown needs to confirm if the both of you consummated or not before we can say that you are his legal wife."


    "Bu- but, your majesty, I did bed him."


    "So you say, but we must be partial, Lady Quenney." Before the widow could say anything more the queen waved her, "You can leave now, the crown will call you when we get the results."


    Devastated, she turns to leave. "Lady Quenney."


    "Yes?" she asked curiously before seeing the queen giving her a smile, one that seemed dangerous. In the next moment, her eyes widened as she understood what it meant and bowed immediately.


    "Long Live the Queen."

 Chapter 86 - Autopsy

    Knock Knock


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Redwick, young master." Redwick said facing the door to the office room. He heard a soft sigh from inside before his young master''s voice.


    "Come in."


    He opened the walked into the room. His young master as seen for the past few weeks had been attending to the office room as usual.


    I took a look at the old man and pointed him towards the seat, "Sit Redwick, we need to talk."


    Doing just as I said, I sighed once again, "This is going to be hard to say."


    Not really but I had to pretend at least.


    "But you have two choices to make here, Redwick."


    "Pardon?" He asked clearly confused at what I was going to do.


    "I''ll be brief with you Redwick. Since you are my most trusted person, I''m giving you this choice." Redwick didn''t understand what I was saying but he listened, "Tell me truthfully, who do you think all of this stuff should go to?" I said spreading my hands.


    "Umm¡­ young master-"


    "Be serious with me as I have been with you. Tell me, do you think all of this should go to my new stepmother?" I asked as his face turned sour, "Do you think that my father would want that?"


    "I¡­ can''t really sa-"


    "You were his most trusted confidant, of course you can. Just tell me," I gave him a serious look, "do you think he would feel justified by all of his hard earned things going to a woman he barely knew instead of his own blood?"


    "I¡­I¡­" Redwick thought long and hard before he gulped while quietly saying, "the master¡­ may not have-"


    "Yes, you''re right. He definitely wouldn''t have liked that." I interrupted the old guy before he could say anything unsavory, "But it''s still all happening, do you know why?"


    He gave me a blank look, "Because he didn''t surmise that he''s death would be so close, nobody could have. But it still happened and here we are¡­ trapped because of some stupid rule that would rightfully strip me of my house."


    Redwick hearing me, felt himself slowly incline towards the injustice that was done upon me.


    "So that''s why I''ve decided that I''m going to leave, Redwick."


    "Young Master!" He felt shocked at the revelation, "you can''t do that. That would be-"


    "That would be what? Dishonorable, humiliating, going beyond my family code?" I tell him as he quiets down. "It would be, but it''ll be much better than what I''ll face if I were to stay here."


    "So that''s why I want to ask you, do you want to stay in service of that woman or do you want to come with me?" I ask him, "Don''t worry, whatever you decide I won''t hold it against you."


    Redwick awestruck, looked to me and only saw the truth. Now he had to face this question himself and ask if he wanted to stay or go with me?


    He looked down at his aged hands and then at me. Thinking about the young days when the past me would ride upon his shoulders as he ran around, me studying under his guiding hand and sleeping under his cared gaze.


    If he would go then it he could be with his young master but if he stayed, then he would work some woman that he never even seen. Someone who''s behavior he''s still yet to see. With his aging body, it was becoming hard for him to work so much, especially now that a new mistress will descend upon this house.


    So it was clear to him what he should choose.


    He looked at me with renewed vigor, "If you would have me young master, then I would like to extend my services to you?"


    I smiled, relieved by his choice, "Good. So from now on, you will work for only me, no madam or anyone, okay."


    "That''s expected."


    "Alright, with that done," I flip through the papers on the desk before showing him one. It had a location on it, saying land for rent, "I want you to look at this place for me, see if you can buy it or not."


    Redwick nodded, "Yes, youn-¡­ Master."


    "Also hire a good doctor that specializes in prosthetics and buy as many magic books that you can find."


    Redwick nodded before he remembered something terrible as he said, "Master, while you were gone, the scouts we send had returned back with the last master''s body."


    "Oh?" I asked, interested, "Where is it now?"


    "It''s inside the basement," Then he mucked his mouth as if thinking if he should say it or not, "If you don''t mind, it would be better if we have a closed casket burying."


    "How bad is it?" I asked, understanding what he meant.


    ...


    Under the basement, inside a cold room.


    The lights inside the room was lowly dimmed, the smell of something rotting so putrid that people would vomit right after smelling it.


    I know I almost did.


    I look at the 4.8-foot stature bald naked body lying before me on the table. The smell was worst, enough for me to want to run out of here as fast as possible. But it wasn''t as bad as the damage done upon the body.


    There were multiple stab wounds on his chest, leg, a few on the hands and few more on his face. I wasn''t a crime scene specialist but I could guess whoever did this, did it out of pure hatred for him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Redwick beside me said, "This was an act of vengeance, master."


    "I can see¡­ it''s quite bad, someone must have really hated him to do this." I could literally see ''I hate you'' all over his body, "Do you have any guess at who or what might have caused this?"


    "I''m sorry, but no." Redwick shook his head, "The master was very secure about his private matters."


    I nodded, "We will do a closed casket burial as you suggested. Don''t send out any invites, this must be done quietly."


    "And about the new madam?"


    "I''m sure, she would be glad not to have witnessed this." I point, "And we can''t afford to wait for much longer, the body might not be in any condition for burial by that time."


    "Understood," Redwick said walking away from the scene before stopping and glancing back, "I would also suggest more caution. Whoever did this might come for you too."


    ''I hope so.''

 Chapter 87 - Baldys Worth

    As the dejected figure of Quenney left, the red haired queen let her body lie upon throne. She had a thoughtful look on her as she thought about the current situation.


    Her maid, Olena seeing her master cooking another one of her ''Masterful'' ideas, remained quiet. It wasn''t until her master called, did she speak.


    "Olena"


    "Yes, your majesty." Olena said turning towards her madam.


    "You said something to me earliar¡­ what was it about? Something something vacation was it?"


    Olena nodded briefly, "Yes, a vacation. I suggested that you take some time off and clear your mind away from everything for a while."


    "Yes, that''s it." The red haired queen rubbed her hands together, "I just got an idea about where we could do that."


    Olena''s expression darkened, realizing her master''s intentions, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Prepare my luggage, we will be visiting the town of Hyfelia." She smiled at her, "we got to check if this lady is telling the true or not."


    "We can just send someone to verify this, we don''t have to go." Olena said whilst knowing it wasn''t her master''s intentions, "Besides, why do I have to go with you?"


    The red haired lady looked back at her maid in a dumbfounded manner, "What do you mean by that? You''re my maid, it is your duty to go everywhere I go and attend me."


    "A duty thrust upon me that I roughly accepted." Olenna saying that, sighed in defeat, "Alright then as you wish."


    "But may I know why is it that this place suddenly garnered your interest?"


    The Queen mischievously smiled, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Olena didn''t have to think twice before saying, "Is it because of this rumored son?"


    The Queen blinked her eyes in confirmation, "I need to see with my own eyes who this boy really is and if he really is as strong as the intel suggests."


    They walked through the hallway and talked along the way.


    "But do you think that would be wise, my queen? What if he is a comrade of that boy¡­" Olena looked around themselves before whispering in her ear, "of Arthur''s."


    "Which is why we must go and check it¡­ and if he is a friend of that fiends then it would be best to weed him out before he becomes even stronger." The Queen said in an imperceptible manner as she walked gracefully, garnering everyone who saw her to look back once more. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olena nodded seeing her master''s true intention.


    ...


    Hyfelia


    Inside the cemetery of the town.


    A small gathering of fifty or so people had come for the event that was occurring.


    I stood beside the priest as he continued saying his prayers for the closed coffin where the bald fucker lay.


    After checking his corpse, I thought it would be wise to do the burial as soon as possible so I arranged for it to be done by tomorrow.


    Now here I stood, with Redwick, Anna, Raven, Jacob and few other fiftyish people from the small town.


    Yes, I later decided that I should invite the townspeople. I know the bald fucker was very bad but as the person who inherited his worthless son''s body, I had to show him some gratitude for fucking me over like this.


    That''s why those that had arrived looked at the closed coffin and murmured around themselves, wondering why that was. But not to be completely heartless, I arranged this for a different reason too.


    My thoughts came to a close as the priest motioned to me, "Now, if the son would like to say some words."


    I nodded to the priest and took his place. In front of me now lay the closed coffin and I took a moment before my acting begin.


    "My father¡­ like all father''s was a simple one."


    "He had wagered all his life so that he could give me a nice home and warm food just like anyone''s and he fulfilled it more than enough for someone like me."


    "He was also someone that people looked up to." A few snickers went here and there. I didn''t take their words to mind and continued, "Since the time he had been entrusted this small town, he had worked relentlessly to help its inhabitants while also caring for them as much as possible."


    Even more murmurs went on, this time it was more understandable. They were words of ridicule and insults. Not to me but the dead guy before me.


    "In the end, as all fathers and humans¡­ he left while only leaving his good memories and tale to others." I turned around and said to the whole town, "If my father had done you bad in his life then let me, as his son, atone for his sins."


    They didn''t say anything after that. So I turned back and continued, "So here lies, Agrave Van Tax, a human, a worker and a father."


    ''If only I could write my true words.''


    Ending it at that, I throw a pound note at the cover. It was a ritual, instead of flowers, you would throw money at the dead person, signifying his value at the world of the living.


    It didn''t have to be a pound. It could be pennies or shillings too, just like how all the people that came here were throwing just one single piece of penny at the guy.


    Even as the whole charade ended, not even one of them gave a shilling.


    I gave the priest his heavy payment as he blessed me for heaven and left.


    "So¡­ did you both find anyone suspicious?" I ask both Raven and Jacob.


    Jacob was the first to speak as he shook his head, "No, I didn''t. It''s not like there wasn''t anyone with bad intentions, it''s just they all had some anger or resentment at him."


    There was ninety percent chance that the one who killed my father was from this town so I decided to invite them. But I didn''t expect to hear such from Jacob.


    I looked at Raven, "I didn''t find anyone suspicious too but¡­" He creased his hairy brows, "There was something strange about someone who was here."


    "Who?"


    "I couldn''t see her face but it was a beggar¡­ a child beggar."

 Chapter 88 - Evaluation

    A girl street beggar?


    I only hope that it isn''t what I think it is.


    But it''s too damn obvious for me to think anything else.


    "It''s just a beggar. They have many reasons to hate rich guys." Jacob said, "Who knows, maybe one day the beggar had begged for money from you father and he might have insulted her."


    "That could be true." Raven supported his words.


    "Yes, not like if we even knew that it was her, we don''t have any leads to where she could be, right?" I said, "Let''s go back, we''re wasting time here."


    ...


    I stood before the desk in the office room while waiting for a person to arrive.


    The door to the room opened, revealing it was Anna. I didn''t notice the visibly shy look on her face as I said, "We need to talk."


    She nodded, coming a bit closer.


    "Anna, do you trust me no matter what I might do?" I asked.


    "Of course, master." She said with in a blink.


    "I''m sorry, that was a stupid question. What I wanted to ask was, do you trust anyone here who might trust me enough to do whatever I want?"


    That question brought her to stop. She thought for a moment, "Besides me there''s mister Redwick, Alice and maybe mister Raven too, I don''t know him well enough to say."


    I nod, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    Hearing the name her face darkened, "Absolutely not."


    "Good girl." I give a pat to her head as she smiled, "I may have hired him for some dirty works, but that doesn''t mean I trust him."


    "Yes, I wanted to ask about him. Why did you hire such a worthless person?" She asked honestly.


    ''Ouch! That came out cold.''


    "Is it because he hates me?" She gave a nod.


    "I know about that but you know what? He hates something else or someone else even more, can you take a guess?"


    "What''s in it for me?" She asked innocently.


    ''Damn! My Anna is getting bolder by the day¡­ I like it.''


    "Anything you want, now guess."


    She put a hand under her chin and continuously tapped her face with her index finger while thinking. It was absolutely cute seeing her do this in real life.


    I just wanted to kiss that face of hers right then but I hold myself. Good things come with patience¡­ still it wasn''t like she was going to stop me.


    Stopping her thought process, "Is it that girl Amelia?"


    I smiled, "You came close, but no. It''s Samantha."


    "Hmm¡­ ohhh, I get it." She said with a knowledgeable nod.


    "Hmm¡­ what did you get?" I ask curiously.


    "It''s loyalty." She said, "Jacob had worked under her for years and in that time spent he had proven his loyalty towards her. At least that''s what he thinks, so losing all that he had gained those years in a single day must be quite devastating for him."


    "He might borderline hate her and kill her whole family if he can or most probably he will when he gets the chance. But he also seems to understand that he isn''t strong enough to do probably anything of those so he seeks help from you. Was I correct?" She asked her honest question.


    Me? I was stumped by her words¡­ how the fuck did she gather all of that in those few days. Even more, how the fuck did she connect me helping him and him seeking help just like that?


    She sure wasn''t like this back in the novel¡­ hell, she isn''t like this when I''m alone with her.


    "Master?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ you''re correct about everything." I said, still a bit stumped.


    "So does that mean I get to have that reward?"


    "Yes" I get up from my shock and tell her, "Also, you know the maids in this house well enough, right?" She nodded. "Then keep those that you think will be of use to us and more importantly be loyal to me. Fire everyone else."


    She nodded without a moment of thought, "Of course, master. But I''ll be coming back to take that reward you know." Saying that she turned around and got out of the room while humming a song.


    "..."


    "You guys heard all that." I say and from the corners of the room, where it wasn''t visible to see from Anna''s side, came out two figures, Raven and Jacob.


    "It was hard not to." Jacob said while Raven looked at the door from where Anna left.


    "So what do you think? Isn''t she marvelous?" I say as Jacob deadpans at me.


    "Are you of sound mind? She''s clearly insane. How can someone say all of that with such an innocent face¡­ I can still feel myself shaking from what she said just now." Jacob looked at his hands which were indeed quite shaky.


    Disregarding his words, I turn to Raven, "What do you think?"


    "Keep her beside yourself at all times, sir. She is a lot dangerous then she seems but she also won''t betray you for anything." Raven had a serious look, "She is the kind of person that you either have as your greatest friend or don''t have any contact at all."


    Nodding I turn to Jacob, who also seemed a bit less scared now, "Besides the fact that she''s super scary and I don''t want to be around her for a sec¡­ yes, she is the type for it¡­ but why the fuck, are you asking us?"


    "Well Raven is my guard, I must trust him with my secrets and you¡­," I smiled creepily, "Well, I''m showing my trust to you and in return I expect great things from you."


    In other words, you better become strong enough for my investment or I''ll fuck you. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jacob nodded, understanding my meaning and standing by it. Then he looked at the shovels and hammers in their hands and asked, "What do we do with this?"


    "Reconstruction work."


    He nodded before thinking about something as he said, "Are you putting it to her?"


    I understood, "Why?"


    "Just a fair warning, A wise man once told me not to put your dick into crazy."

 Chapter 89 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 1 ]

    Nighttime


    Finally getting the time to myself, I bring out a bottle of booze and hug it. Feeling the cold touch of it, I sigh, "Ahh, alcohol¡­ you''re the only one who can truly understand how I feel, know how to take care of me and most of all¡­ you''ll pleasure me without wanting something in return."


    Uncorking the head, I don''t bring out any glasses and just start chugging it down before it seemed as if I''ve drank the complete bottle. As the drowsiness from the mind came, I lay down on the chair and slowly close my eyes.


    Before long, the bottle from my clutch fell and I went to sleep.


    Time went by slowly and slowly and before anyone could notice it, a shadow creep-ed up over the window for a brief moment before it was gone.


    Some time went by again and such shadow once more came but this time it stayed there and observed its target¡­ fast asleep and way too fat.


    Slowly opening the windows, the shadow managed to get inside the room without inciting any sound, not even the wisp of air seemed to find it.


    The shadow looked at its surroundings, seeing nothing that would obstruct its mission. Still wary of the mind, it approached quietly at that breath of its target, smelling the whiff alcohol around it. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shadow suddenly felt stumped, momentarily lost at seeing how easy it was to finish this mission. But it steeled itself and turned to its target, now ready.


    Finally the shadow''s eyes revealed themselves, the eyes itself a venom that would strike at its target with the poisonous pain. Black pupils shrunk in great concentration, deep blue iris and white sclera filled with veins showing its greed for wanting a life.


    Quickly the shadow brought out a small knife, black in color and positioned it above the air. Aiming to kill the fat bastard just like his father.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "A girl shouldn''t have such a look in her eyes."


    The shadow''s eyes widened in shock seeing the smug smile of its target, not the least bit drunk as he should have been. Before the shadow could comprehend what happened, a big hand struck its chest, bombarding it with such strength that the shadow hit the wall with the bookshelf behind it, breaking the wall.


    "BOOM!"


    As such, dust flew because of such an act, momentarily hiding what had happened. I slowly stood up and glanced at the bottle of alcohol under me that was intentionally filled with water.


    I smile, hearing the crack of bones when my attack landed on her, "You know, there''s never been a girl out there that''s given me such a look. I''m sure I might have¡­ no, I probably did wrong to many girls but damn do you make their anger seem like nothing."


    I slowly walk towards the impact, "Seriously though, why so much anger? What did I do that would make you do something like this?"


    I reached the place as the dust slowly removed themselves showing a broken wall, bookshelf''s and fluttered books but surprisingly no body. That made me frown and speak aloud, "I get that my father might have done something to you so you killed him because of that but also killing me¡­ that kinda seems overboard, don''t you think?"


    "Overboard!" I turn towards the voice to only see the shadow already gone. Then the voice came from somewhere else, almost echoing, "You bastards should have been killed at your birth! It would have made the world a much easier place."


    "Alas," I say, "I am alive and we are at this strange situation of playing hide and seek."


    "Before you attack me again for no reason, might telling me your name?" I look around, sometimes seeing a flick of a shadow but gone in the next second.


    "NO REASON!" Her voice came booming at me, "You bastards ruined our life!"


    "Yes, but can you please tell me some kind of notion that would explain how I did that?" I say while seeing a small shadowy figure blitz through the ceiling and into the closet.


    I quickly move towards the closet as I hear her say, "No matter how many reasons I would give, it would not justify both you father and son''s death. It would only increase my deliverance of justice."


    "But justice won''t save you from me." I say while banging through the closet, and hitting no one.


    I snicker as the girl got away again.


    "What happened?" Her sarcastic voice came, "Missed me, did you?"


    "Yeah I did but," I smile, "I''m sure you shouldn''t be speaking with me with a big injury like that."


    The girl assassin hiding under the desk, looked down at her chest and saw a big black spot where I hit before. She didn''t know how much damage there was but her rib cage was sure to be broken by now.


    The pain she was filling was immense, so much so that she wanted to cry out but didn''t. Painfully she brought out a small needle and stabbed herself with it.


    The pain at first skyrocketed before she felt it dim by a lot as she smiled, "Have you ever heard of medicine, you dumb bastard?" Saying that she threw the syringe away, gaining my attraction.


    Going towards the small thing, I kneel down and take a closer look at the thing, which wrote painkiller-¡­


    Immediately my frown deepened as I said, "Using painkillers, that''s cheating."


    A girl''s laughter filled with pain echoed around the room, "I''m sure with strength like yours, it should be even for me."


    "A handicap?" I smiled, "Was that a compliment?"


    "¡­Why not?" The voice echoed from my left to my right side, "You''re gonna die today anyway so yes, take it as a souvenir for when you get to hell."


    I smile before from the corner of my eyes, I see the reflection of the girl walking slowly behind me, but I don''t do anything yet.


    "Maybe I had given you too much credit. You may have technique but not the intelligence to use them properly." I say smilingly, "You know why?"


    "AHHHH!"


    Right when she was at my back, she screamed and lunged with her small blade. Before it could hit me, I grab her by her wrist and push her over the wall.


    "Because, Rule no. 01 of Assassination ¨C Never shout when going for the kill."

 Chapter 90 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 2 ]

    "Ahhn! "Ehhmn!"


    The girl struggled under my hold and tried very hard to get out of it. Still I was extremely stronger than her so even with her being under the advantage of meds, I could hold her back quite easily.


    Now that she was under me, I could see her characteristics quite clearly. Black hair, dark undertone of her extremely violent eyes, a pretty face searching for vengeance.


    Petite body with small breasts¡­ seemed like the perfect body for a female assassin. Lower weight meaning more speed and stealth at doing her job. But it also meant she didn''t have any power to fight back if someone strong took a hold of her, just like what I was doing now.


    Looking at her face, I showed an disgusting smile, "That''s a pretty face, why would someone like you who could clearly kill with a face like that, use something like this." I point towards her right hand, where the knife was.


    "Fuck You Bastard!" In retaliation, she spins the blade in her hand, positioning it downright and striking at my hand.


    I smiled at that, her blade wouldn''t do me much hurt but in the next second my eyes widen. At the edge of the blade, my eyes could see a subtle purple substance that wouldn''t be visible to anyone.


    Poison!


    Immediately before it would hit, I pressured her wrist, breaking it and also removing the blade from her grasp.


    "Emmn!"


    She screamed quietly, but kept her glare on me. Her painkiller might be the reason why she is still able to fight back.


    It was a bad combination for someone who wants revenge, as they are more likely to take their enemy to the grave with them by any means necessary.


    "Now now, don''t give me such a look." I pout at her, "You didn''t tell me there was poison on that blade, that''s an even bigger cheat then your painkillers."


    Her eyes widened hearing that her secret was out, "Ho- How did you know?" He shouldn''t have. She had made great measures to use such a method that would hide the poison on her blade but also deliver great pain.


    Seeing that it was revealed now, her moment of surprise was out.


    "Well, let''s say I too have a secret." I winked at her, making her growl, "But how were you able to accomplish so much." I look down at her malnourished body, subtly reminding me of Alice back when she was in the cage.


    The difference, Alice couldn''t come close to what this girl can do.


    "You shouldn''t have such strength like this¡­ especially that speed and technique." I smiled, "Someone taught you how to kill, didn''t they?"


    She didn''t respond to my question but that further made me smile, "Doesn''t matter, whoever trained you possibly isn''t good enough seeing as I was able to catch you so fast."


    As I thought, my words made great impact and she struggled trying to attack me, "Fuck you! Don''t you dare insult my master, he''s strong, much stronger than you''ll ever be."


    "He''s also much better than the likes of you. He helped me when nobody would and it''s because of his help that I''m going to kill you today." She screamed at me and went in for bite but I head-butted her.


    "Anhh!"


    She screamed and before she could say anything, I kneed her in the stomach, making her vomit blood.


    "If he''s such a strong person than why isn''t he here to help you now?" I asked but she didn''t answer me and only coughed up more blood.


    "Seems to me, he''s a much bigger coward then you. At least you had the courage to kill me." In anger she tried to insult me again but I interrupted her with a full power strike to her chest.


    Knocking not only the air out of her, but also breaking the wall where I had held her. My powerful impact flew her out of the house and before she could land, her body collided and rolled on the ground a few times before she finally stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Looking around me, I saw the wall completely broken but something else caught my eye. At one corner of the broken wall, there was something shiny hiding under it.


    Grabbing the item, I discovered it was a piece of gold bar. Questions filled my mind as the door to the office room opened, showing Redwick and Anna who ran to see the commotion.


    Before they could ask anything, I screamed, "Motherfucking bald!" I said throwing the gold bar to the ground.


    The dead baldy didn''t just hide his money inside the obvious looking vault, but he also hid it in the walls of the house. Just how much more did he hide from everyone?


    He at the very least could have told his trusted butler.


    I sigh before ignoring the gold bar and saying, "Don''t get out of the house, secure yourselves first."


    "But master!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s an order!" Anna tried to reason but I interrupted her.


    Getting my attention back at my little assassin, I get out of the house and walk slowly towards her.


    "I admit¡­ the bald fucker had many secrets and did stuff that wouldn''t be considered nice," I say to her, "But I don''t think that should harbor me your wraith."


    "The sins of a father shouldn''t be passed down to his son. Especially someone who doesn''t know anything about it."


    I was now standing right beside her. She was at my feet, groaning in immense pain while her body was shaking.


    It seemed the painkiller wasn''t working anymore. My full power punch should have killed her, no, it should have burst through her body and exploded her insides but it didn''t.


    Whatever training she went through, it was extreme enough to withstand my punch and not kill her.


    Seeing her like that, I thought it would be best if I finished her right away. But before I could do that¡­


    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    I hear a whisper behind me as I feel something sharp and cold touching the back of my neck.


    ''Well¡­ shit!''

 Chapter 91 - Dishonored

    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    A whisper came from behind me as I feel a tiny and sharp needle pressed against the back of my neck. I knew his words were most likely to be true.


    Why?


    Because the fucker had walked right behind me when I was distracted the most. Taking advantage of that blind spot is not something any assassin could accomplish. Even experienced once shouldn''t be able to get behind me like that.


    That only explained one thing to me ¨C This motherfucker was one of the best.


    So best that I might know who the fuck he actually might be.


    The pins needle pressed against me as I thought, ''Well shit!... of all the times I had to have been put in such a situation, it had to be right now. With no security, nor witnesses and standing at the cliff, my luck couldn''t have been any more solid.''


    I scoff, "Really? You had to come at such a critical moment, when the fuck were you when she was in the house?"


    I didn''t expect an answer but he said, "Canvassing"


    That answer seemed vague as much as possible but it got me closer to think who he could actually be.


    But it seemed he wasn''t the only one who would take advantage of such a timing. The girl who was groaning heavily on the floor slowly got up to her knees and took deep breaths.


    After a moment, seeing that I was frozen under her master''s touch she screamed again, "Now die, You Bastard!" and lunged at me with another knife.


    I was at an extremely bad position. But not so bad that I was going to let myself get killed this embarrassingly.


    My vision differed and time seemed to slow down for me as her fast attack seemed not so fast now. I was about to side-step and let her attack hit her comrade before attacking them myself but something surprising happened.


    "..!"


    A needle vague to the eye, went from behind me and hit her square on the stomach as the girl froze on her place, staying as someone who is close to killing me yet not moving at all.


    The girl tried to move herself, desperately so as her eyes told me. But no matter how much she tried it seemed I was lost to her. I could see her eyes going to bulge out by how hard she was trying.


    "Emm! Ahhh!" At last she screamed before stopping herself and asking, "Why master!"


    The man with the needle spoke, "I''ve told you girl, that the revenge you seek must be accomplished by your own hands, not by any outside help."


    "But he''s so close!" Tears formed in her eyes, as she gazed up, her hopes close to shattering, "With your help, I can just kill him right here and it will be over¡­ my mother''s death fulfilled."


    The guy nodded, "That might be so, though it wouldn''t be by your own strength but by my interference."


    "Tell me¡­ is this why you have suffered so long? Why did you train so hard if you won''t even kill him yourself?"


    "Remember when you came to me¡­ begging me for power. You could have just told me to kill him and it would have been finished then but you didn''t."


    Hearing their talk, I wondered if they forgot I was here or not. But with the cold death behind me, I suppose he wouldn''t have such a rusty hand that might let me escape.


    I also didn''t interrupt their conversation. Why should I when they were giving me valuable information about her.


    "You told me you wanted the power to kill him by yourself, kill all who brought such pain upon you. It wouldn''t feel good if I helped you out now, girl."


    The girl as if a character out of a tragedy anime, cried, "I- I''m sorry, master!... I was wrong¡­ I shouldn''t have done such a thing¡­ I''m sorry."


    The guy''s tone also softened as I was sure he smiled, "Hmm, that''s good. Learning about one''s weakness and acknowledging it is the fastest way to progress."


    "Yes master! I Will Acknowledge!" She said in a bright burning tone.


    Okay, now this was just nonsense.


    "Don''t want to break this bonding between master and student¡­ no, I actually do." My words caught both their attention, "It was fun at first but got quite boring towards the end."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint." The guy with the needle said.


    "Yeah¡­ but more to the point, wanna put away the poison needle?" I smiled at him from the corner of my eyes.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Because I get itchy when someone does something like that¡­ and when I get itchy, it starts to become a problem for everyone." My tone was fun but he understood the underlying meaning.


    He thought for a moment before putting the needle away and going towards his student as I stood there and spoke to the girl, "You''re quite lucky, you know."


    Hearing me she scoffed but with her master beside her, she held herself.


    "To think a nobody would find a master assassin of the Gildong Cult, it''s truly magnifying." My words brought both of them to a stop but they didn''t do anything.


    "And a dishonored one at that." This time it was a great shock as both looked at me, the girl in shock and the guy was confirming something that he couldn''t quite tell with my smug smile. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bingo... so that''s who you are.


    Still both of them didn''t say anything as the guy did his stuff and hit places of her body as she regained control. They both stood up and as the guy said, "We''re leaving."


    Saying that he and his student walked a few steps before I said, "And why would I let you do that?"


    Both stopped in their tracks and the guy coldly said, "Because you''re no match for me."


    "Hoh¡­ are you sure about that?" I said with my right hand clenched as a small black hole generated within.


    The guy''s eyes went from shock to horror as he felt a certain feeling of dread wash over him.


    ''What is this! Why does it feel the same as him?''


    Understanding that, this might turn into a big problem, the guy said, "What do you want from me?"


    Seeing her master agree to it already, the girl felt shocked again. She didn''t understand why he would do so when he was so strong.


    I smiled, "Impartiality"

 Chapter 92 - Concerned Maids

    I watch the two silhouettes vanish before my eyes as if it was a magic trick. But my eyes told me otherwise. They or more like the master assassin picked up his student and ran like crazily that his figure seems to vanish but it was only his afterimage.


    Now think of a person who can actually move so fast that he leaves an afterimage behind would be considered dangerous, right?


    Wrong!


    The motherfucker was hella story ending final boss level crazy batshit pulling tricks kinda guy. NO way was I near his strength to defeat him much less kill him.


    I just bet everything on my secret skill and hoped it would work, thankfully it did and he agreed to my condition. It would have been just stupid if that girl would just come to kill me and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Like I don''t who that bitch even is. She tries to assassinate me and brings along someone like that for support, either my luck is bad or¡­ yeah I can''t think of anything else.


    I sit down over the grass and give a big sigh, "Haaah¡­ Let''s just hope that would keep those idiots away from me for a while." My mind then wandered around the girl.


    The girl was strong, sure, but she was still far from actually defeating me. After what happened today, she would train harder now and next time she attacks¡­ she might actually make it a fun one.


    As long as that guy doesn''t do anything.


    Clearing my mind out of depressing thoughts, I get out of there and back into the house, through the broken wall. By now all of the maids that were still employed and others such as Alice, Raven and Jacob were standing inside that place.


    Seeing me enter, all of them started asking me questions at the same time.


    "How are you, Master?"


    "Where have you been, Master?"


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Master?"


    "What happened here, Master?"


    "You weren''t stabbed right, Master?"


    "Were they strong, Sir?"


    "Did you get your ass kicked or something?"


    "Stop!" I raised a hand, signaling all of them to stop. "I''ll answer enough for you to fill better."


    "First, I am okay. I am not hurt at all." I said but Jacob raised his hands at that.


    "You sure?" He said pointing to my clothes which were filled with dusts from all of the furniture and walls I broke.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m fairly certain." I said then looked at the other maids, "As you see I''m okay. I''m not dead yet so you guys still have your jobs." My words brought some laughter, "So don''t worry anymore and go back to sleep. The sun will be up in a few hours so sleep whilst you still can, tomorrow we have a big job to do."


    Understanding what I meant, both Anna and Redwick shooed away the maids. Now only the people I trust¡­ well, I trust decently except for Anna, were left in the room.


    All of them were quiet and it took a moment before Raven asked, "Were they strong?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How much did you see?" I asked him as Raven recounted his memories.


    "I came after Miss Anna and Redwick so I only saw you being surrounded by those two."


    "Well, you missed the real action." I said pointing towards the furniture which were broken, "The little girl was quite feisty but her master¡­ let''s just say he''s power level is beyond the realm of our understanding."


    "Even stronger than you, master?" Anna asked, her shock evident.


    I laughed hearing her, which made them all confused, "Let me give you an example, think of me as an ant and that guy an elephant." My words made their minds shatter in understanding, "He''s only a few levels stronger than me in raw strength, but his experience and knowledge of forbidden arts and such makes him a very deadly opponent."


    All of them went quiet again before Jacob asked, "And what about the girl? Is she stronger than this guy?" He said pointing at Raven in a rude way.


    Even if Raven didn''t like that, he too wanted to know the answer.


    "Raven¡­ no, I don''t think so." I said thinking for a moment, "But it''s not like I know your strength personally so it''s a maybe."


    "And me?"


    "Fuck no! You''ll die before you even know what the hell happened." I said critically as a sour face came on to him.


    "Okay that was uncalled for." He said but I shook my head.


    "No, you don''t understand. This is an assassin we''re talking about, one that is being taught by one of the very best in the world. Even if I beat her, it didn''t mean that she''s weak, instead you can say she''s very strong enough to actually contend with me."


    "The only reason why I said Raven might win is because of his animal instinct. But even with that I''m not fairly sure."


    "So in other words, we''re fucked huh." Jacob said.


    Glancing at them, I see their expression similar to someone who had a bad lemon so I clapped, bringing their attention, "Why are all of you looking so gloomy? You don''t need to worry about them anymore, we won''t be seeing them for some time."


    "Now go get some sleep, we really have a lot to do tomorrow." They nodded before all of them left. But later, the door to the office opened revealing it was Jacob, "Hey, you awake?"


    "Yeah," Rubbing the sleep out of my eye, "What do you need¡­ and please don''t tell me it''s a teddy bear."


    "Fuck you and no, that''s not it." His face seemed concerned enough for me to stop my jokes, "Before when you talked about that guy with the girl, you seemed as if you know about him."


    "And your point?" I raise a brow, the guy''s much perceptive then I thought.


    "Who is he?"


    "Truth be told; I can''t be sure if he''s really who I think or not but I can only confirm one thing." I said, trusting him, "He was from the Gildong Sect."


    "Gildong Sect?" He asked not really recalling anything by that name.


    ''Gildong Sect¡­ you really did score a good enemy with this one, pops.''

 Chapter 93 - Safety First

    Just like I said, we had a big work in the morning, we did.


    So per instruction, everyone in the house who still had a job got up at the same time, reluctantly. Then they came down towards the center of the hallway, where the place was big and convenient enough for me to talk to them.


    Arriving there, they saw the two new people who had arrived back with their master. First it was a strange being, a beast, a wolfman¡­ something completely out of a tale they read in the books. But it was standing in front of them.


    The second person was human¡­ but he had a problem. He was a cripple. Someone who didn''t seem had worth doing any kind of job but he was still there. So they put it up to their master''s judgement and kept all thoughts into themselves, besides the normal gossip.


    Like for instance, their master, who was a lot fatter a few days ago seemed to have lost a lot of it. He was still fat, but even within that fatness their seemed to some essence of manliness hidden within. Those that had once ridiculed him were now talking about him, thinking if the master had been visited by some god that had helped him.


    "Clap!"


    A clap from me stopped the murmuring between the ten-ish maid that had survived the downsizing. I signal to my back as Jacob and Raven came forward and started handing out various types of equipments to the maids who looked at them weirdly.


    They were mostly hammers, helmets, apron, gloves, goggles etc. Something that these girls didn''t have much contact with so they looked at their now somewhat of a fat master in confusion.


    "Has everyone gotten their tools?" In response the girls nodded in unison.


    "Yes Master!"


    Frankly that scared me a bit thinking about a hypnotic horror anime that I watched back in my past life. It''s good that their not robots.


    "Today we have a special job everyone and as I said, this is for everyone, no one is an exception, except for you two." I said pointing towards Anna and Alice, who already had taken up two large hammers.


    "Give your hammers to someone else and stand right over there at the corner." Nodding, they did and stood at a corner. Anna felt satisfied, getting the special treatment while Alice felt relieved that she wouldn''t have to do anything with a large hammer.


    "Your job from now on would be to destroy this house." My words instantly brought on everyone''s crazy attention at me, even Anna and Redwick''s.


    I didn''t tell anyone what the job was except that it was a big job and we needed a lot of tools.


    "I have a question." Jacob pulled up his hands.


    "Let''s see¡­ oh, it''s you, Jacob." I saw it was him as he smiled in recognition and was about to ask, "Question rejected." My words immediately deflated him.


    Then I turn back to the girls, "I know this is a bit weird order but I want you all to break this houses walls, furniture and everything you can find. But I don''t want you to just break them but break them so that you can find specific items."


    Then I turned serious, "What I''m about to tell you is top secret so this shouldn''t go anywhere beyond this house, you get that!" A sharp tone in the end immediately straightened up the maids and they nodded in unison again.


    "Behind the walls and other hidden places in this house remains valuable items. Golds, papers and things that have monetary value that my father had placed in this house for safe measure if something drastic were to happen." I said watching the eyes of everyone except Anna''s going from shock to amazement.


    "Unfortunately something drastic did happen and my father had been killed. Not only that but this place was also attacked last night. So considering this points I''ve decided it''s best for all of us to leave this place in the coming month." Murmuring began again as they also knew nothing about leaving this place.


    "So anyone who doesn''t want to leave this town can tell it to me back at the office. But if you want to stay but have families or other personal problems, come to me and I will resolve them."


    "Okay, back to the point. As I said, this house has many items that you need to find out and bring to your supervisor''s opinions. Do any of you have any questions?" At my word, a girl raised her hand.


    Seeing that Jacob sarcastically smiled, "Lower your hand, he won''t answer-"


    "Yes, what is it?" I answered.


    "Who will supervise us?"


    "It will be Anna, Alice and Redwick. They will look after you and if you have any problems or injuries go straight to them." They nodded.


    "Remember, use your tools and bring destruction upon this place." I said and in example I punched the wall next to me and it broke apart.


    "Oh My Goodness!" A maid gasped seeing what I did.


    I shook my head, "It''s not a big de-"


    "Master, how did you know?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..?"


    I saw them give me incredulous looks and I turn to my hand and shock goes through me too. The place where I struck had three large bars of gold in it.


    "Wow Master! You already knew where to strike." A maid exclaimed as I awkwardly smiled.


    "We- Well¡­ you can say that."


    Seeing the gold bars, they also believed in my words about their being valuable items hidden in the house.


    "Okay, wear the safety equipment first before doing anything and Remember, safety is the first priority." They nodded¡­ but they had strange looks.


    All of them were looking at me with deep emotions. As if I touched the deepest part of their heart. Then it hit me.


    ''Oh Yeah! This is a timeline when people don''t prioritize safety of workers and instead focused on time. No wonder they got a bit misty.''


    "Alright then, start from the upper floors first." They nodded and started moving up.


    "What now?" Jacob asked, "Do we want us to join them?" He was asking for both him and Raven.


    "No," I smiled, "We''re gonna visit the cemetery."

 Chapter 94 - Grave Robbers

    "Damn! Another one filled with decayed corpse." I said as I opened another grave which turned out to be also filled with a skeleton.


    I was at the cemetery with Raven and Jacob, who too were digging out corpses to see if there were any gold hidden here or not. But even after searching for a long while, the only thing we gathered up were corpses.


    Unfortunately for me, Alice didn''t know how to do necromancy otherwise these skeletons and decayed corpses could come to use, but for now it was for naught. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I wonder if somebody did business in skeletons.''


    My mind wanders to unusual places again as I lie down over the ground. The search was long and fruitless. Seeing the two still working their asses, I stop them.


    "Raven you can stop now and Jacob¡­" I thought for a moment as the sweat glistened down his skin, "You can keep going if you want."


    "I''m the one who''s handicapped! You should be worried about me more than him." Jacob angrily said joining Raven as they both sat down.


    We took a bit of rest as the silence enveloped us, "So¡­ you guys found nothing as well, huh."


    Raven shook his head, "Not yet."


    "If you''re talking about finding a dead granny whose lower parts still haven''t been decayed then, yeah I found something¡­ I found something very strange."


    I nod in understanding, "Should have known that would tinkle your dingle."


    "Wh- What! That''s not what I mean-" Jacob tried to reason but I didn''t hear it.


    I turned to Raven and smirked, "Say what Raven, why don''t we both take a walk for... let''s say a few minutes." I looked at Jacob''s face, "You should be done by that time, right?"


    "What the fuck do you mean!"


    "As you say, sir." Raven smiled in understanding and we got up.


    "Hey! Stop! This isn''t a good joke!... This is my manhood we''re talking about." He screamed as we actually walked away before removing ourselves from his view.


    As we walked, I said to Raven, "Do you think he can hear us?"


    "Most probably not."


    "Good," My tone takes a different wave, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    "In what sense?"


    "In whatever you deem important."


    Raven went quiet for a few seconds before answering, "That kid is a bit of a loudmouth and a lot disrespectful but¡­ as a person, I suppose he is good on the inside."


    Then he looked up in the sky as he remembered a scene, "I remember a few days ago, when I was walking through the house, I witnessed upon something. A young maid was standing on a cranky old stool and was dusting the walls. But the stool which was old, suddenly couldn''t take her weight and broke."


    "It was a long fall¡­ and if it weren''t for Jacob who stepped into save her, she might have gotten big injuries." Then he smiled discreetly, "Even as he felt the pain from his crippled leg from overusing his strength, he didn''t show it to the girl. He also didn''t take advantage of her kindness at that moment and just simply left."


    "So as a person, I can say he is a bit reliable."


    He said all that but I felt that he had something else to say that he kept quiet about, "And what is it that concerns you?"


    He groaned a bit, "Even with his good qualities, I can clearly see that he, at one time, was a good person. But something happened that had changed him so drastically."


    He then looked at me, "I''m won''t pry but I would be cautious before trusting him with something truly dangerous."


    I nod at him, soaking in his words and understanding the midst of it. It was as I thought, he didn''t change much. It was just that he was angry at some people but couldn''t take it out on anyone so it was damaging him. If that anger weren''t to be released anytime soon, then it might consume him completely.


    Something that might work in my favor or not.


    As we talked, we rounded back to the place as Jacob leaned on a tombstone with a frown.


    "You guys actually left me."


    I looked around, a bit curious then back at him, "What happened? You didn''t do your business yet?"


    "What fucking business! I said I''m not into dead old ladies!" He screamed out loud as I put my pinkies in my earholes.


    "Stop shouting. Are you trying to put us in crime of grave robbing?"


    "But we are."


    "¡­That''s another matter." I said turning away, "So one last grave to look then."


    Raven frowned, "But we searched all of them."


    "Not that one though." I pointed towards the bald fuckers grave.


    "But weren''t we the ones who arranged it anyway?" Jacob said and he was right.


    It was me who put him in that grave but there was something strange about it. I remembered it a while back at the walk, that this place had already been reserved for that baldy''s grave.


    Now why would someone, who was very rich and full of promiscuous life, prepare his grave?


    It might be normal for others but this didn''t feel normal to me.


    So with that, we dug up the grave and kept on digging underneath before I felt something hard.


    "Ting!"


    "There''s something here." I say and all three of us work our ass off and finally the face of it was revealed.


    It was a big steel box that had been neatly placed 12 feet underneath the ground.


    "Shit!" Jacob cursed, "It''s gonna take forever to take that thing out."


    "But we found it and that''s what matters." Raven said.


    I pat the back of both of them, "How about this, when we get this out, I will give you both a percentage of what is hidden here?"


    That immediately shone a glint over Jacob''s eyes while Raven too felt a bit attracted.


    "How much?" Jacob asked.


    "I''ll give each of you 1% percent."


    ''Shatter''


    "Man¡­ you''re quite cheap." Jacob said with a deadpan look.


    "How about you do it for free then hah!"


    "Can''t you see I''m already digging!" Jacob said digging out the dirt like it was jacking off.

 Chapter 95 - Doctors Review

    It was nighttime.


    The rain outside was waving in heavily. Droplets of water fell over the tin walls of a small house at the far end of the town of Hyfelia where it was filled with trees. If someone were to scream out in pain at this place, it would be very hard for it to be heard.


    Suddenly, without any notice, the small door to the house started to bang.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    A grown of annoyance rang out.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I''m coming! I''m coming! Knock you hoofs for a second!" The person inside said as he got up from his bed and wore his glasses. Looking at the small mirror beside his bed-table, the person revealed to be the doctor.


    The same doctor who had checked on our protagonist at the very start.


    The doctor didn''t care about his appearance nor did he tried to fix them. He just got up that way and went to open the door. The night was already quite dark, no matter who had come for help, he was going to turn them away.


    For him, a good night''s sleep is necessary. Because his days are full of people with the same disease or death. It had been so much so that the doctor''s feelings towards people had gradually come to a slow stop.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I said I''m coming!" He loudly yelled, thinking that might have reached those waiting outside. He quickly came and opened his door, ready to yell at the imbecile who had disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "Do you even realize what time i-" The words got struck in his throat.


    Outside, it was pretty dark and with the addition of the rain, it was even harder for someone to see who it was.


    "BANG!"


    But as the lighting struck a tree a few kilometers away, the momentary flash of light illuminated the people who were standing outside. Seeing who stood at front, spread fear in the heart of the doctor.


    "It''s You!"


    "Yes, it''s me." I gave him a smile as another lightning strike flashed behind me, making it as dark as necessary. "Aren''t you going to let me in, doctor?" I say to the man who had a face full of disbelief.


    Hearing me, he shook for a moment and his plan of kicking anyone out went dead. He stepped away from the door as me and the others came inside.


    Looking inside, it was even smaller than I thought. Only a bed, table and some accessories, not something a doctor couldn''t afford but it was just too less. I thought his house would be bigger than it is, but who would have known his true agenda.


    Walking around the house, I saw the doctor carefully follow us around, not a word in mouth so I said, "What''s wrong doctor?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re giving the expression of someone who''s seen a ghost." My words had an immediate effect as his eyes widened in fear before he calmed himself.


    "Wh- What do you mean¡­ It''s nothing like that, I¡­ was asleep so this might be a side effect from it."


    I nodded, "Well you''re the doctor so I guess you would know."


    "Why are you here?" The doctor asked, albeit a bit rudely which made me frown as I turned to him.


    "Excuse me?"


    Sensing the atmosphere, the doctor changed his words, "I meant, what do you want?"


    "You see, my friend here," I pointed to Jacob who was clutching to his leg, "Is hurt. Can you take a look at him and tell us what''s wrong?"


    The doctor nodded and told them to follow him to the other room where he did his work. Laying down on the operating bed, the doctor took some time at his leg before he shook his head.


    "Normal recovery is out of the way; I need to amputate this part of the leg."


    Jacob frowned, "Isn''t there any other way then cutting my leg off?"


    "No" The doctor flatly refused, "Whoever did this, did it knowing that it would be an everlasting damage." His words immediately gained me a pissed off look from Jacob.


    "What if I don''t want to cut off the leg?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then an infection might spread over your whole leg and then the pain might be so huge that you would beg for it to be cut off." The doctor said so lightly that Jacob couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Wow doctor, so much for helping with my mental fortitude."


    "I am telling you this so that you would know. If we do the amputation in a few days, then we would only need to cut off from the knee part and then you can just get a prosthetic and it would feel as a new leg." The doctor said, finished with his work, placing his tools at the wall behind.


    I nod at the doctor, "So doc, do you have any painkillers?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "How about this one?" I pull out a specific one.


    Looking back at it, the doctor took a few moments before saying, "Yeah I have those too. They are for extreme cases when you need to stop the pain when they reach quite high degrees but they only work for a while."


    "Extreme cases¡­ such as a young assassin trying to kill the town noble and his son?"


    The doctor stopped in his tracks before he resumed again, "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Then he turned around and said, "You can go now."


    "Why so hasty, doc?"


    "I''ve looked at your friend already and it is quite late, I would like to get some sleep before morning comes." He said, his eyes avoiding mine.


    I nod, sympathetically, "Of course, you do." I walk around him, "You''re the town doc, the only one. Of course you''re busy all day with patients."


    "But I don''t get why you would give refuge to someone who killed your boss and is trying to kill his only son."


    At my words, the doctor shook for a moment before he pulled out a scalpel and lunged at me. Which was quickly prevented by both Raven and Jacob, who didn''t seem the least bit hurt now as they lay him down on the bed.


    "You''re gonna die, you bastard!" He screamed, "You think you''ll get away with this!"


    "I''m sure nature is on my side today, doc." I said while wearing one of his gloves and a mask, "Now be a good man and tell me everything I want to know."


    "Fuck YOU!"


    I smile seeing his disobedience.


    "Doc¡­ did you know, there are more than two hundred bones in the human body?" Hearing me, the eyes of his widen in fear as I smile.

 Chapter 96 - A Tale Made By Baldy

    Readers beware, the following stuff might be a bit too violent for some people.


    I should have known that there would be limitations.


    Limitations to what I would know.


    Just because I was somewhat of a geek and a hardcore reader of the story didn''t mean that I was omniscient.


    Just as a wise person once said, ''The world is a large place and there are too many bitches out there for you to stay single at this age.''


    Alas that guy caught Chlamydia in his research or you can say he sacrificed himself for his study, but the thought remains¡­ where was I again?


    "Ahhh!"


    Yes! That I don''t know much about this world.


    Who would have thought that my new stepmother would make me take drastic steps and who would have known that my dead father would garner a fantastic buddy that has such a great thirst for vengeance.


    "Ahh! AHHH!"


    But overall¡­ all of those are happening and now I''m cursing my luck. Still it is through sheer effort and work that I-


    "AHhh! PLEase!"


    ¡­Sigh¡­ The mothapucker wouldn''t just let me cleanly finish my inner monologue.


    I look down at the operation table where the doctor is strapped down by leather belts. Raven was by his head, muting his voice if he were to scream too loudly and Jacob was out by the door to see that we aren''t interrupted by any annoying individual.


    "Doc¡­ if you aren''t going to cooperate fully then you might as well let me finish my inner monologue, right?"


    The doctor lying weirdly over the bed, looked at me with eyes filled with tears and the fear of death, "Bu- But I already told you everything¡­ please¡­" He sniffed and balled his eyes out, "Just let me go."


    "Ahhh!" The doctor screamed in pain as I cut off the ring finger in his left hand.


    He was right about telling me everything about the little assassin. At first when I had scared the guy by breaking all of his fingers, the guy didn''t seem to bulge much.


    Sure he answered, cried and begged to be set free as I broke all of his fingers but he quite really didn''t seem like he was being nice¡­ yes, I figured that by giving an everlasting damage like cutting off his fingers would do the trick and fortunately it did.


    The guy literally sang about the girl whilst thrashing over at the bed. I hope this doesn''t make me sound like a psychopath... I was just gathering intelligence.


    So to recount briefly, the girl''s name is Rebecca.


    Rebecca Hailey.


    But it''s not her that matters, it''s her mother Bianca Hailey.


    How to say this without being way to too thorough¡­ well, Bianca was known to be the hottest wife in Hyfelia. So hot that every guy, whether married or not, wanted to bang her.


    Now, the late baldy wasn''t a saint so he too wasn''t blocked by his dicking desires. He wanted to fuck her more than anyone. So he, just like the others would sent her valuable gifts.


    Jewelry, Special Flowers, Oversea Foods and other stuff but that didn''t seem to move Bianca. As I''ve said before, Bianca was a married woman. A person who very much loved her childhood friend and husband Hallock and he¡­ was an angry man.


    Not in the sense of beating his wife no, but busting out the balls of every man that decided to lay their eyes on his wife and the baldy wasn''t an exception.


    Not only that but the husband was a pseudo guardian like figure of the town that stopped people from being harassed by the baldy.


    So black eyed and blue balled the baldy uses his expensive gifts as a trap and gets the husband arrested for thievery which he naturally resisted. But against the militia that the baldy hired, it was too much for the guardian and his head ended up in the sharp end of a pike.


    Now with the husband gone and wife grieving, it was the perfect time for the guy to use his special move.


    Coercion


    The guy threatened the wife and spread fear about her little daughter and the wife gave in quickly. Then the guy fucked her every day and you know, flicked on his fantasy. Later he even sold her to his other friends who used her to their delight.


    It wasn''t long before later she became known as the town whore who got fucked by literally everyone. So seeing the state she was in, the women fell depressed and later hung herself right before the gates of this house. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah¡­ it was sad. Good thing that I didn''t tell you the full version¡­ man was it sick.


    So later the girl who was left, her daughter Rebecca, became a beggar but for a cause. She begged for money and later left before coming back years later, at the current time becoming who she is now.


    Now her story felt a bit unique, made me feel like if there was a game with such a main character I might have played it hard.


    End of story.


    My focus comes back at the crying doctor as I click my tongue, "But you didn''t doc. You didn''t tell me everything."


    "But¡­ I did."


    "Not everything about my father." I said with knowing eyes, "I''m talking about the dark deals that he did, doc." My words made his scared eyes even more fearful.


    He stammered, "Bu- bu- but I don''t know anything about them."


    I shook my head disappointingly, "I know you do doc. I got concrete proof that you were in on it too." He was going to deny but I interrupted, "Now don''t try to act all righteous because you helped a girl get her vengeance."


    "Don''t you see, you''re not any better than my father¡­ I think you are even more worse." I say to his bewildered face, "You, a doctor, sworn to protect the lives of everyone is selling them to the devil¡­ tell me isn''t that an interesting concept."


    "I- Ahhh!" He arched his back while screaming as I cut of his pinky finger.


    "I- I¡­ can''t." He begged as tears bled from his eyes, "They''ll kill my family."


    I nod, sympathetically, "I know doc. But for me, it''s either your family or it''s you." Then I whispered in his ears, "And frankly I don''t either of those have a good chance of surviving."

 Chapter 97 - Luck Doesnt Change

    Arthur steadily moved through the darkness of the night. He looked calm but inside his thoughts were all disarray.


    Today was the day when the meeting of honor was held in Valint and it went in a surprising way. At first when Gekko''s father started talking, he was all about wanting justice and Arthur''s head on a pike but later when he saw that his son was the main problem, the guy suddenly backed down.


    After that, he didn''t seem to ask or actually demand anything from Arthur. All he spoke of was his son''s body and the place where the tragedy had occurred. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur''s face couldn''t help but frown at the thought.


    It went way too¡­ smoothly.


    Arthur wasn''t just being a skeptical person. His life had its ups and downs and it had more downs then he could count. His father falling for that witch''s trickery, his mother''s Illness becoming more problematic and him having to participate in a brawl almost every day without any real reason.


    But life certainly had some ups for him.


    Arthur smiled almost a bit perversely as he remembered some of the moments. He would sometimes accidentally bump into a beautiful girl or would end up trying to save them and later would flirt with them.


    It was all fun and grabb- I mean games, that his sweet Elizabeth didn''t need to bother with.


    His happy face took a downturn as it quickly got replaced by a sigh. He shook his head, disappointingly, "And here I thought, my luck was starting to look up."


    He said those words to the group of soldiers that suddenly surrounded him. Looking around he saw there weren''t more than 10 soldiers, all elite from his standing. They were at the back of an alley where there was nothing but dump.


    Arthur too had felt that some people had been following him for a while so he had deliberately walked to an empty place where there wouldn''t be any chance of normal civilian walking by.


    Looking at their chest, their armor didn''t seem to have any crest so he assumed they were removed deliberately, "You guys don''t seem the type that would be mercenaries. But you don''t have any crest on you."


    He smiled, "Let me guess, your master wanted you to do his dirty work but was afraid of actually showing himself, even to the point of removing his own family''s name from your armor."


    "Talk about being a coward."


    Surprisingly, Arthur''s words didn''t incite any anger inside them. They were all calm, as expected from elite soldiers of a noble house.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, "At least give me the satisfaction of making you angry before I kill you all."


    At his words, all the soldiers readied their sword and aimed them at him as they slowly moved forward.


    Arthur looked around and saw their move. They were trying to cut off his space of attack and injure him from all sides. Frankly it was both a stupid and bold move.


    Bold for being effective against the weak minded, stupid for using it on him.


    Without a word, Arthur dashed behind him. The soldiers a bit shocked at his sudden change of movement went for a slash. Arthur smiled as the sudden escape place that conjured and quickly slid out of it before striking at their backs.


    The fight went on for a while before Arthur stood in a somewhat big-ish pool of blood. His body drenched a bit from sweat and the blood of his enemies. Putting his weight over the sword, he took steady breathes.


    They weren''t normal soldiers so it took a bit out of him to stop all of them. But they weren''t strong enough to injure him.


    Then he suddenly called out at the end of the alley, "So, are you going to come out or do I think of it as you bowing out?"


    "Clap" "Clap" "Clap"


    Three metallic claps rang out as a soldier wearing gold plated armor came out of a corner where Arthur had directed his voice. The person was tall, standing at 6 feet tall and his heavy armor made him look even more dangerous.


    But his face couldn''t be seen through the helmet he wore, which might be why he took it off. Then a face mortified by wars was shown. Dark brown skin, bald as the helmet, a few crooked teethes and one disfigured white eye.


    The guy opened his mouth, "From the moment I saw you, I knew you would be fun." Then he looked at the dead bodies on the floor, "They were just crumbs to give you a light workout."


    "Well thank you for that experience," Arthur said, "I hope you wouldn''t be stupid enough to join them, right?"


    "On the contrary," The guy pulled his longsword, "I want to be the one to kill you."


    Arthur sighed again, "I try to tell them but nooone of them listen."


    ...


    I stood before the gates of my house. The same place where Bianca had hung herself.


    Yes, it definitely would have been unsightly scene by the looks of it.


    Now about the doctor¡­ the guy after a bit more pull, said everything. But nothing of them was good news.


    After the dead of this baldy, which wasn''t done by his buddies in the dark, they all cut off connection from this place. They figured that such a person dying would immediately spark interest from many people but haha¡­ nobody cared.


    It was especially good for them, those who broke off all ranks and orders and took each territory for their own, which is spread all over the kingdom.


    So it definitely wasn''t going to be easy taking them back anymore¡­ now that I think of it, it never was going to be easy.


    Sighing I get inside the house to my room steadily. The house was under construction, who knows where my heavy step might break something and fall on me.


    Good thing, my bed was on the first floor.


    Opening it, I find a pleasant surprise waiting for me as she sat on my bed with a smile on her face.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim my reward."

 Chapter 98 - The Reward [ Part 1 ] (18+)

    Wearing translucent white gown that would allow me to see through her black undies. It was a very exciting scene from me.


    I gulped while seeing her laying so sexily like that on the bed. I had been waiting for this for sooo long. Ever scene that squirting incident on that hotel, I had been blue balled by Alice living with us or with some work.


    Who would have thought that she would be the one to reciprocate this feeling of mine once again.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim that reward." She said while getting up the bed and slowly walking towards me. She stood before me and tilted her head in a innocent manner, "Can I?"


    ''Man, I just want to rip open her clothes.'' My thoughts were going through multiple changes and I knew that I might go overboard with her so I took a deep breath.


    "Anna¡­ listen." I said patting her on the shoulder, "Right now, I am trying my very best to not do something crazy to you so think carefully before you actually do this. Because it would hurt but mostly it would change the feelings between us for- aahhhh!"


    My words stopped in my throat as her hand roamed at my dick while she whispered, "Feelings like this?"


    I could only nod multiple times at her words.


    Seeing me like this, she lightly laughed and touched my cheeks, "You''re only thinking about yourself, master. Have you ever thought how I feel? How much I wanted to do this?"


    "Listen carefully, master." She said with a serious look, "This is not you who''s choosing this but it''s me, understand."


    ''Well¡­ I warned her.''


    I gave her my answer as a kiss which took her by surprise. Then she surprised me even more by going rougher and using her tongue.


    "Smosh" "Smoch" "Slosh"


    Our tongue''s collided in great fever and we showed each other our love again.


    "Mmph!"


    I could hear her moan in my mouth. I understood her need for this as it was the same for me.


    Without waiting any longer, I grab her by her butt and pull her up. She didn''t resist a bit as she looked at me with a different gaze. That strange look still on her as I threw her over the bed.


    Anna took heavy breathes as she saw Henry pull off his clothes in such a way that they were a hindrance. Before she could do the same, Henry came and ripped apart her clothes like a beast in heat.


    Frankly that was a bit unnecessary, still she didn''t know but why that action of his made her feel warmer inside. Henry came close to her which she thought would be to kiss her again but no, it was to hold her chin as he made her gaze at him, "How many times do I have to tell you, call me Henry when we''re alone."


    "¡­Hah¡­ Henry." She said to me with a tempted tone. Even though hearing her call me master during sex would sound great. But hearing her say it so much daily, might have made me a bit dull to it.


    I look down to her clothes which only consisted of her black bra and underwear.


    Gulping once more seeing that pearl perfect skin, I went in and kissed her neck.


    "Hmm!"


    She moaned as I licked and took in her body''s smell. Then slowly I went down towards her breast.


    The big guns, the real mama.


    Anna saw me look at her breast and said, "Do you want me to open the-"


    I couldn''t wait for her to finish and tried to open them myself.


    "Hen- Henry!" Anna could see that I had lost my reason, "They open from the fron- Oh! You opened it- YEEEE!" Her mild surprise at me opening her bras disappeared instantly as I gave a bite to her breast.


    Soft, Melony like balloon.


    I licked and sucked her breast from one to another. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t get any milk from it, the thought of actually getting some couldn''t disappear from my mind.


    Anna could feel me biting her breasts and even though at first it felt a bit childish to her. Gradually she started to feel the pull of it and slowly heaved her voice and moaned.


    "Umm!... Yeah!... Th- That feels soooo good!"


    Anna moaned as she grabbed my head and pushed them deeper inside her melons. I sucked and kissed for some time before letting them go.


    "POP!"


    A popping sound appeared and I looked down at her chest to see that her breasts were filled with my saliva and bite marks. Her laying down over the bed, all for mine to devour however I wanted.


    I really wish there was a camera, because this scene would have been perfect for my wallpaper.


    I looked down to her legs and saw that her cave was blocked by her underwear so I went to undid them. But her hands stopped me.


    Looking back at her in confusion, she shook her head, "Last time, you made me feel pleasure." Then she smiled in a sultry manner, "This time it''s my time to return the favor."


    Who was I to stop a girl from willingly giving me a blowjob. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna got up and came face to face without my rock hard cock and her eyes went wide in surprise.


    "OH MY GOD! It''s big!"


    "Thanks!" I said in pride.


    "How was Amelia able to put it inside her anyway?" Suddenly the mood kind of dampened for me a little, "No wonder she wanted some kind of retribution from you." She said with her mischievous look.


    "Well, she was able to learn pretty quickly, let''s see how much you fare?" I smirk at her feeling her motion change.


    "Oh! Is that a challenge?" She said with a dangerous glint, "You should remember Henry, I have never lost a challenge before."


    "It will be if you think you can ACTUALLYYY!" My tone sky rises immediately by her sudden move as she took my dick inside her mouth.


    Then without any prior instructions from me, gave the best blowjob of both my lives.

 Chapter 99 - The Reward [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    Anna carefully took my staff inside her mouth as I felt the hot and moisty sensation engulf my cock. She didn''t take much more than 4 inches but it was enough to satisfy me.


    As I thought, she was a bit sloppy with her technique. She may have been bold at first but in reality she is a pure girl, so she shouldn''t know how to do this. All she''s doing is maybe copycatting Amelia.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    She slowly moved up and down over my dick while using her tongue to give me great pleasure.


    "Ahh¡­ yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." My already heated cock felt even warmer inside her sweet mouth.


    Anna glanced back at me briefly, seeing that whatever she''s doing, it was working its magic, so she tried to sped up.


    "O- Oh! YEs! That''s¡­ wooo!" I couldn''t have any words going through my mind as the pleasure of her going back and forth even faster filled my mind.


    As she did that I felt some disturbance on the downside. I slowly looked down to see her, doing her thing faster but that became a problem for her as she coughed slightly but tried to hide it.


    "Anna, stop it." I forced her head out of my dick, "I told you already, it''s going to be a bit problematic on your first try so try taking it easy, will you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna took deep breaths trying to calm this sensation of warmth all over her, "I¡­ I then lost the bet, huh."


    "What are you talking about¡­ the night''s still young, you know." I smiled and she understood my meaning.


    "But that doesn''t meAN- HOLY MOTHER OF EMMM!" She interrupted me and ate my cock once more.


    ''And there she goes again.''


    I guide her head slowly and she does it slowly this time. The sensual feeling was great.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    As Anna took my dick in her mouth, she couldn''t help but smell it. The stink was horrible, almost something that couldn''t be identified but easily traced. Still she couldn''t stop herself from taking an even deeper smell of it.


    As she took the smell, her body went through a subtle shock that made her feel warmer and wetter under her legs.


    ''Ahh!... Why does Henry''s smell make me so much like this?''


    She couldn''t find the answer to her question as suddenly her eyes went misty and she automatically started to crave more of my dick.


    ''I¡­ I want more of him!'' She thought and went faster once more, sending a wave of pleasure go through my body.


    "Anna¡­ you''re doing amazing¡­ YES! Just like that, you''re already surpassing Amelia by miles."


    Hearing the compliment, she looked even happier and took my dick off and gave it a big lick with her tongue as if it was a lollipop. Then just like Amelia, she took one of my hairy balls inside and played with it.


    "Yep! Definitely going to the best ballsdeep feeling of the year!" I said and looked down as my eyes turned to shock.


    Anna was sucking my balls and licking them profusely but her eyes had changed. It was subtly similar to Amelia but Anna''s had this large pink heart like shape in them as if... WHAT THE FUCK!


    Then her gaze looked back at mine as she lovingly took my dick inside her mouth and started going deep.


    "Oh Fuck!"


    Her gaze and the way she was going felt a bit too much for me. So much that I was close to bursting.


    "Anna, I''m going to cum. So get out when I- OH Yeah!"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    Ignoring my instruction, she went faster and faster until I couldn''t help it anymore and burst into her mouth with a push.


    "YESSS!"


    "Gurgle" "Gurgle"


    Loads upon loads I poured into her mouth as she chugged them down like it was nothing.


    "Whoo!" I sighed hard and let her head go, "Did I go too hard?" But she didn''t answer me.


    I look down to see that Anna was licking her hands and face where the extra cum had shot out.


    Anna could taste the warm gooey thing going down her throat. It was a lot¡­ but they tasted so great to her that she even licked the last of it that was left on her.


    ''Hmm¡­ it''s so good~~~'' Her heart shaped gaze searched for more and finally she took a look at my dick as she started licking it off me.


    But as she licked my cock, I saw her message her vagina with her left hand as an idea came to my head¡­ the real head.


    Without any warning, I lay her down on the bed. Then grabbing her waist, I pull her butt up, making it directly face me.


    "Ahh!"


    Seeing her butt so evident before my eyes, the misty effect broke and she asked in embarrassment, "Henry¡­ what are you doing!"


    "I''m going to have a taste of your cum, now." I say with a devilish smile as the blush on her face deepens.


    "Bu- But I pee from there."


    "If I''m lucky then I might get a taste of it too." Hearing me she couldn''t help but cover her face in shame as I dived in.


    Damn was she wet! Her pussy was pouring water at this point.


    Immediately my tongue invaded her private place as her back arched in shock. Then ignoring her words, I went wild with my tongue.


    "AHh!" "Ahh!" "Hennnnry!"


    Anna loving called out to me as her legs locked down my path of escape.


    I was in my own mind.


    ''Who knew her female pre-cum stuff would be this tasty?''


    I licked her insides from here to there while drinking any of the liquid that seemed to pour out of her vagina.


    After some time...


    "Oh! GOD!... Hen- Henry I- I think I''m going to cum!" She warned me while she felt my cold tongue invade her warm place even further which made her body go through much pleasure.


    Then suddenly as if a leak couldn''t take the pressure anymore, she burst out and squirted all over my mouth. I too, took all of the squirt that was possible and drank to my fill.

 Chapter 100 - The Reward [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    "Hah" "Hah"


    "Hah" "Hah"


    Both of us took deep breathes while looking at each other. Both of us knew that this was far from over, this was just the start of it.


    My eyes glazed over the sweat that had been accumulated over her body and couldn''t help myself and went down to it and kissed her.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned while I kissed and roamed her body again before biting her breasts once more.


    "Ahh!"


    No matter how much I savored them, the taste couldn''t leave from my mind. Letting her get some breath, I look back at her and ask, "Are you ready?"


    She nodded briefly while looking down at my large cock. One question going through both of our mind. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Will it fit?


    I layed my cock over her moist vagina, "I''m gonna put it in slowly, tell me if it hurts." She nodded.


    Before doing anything more, I rub my cock over her vagina, playing with it a little bit. Making sure that the vagina is lubricated enough for herself. Then pointing my large cock at the small entrance of her hole and praying that her pain would be lesser than what I''m imagining, I slowly start my descend.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned slightly as my cock started going in. Her face morphing from tired to gradually pain.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh." Anna grabbed the sheets of the bed in pain. Henry''s cock was big, unusually big. The further it went the much more pain she felt from it.


    Seeing her like that, I began to worry, "Should I stop?"


    She shook her head, giving me a pained smile, "I- It''s okay¡­ just in curiosity, how much further is it?"


    Hearing her, I look back down at my cock, which was just 2 and a half inch in. I feared how to tell her that there was still 5.5 inch left of it. The big problem was that my cock was too thick and she was a pure maiden who didn''t do any of this before so it was more painful for her.


    Looking at my face, she got her answer, "There''s that much left, huh¡­ good for me."


    I could dark circles forming around her eyes and the atmosphere becoming more and more damp, so I went and hugged her as I whispered, "Anna, I''m sorry... but this is for the best."


    "What- AHHHHHHH!" Anna screamed in extreme pain as I jabbed my cock inside her.


    It wasn''t my full length but now I have filled her whole vagina completely.


    Yes, I know that seems much more bad than it could have been, but now she wouldn''t have to feel any extra pain.


    Blood leaked out of her vagina as I hugged her tightly and suddenly I felt a sting on my shoulder. Trying to stop the pain Anna had accidentally bit my shoulder. I didn''t say anything and we stayed like that in position for a long while before I felt the bite on my shoulder lessen.


    I carefully asked, "Is the pain¡­ lesser now?"


    She slowly nodded before glancing at me with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry for biting into your shoulder. Did it hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, what you felt was ten times more painful than I could even imagine. Do you want to stop?"


    "No, let''s keep going. I think if we do it slowly, I won''t feel the pain." She said and I looked at her face to see that it was all sweaty.


    Wiping it, "Alright, but if it hurts, just say it." She nodded.


    Slowly I pulled my cock out, letting a few wave of blood out, showing her purity. Her face squirmed a bit but I could see it was tolerable so I put it back in and pulled it out again.


    Just like that I slowly pulled it back in and out before sometime later, I was pistoning her very slowly. At one point she even started moaning, "Hmm"


    Then after some time, she told me, "Henry¡­ you can speed up."


    "Alright." At her words, my actions went a bit faster and this time my body started to hit hers in a good speed, making pleasurable sounds.


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    As the sound of our body hitting each other sounded, her moans were syncing in with them too. Anna felt the huge cock going inside her and felt her body give in the pleasure and moaned out as my cock hit her cervix.


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    Seeing her feeling pleasure once more, I grabbed a boob of hers and started sucking it.


    "Uhhh~~¡­ that feels sooo good, Henry!" Anna screamed out loud, forgetting about if anyone was hearing their words or not.


    Her body at one point started to feel so much pleasure that her vagina started tightening around my cock, telling me that she was about to burst. So I sped up my piston.


    "PAH!" "PAH!" "PAH!"


    Anna suddenly being banged so hard like that, screamed out in pleasure, "OHHHH GOD!." Then her words stammered at each of my bangs, "I-I''m co- cominnnng!" Then with a burst she cummed on the spot while I kept on banging her until she stopped.


    We stopped for a moment to get a breather before I couldn''t help myself and put it back inside her again in a quick move.


    "AHhh!"


    She moaned and as I kept on banging her. My movements not slow anymore, keeping the fastness as it was before. I knew that my burst was not far from here so I went in strong.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    Anna couldn''t describe the pleasure she was feeling right now. She had just cummed so her vagina was quite sensitive right now and suddenly being banged so hard made her feel like she was in cloud 9.


    "O-Oh¡­. Th- that''s¡­. I- I feel lik- like I''m going to cum¡­ again!" She screamed out loud as I increased my pace even more feeling. I was about to burst too.


    "I''m going to cum too, Anna!"


    "Me, too Master!"


    I fucked her as hard as possible and her pussy tightened on me again as I burst open, spreading my cum all inside her. Feeling the hot liquid fulfilling her, she came on the spot too.


    "FUUUCK YESSSSS!"

 Chapter 101 - Father ?

    As we both finally finished ourselves, a wave of tiredness washed over both of us. Even I was a bit tired by all that had happened.


    I knew that I would gain my stamina back in a few minutes as that''s just how I''m built but Anna wouldn''t. Just looking at her, I could tell she was down for the count. It wasn''t like I needed to fuck her more, what we did was enough satisfaction for me¡­ anyway there''s always tomorrow.


    So I laid down beside her and hugged her. I kissed her sweaty forehead while saying, "Goodnight Anna."


    She too hugged me back, "Good night, Henry." Then whispered, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Then hugging each other we both went to a happy sleep, completely missing the fact that there was someone who was gazing at us with great intensity.


    "Hah¡­ Hah"


    The peeping tom by the door, took deep breaths while one of her hand went down her pants and did unruly things to her own self.


    Alice looked at her new master and older sister fornicate. She had been here for a long time.


    At first, hearing the strange noises coming from the master''s room, she felt confused. The noises seemed familiar to her so she went in to take a look and what she saw terrified her.


    Her new master was eating her older sister''s vagina!


    Who does that? Isn''t that a dirty place? Was he drinking her pee?


    Many such questions went through her mind and she questioned about whether she should do something about it. But she saw her dear older sister was happy by what they were doing and the master was quite caring with her too.


    So she stayed and even helped them a bit. When Alice saw that her older sister couldn''t contain her happiness anymore, she barricaded the room using a silence spell.


    Then she should have just left like anybody. But like everybody, she didn''t, she stayed and watched the whole thing until the very end. At one point while she watched, she had already started masturbating and even came a few times.


    After watching it completely a thought went through her mind.


    ''The master¡­ he was really caring towards big sis, Anna. Especially when they did it.''


    Somehow she didn''t know why but seeing him act like that made her feel a bit stingy.


    ''He isn''t so nice towards everyone else.''


    As soon as that thought came, she quickly removed it from her mind and smiled looking at them.


    ''They truly care about each other¡­ I should leave before someone catches me looking at them.'' Then just as quietly she came, she left.


    ...


    Morning came and with that trouble.


    I fucked up!


    After all the things I could have done, I did that.


    A wave of harrowing thoughts went through my head after I woke up. I realized that in the heat of the moment I had cummed inside Anna.


    I don''t know if her chances of becoming pregnant from just one shot is high or not but I did cum a lot. There''s always a maybe.


    As the troubling thoughts went through my head, my movement seemed to wake the sleeping beauty next to me.


    Anna moaned and slowly stretched her arms and felt the huge soreness over her body. But the sorest she felt was from her downtown area, where looking down, she still felt a huge amount of white liquid was inside her.


    Sighing at that, she turned to me with a pout, "You went overboard last night."


    I awkwardly apologized, "I- I''m sorry. I guess I did go quite overboard at the end."


    Anna lightly patted where her navel was, "What would you do if I get pregnant now!"


    My worries skyrocketed in an instant and I mumbled for a bit. Anna seeing me like that smiled for the briefest moment.


    "I¡­ I''ll take responsibility for it!"


    My words came out seriously and Anna too froze at that. Then she lightly laughed as I looked at her, confused. She shook her head, "Sorry, I just couldn''t stop myself, seeing you so serious about it."


    "Did you really think we were gonna have a baby?"


    "Y- Yeah."


    She smiled while patting my face, "That''s nice¡­ but we can never have a baby." Seeing my frown, she said, "We are from different worlds, you can''t be having a child with me, it will trouble you in the future."


    "I¡­" Hearing her, I was stumped. What she said was right, having a child with a servant was humiliating¡­ just look at me.


    "Stop thinking so much." Anna smiled, "That thoughts for the future, for now let''s just enjoy the time we have."


    I smiled at that, "Yeah, you''re right."


    Anna smiled but then her expression darkened as she cursed, "Shit!"


    Did my Anna¡­ just curse? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m late." She threw away the cover, "I am supposed to get up the first and now I''m late." Saying that she tried to stand up but her legs gave in but I caught her.


    "Rest now. We had an intense night and it was your first, your body shouldn''t have recovered by now." I said trying to lay her down but she struggled.


    "I am the head maid¡­" Then her eyes turned crescent, "What will the others think?"


    "They''ll think nothing." Laying her down, "You have diligently worked your whole life, one day of rest won''t cause any problem."


    "But-"


    "But nothing! You''re gonna rest now and only get up when you know you''re body is okay, understand?" I said sternly as she nodded.


    "Understand, master."


    I smile and kiss her on the forehead, "Call me if you need anything."


    Anna nodded as I got out of the room, calling Alice.


    "Yes?" Alice said, her eyes shyly avoiding my own.


    That felt a bit strange but I ignored it for the moment, "Anna is feeling a bit weak, so she''s going to be taking a rest today. That''s why I want you to handle her duties today."


    "Hmm!" Alice suddenly turned confused then blushed, "Oh!"


    "Is something wrong? If you can''t do it then I''ll as-"


    "I can do it!" She suddenly exclaimed and I looked at her suspiciously before nodding and leaving her.


    Looking at my back, Alice smiled mischievously.


    ''The master''s¡­ looks quite rugged.''

 Chapter 102 - Off The Books

    I stood before the house that my father left behind, which will go to my stepmother and I couldn''t help but think bad of her. Not in a rude way but like¡­ pity.


    When you think about it clearly, what does she get anyway?


    A house and a small town. That''s literally nothing.


    No, I''m not being sarcastic.


    And I''m especially not being sarcastic because of how much ruin I brought upon the house nor how the townspeople are lazy and might kill her behind her back.


    ¡­Who knows, if lady luck is with me than that crazy bitch of an assassin might just kill her and remove a problem for me.


    But that would be wanting too much.


    Shaking my head, I ask Redwick to come before me and ask, "How much items were we able to acquire from the house?"


    "Wait a moment, Master." Redwick went into the house and brought out a big notepad. I also saw him wearing glasses as he searched into that notepad.


    "After searching for this two days, the maids and other workers had found a lot of money, gold and some documents." He then looked up at me, "I put the documents aside from them so you can read them later."


    Then looked back at the notepad, "About the money, we had acquired up to a total sum of twenty thousand one hundred and fifty-one pounds. But the gold bars we found accounted to two hundred and fifty of them."


    I nodded, "The gold bars each should amount to a lot of money right?"


    "Yes, master. Each should cost a few hundred pounds, but I still haven''t accurately counted them yet."


    "That can be done later on when we go to our new house." I said thinking about the humongous amount of money that I''ve found in the graveyard.


    ''Adding that¡­ I might have close to a few million pounds on me. Which¡­ worries me.''


    Even though the money should make me more than happy but it''s a really concerning matter. The money was sure to be the same or close to the collected amount of all his black dealings so for the thugs that have broken away from loyalty, they''ll be searching for those money.


    Now that I think about it, that''s good. If they do search for them, they would have to encounter me and if they do that¡­ I will get a man to get inside the dark place.


    As I was thinking, an important thought came to me as I told Redwick to come closer, "And about that matter?"


    Redwick looked a bit confused, "About what matter?"


    "That one¡­ about the safe in the new place."


    Redwick''s face came to recognition as he smiled, "Don''t worry, master. I got the matter settled, it will be done by the time we get there."


    I smiled, a huge worry off my back.


    "Though it is weird for you to build a safe like that." Redwick said.


    "Have you ever seen anyone having this much money?"


    "¡­R- Right" Redwick nodded then his face turned tired, "It''s a bit weird."


    "I already told you, I need it like that for safety."


    "Oh, not that master. It''s just¡­ I was thinking about Anna." Redwick said, "I''ve never seen her taking a rest day before."


    "O- Oh!... is that so." I said with a straight face even though I felt a bit sweaty inside.


    "Hmm" He nodded, "Did you know, even when she was sick, she wouldn''t take a rest day and even when she made mistakes and I scolded her for them, she would always apologize and get back to work. Even after I told her many times to get rest."


    Then he looked concerned, "That said, it would mean she came down with something serious enough for her to take a rest, right?" He asked me.


    "I¡­ suppose."


    "Maybe I should visit her."


    "No!... I mean no, it''s fine. Alice is with her, she''ll be just fine." I said and tried to get his attention to someplace else, "That reminds me, where is that leg guy that I told you about?"


    "Leg guy?" Redwick needed more content, but he spent enough time with me for him to evolve as well, "You mean the prosthetics doctor?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, wasn''t he supposed to arrive by today?"


    "Yes, he was- there they are." Redwick pointed towards the gate, where two people sat on a carriage.


    We went there and Redwick talked with them, "Hello, are any of you Mr. Brandford?" He asked the two riders.


    The left one shook his head, "No, you are talking about our teacher."


    Then the right one spoke, "We''re his student, our teacher is inside the carriage."


    We looked at the door of the carriage, which at the mention of it opened up.


    A man of sufficient height standing at 5.5 got out. He was wearing fashionably rich clothes which were a white undershirt with suspenders, a rich dark green coat, pants of the same color and finally a hat which he tipped while introducing himself.


    "Hello, I am Addon Brandford, the prosthetics doctor." He said in a professional manner, "and you are Mr. Redwick I presume?"


    "Yes" Redwick nodded and pointed at me, "And this is my master, Henry Van Tax."


    The doctor nodded at me and went for a handshake, "A pleasure to meet you."


    "Likewise"


    "Alright then, let''s get straight to business, gentlemen."


    "I''ll get Mr. Jacob, sir." Redwick nodded and later came back with Jacob, who seemed a bit pissed off.


    "What is it? I was very close to finding out that maids address!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to force any of the maids."


    "But I didn''t. She was willing."


    I shook my head, "Whatever, meet these men. They are here to cut off your leg."


    Jacob didn''t look pleased, "Yes, nice joke."


    "It''s not a joke." My words drained the color from his face as he looked at the doctor.


    The doctor sensing the presence, said, "Well, I can''t say clearly that if we need to cut off your leg or not without taking a look at it."


    "Oh" Jacob removed the patch of clothing covering his leg as he asked, "How about now?"


    The doctor taking just one look had a serious face, "Mr. Jacob¡­ we''re gonna have to cut it off."


    "¡­Motherfucker!"

 Chapter 103 - Life Or Agony

    At the middle of the night.


    Right at the moment of great darkness, at the edges of Hyfelia something strange could¡­ or couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    In the deep forest, surrounded by trees and shadowed by the leafs, a silhouette was seen blitzing past the area. The figure moved so fast that if anybody could see it, they would wonder if they had really seen it or was it just their imagination.


    "I need to get there fast."


    The silhouette said in a young girl''s tone as it moved forward towards its trajectory. If the line of path could be imagined, then anyone could see that the girl was going in a straight path towards the doc''s house.


    She was still miles away from his place but at the speed she was moving it wouldn''t take long before she arrives before the place.


    "The doctor needs to know."


    Even as her breath hindered due to the distance, she didn''t stop and continued on her path. She remembered the good doctor, how could she not? He was someone that had helped her immensely on her path for vengeance.


    When things were rough and she couldn''t even get any rats to fill her belly, it was the doctor that gave her a bread. After she had sustained great injury killing that bald bastard, it was the doctor who had helped her heal.


    And when she had battled that¡­ monster, it was the doctor again who had helped her by giving her some medicines that helped out with the pain.


    Rebecca knew the doctor wasn''t a good person. He had his share of crimes with the bald Tax. He was someone who once had taken great measures before to secure money from the people by overbilling them.


    But after seeing her situation, the guy wavered¡­ then eventually he stopped his dealings and completely cut off that part in his life. Still, that didn''t mean his crimes were gone, they were still there and will always be there.


    But Rebecca could see how he was trying his best to pay for them. So even while he was a bad person, he has a right for a second chance.


    ''A person life is forfeited the moment they land themselves in the dark path.''


    Her master''s words reverberated through her mind as she shook her head.


    No, master. He still has a right¡­ when he''s trying so hard then why shouldn''t he be forgiven for his past self?


    ''Forget him¡­ he will die soon.''


    This is what her master said, that made her come out at this late night towards the doctor''s house. If her master was correct then that Monster might try something with the doctor.


    She couldn''t let anything like that happen¡­ even if it meant fighting him once more.


    "Woosh" "Step!"


    She gave a high jump from a tree branch and landed before the small house. The doctor''s house was unusually small for someone of his wealth. It wasn''t always like this, long ago, he had a large house with many female attendants but later when he redeemed himself, he sold off all those items and gave them to the needy.


    Without a thought, she quickly opened the door of the house. Her quick move costed her as she heard a wire being cut off and a timer start to ring. But it wasn''t the most shocking thing for her.


    Before her stood the doctor, tied to a pole as his skin was peeled off in many places while all his fingers from both hands and legs were cut off.


    Rebecca stood in place, fear stricken on her face. Hearing the new arrival of someone, the doctor looked up, his face had long lost its fear and replaced it with hopelessness.


    But seeing it was Rebecca, his eyes widened momentarily and he tried to speak, "¡­n"


    "Wh- What Doctor?" Rebecca asked."


    "¡­un"


    Not able to hear anything, she went closer, "¡­run"


    Rebecca felt confused for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. Unfortunately, as soon as she did, so did the ticking sound went out and something ignited, exploding the whole house in tandem.


    "BOOM!"


    A huge explosion resounded and the place surrounding 100 meters was blown away.


    As the flames raged on and destruction occurred, two figures stood at a faraway place. One was impartial, while the other was looking at her result in horror.


    The impartial one said while his gaze lingered at the burning place, "It wasn''t your fault¡­ he was going to die whether or not we had helped him."


    "Bu¡­ but¡­ he did die¡­ because of me." Rebecca said.


    "That is true. But it was better that you had come for him then not."


    Rebecca looked at her master in confusion, "If I didn''t then he still would have been alive."


    "That is true as well¡­ but sometimes it''s better to die then live in agony." Her master''s word ignited her confusion even more as he continued, "Did you see how he was back there."


    Hearing his words, Rebecca remembered. The doctor was tied up and looked quite skinny beside the numerous wounds. She made the detection that the doctor hadn''t eaten for days and was strung up there just like that.


    "He was left without food."


    The impartial man nodded, "Yes¡­ and the way his execution was done suggests, he wanted you to see that."


    Anger coursed through her vein as she dug her fingers through the ground, "I WILL KILL THAT MONSTER!"


    ¡­ S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At another place at the same time.


    I woke up suddenly as I felt my whole body had been swept up in sweat.


    I looked down at my body and saw that I wasn''t wearing any clothes so such a phenomenon shouldn''t have happened when it was still the cold season.


    "Henry" A dazed voice said.


    Turning around, I saw Anna''s covered body wake up from her sleep. As she leaned towards me, her cover fell slightly, showing her bare cleavage.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I looked at her sleepy face and smiled, shaking my head, "Nothing''s wrong¡­ just thinking about something."


    She nodded absently, "Alright, but you shouldn''t be up so late. It''s bad for your health."


    "I know. Sorry for waking you up."


    "It''s nothing." Then she tugged at my body, "Come, let''s sleep."


    "Alright" I let her take my body and we both hugged each other while laying down.


    "Forget about your worries and go to sleep."


    "As you say my love."

 Chapter 104 - Her Search

    One and a half week later¡­


    On the roads of Hyfelia, a carriage rode by attracting the few people''s attention. It wasn''t the same carriage that was like a steel monster nor was it one of utter humiliation.


    This carriage was completely something else. It was royal.


    It was royal in name, sense and appearance. Just one look from its red ordained color would make anyone envy with greed.


    The ones who looked at the carriage all had one thought inside them which was to glance at it one more time and if possible¡­ then touch it.


    If just the look of it could make them so envious then what would happen if they actually touched it?


    But those thoughts of them could only stay as the carriage went past them as if a dream rowing away.


    The carriage continued onwards until it came before the residence of the Tax family. Then as instructed the rider opened the gates and rode in, without announcing themselves.


    But just as the rider came before the house, his face turned to a look of confusion.


    "Uhh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, wondering if he had ridden to the right place or not. Looking back at the map, he saw that it was indeed the right place but¡­ was this really the place?


    Finding no answer, he knocked the carriage, "We have arrived at our destination, your highness."


    From inside the carriage came a soft, sweet voice, "What did I say about you calling me that."


    The rider looked sorry as he apologized, "I''m sorry¡­ madam. It won''t happen again."


    No audible sound came out as a reply but a bit later, the door to the carriage opened and came out a woman. This woman was quite beautiful to say the least and she was only the maid.


    Olenna came out and looked around herself before coming to the same confusion the rider had.


    "Where are we?" She asked the rider.


    "We''re at the destination you gave Ms. Olenna."


    "Are you sure?... or did you take a wrong turn somewhere?" She asked suspiciously.


    The rider could only smile wryly before showing her the map and what he thought as well. The answers only made it more confusing for Olenna who didn''t know much about this place.


    So she sent the rider out towards the town and made him ask around for directions. A while later, the rider came back saying they were at the right place.


    Olenna wondered if they were truly at the right place or was it just a very bad trap infused by their enemies?


    "Just what is going out there?" The same melodic voice, said from inside the carriage. Olenna thought about for a bit before going over to the carriage and telling everything to the woman inside. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm... really?" The voice inside said and Olenna nodded.


    The door to the carriage opened next and came out another woman. This one far more beautiful and elegant looking than Olenna. Her long red hair was tied in an elegant style while she wore a black dress with red linings that made her look ravishing.


    If the people from before were to see her then they would fall unconscious in love.


    Abigail came out and said, "Alright, let''s see what got you all so worked up-Oh shit, what is that!" Her words changed instantly as she looked at the place in front of her.


    She turned to Olenna, "Are we at the right place?" to which Olenna gave a nod.


    "Yes, according to the map and the towns people, we are indeed at Hyfelia and this is the Tax Family Grounds."


    "Then¡­ what the hell is that? Am I supposed to believe that is the house?" She said pointing towards a house which had some similarities to the house a few weeks ago.


    But it had a few problems. There was no house.


    No, it would be too extreme to say that. There was a house but it was a bit¡­ destroyed. There was no wall, the furniture''s were broken down or long stolen, the pillars half gone, stairs broken in multiple places and celling''s having multiple holes.


    It was close to a hobbo''s home¡­ no, actually a hobo''s home was better. They at least had a roof, this one seemed as if there was no roof to begin with.


    Rebecca couldn''t understand what has happening here. To her knowledge, the town of Hyfelia had nothing special to it.


    The people were poor, the farms didn''t bear much result, thieves were its own people and they didn''t even have any security.


    But there was one thing special about this place. It was the town''s mansion.


    The town''s mansion was said to be very beautiful and rich looking. So much so that anyone who passed by, wondered how did a town so desolate had such a mansion and why weren''t the thieves (the townspeople) weren''t trying to steal anything?


    So that''s why it came as a surprise to Rebecca''s group, how such an important place became like this.


    "Go found out if anything happened here. See if they have any interesting rumors or not."


    "Alright madam." The rider nodded, leaving the red haired women with her maid.


    "What do you think happened here?" After some time, Rebecca asked.


    "Maybe some war¡­ it certainly looks like somebody ripped out this place. Maybe the enemies found his son and took care of him." Olenna said.


    Rebecca had a disturbed look, "I hope that isn''t how this story ends."


    The rider came quickly, bringing forth news, "I''ve heard from the people that the Tax family were doing some kind of renovation work here and then a week ago they left."


    "Where?"


    "Don''t know, madam." The rider shook his head, "The townspeople didn''t have much to say besides that they left with a lot of carts along with the workers."


    "Hmm¡­" Rebbecca wondered before nodding towards Olenna who went out towards the gate. Then without any word or sign, two shadow like dogs came out of her shadow and smelled the streets before howling at the sky and disappearing in a poof.


    Abigail didn''t find anything strange about that as the rider said, "But there was something strange with what they said."


    "Something about them digging through graves."

 Chapter 105 - Booba Feud

    I was thinking¡­ you know really thinking, what if I change?


    I know the plot of major events that are irreversible and are destined to happen.


    I know people know people who knows someone important.


    But most of all, I have knowledge of something that are very special. Like items, artifacts and places which have those secret and important things which are related to the protagonist and his journey.


    Like for example, my new place of living. It''s a place that is close to the capital and it is very very huge to be exact but nobody seems to have any interest.


    Why? Why not have interest at a place that is quite large, close to the capital and also very cheap for purchase?


    The answer ¨C It is surrounded by dense forest which seems to harbor terrifying and vengeful spirits of soldiers who died at the war¡­ or that''s what the rumors say.


    Considering this era is a time when people have great belief in superstitions, they avoided this place like a plague but I knew better.


    Of course I did, I have future knowledge.


    This place doesn''t have any vengeful or virgin spirits lying around but had a great secret. Which is mainly the reason why I bought the place but I''ll get to that later.


    I am also thinking¡­ is it necessary to get a piece of that gang or black market that my late father had control of? Isn''t it a place filled with malice and hard work and needed a lot of secrecy? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides even if I were to get a piece of anything, it would only garner me more enemies than friends. I know that place would generate a lot of money for me but I already have more than enough... I literally have too much.


    I have so much money that I can confirm, besides the royal family in this and other kingdoms, nobody else would have so much money.


    I can just live my life peacefully with Anna¡­ and if possible a few other beautiful women. But that doesn''t mean I will stop being a hardworking guy, no sir. I have the greatest potential, I would be an idiot to not get the full out of it.


    So a new plan then ¨C No more searching or trying to get an action of the baldy''s past.


    Full on training until the academy starts and that includes helping all my comrade (workers) too.


    Finally, live a life that I truly want, isn''t full of troubles and bang beautiful girls on the si-


    My thoughts were interrupted as someone poked me on the side.


    "Hmm?" Looking around, I saw Anna giving me one of those dangerous smiles with her eyes closed.


    "Master, why does it seem like you were thinking something bad?"


    "¡­You misunderstand. I was just thinking about my future." I said honestly. No way will she know what I was thinkin-


    "Does it include sleeping with multiple girls?"


    "!?"


    I turned to her, shocked to the core. This girl¡­ she is getting more and more dangerous as I spend more time with her.


    "Hehe" From the side, a melodic tone laughed.


    We both turned and saw it was Alice who was smiling. Originally we three were in my super amazing new carriage. Our destination was a place called, Screeching Forest.


    "What amuses you about this, Alice?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky you are that master is such a nice man." She said with a tone of mischief.


    Yeah¡­ she too kind of became bold. Alice now joked and made fun of me sometimes, it was all in good humor, nothing bad¡­ except sometimes her jokes would go borderline sexual¡­ just like¡ª


    She looked at me, her eyes having a sparkle unknown for me to recognize, "If I were to even get a bite of master, I would say my life is fulfilled. While you¡­"


    "While me what?" Anna asked, her smile not yet faltering, but only endangering more. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Nothing, just speculations." Alice said covering her mouth, "But you got to admit, big sis Anna¡­ you''re quite greedy."


    "What!?"


    Alice got up from her seat and sat next to me. Then to my surprise, hugged my left arm tightly as her boobs clutched on to me.


    ''DAMN! Her boobs are biggg!''


    "We too are here you know," Alice said, "Master is such a big man, I''m sure he needs more than just one person to help him¡­ stress out." She said her last words, closely a whisper to my ear.


    My body shuddered at her action and I looked back at her in shock. I thought she would gaze up at me in fun and she was too but¡­ I could see a faint hint of something else hidden under those purple eyes.


    Then something else grabbed on to my other arm as Anna clutched it between her boobs as well. Her smile even more freezing, "Oh, I didn''t notice that before. But as you see, master hasn''t given anyone else his attention yet so I must do my duty."


    As they passed around the words, throwing out the discipline of maids, I thought.


    ''This is my fault.''


    After taking the V-card from Anna, I had sex with her every night. It didn''t take long before others knew about it but all of them kept quiet about it. Except for Jacob and Alice.


    Jacob sometimes threw a few jabs at me but always stayed quiet when Anna or Alice was around him¡­ He was somewhat scared around them.


    And Alice¡­ well you can already see where this is going.


    "That''s because you keep him all to yourself. That''s why he can''t find anyone. But I''m sure he has at least another person in his mind¡­ isn''t that right, master?" She said, her boobs tightening around my arm further.


    ''Ahh¡­ shit!''


    With her hugging so tightly, I could see through the gape of her clothes and see those massive titties.


    But she wasn''t the only one who wanted to win the competition as Anna tightened her grip as well, letting me feel those spongy breasts once more.


    "I don''t think so. Say master, do you really have someone else in your mind?


    ''No matter, how many times I see them, it never gets enough.'' I thought before turning back at Alice''s booba as I gulped nervously.


    ''But hers don''t falter compared to Anna''s.''


    As I see Alice''s mischievous gaze and Anna''s murderous look, I had one final thought.


    ''What the fuck am I going to do now?''

 Chapter 106 - Wolf Party

    As the moment came for me to answer¡­ only one choice was left for me.


    "RAVEN!" I called out to him and my voice almost came out in a girly pitch.


    "Yes, sir!" Raven hearing the girly pitch, replied immediately.


    "How far are we from the place?"


    "Only a few more minutes left."


    ''Shit! A few minutes¡­ that''s like a freaking millennia.''


    Feeling the pairs of gazes bearing into me, I called out to him again, "A- Anything I should know about?"


    Raven obviously knowing what was happening inside, smiled and decided to help me out, "Yes, actually. My pack of brothers has arrived at the place with their families."


    I smiled, a worry vanishing away, "That''s good."


    "There''s a problem with the housing, sir." Raven said remembering the forest area, "I was wondering, where would all of them stay?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I have an idea." I smiled before slightly tugging off my arms from both the distracted women.


    "Alice about your studies, are you learning from those magic books I''ve got you."


    Alice nodded, "Yes, master. They are very helpful to me, especially the fact that almost all of them are books that tell you how to guide the spells through the sigmat ring."


    Then she smiled a bit proudly, "But since I am a witch, I don''t need one. My natural ability to use magic freely is making the learning process much easier." Then her smile faltered, "But my dark magic still hasn''t gotten any better."


    Anna put a hand on her shoulder, "It''s okay, I suppose it would take some time. Besides you are so much better at using all the other spells. Just being bad at one category isn''t a big problem."


    I looked at the interaction between them and almost forgot that they had a fight few minutes ago. They were always like that, they would fight sometimes for no reason before coming back to being the happy little and older sister relationship they have.


    ¡­


    The rows of carriages stopped as they came before a large iron gate. In the middle of carriages, one stood out then the others with its distinct figure. Its door opened and a somewhat fat and tall person came out of it surrounded by two stunning maids. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "So we''re finally here huh¡­ Screeching Forest." I said standing before the iron gate.


    Behind the gate was the infamous large white mansion of this forest. Truth be told, the mansion was very big and the place too was quite good. The only problem was that the mansion was surrounded by a dense forest that seemed very creepy at night.


    Especially with the rumors of ghosts roaming at that time.


    Then my eyes gazed at the 10 feet tall wall protecting the mansion and nodded.


    ''At least this place has better security than that place.''


    Raven jumped off the carriage and came beside me, "Sir, the mansion has been completely cleaned from the inside and is ready for use."


    Hearing him, I look outside the place and see the mansions walls, windows and other external parts which were dirty, broken or even downright destroyed.


    "Bring in the stuff and prepare rooms for everyone to stay. Also hire people to clean and fix the place first thing tomorrow, alright."


    "Yes, sir." Raven nodded.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while, master? It was a long ride from Hyfelia." Anna suggested.


    I shake my head, "No, I already slept in the carriage. I want to stretch my body a bit now." Then turning to Raven, "Bring me to your pack and let''s talk about your living circumstances."


    Raven nodded and I said to Jacob, who steadily came towards me. His left leg now completely new as from knee below it was a replaced with a titanium prosthetic leg, "How''s the leg?"


    "It''s great." Jacob smiled while demonstrating it by moving his leg smoothly, "I thought it would be a lot harder but it''s actually quite smooth and has far less weight than I thought."


    "Hmm, that''s how it should be. Titanium is meant to be low weight while also being very sturdy." Then I smirked at him, "So you know what that means, right?"


    Jacob smiled, "I will start training again, don''t worry I will be the best swordsman in no time."


    I smiled too while shaking my head, "As reassuring it is to hear that but I meant you should help the others with the luggage." I said pointing towards a large pile of clothes and items that the workers were already sweating from seeing it.


    Jacob''s face turned pale, "I haven''t gotten used to my new leg yet and you''re already giving me heavy work."


    "You can help out Anna and Alice with their stuff, if you want."


    "Where do you want me to put them?" Jacob said almost instantly as he went towards the luggage.


    ¡­


    Walking through the forest, I asked Raven, "Why is your pack hiding here?"


    "They didn''t think that anyone would take it kindly if they were to be seen at the mansion." Raven said.


    "Who''s going to walk by this haunted place besides us anyway?" I sarcastically said as Raven nodded.


    "I tried telling them but they had family so-"


    "So they stayed away for safety." I nodded.


    Then I heard chatter of small children as I saw a few groups of burly hairy creatures huddling around themselves. Hearing us, they disbanded and I was able to see them clearly.


    It seemed like a small village. There were a lot of wolfmen of all ages - young, old, men, women and especially a lot of children who seemed more like mutts than wolfmen.


    Raven stepped forward and screamed, "Stand!"


    In command, many male wolfmen stood forward in attention as I gazed at them.


    "When I first met you guys, there were originally sixteen of you, including you, right?" I turned to Raven who nodded. "And now how many of are here?"


    Raven counted quickly, "Fifty-One."


    "Wow! That''s a big increase from the first count." I smiled then my face darkened, "Now among the fifty-one of you, is the fifteen who left to get their family back still here?"


    Raven counted once more as his face darkened, "¡­There''s one missing" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - Bad Subordinate

    "Hmm," I nod sagely, "Is it Haylum?"


    "I''M STANDING RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU!" Came the angry voice of a buffed wolfman.


    I look in front of me to see that it was indeed him. Haylum was really standing in front of me.


    Huh?


    I seriously didn''t think the guy would actually be here, I thought he would be the first one to run. Well it seems he''s a ma- wolf of his word.


    Haylum too felt angry being judged like that, he became even angrier as he saw me giving an annoyed look at him and snicker. Then I turned to Raven, "Here, take your money."


    I gave a fresh note of 20 pound to the joyful wolf, "It was a pleasure. I already told you he would come."


    "Yeah yeah," I nod begrudgingly, "I should have known a wolf of pride would keep his word, alas I am now 20 pounds shorter."


    As the wolfs saw the exchange between us, Haylum clenched his teeth while saying, "Did you two¡­ bet on me!"


    I nod, "Yes¡­ unfortunately I lost." Then ignoring the wolf who was about to scream, I ask the group, "So who is it that bailed on me?"


    "It''s Obama." Said a tall looking wolf, who looked somewhat familiar to me among the group of hairy individuals. Looking closer, I remembered he was the guy who seemed to be the closest to Raven.


    The wolf had a weary look, "Right when we were crossing the border with our families, the soldiers was waiting there for us."


    Raven felt shocked, "A trap?"


    "Yes and a few of our brothers fell defending our family." The wolf had his head down, "and Obama died with them."


    Raven looked sad as usual then said to me, "Obama was the one who asked you first."


    So it was the young wolf, I nod sympathetically, "It''s a tragedy. Did he have any family?"


    Raven at that got attention, "Yes, he has an older sister. Where''s Oleya?"


    "That¡­" The wolf didn''t know how to say it.


    "I''m here!" A female voice said from far away.


    Looking at the far end of the line, a wolfwoman stood. Her chest proudly tall and her gaze fearless. Standing in front of her, Raven asked, "Oleya, what are you doing here?"


    Oleya looked a bit older than her brother but not by much. Her structure was not as masculine as the other males and more similar to female wolfs. Still she had some packs and looked a bit buffed at some places.


    "I''m here to fulfill my brothers pact in his stead." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But do you know what you would have to do if that happens?"


    She wasn''t deterred as she said, "What else? Kill people and whoever I am ordered to, isn''t that right?"


    "But that would¡­" Seeing that his words wouldn''t go through her head, Raven turned to me and pleaded, "Sir, please don''t make her do this. I would do the extra work that Obama should hav-"


    "Hey! I didn''t ask you to step in for me, did I?"


    Hmm¡­ Looking at the both of them, it seemed they have a bit of chemistry¡­ or had. But above all that I liked the she-wolf''s attitude.


    I stop them from bickering as I said, "Raven, I know what you''re thinking but it''s her right. If she wants to step in for her brother, she can." I interrupted before Raven could talk, "I believe in equal rights."


    Then a snicker was heard from the first row as a wolf said, "A wolfwoman fighting in the front lines¡­ like that would ever happen."


    That voice¡­


    Raven sighed too as he heard the familiar tone.


    I went towards the voice and as I expected, it was Haylum.


    "And why do you say that?"


    "It''s been decided from the start of the wolf clan, that the male wolfs are the only one who will fight. No matter the circumstances, a female wolf''s place will always be at their home looking after the cubs. This is our ancestral ways; it can''t be broken." Haylum looked fearless as he brazenly said, "No matter who our leader would be."


    Okay, now that was a direct jab at me.


    "So you mean to say," I walk closer to him, "That if I wanted her to work for me upon her own will, I can''t actually let her fight."


    "No"


    "Hmm¡­ but if I was going to¡­ who''s gonna stop me?" At my words, the whole area felt a drop in the temperature as all the wolfs gazed at Haylum for an answer.


    Even Raven looked at Haylum and pleaded in his mind that he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say-


    "Me¡­ I will stop you."


    I went even closer, our faces inches away from touching each other.


    "That is something I would like to see you try."


    My words only made him hungry for a fight as my face too smiled insidiously as it wanted to bring great pain to this prideful guy.


    "Maybe we should take a step back an-" Raven wanted to say something to stop this but the palm of my hand was its answer.


    "How do we do this then." I asked and the wolf cackled.


    "By the Amkal Ritual."


    Hearing the word, the wolfs whispered among each other like it was something so rare but I didn''t care. "Alright let''s do this."


    "Haha, knew you were a crazy bastard!" Haylum said loudly before suddenly going towards the opposite direction.


    I was about to follow him too, but Raven stepped in my direction.


    "Sir¡­ no way should you fight Haylum." Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why, is he really strong?"


    "Yes, he''s one of our best." Standing beside Raven was his second in command.


    "Even stronger than you?"


    "Not on a good day¡­ but when he gets crazy like that¡­"


    I nod then another voice joined in, "I would like to be your champion."


    Turning back, we all saw it was Oleya.


    "Champion¡­ as in my stand in?" She nodded, "This happened because of me so I should fix this."


    "No" I shook my head, "Not like this is your fault anyway. That guy just likes to push my button so I reaaaally want to do this my way." I said with a grin that seemed a bit worrying for the wolves.


    Then my face turned strange as I looked back at them, "By the way, what''s this Amkal Ritual?"

 Chapter 108 - Amkal [ Part 1 ]

    The Amkal Ritual


    It is a ritual that can be provoked by a wolf of medium or high seniority in a wolf pack. It is used when a wolf finds their superior or leaders new action to be something that they disagree in.


    By invoking the Amkal Ritual, the wolf may challenge their superior in a fight to the death or until they are unable to fight. If the challenger wins the fight, then they may change the idea that was presented by their superior or may even take the position as the new leader.


    But if the challenger losses then he forever losses the ability to invoke the Amkal Ritual ever again and their fate will be presented upon the decision of the one that won the fight.


    It was a straightforward ritual. Something that didn''t need too much understanding. It was simple, you win you become the new leader, you lose you die.


    Now the question remains¡­ should I kill that fucker?


    "sir¡­ sir¡­ Sir!" Raven called out for unkempt time, breaking me from my train of thought.


    "For the sixty-ninth time, No!" I felt frustrated by his insistent talk about me backing away, "That guy''s deliberately trying to make me angry and surprise¡­ he succeeded, now it''s pow wow time for big papa."


    Raven felt very confused by what I said but understood that I wasn''t going to stop, "At least let me fight in your place."


    I gave him a quizzical look, "You think you can do a better fight then I will."


    Raven didn''t know if he should say it straight to my face, "¡­ maaaybeee?"


    I sighed, "I see now that you have so little faith in me. Alright you''ve finally made me understand." Hope seemed to ignite his face. "I will definitely fight him!"


    "What!"


    "What else did you expect? You don''t believe in my strength so I have to show it you and this is a perfect opportunity for it."


    "¡­" Raven had a look that questioned his intelligence.


    Standing behind him stood his mostly to be second in command and maybe a love interest, Oleya. They looked at our communication and wondered if this was how we behaved.


    To them, it was like seeing two friends bickering amongst each other. This was not how they thought about me when they thought about a human leader relationship and how I was with Haylum.


    Raven sighed in defeat as he slowly mumbled, "How¡­ will I face those two demons?" In his mind floated two girls with maid dress and exceptional beauty.


    I stood up as some wolves finally were done with rubbing my almost naked body with some kind of oil. Right now I faced Raven while I was only in my underwear, which was a requirement for this stupid ritual.


    "Listen Raven," I place a hand over his shoulder and give him a sympathetic look, "If something happens to me, remember... this was your fault."


    "¡­!!!" Shock was palpable on Raven as he stood there, frozen.


    "Now, let''s fight a stupid wolf!" I walked while massaging my body.


    ...


    Inside the dense forest, a palpable arena like place was emptied for us. The wolfs cut off a bunch of trees and prepared the place for us to fight while they all stood in a circle, being the spectators.


    While the adults understood how important this fight would be, the children were less intuitive as they cheered on while some wolves with thirst for blood joined them.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Let''s see some blood!"


    "Cut off their head!"


    "Beat each other to the death!"


    "May the loser lose his manhood!"


    Even as they were beaten and tied up by their mother, they still continued their cheering.


    I stood behind the red circle drawn on the arena with red spice acting as the boundary. Opposite to me stood Haylum, who looked like he wanted to chew off my head but felt caged until the fight started.


    Raven stood at the center of the arena and looked at both sides as he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "YEAH!" Haylum roared as he pounded his heart with his right hand.


    "Do you really have to do this?" Raven asked me.


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes and if it makes you feel better than this is not on you."


    My words actually seem to console him as he nodded and said, "The rule goes as such, The fight will go on until one of you are in a condition that renders your ability to fight or¡­ you die."


    "Yeah!" Some children screamed as their mother shut them up with a hit to their head.


    "Well then," Raven took a deep breath before exhaling, "The Amkal Ritual begins."


    By ritual, as soon as his words ended, all the wolves, besides Haylum, howled out towards the sky as Haylum went inside the arena. Then without waiting, I went inside too.


    "Well fatman," Haylum laughed, "Do you fear death?"


    "Yes" Came my normal reply, "Fortunately, she isn''t someone I meet in daily bases so¡­ I would have to say it was fifty-fifty between me fearing her or loving her." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What!"


    "What indeed." I nod as Haylum understood I was fucking with him.


    "HAAAH!" Haylum screamed in anger as he quickly came towards me with a marched walk.


    Raven seeing the match felt conflicted by this. Haylum was a strong wolf, No, it would be wrong to only say that.


    Haylum was extremely strong, he may be even stronger than him. Where intelligence failed him, Haylum used his strength to always find solutions. Raven wasn''t sure if he could win against an angered Haylum.


    By the looks of it, his new leader was exactly doing the opposite.


    "Do you think he''ll win?" At one point, Oleya came beside him. But he was too distracted to take in her appearance.


    "I¡­ don''t know." Raven truly didn''t, he never saw me in a real fight. He has seen me use my humongous sword in training but right now, I didn''t have it on me.


    Then his eyes widened, "No!"


    In Raven''s eyes, he saw Haylum and me grab each other by our hands and try to push each other with raw strength. This was terrifying to him because Haylum''s real strength lay in raw power.


    "¡­!?"


    Surprisingly, Raven felt confused, "Why aren''t they moving?"

 Chapter 109 - Amkal [ Part 2 ]

    The crowd clamored around as they saw the strange spectacle. But even at the strange occurrence, none of them went beyond the red boundary.


    All of them respected their packs ancestral rituals and going beyond the red circle would mean breaking it by a big margin, something that is punishable by death. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?"


    "Why are they standing just like that?"


    "My question is why are they clasping their hands together if they are not going to do anything about it?"


    Various such questions passed around the crowd as they saw the strange fight.


    Raven''s second in command, Braket, didn''t understand what was happening on the field and asked his leader, "Raven¡­ what is happening over there?"


    But Raven on the other hand looked horrified. He looked at the match and saw something that none of the others saw.


    In the eyes of the others, all they saw was that I was clasping hands with Haylum and we were just standing there, without moving at all. But Raven saw the sweat that dripped from Haylum''s head as his strength failed to move me.


    "Hmm!"


    "EEHH!"


    "Haaa!"


    He toned out squeakily as he used all his strength to push me back, to show his prowess and overwhelm me with his dominance. But it wasn''t going his way.


    I smiled at the way, Haylum''s face twisted in helplessness with how hard he tried to move me. I had to admit, the guy''s strong, very strong. If I was a normal human, my bones would have long been crushed under his great strength.


    Fortunately, I''m not normal.


    "What happened?" I clicked my tongue, "Where''s all that macho gone to or were all that just your inflated ego?"


    My words made him exhale deeply as fumes went out of his nose like a steam machine, "You!..."


    "Me¡­" I mimicked him as he now went full on crazy and even used his leg to run but that didn''t do anything at all. But it served the purpose I wanted.


    "Ahhh" A number of collective gasps could be heard.


    Now all could see that Haylum was actually doing his best and failing all the same.


    The one person that they all thought was the strongest (Troublesome) wolf was now screaming and frantically trying to make a somewhat fat human move, but couldn''t.


    "Hey Haylum." My words got his attention as he momentary stopped and glanced at me, "Look around us for a sec."


    He did and his eyes widened as he saw the shocked looks of all the wolves that had once feared him. Now there was no fear, all there was¡­ pity.


    They were pitying him? They couldn''t be¡­ he was Haylum, the strongest.


    WHO THE FUCK WERE THEY TO PITY HIM!


    "What are you all looking at!" Haylum screamed at them, "Don''t you dare give me those looks. You think you''re all better than me, no you aren''t! So don''t any of you dare think that I will lose here, I will never lose! I¡­ AM¡­ HAYL-"


    "Hey!" I interrupted him, "Let''s change the game, huh."


    "¡­?!"


    Haylum who didn''t understand what I meant, suddenly felt a great amount of strength overwhelm him as he quickly fell to one knee.


    "HAH!" He looked back at me and saw that I had pushed him to the ground.


    Haylum tried to push up, gain control but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move an inch. To him it felt as if a huge bolder was trying to crush him. He looked up and saw me gazing down at him with a demonic smile, "What happened? Never seen anyone cool?"


    Before he could say anything, I put more strength in my grip, pushing him further down as his other knee went to the ground as well.


    "Tell me then, are you still strong enough?"


    "Hah¡­ Hahh, Haylum doesn''t know DEFEA- AHHHH!" I interrupt him at the critical moment by breaking his left hand.


    "How about now?"


    "Ahhh¡­ Emmm!" Haylum endured the pain and whizzed before looking defiantly at me.


    "No, huh." I say, breaking his right hand too.


    "Ahh!" Haylum screamed once more and looked at his broken hands as I let them go.


    Raven and the others saw the pain and torture but this was nothing to them. They had fights almost every day and wolves would get hurt, it was natural. Still, it was a shock to them that one day, even someone like Haylum would scream in pain like this.


    Raven now looked at me with a newfound gaze, gone was his eyes that once were indifferent. Now he looked at me with great respect, someone deserving to be his leader.


    Even Braket and Oleya looked at me with respect but felt more fear when they saw how I was punching Haylum with a sick smile on me. That was a face of someone who loved to see pain on others.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I punched his hairy face a few times and asked the weary wolf, "You give up?"


    "¡­ev¡­"


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear your grandmotherly tone."


    "mmm¡­ no." Haylum groaned in pain before showing his stance once more.


    I smiled at that, it was fun. It meant I''ll be able to pulverize him a bit more.


    It''s just a feeling but¡­ I can''t help but feel itchy when I don''t get to beat the hell out of someone for a few days and this was just perfect.


    I grab him by the head and kneed him straight to his face. Blood spattered from his face but it only made me grab his slippery head tighter and slam him to the ground hard.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I punched, kicked and broke a lot of his bones before I saw that I had long broken Haylum. He lay right before me, unconscious, but I knew that someone like him wouldn''t lose his idealism just like that.


    They were born to it and they would rather die than submit to anything else. Still, what I did today gained me his fear and that is enough for me. People like Haylum can only be controlled with fear.


    I grab him and pull him up before throwing him out of the field as he went breaking a lot of trees before finally stopping when his head got stuck at the 11th tree.


    The place went quiet as they all looked at the spectacle named, Haylum.


    "So¡­" They all turned to the voice and looked at me, "Is this shitty ritual over or does anyone else wanna break some heads?"

 Chapter 110 - Wolf Houses

    After the fight, some of the wolfmen came and took Haylum away.


    For those still wondering, no¡­ I didn''t kill him. I have an important job for him so I can''t let him die just yet. Something only, he can do, nobody else.


    Also the doctors or rather healers according to the wolves, Haylum would take a few weeks to heal. That may seem surprisingly fast by the amount of damage I''ve done to him but it was normal.


    The Wolfpeople are known to have exceptional healing ability. Even if they break many bones inside their body which I made sure Haylum had, he would just take a few weeks before he would be healed completely¡­ the pain will still be there but he will be active for what I want him for.


    I sat over a tree that was cut down to sit on and was removing the blood of Haylum from my hands. There were some wolfgirls too that helped me wipe the blood from my body as I didn''t want to return to the castle in such a state.


    "Sir!" Raven came beside me and with him came all the people who had volunteered to work for me.


    I look at Raven and could already see the results of the fight showing on his face. He looked much more respectful towards me. But that couldn''t be said for everyone else behind him.


    All the other wolves gazed at me with fear or respect and whenever I looked at them, they would flinch and turn away immediately.


    That is to be expected. Raven is someone who was with me for the past few weeks and had some guess about what kind of man I am. To him, I wasn''t always cruel, only when the circumstances needed me to.


    But the others didn''t know me, to them I was someone that they would have to bow down from now on and listen to every one of my words. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Relax Raven, you seem like you''re on edge."


    Raven smiled, "Anyone would have to be. I didn''t think you would be so strong, just looking at the fight I could feel the power oozing out of you."


    Hmm¡­ so he''s a fighting maniac as well. Comes with the wolf bloodline, I guess.


    "Thanks, It was nothing." I smiled, "The only thing going for Haylum was his strength and when that didn''t work, the end outcome could already be seen."


    Raven slowly gave a nod, "Hmm¡­ that maybe, but it still doesn''t thwart the fact that you defeated him single-handedly."


    I wave my hand dismissively, "You should have been there at the assassination party, back then I had killed over 100 assassins with ease."


    ''What! 100 assassins!''


    All the wolves who had acute hearing, heard what I said and their hair stood up in shock.


    Me defeating Haylum alone was impressive for them but defeating over 100 assassins alone seemed over the stretch but they couldn''t deny it.


    Raven smiled with a thirst, "Can you spar with me sometimes, sir?"


    "Hmm¡­" I gazed confusedly, "Why?"


    "I know that I can''t defeat you but still the fact that I get to fight with a strong fighter like you gets my blood boiling!" Raven said with a fire in his eyes as I laughed hearing him.


    Wolves¡­ they sure are a thirsty species.


    I accept his words and turn to his back which makes him say what he initially came here for, "Sir, I''ve already talked with them and they have no issues with working under you."


    I gazed behind him at the group. My gaze seeing their body figures and judging over them as I shake my head in disappointment. Except for the ones that I bought, the others didn''t seem that impressive.


    "They seem like a sorry bunch compared to your group that was captured." I say, "But I can''t be picky about my servings."


    I stand up and say to the group, "Work diligently for me and I will give you enough money to stay satisfied for the rest of your life. Each of you will get enough money to pay for you and your families expenses." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And about the houses." I point around us, "How about this forest, you can cut off the trees and use them to make your houses and if you need anything else, I''ll pay for them."


    Raven looked around the place before nodding, satisfied with the result, "That would be excellent and the place is more than big enough for the children to play in too."


    I nod to his words. This was one of the simple points I took in when I looked for a house. This place was massive and had enough space for a whole army of people to stay at, I just need to get rid of some mountains and it''ll be fine.


    "I want you to train them Raven, teach them the discipline of how an elite group of fighters should be like." I tell Raven who nodded and took it as his mission.


    "Of course, sir. I''ll train them in to the most elite army as possible."


    I nod before a thought came to me, "Oh... and don''t such bad quality clothes as armor anymore." I look at their armor, which were only torn leather clothes.


    "Get the measures of everyone around here and go to capital one day with Redwick. Find a good armor shop and buy fitting armor for them. I can''t have my wolf army to win against the strongest of ground forces to only have them get slaughtered by arrows."


    Raven found my suggestion satisfactory as well. But there were some murmurings among the amateur group behind him.


    "But isn''t that against the ancestral cod-"


    "Hmm" My gaze boar upon the one who spoke just now, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "N- NO, sir!" The wolfman shook his head vibrantly, "Ju- Just saying how good it is to finally not get one shot by an arrow anymore." He ended with an awkward laugh.


    I ignore him and turn away from the forest. Leaving the wolves sighing in relief seeing me finally go.

 Chapter 111 - Sigmat Ring

    My chin was sitting on my enclosed hands as I looked at the item in front of me.


    Before me stood a long desk, now that you don''t get misunderstood, this desk wasn''t the same office desk that I had before. That one got blown away because of a punch I threw on that situation with the girl assassin.


    This was a new desk, in my now new office which was much bigger and better looking than the previous one. The new desk was made from marble and was completely white with some designer spots on it¡­ man I get way too confused sometimes, don''t I.


    To the point now, on the new white marble desk was a ring. This ring was made of pure silver and in its face stood a pink colored crystal. This ring was an extremely important part of the story.


    It was a Sigmat Ring.


    A ring that can be used to generate magic¡­ yeah, fantastic I know. Now the reason why I am telling you this has a major reason¡­ no wait, it''s two. But I''ll get on to that later.


    This ring, which can generate magic out of thin air is incredible but each ring is only limited to one nature. There were five different natures that sigmat rings had ¨C Water, Fire, Amplification, Air and Lightning.


    In those order, the power also differed too. For example, Water was the weakest of them all and Lightning was by far the fastest and strongest of the natures. But their learning curve too was in that order, from easiest to hardest.


    Water was the easiest for anyone to learn as it flowed smoothly and could be controlled easily while Lightning was the worst, its speed and power were terrifying so controlling it took someone very talented. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was a myth that even among those five... there was some crystals that said to have other natures too. Which were almost non-existent, which was why they remained a myth.


    Now sigmat rings was something that I may tone it simple, but to these people, it was a godsend. The rings didn''t need specific requirements from people to use it, anyone could use it by just simply wearing the ring.


    Its real power didn''t come from the silver but from the crystal. The Crystal was something that had a tune which it could connect to the nature and call forth its specific link, bringing life from nothing to everything.


    Sigmat Rings were founded only a few years ago so there wasn''t much information about them.


    Most of the knowledge were locked, away from the eyes of everyone besides the nobles who claimed they had a right to them. The only knowledge that could be found were on books that anyone could buy now, the same ones that I bought for Alice.


    I looked at the ring as its pink crystal mirrored the light falling on it.


    The color of the crystal had significant meaning to it. Each crystals color determined how much powerful the ring would be.


    Red ¨C Yellow ¨C Blue ¨C Pink ¨C Black


    Red colored crystal could only draw a few specs of its nature and Black could draw so much power that it defied one''s imagination.


    For example, a red fire crystal could be used to light up dark areas or throw small fireballs, anything more than that was almost impossible. While black would be able to summon forth powerful heat that would rival the sun.


    But as such, it had its problems too. The rarer the crystal, the harder it was for the wearer to use the rings power. If someone with a weak will tried to use a black fire sigmat, then with just a flick of his finger, he might burn themselves to a crisp or cause a big explosion.


    Not only that, the rarer the crystal the harder it was to find. That''s why the only two people who have black crystal sigmat rings are only the king of this kingdom and the final boss of this story¡­ which I wasn''t alive long enough to read about.


    So I was a bit surprised that the bald bastard actually was able to secure a sigmat ring of pink rarity. It was the second rarest ring there was and he had one!


    Unfortunately, it was also the weakest nature, Water. I would have liked if it was Air or even Fire but I had to be satisfied with the pink rarity.


    This will help me immensely in public or other situations where I can''t use my black hole ability.


    Now the reason why this is important to me.


    The only way I can live freely is if I get enough recognition and for me to gain recognition in this medieval world, I would either have to be a renowned noble or a war hero.


    Because of my shameful birth by a maid, the noble path was locked out but I could still be a war hero. Now I couldn''t just willy nilly go to a recruitment center and join the army, NO!


    That literally meant cannon fodder. They were always put in the front lines of every fight and there was almost zero chance of promotion. No, I have to get a huge step higher and enter the noble academy where the Protagonist will go too so he could gather his allies and get revenge.


    Arthur too was in a situation like me where he couldn''t get into the academy like that. He needed a special pardon which would permit him to join. So how does he get it then?


    Every year a competition happens in the academy which gives a chance for people to get admitted to the royal academy.


    This is an aristocratic era but even being that, the nobles knew the general people needed to be reassured somehow. So every year, the capital would host a competition, which would test the commoners and give them a chance at being equal to the hierarchy.


    Those who win will get admitted into the fine royal academy and become the best of the kingdom.


    Pure bullshit if I may, it didn''t change the social status at all. Even if someone won the competition and was accepted in the academy, the only thing that awaited them were snotty impotent young masters that would insult you into oblivion.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the original story, this was the path that Arthur took to get inside the academy and it seems I don''t have much of a choice now too.


    "Our paths are bound to cross again then."

 Chapter 112 - A Queens Boredom

    Arthur looked back at the main gates of Valint as he rode away from it. He sighed as he thought about the many memories he had of the place. Most of it chaotic but it''s those insignificant little memories that tied up to become one big life.


    A hand patted him on his shoulder. He turned to see it was his childhood sweetheart, Elizabeth, who had also joined him in his journey.


    "It''s okay, next time when we''re back, we''ll have achieve many things."


    Arthur smiled, "I just didn''t think that I would have to end our goodbye so quickly." He said, remembering about his last time with his mother when he couldn''t even say goodbye properly.


    Thinking of the one who caused such a problem, his hand clenched in anger, "That guy! To go so far as to danger my mother too."


    Elizabeth quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry about her. Gekko''s father wouldn''t be able to lay his hands on her as long as she is under my father''s protection."


    Arthur didn''t feel reassured at that. His mother was under the protection of a man who himself was about to be assassinated a few weeks ago and if it weren''t for his help and Henry''s, he might have been dead by now.


    But he also couldn''t deny the help. Haiel''s someone who had always helped them and protected them from the crown''s eyes in their time of need.


    Arthur looked at the palm of his hands and felt he was weak.


    ''I can''t keep relying on others to always help me like this! I need to find my path and ascend quickly.''


    Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing the determined look on Arthur''s face, Elizabeth smiled and looked at the other carriages that were beside them. Not only that but she felt reassured at the good number of soldiers walking behind the carriages.


    "It''s a relief that Samantha decided to bring us along with her. With her army, Gekko''s father wouldn''t dare attack us."


    Arthur nodded at his sweetheart''s words but he also frowned slightly. Samantha was a good friend and may have decided to help him but she didn''t trust him fully.


    He remembered the time at the trial when she said without hesitation how his attack had severed Gekko. There wasn''t any hesitation in her nor was any hatred for him.


    Arthur knew she only said what she saw. She was the type of person who would stay honest to her words. So even though she didn''t directly help him in that regard, her help right now nonetheless was big for him.


    Speaking of Samantha, she was also heading to the capital. The reason being she was admitted to the royal academy where Arthur wanted to get in. Elizabeth was also accepted because of Haiel.


    Unfortunately, Arthur wasn''t admitted to the academy. Still Haiel had told him about the test that happens every year and that it would help him in regard to getting admitted to the academy. So with great hope and ambition, he along with Elizabeth and Samantha headed towards the academy.


    ''Once I get inside the academy, I need to find those people who knows the truth!''


    ...


    On another carriage on a completely different area.


    This carriage was familiar too but much different and grander than Arthur''s.


    Behind the carriage were a few people who rode on horses. They seemed like normal folk but for those experienced, they would know that this seemingly simple looking people were very dangerous. Just the aura around them seemed terrifying enough for people to avoid them.


    It was also them that protected the carriage ahead from any vagrants or thieves.


    Inside the carriage were two beauties. One a maid serving her master and another a queen that seemed to hide her identity for reasons unknown.


    The red haired beauty asked the one sitting in front of her, dressed in a maid uniform with royal status.


    "How long are we from that place?"


    "Just another week, madam." Olenna patiently answered.


    "What is the place called again? Whacking Sack or Shacking Ville?"


    "It''s Screeching Forest. Please refrain from using such vile words out in public again, madam."


    The red haired women dismissively looked away at the window. Her view showing clear fields and farmers diligently working on their farms. Her eyes shone with different perspective, almost as if showing pity while also feeling wanted.


    Olenna could feel her masters gaze which had many understanding. Someone of her status and behavior knew that her master was cunning and wicked in many ways. But to her it was justified, if not her master than it could just as well be someone else.


    She also felt the longing her master felt¡­ the feeling of freedom, now completely lost on them and never to be held ever again.


    "Look at them," Her master said after some thought, "They look so glad seeing the result of their hard work brewing. Almost as if they don''t have any problems at all."


    Olenna quietly listened on.


    "Such a pity." Her chin which rested on her palm as her longing eyes turned hollow, "They won''t ever understand that their hard works only an illusion and if we want, we could just snatch it away from them."


    As if showing an example, the red haired women flicked her finger and a dark purple ball of energy went towards where the farmer was.


    Just a moment later, the ball of energy exploded encompassing the farm with its dark and purple energy and erasing any form of life there was.


    Olenna stayed quiet seeing the spectacle and neither the carriage rider and her guards didn''t say anything, even while knowing what the true cause was.


    Abigail stretched her body in boredom, "Damn this long ride. If I knew that he was going towards the capital anyway then I wouldn''t have had to take such a long ride to Hyfelia and ride back again." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I swear, if he isn''t worth the long ride he made me do, I¡­ I¡­" She thought while placing her index finger on her chin, "I will just brand him the traitor for his father''s crimes." She said and felt satisfied with the outcome.


    Strangely, both women wore a sigmat ring but one of them had a black colored one.

 Chapter 113 - Being A Good Boss

    I took a deep breath before concentrating on my hands which were shaped like a knife. Then I slashed at the empty air before me.


    Unsurprisingly, As I slashed, from my hands came out water shaped like a crescent. Its edge, relatively sharp and as the water released from my hands it''s 3 feet sized crescent form quickly went ahead.


    The attack had good enough speed and as it hit the tree in front of it, the water cut it down without hesitation and went on until it cut six more such trees.


    "Dam!"


    "Bam!"


    From the cut points, the trees slowly turned before all of them fell like dominoes causing some quakes.


    I went closer to the trees and looked at the cut place. The water had cut through the dense tree cleanly without any problems. I smiled at my result.


    "Water mastery, complete."


    I lift my hand and see the pink Sigmat ring over my index finger and smiled. It''s been a few days since I had worn the ring. Then every day, along with practicing my sword, I also practiced with the ring.


    I tried out different spells with the ring until I was sure that I could use it quite well. I still haven''t mastered it to the complete degree but I know that I''m somewhere close to 96-98%. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first when I used the ring, it came at a few problems. The water would either blow up as I tried to make it or the direction would change and hit elsewhere besides the target. But after the initial few tries, I got the hang of it.


    It all depended on one''s will. If someone''s will was strong and controlled, so will the effect of the ring will be too.


    I looked ahead at the place where all the trees had fallen.


    The spell I used was called Crescent Slash.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a spell and more like the name of the attack. The things with Sigmat Rings were that, they didn''t have any spell. You couldn''t just conjure up a specific spell just by calling its name or saying its incantation.


    The Sigmat Rings only conjured its own nature whenever it was used. Which meant no spell usage or cool tricks just by calling forth a surprisingly long spell name.


    The ring only called sprang forth water and it was I the user, who would control its shape and direction. So the crescent attack spell I did earlier, it was me, who changed its shape like that, turned its edges extremely sharp and controlled the direction where it would head to.


    But the speed of the attack and how big it could be made was all on the ring. If the ring''s rank wasn''t high enough then I wouldn''t have able to make the attack 3 feet tall nor would it go so fast.


    For example, If the ring''s crystal was red, then I would have been able to only bring forth water up to 5 or 8 meters. Beyond that would be out of the rings range. But still if someone tried to make something even bigger than that, there would be 2 possibilities.


    Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    First the ring itself would explode because of the massive burden dealt upon it or Second, the situation extremely rare, the ring would actually call even more power but at the cost of the user''s danger.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me, the ring I have is more than enough power for me. If I wanted, I could bring forth a river worth of water at my command and still the rings usage wouldn''t be at hundred percentages.


    Still as I said before, it would depend on me if I could actually will myself to call forth so much power and control it. If I couldn''t then the best outcome would be me lying close to death above the great pool of water.


    But if I could¡­ I shook my head of such crazy thoughts. I may be crazy but not crazy enough to bring forth calamity for no reason and that too, close to my new house.


    I steel my mind and slash at the air before me a few more times as water slashes went forth cutting off many trees. It was good practice and I was also cutting off the trees that my workers and wolves were trying to cut anyway.


    I helped them with such a hard work¡­ I know, I''m a nice boss.


    "Sir!"


    Turning around, I see two Wolfmen of relatively young age stand in attention. One of them spoke, "We found the kid."


    A spark flashed in my eyes as they moved aside, showing me the child. It was a young boy, close to 6 or 7 years old. The kid wore decent clothes and looked around himself in fear.


    The kid didn''t know what was happening, he was walking through the dense forests of the Screeching Forest as he normally does. A place that is forbidden for him to do so but he still did and nothing ever actually happened to him¡­ until now, when this two wolf like beasts came and captured him.


    I look down at the kid and try to look as nice as possible, "Hey, Kid. What''s your name?"


    The kid looked at me, a bit fearful still but not as much with the wolves, "I- It''s Cail."


    I smiled, the name coming to recognition as the description too matched him. I wave at the wolves as they bowed to me before going away. Then I knelt in front of the kid, "So Cail, I''ve heard that a kid with the same name as yours knows something about this place."


    "W- What do you mean, sir?" The kid gulped and the fear suddenly increased in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to you." I smile, "Actually, I¡­ do you know the mansion at this forest?" I said, pointing towards the mansion.


    The kid nodded.


    "You see, I recently bought the place and heard some rumors. I also heard that a kid named Cail could help me with that¡­ so Cail, are you that kid?"


    The kid, hesitated before nodding, "Ye- Yes sir, but I- I don''t know much."


    "It''s okay, just tell me what you know and I''ll give you a very special reward."

 Chapter 114 - Storymaker Cail

    Hearing about the reward, greed instantly showed up on his face. Cail''s eyes shined as he asked, "Special Reward?"


    "Yes, a very special reward." I said, "So can you tell me what you know about this place?" My gentle voice and the reward especially soothed my trust in him as Cail nodded vibrantly.


    "Well¡­ it started, I think about a year or two ago. I was going through the forest as I usually do. Mommy told me about ghosts and everything else that the other village people said but I didn''t listen to them. I am very brave so I don''t believe in those things." Cail said, protruding his chest proudly and putting both hands on his hips.


    I smile and nod, "Hmm, I can see that Cail is a very brave boy, so what happened next?"


    "Oh! After that as I walked around the forest for a few days, I started to see some things¡­ ghostly things." He said while crouching his face showing seriousness, "So I ran away."


    ''Huh?''


    "Then noticing that running away would make it to those ghosts that they''ve won. That was something I definitely couldn''t let happen, even at the cost of my own life." Cail said all those as he bravely looked ahead.


    "So I came back again. But this time when I saw the ghostly figure I didn''t run." Cail said remembering the time when he shook in his boots and peed himself frozen there. "I bravely stood before the ghost until it ran away."


    "Whoa that sounds quite brave. You sure are a bright boy, Cail." I said to him, even whilst knowing what actually had happened that day.


    "Like that, Every time I saw the ghost, it would only stay for a few times before running away. Then one day¡­" Cail looked at me with a nonchalant look, "I followed the ghost."


    "I knew it might spell my doom but I had to know where it came from. I ran after the ghost as it ran away going deep into the forest until I came before a cave." Cail stopped after that.


    "But I didn''t go in. Mommy said that I shouldn''t go to strange dark places alone." He said, finally showing a childlike face. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So you do all of that but at the final moment, don''t go inside the real place. Talk about not being an opportunist.'' I think all that but show nothing like that on my face.


    "So you didn''t go after that again?" I ask as Cail shook his head.


    "I told the villagers and mommy about everything that happened but mommy didn''t believe me. Instead she scolded me while my friends made fun of me, saying that I was lying and other things."


    I nod, ignoring what he said, "So you didn''t go to that cave ever again after that?"


    "No, I didn''t. Mommy forbade me from ever going there, she said that if I did then she would beat me with her big big stick." Cail''s face showed the horror he felt.


    I pat Cail''s shoulder, showing sympathy, "Cail, do you still remember where the cave is?"


    "Hmm?... the cave?"


    "Yes, do you think you can find it once more?"


    Cail thought for a bit before nodding his head, "I think so."


    I smiled, "Can you take me there?"


    "Huh!" Cail''s looked shocked, "You want to go to that place?" I nod.


    "But it''s a dangerous place, not even I went there and you want to go?"


    I nod again, showing the seriousness, "Yes, I want to go there. But before that take this." I gave him a bundle of cash.


    Seeing the large amount of money in his hands, Cail''s eyes almost bulged out of his socked, "SO MUCH MONEY!"


    I laugh, "Yes, that''s a lot of money and if you get me to that cave¡­ I''ll give you even more money. So how about it?"


    Cail looked at the money before looking at my trusty face. His face showed concern as he quietly said, "But mommy told me not to go."


    I rub his head, "But she''s not as brave as Cail now, is she."


    He slowly shook his head, "She''s not¡­ but she''s quite scary when she''s angry."


    I nod realizing his meaning, "Believe me, I know a thing or two about scary women, especially with two of them live beside me."


    "You have two of them!"


    "Yes, but even while their scary, it''s me who decides where I am allowed to go or not." I said as Cail thought hard about what I said. "But don''t worry too much, if you don''t want to go then we don''t have to go."


    "You won''t get mad, mister?" Cail asked as I denied his words.


    "No I wouldn''t. I''m just curious about what there is, it''s not a big deal." Then I turned around, "But if you actually went there you would have been able to prove your mommy and friends wrong."


    "Hmm!" Cail looked at my back in concentration. He thought about my what I said and nodded to himself.


    ''He''s right! If I actually went there then both mommy, Giri, Colan, Jiji and the others would stop saying all those things and actually respect me!... but''


    Cail looked at me, "Mister¡­ what if there''s actually ghosts there?"


    "Ghosts? Don''t worry about such things like that. Look over there," I point towards the place where the trees are cut off, "I did all of that, you know."


    "Whoa, you did! That''s amazing."


    "So how about it, wanna come with me on a great adventure?" I gave my hand as Cail thought for a bit before taking it.


    ¡­


    A few hours later¡­


    "I think we are close to it, mister." Cail said as I wanted to smack his head.


    He''s been saying that for a while now but we still didn''t find the place. I reckon the kid might have taken a wrong step at one time and might have gotten us lost.


    I sigh while shoving away the large leafs covering my face, "Kid, you sure we aren''t lost?"


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No no, We are close, I know it." Cail moved a bit ahead before his eyes flashed in recognition.


    "There it is!"

 Chapter 115 - A Unaccomplishable Quest

    "I''ve found it, sir!" Cail''s voice rang out loud as it gained my attention.


    "Really?" In hurry, I quickly get through the trees and look at what he was pointing at.


    It was a cave. The cave was inside a broken area of the forest where there were no trees. Only desolation and the entrance of the cave. For anyone gazing at it, they would think that it''s just any normal cave. Even more because of its structure, the cave looked like it could fall or break any moment, so nobody would be brave enough to actually venture into it unless they didn''t fear crushing to death.


    But I knew it wouldn''t fall, the cave would be very strong and even if multiple cannons were fired on to it, the cave wouldn''t collapse. But the things inside of it might explode.


    It''s here¡­ it really is here.


    My eyes look at the cave in front of me as if it was the greatest treasure known to me.


    ''If this is really what I think it is¡­ My fortune will skyrocket in an instant!'' I smile devilishly at the thought of attaining what''s inside the cave.


    "Alright, Kid. I''ll give you the special reward and you can g-"


    "Let''s get down there and see what it is." Cail said impatiently.


    "You don''t have to, let me go down there-" Before my hands could grab on to him, Cail jumped from the forest level and skillfully landed on the rocks.


    "Come on, mister. Let''s see what''s inside and prove my mommy that I am the bravest boy in the village." Cail in his own mind, bravely stepped inside the cave. Seeing him enter the place, my demeanor took a dark turn as I too jumped down and followed him inside.


    "Kid! Don''t go in there, what if there''s monsters!" I tried to scare him but no reply came to me.


    "Cail! Get back here! I don''t think the ghosts of this place will-" My words were interrupted by a childish scream.


    "AHHHHH!"


    My eyes scowl, ''Did something happen or did he¡­''


    Immediately, I run deeper inside the cave before finding a hole from which the sound came. Carefully getting my huge physic inside, I see Cail on the ground as he was taking quick breaths.


    "Kid, I told you not to go in like that, who knows what would have happened to you?"


    "Mister," Cail ignored my words and pointed in front of us, "Is that what I think it is?"


    Looking where his finger pointed, my eyes shine the reflection of multiple different colored crystals.


    In front of me, lay a mountain load of sigmat ring crystals. All of them were of different colors but mostly compromised of yellow and blue. I could also see some pink crystals but they were quite deep in the cave. So deep that my even eyes could only spot a glimpse of them.


    Cail who was astonished by what he was seeing asked, "Is this the rumored Crys Cave?"


    ¡­


    On Arthur''s journey to greatness, he an adventurer, stumbles upon a quest that tells him to disapprove some rumors at a place called the Screeching Forest.


    Originally a quest that was failed by anyone who took it, he took a keen interest in it. So he accepted the mission and went to the one who made the mission.


    The owner of the mansion.


    The owner, long before when he had created the quest, had hopes for someone completing it, so when years went by and the quest only was said to be unaccomplishable, the owner gave up on it.


    When Arthur came for information, the owner, already disheartened of the matter said it was impossible and Arthur would only be wasting his time on it.


    But Arthur being the guy he was, stood firm on his stand and wanted to finish the quest. Seeing the look in his eye, the owner felt that he might actually complete it.


    So as an added bonus, the owner said that if Arthur could complete the quest, the mansion and land surrounding the forest would be his as a reward.


    Arthur accepted his challenge and searched for days along with Samantha, Elizabeth and another heroine. Days went by but nothing came of it and as Arthur felt the exhaustion from the quest, he found a child.


    A child named Cail who was being ridiculed and made fun off by some kids. Feeling sad, Arthur helps Cail and encourages him. Through Arthur''s help, Cail truly becomes enlightened and decides to help him through his quest.


    When Cail learned that the quest was the same reason why he was being ridiculed, he decided to tell Arthur everything that had happened to him and even went so far as to take him to the rumored cave of origin.


    Arthur first a bit skeptical, nonetheless accepts Cail''s suggestion and the five of them go towards the place where they find the cave. Going inside, Arthur finds something unimaginable¡­ a Crys Cave.


    A cave that is supposed to hold massive amount of sigmat crystals. But it was very rare.


    Seeing the crystals, Arthur knew the cause of the strange phenomenon''s. It was the side effect of the crystals that caused illusions of ghosts and such. Crys Cave have dense magical power resonating about them.


    So much so that some of those leak out of the cave and spread out. If anyone were to inhale such magical elements, they will express seeing things that are imaginative, such as ghosts. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    After that, Arthur finished the quest and as promised, the owner gave Arthur the mansion and the land which had ownership of the cave. Which Arthur split among the five of them, giving Cail some percentage of the cave for his brave work. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was that damn story that led me to buying this mansion and why I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that there were ghosts at this place. All of it were illusions to begin with.


    Looking down at Cail, who was already up. There was greed in his eyes, the same greed that were in my eyes.


    "Mister¡­ about that special reward, how about I-"


    Before Cail could finish, he felt his world spin and then he saw his own body¡­ headless with a pool of blood spraying from his neck.

 Chapter 116 - Crys Cave

    Cail didn''t know what happened.


    At one point, he was looking at the hordes of crystal, thinking he could get a reward for finding it. Then the next second, he felt his world spin and saw what he thought was his own body¡­ headless and falling on the ground as the blood pouring from his neck blocked his view.


    Cail looked at the scene with utter silence, his face showing the excited look he had before, then slowly his eyes turned dim and became lifeless.


    "A young kid shouldn''t have such greed¡­ no wonder the next generations will become such arses."


    I looked at my right hand which was now covered by water and shaped in the form of a blade. The edges of the water sharp and filled with blood from Cail.


    The kid didn''t give me much choice. I had to kill him¡­ he was becoming as greedy as me and I know how troublesome I am, once I show greed at something.


    Just look at what happened to Amelia¡­ the bitch didn''t have any choice but to frame her lover as the main culprit, who now actually works for me and is plotting his vengeance.


    That actually sounds like a good story for a movie.


    Cail''s decapitated figure fills my vision as I look at my bloody blade like hand in confusion.


    ''Hmm¡­ I really didn''t feel anything.''


    Back at Haiel''s assassination party, I thought that because they were adult people or more like bastards who were going to kill me anyway that I didn''t feel anything when I killed them. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, I was a bit suspicious at my lack of emotions but now that I''ve killed an innocent young child¡­ It''s confirmed.


    I''ve been brainwashed.


    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    I don''t know how it happened, but it probably has something to do with the goddess. I think it was back when she kissed me that this happened.


    Before she had kissed me, my emotions were in disarray and I was worried about almost everything. But after kissing her¡­ my worries vanished in an instant.


    I know that it also had something to do with me gaining supremely powerful gifts that supported my mental chaos. But even then I shouldn''t have changed so much that killing someone would make me feel¡­ nothing.


    It''s like she turned me into a cold-blooded killer¡­ or she just switched off a switch that troubles my moral dilemma.


    Truth be told, that''s actually good news. Now I won''t be worrying after every small moral problem that arouses me. If she had told me then who knows how different I would have done things, then.


    But it seems, she only erased that one emotion from me. I still felt love, anger, hate and every other emotion so I wasn''t a broken doll. Just an upgraded version of a killer.


    My strange thoughts come to a stop as I see Cail''s blood spreading everywhere.


    "Ah Damn it! It''s on my clothes." I patted my clothes and screamed again, "And it''s spreading all over the cave too."


    "Damn! Just how much blood did he have inside him. It just won''t stop; how much blood does this little body have anyway."


    I use the sigmat ring and point towards Cail''s body. Suddenly water came out of my hands went towards Cail''s body. Then magically the water covered over his whole body, head and it also sucked off all the blood.


    Now looking at it, the water looked like a huge blob filled his body and blood, slowly floating inside. This is a spell called Water Prison.


    Just like the name, the spell acted as prison filled with water. In reality, not only the water acted like a prison but a death sentence too. If a living being were to be captured inside the spell, then they wouldn''t have any oxygen to breath into.


    Without oxygen¡­ well, let''s just say it will be a slow and painful death. Being suffocated by water is one of the most painful torture known to mankind.


    As the water slowly revolved the figures inside, I slowly clench my hands. In accordance to me, the water prison too slowly become small as it compressed Cail''s body and blood.


    Before long, the 10 feet tall round water prison became as small as 2 feet. The water blob, now filled with Cail''s blood and bones looked menacing. But somehow it made me smile... to think that human life was so fragile and yet so endearing.


    I shake my head of the thoughts¡­ don''t want to really turn into a cold-blooded psychopath.


    "Alright then, Cail. Wanna see the cave?" I said, looking at the menacing red water, "Oh, yeah¡­ you''re dead."


    "Since you''re dead and can''t talk, why don''t I make the decisions for both of us. You wouldn''t disagree right?... you won''t, perfect. You should have listened to me from the start like this, then you might actually have a voice to object." I shake my head, walking ahead as the water blob followed me.


    As I went ahead, the only thing I found were crystals and crystals, that filled my vision. The cave was really big, so big that I couldn''t even see the exit.


    From the story, I knew that the cave was supposed to be extremely long. So long that even after harvesting through the end of the novel, the protagonist wasn''t actually able to see the end.


    I sigh, "Unfortunately, I''m still not strong enough to let this place surface. If I did, then some duke or even the royal bitch might actually target this place."


    I rub my chin with a calculative look, "If I''m right, back then Arthur with only 20 percentages of his share of this Crys Cave, he made millions. If he made millions with only 20% and this cave wasn''t even finished by then¡­ I wonder how much I would make?"


    "Hehehe¡­ If only I could see Arthur''s look right now." I shook my head again, "Not like he''ll know this was his destiny anyway."


    ...


    In another place¡­


    A small army''s canteen.


    "Haaasooo!"


    Arthur sneezed loudly gaining Elizabeth and Samantha''s attention.


    "Did you caught a cold?"


    "I don''t think so." Arthur said as his facial expression seemed tight, "But I feel as if¡­ I lost something very dear to me."

 Chapter 117 - Is That A Bird?

    Thap!


    Thap!


    Thap!


    Many rocks fell over the opening of the cave, blocking it shut tight.


    I made sure to use big rocks, the ones that would be too heavy for anyone to lift up unless they intentionally wanted to do it. For which they would need a team of heavy lifters for the job.


    Of course, I didn''t do it using my hands. Why would I? I have such an amazing pink Sigmat ring. The ring could not only be used for attack but it could also be used to help with many inconvenient stuff.


    Like picking up heavy rocks and blocking the cave.


    What was great about the ring was, it had the water element, which was a non-harmful element. So using it on inconvenient stuff wouldn''t damage them¡­ unless it was something like paper or ink.


    "Alright!" I slap my hands, satisfied with the job well done, "Now nobody should be able to look through my private stash. Even if someone tried to, I would make sure they realize what private property means."


    "Okay then, all I need to figure out now is... Which fucking way is home?" I said looking at the dense forest in front of me that clouded my view.


    The forest was so big that unless someone already not knowledgeable about the forest ventured this place, they would be completely lost. Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    Like I am¡­


    I sigh, "Now what am I going to do?" I look towards the sky, seeing the sun ready to dive, "The sun''s already on its way down so I''ll need to find home fast or I''ll stay hungry for the whole night." At my words, my stomach growled heavily.


    "If only someone could hear my stomach''s plea."


    ¡­


    "Hmm?" Anna looked around, as if someone had called out to her.


    "Is something wrong, Big sis?" Alice asked beside her as she tried cutting a potato and failing.


    "¡­No, I don''t think so." Anna said as her gaze once more looked outside the window, "But I think someone''s calling for me."


    "Who?" Alice said and instantly her face turned to mischief, "Oh my! Are you missing the master already?"


    Anna quickly looked back at Alice with a tint of blush, "So what if I am!... I- I am his head maid, it''s my responsibility to look out for the needs of my master."


    "Even sexual ones."


    "Hmm!" Anna''s sharp gaze instantly shut up Alice as she looked down at her potato, cutting it while whistling with a tune.


    "You shouldn''t talk like that, Alice!" Anna said as her sharp knife pointed at Alice, unthreateningly, "Especially since you make such crude jokes around him. What do you think, Hen- the master will think of you?"


    Alice didn''t show value to her words at all, "It''s nothing. Just a bit of fun to spice up the boring life of our master. Now he can''t just be satisfied with late night visits, okay. He needs something simple¡­ something naughty to brighten up the moment."


    On the outside, it looked like she didn''t care about Alice''s words one bit. But on the inside, her mind had a few thoughts as she asked herself, ''¡­maybe Henry does needs someone to spice up his life.''


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for me, the only thing spicing up was my bare body as the mosquito''s kept on biting me. It was simply endless... as if I was playing a game at infinity level.


    Damn Vampiric beasts!


    The sun was almost gone and the light too will be gone with it.


    I need to think something fast. I had been searching for a while, even asking the bloody blob that I named Cail, where should I go but it didn''t answer me.


    "Hah¡­ is there no other way? Do I need to scream for help?" I sighed again, "It might help if someone heard my shrewd scream and most probably it''ll be the wolf pack who hears me. With their super hearing my scream would definitely reach their ears and they''ll quickly be able to find me."


    "But that''ll mean losing the respect and fear I gained." I think sitting down over a big rock.


    As I absently throw the small rocks, trying to hit the mosquitos, a stupid idea comes to my head.


    A stupid but useful one.


    I quickly shoo the mosquitos away before getting up. My legs and knees bent, ready to apply the pressure. Then with great strength, I jumped. My body shooting up, going up more than 10 meters.


    But before I could reach over the trees, Gravity calls my fat ass down and laid me flat on the ground.


    "BAM!"


    The forest shook at my fall, shaking the trees, scaring away the birds and squashing a lot of mosquito''s under me.


    ''Damn! It wasn''t enough.'' S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Getting back up, I jump and again I fall before I could see over the trees. The fall hurt me, but not enough to make me give up just yet.


    "This one was close!"


    Grabbing the rock, I get up and jump again. This time, my jump came quite close towards the trees head before I fell.


    "BAM!"


    The birds already scared shitless by what I was repeatedly doing, left the place.


    "This time, I was an inch from seeing it." I say as I get reignited with hope.


    Suddenly I look behind me at the big rock behind me as another stupid idea comes to my head.


    "There''s a great chance of it working but¡­ the fall would be pretty damaging." My face twist at the thought of my body falling flat on the rock. But I immediately kick the thought away.


    ''NO! I am so close, I can''t give up now!''


    I get over the rock and look myself over. Then I took off my clothes too, increasing the chance.


    Now, standing completely naked over a large rock, I who looked crazy took a deep breath before bending my fat ass down and jumping.


    "Woosh!"


    My jump this time was great, going over the trees, letting me see my objective.


    One bird who were absentmindedly flying saw a fat man¡­ flying naked. The bird opened it''s beaks in shock and before it could know it, the bird hit a tree on the way and fell over.

 Chapter 118 - Forest Monkeys

    I flew up so high that now even the once tall trees looked small to me.


    "There''s the mansion."


    My eyes glazed over every small detail I could see over the horizon before finding the small white dote which zooming in, showed me the mansion.


    Finally, glad to find my way, I seem to forget a simple fact.


    I was starting to descent.


    "Well¡­ fuck me." I look down seeing how far I was from the ground. Then as I started to fall, I also saw that my landing was going dangerously close to the huge rock, which I jumped from.


    As I started to fall, my vision over the ground zoomed in and time seemed to slow down. Within the limited help, I utilized with my eyes, the Sigmat ring on my hand gave a slow pink glow.


    I took a deep breath, closed my mouth and waited. I waited before I was only a few meters away from the ground and then I opened my mouth and blew hard.


    My mouth which was supposed to be filled with air, instead blew out water. The water came out in strong velocity with the pressure I applied and hit the ground.


    As the water was still connected to my mouth, as I was still spraying, physics worked wondrous for me and the water changed my trajectory to the tree next to me. But I miscalculated too, as the waters pressure was quite strong and I hit the tree hard.


    "Bam!"


    The tall tree stood strong and I too stopped as the hit slammed me to the ground. My vision returned to normal speed and the Sigmat ring''s glow went away as well. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew!" I sighed in relief at the dangerous moment that passed.


    The new landing was hurtful, sure. But it was not even close to what I would have gotten. If I had hit the stone, I was sure that my back would have long broke because of how sturdy the rock was.


    "With the direction to my home achieved, I think it''s finally time I say goodbye to you, Cail the water blob." I say to the floating ball of death. "But before that¡­ I have just the use for you." I smile creepily as I look at Cail and the cave.


    ¡­


    "Did you find him?" Anna asked Raven, her face etched with worry.


    "No, we looked a lot for him but couldn''t find him." Raven said.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face paled instantly. It''s been more than 10 hours since Henry had went out. He didn''t say anything to anyone before going and the last thing known about him was from two wolfman, who only delivered him a small child that Henry had told to bring.


    "You couldn''t find him even while using your scent?" Anna asked as Raven shook his head.


    "No, I couldn''t. After he started using the new Sigmat ring, Sir found a way to clean off all smell from his body. It''s so effective that even if he stood next to me, I wouldn''t be completely sure if its him or not."


    The words didn''t calm the storm going through Anna''s mind as she thought hard about where Henry could be.


    Alice saw the despairing look appearing on Anna and asked instead, "What about that kid, the one that was last seen with him? He may know where the master could be."


    Anna stood in attention, "Yes! Why don''t you try searching for his scent? Maybe if you find him then there''s a chance Henry could be with him."


    Raven sighed, "We tried that too. But after following his scent for a while, he too disappeared without a trace."


    "Where did you last follow him?" Alice asked.


    "It was deep in the forest to the south."


    "Hmm¡­" It seemed as if Alice had some thoughts as she took a moment, "Why don''t you try searching that place again¡­ maybe the master could be around there?"


    "Also, find out where the kids home is. We could look for the child there."


    Raven gave a nod to Alice''s suggestion, "Yes, I''ll do that right away-"


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s the master!"


    "Hmm!" X3


    All three of them quickly turned towards the direction of the noise.


    "He''s here!"


    "The master''s been found!"


    Raven furrowed his brows, "Let''s check that out." Both Anna and Alice nodded, as they went with him. Going towards the noise, relief quickly washed over all of their faces.


    At the edge of forest, where the main gate was, they saw Henry being escorted by some of the wolfmen. His cloth seemed soaked in his sweat and his face twisted in relief, finally finding his solace.


    Before Alice and Raven could say anything, a figure darted towards Henry and immediately hugged him tightly.


    I smile seeing Anna hugging me. It was tight, almost too tight but it showed how much she worried for me. Patting her head, I say, "It''s okay, I''m here now."


    She sniffed over my wet clothes, "I¡­ I¡­"


    "It''s okay."


    "I thought you might have gotten picked up by the forest monkeys." Anna said while crying.


    "Don''t worry, nothing happe-¡­ wait, What? Forest monkeys?" I asked her as she nodded.


    "Yeah, don''t you know that deep in forests like this, big groups of monkeys live. They say that such monkeys look for healthy people alone and lost in the forest. They hunt them at night and eat them. I¡­ I thought they might have gotten you."


    Now that I think about it¡­ sometimes I saw a few monkeys passing by while I was deep in there. Who knows what would have happened if I actually hadn''t come back quick enough?


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    Today was the day, I head out to the capital for the competition.


    A few luggage''s was being transferred to my special carriage. I stood next to it, fully prepared in a respectful look. Anna was overlooking everything and checking if all was correct.


    "Everything''s fine, Anna. You checked the carriage for the fourth time, stop it."


    "I know." Anna nodded, "But what if you get hungry while on the road."


    "You already prepared a lot of food for that and before you say anything else, I already have Jacob with me." I point to Jacob who had an annoyed look as he didn''t want to go with me.


    "I know¡­ I just don''t get why you are not taking me when you are taking her." Anna pointed to a very happy Alice, who gave a playful wave at her.

 Chapter 119 - Bowl Full Of Coins

    "Her¡­ well¡­ you know."


    "No, I do not know. That''s exactly why I''m asking you, master." Anna added with a chill.


    "Alice¡­ she¡­" I tried to think the exact reason before the thought clamped inside my mind and I clapped in victory, "She needs to know how the capital is, she''s been trapped for a long time so her sense of knowledge should be limited to what the," I went closer to her ears and whispered, "To what the slavers wanted her to know."


    Anna nodded in pity, "Yes¡­ you are right about that. But master, I also don''t know much about the capital, so why aren''t you taking me?"


    "Say what now?"


    "I don''t know much about the capital. I was always busy with taking caring of you and looking after other maids that I didn''t have time to go to the capital before." She said honestly, "And whenever we needed something from the capital, we would either send a scout or Mr. Redwick to get it."


    ''Hmm¡­ this is a biggy.''


    "I know that, Anna." I place my hand on her shoulder, "Unfortunately I still can''t take you."


    "Why not?" Anna said and it came out like an annoyed child. Which was a very cute look on her as she angrily pouted.


    "Who would look after the mansion and everything else?"


    My words immediately gained the attention of Redwick. Who waved and pointed himself, "We can''t always rely on Redwick either. He''s getting old you know, what if someday while in the midst of a lot of works, he suddenly falls over and breaks his bones?"


    Redwick felt shocked and looked at himself to see, if he really was as fragile as I said.


    "Who will look after the mansion, maids and everything else then?"


    Redwick''s mouth opened wide at the zero sympathy I showed to such a situation.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right about that." Anna''s nod immediately brought a reality check upon Redwick. He left while looking down at the ground with his pale face.


    As he walked, Redwick felt a hand over his shoulder. He turned and saw it was Jacob who gave him a sympathetic look.


    At such a time of misery and cruelty in this world, feeling the support of someone, even if it was a complete stranger made Redwick feel good about himself. He too gave Jacob the same nod, the appreciation and pain of being the hard worker of the family.


    It was at that moment, that two men of different station and blood, felt united by not money nor women but the power of friendshi- Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey Jacob! Stop doodling around with Redwick and get your ass back in the carriage, we need to leave immediately and Redwick don''t waste your time with a guy like that, you''ll age quicker."


    My harsh but true words quickly made both men turn towards different direction. But even as they left, they knew that the bond they created today will be known throughout eternity.


    "Man, Jacob really has it good and he still squanders the opportunity." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should give him more work, maybe it will make that childish mind adapt to reality." Alice said from the sidelines as we all nodded.


    ¡­


    "See you, master. Make sure to eat your second breakfast at the correct time!" Anna said as the carriage went and I waved but whispered slowly to the rider to drive faster.


    After some time, when we were a bit far from the mansion, I sighed in relief.


    "Finally out of that place." I smiled, "I thought Anna might not let me leave if I delayed even further."


    Alice nod, "Hmm, she likes you a bit too much." Then she smiled mischievously and came closer to me as she made physical contact, "But now that we''re finally alone¡­ we can spend our time¡­ adequately."


    "Cough Cough!"


    Jacob coughed from the side making Alice frown as she complained, "Why did you bring this guy anyway master¡­ don''t you see that he''s nothing but a nuisance?"


    "Hey! I''m seating right in front of you."


    "Yes, that is apparently clear to me." She replied coldly as Jacob felt a shudder go through his body. Then immediately, she hugged my arm and teased with her breasts, "Master¡­ why don''t we sent him to another room and do some-"


    I flick her head, stopping her motives, "Stop joking, Alice. Nobody''s going anywhere." Jacob smiled as he gave her a smirk, "He may be a nuisance but he''s a nuisance I need."


    "Hear that I am- Wait a second! That''s not exactly a compliment!"


    "Who said I wanted to compliment you?" Seeing the honest rock look, he stuttered but didn''t have anything to reply to.


    "Okay, so fun stuff aside." I reluctantly move those booba cannons away, "We really have work to do. In which, both of you have your own objectives."


    This time, both of them became serious and listened to me.


    "First of all, Alice, your primary objective will be to learn about magic as much as possible. Things that will help you progress." Then I turned to Jacob, "And your job will be to protect her and also look out for any related information about the king, the kingdom and my father that you can find, understand?"


    Both nod and Jacob asked, "But learning those information will cost me, what will I do about-"


    I throw him a medium sized bag, "Use that money then. But before everything else, make sure no one figures any of you out."


    ¡­


    At one point of the road, we came across a village where the carriage stopped for a while.


    Inside one of the dark alleys of the village, a beggar lay on the ground with a bowl. It seemed as if the beggar was asleep or even dead.


    The beggar suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and the clatter of his bowl. He quickly opened his eyes and smiled seeing the multitude of coins.


    Then before anyone could say anything, the beggar bought out a small piece of paper from his torn clothes and gave it to the man. After that the man quickly left the place and re-entered the carriage.


    Jacob handed me the paper and asked, "What is that?"


    I smile mysteriously, "Just something that''ll help with the competition."

 Chapter 120 - Late Arrival

    Night


    The capital wasn''t far from where I now lived so it didn''t take much time for us to get to the place. It only took us 20 hours to get inside the capital.


    "Why the hell is this taking so long, we didn''t ride for 21 damn hours to get stuck in this traffic!" Jacob complained.


    Correction ¨C It took us 21 hours to get inside the capital.


    The reason why Jacob was complaining because it was night time and somehow there were still a lot of traffic at the streets. It already took quite a few minutes for us to get inside the capital and now we were stuck on the road.


    Even at night, there was a lot of bustle on the streets with many newcomers arriving to this place. I had expected something similar to this happening but didn''t think it would be to this extent. The novel and real world comparisons couldn''t come close to the truth.


    "Hey, how long is it going to take us? Why don''t you speed up a bit!" Jacob quite frustrated by the situation banged the walls, asking the rider.


    "Umm¡­ sorry, sir. But there''s a lot of people moving about, if I tried speeding up, the carriage might hit someone."


    "So hit them."


    "Shut up Jacob!" Alice said, "We all know that your frustrated but that''s not how to do this."


    "Besides you aren''t the only one who''s exhausted, this guy''s been driving the carriage for a whole day, give him a break." Alice said before taking out a bag of water and giving it to the rider.


    The rider appreciated by the kindness and beauty of Alice, thanked her, "Thank you for this, my lady."


    Alice smiled, "You''re welcome and I''m not a lady¡­ yet." Her eyes looked through the corners glancing at me which I expertly avoided.


    Jacob grumbled at the situation, "Why is it like this?"


    "It would have been weird if it weren''t." I opened my mouth after a long time, "This is not only any competition but one that might give the normal folk a chance to get the silver ladle, they''ll be stupid not to participate in it."


    "But who knew it''ll be this many people." Jacob shook his head.


    "Tell me then, if you knew about something like this, wouldn''t you have taken the chance to at least participate in it?" I said and Jacob thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Yeah, I would have."


    "And that''s exactly why their here." I said glancing at the long crowd and whispering to no one, "Even if they have no chance."


    ¡­


    "Bang!"


    "What do you mean, there''s no more room?" Jacob slammed his hand on the receptionist''s desk causing the girl to shake in fear.


    "I''m sorry sir, but all the rooms have been taken." The receptionist girl said.


    "Not even one room?" The girl shook her head.


    "Well damn it. This is the third motel that''s full."


    "Sir, the problem''s that, you came the day before the competition, of course it''ll be full before something so big." The girl tried to calm Jacob, but it only angered him.


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault!"


    Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire


    "No- No, that''s not what I meant."


    Seeing no solution, I went towards the desk and pat Jacob''s shoulder, effectively shushing him, "Miss, is all the motel''s full then?"


    "They probably are." Finding me sensible, she spoke nicely.


    "Alright" I thought for a moment before a glint flashed in my eyes, "And can you tell which is the best closest to us?"


    "The best motel?" She had a confused look on her, "It''s Haven but that place costs a lot of money."


    I smile, "I understand, can you point it for us?"


    "Alright you take a right from the door, go to the dark alley then jump in the big pile of shi-"


    ¡­


    After a moment, we stood before the place. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As expected the place looked grand with its fine walls colored red like royal and the huge sign colored brightly by lamps.


    "Man this place just oozes money." Jacob said as his eyes glazed over the rich aura emanating from this place, "But it''ll probably be full as well."


    "Still," I interject, "Let''s check for a moment."


    Then as we walked inside the place, I gave a subtle nod to him as he understood and left.


    The inside of the hotel, looked magnificent with its gold style and vintage wooden standard. There were already a lot of people here, but most of them were talking with themselves inside the huge hall. They were the rich people that already had a room.


    Then there were the middle class people, that were refused instantly and were walking out of the place with dejected looks.


    Ignoring them, I and Alice go to the receptionist who was unsurprisingly not a guy.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Welcome to Haven, how may I help you today?"


    "I want a room, no actually three rooms."


    The receptionist did a face like I missed it by a second as she said, "I''m sorry sir, but our last room just got booked a second ago. There''s no other rooms left."


    I would have gotten sad hearing that but I didn''t.


    "Oh, I''m sure that''s not the case. Why don''t you take a closer look again."


    "I''m sorry sir, but truly there''s no room lef-"


    Suddenly a guy with a bald spot and professional aura came behind her, "Lauri, can you explain to me what''s happening."


    Seeing the man behind her, she sighed in relief, "Oh manager¡­ i- it''s nothing. Just that the respected sir before me isn''t understanding that there''s really no-"


    "It''s okay." He stopped her, "Let me take care of this."


    "Alright sir." She nodded and left as the man stood in her place now.


    "Good evening sir, my name''s Folay, the manager of this fine place. What can I do for you?"


    I smiled, exactly the type of man I was looking for. I slide a few pound notes to him, "You see I wanted some rooms for a few days but the girl from before kept telling that there''s none left."


    The man quickly took the money and replicated my smile, "Now that can''t be true. Why don''t I see if there''s any room left or not?"

 Chapter 121 - Strange Reunion

    After paying an exorbitant amount of money, we finally got ourselves a room. It was only one room but it was large enough for all of us.


    It had three separate bedrooms, bathroom and kitchen but the last part is probably not going to be needed. We would all order room service anyway.


    "Let''s go check our room." I said to Alice who nodded and just as we were about to go up the stairs, a group of familiar faces stopped us.


    "Henry!"


    I looked up the stairs to see, Samantha calling me but it wasn''t her I was paying attention to. At the middle of the three people group stood Arthur who also looked at me with a bit of shock.


    As in the novel, the three had stayed in this same hotel to stay, it was the same again.


    But unlike the reality, it wasn''t shown in the story about how all the places were completely booked. Though it was still shown that Arthur had gotten the final room in Haven but he was the charismatic protagonist, so it was given.


    I quickly take my eyes out of Arthur and greet Samantha, "Hey" I gave her a brief nod before smiling at Elizabeth, "Ms. Elizabeth."


    Unlike the other two, I didn''t have any strange relationship or situation with Elizabeth. With her, I was the guy who had single-handedly taken care of a mass number of assassins, effectively having a big hand in saving her father. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which is why, she gave a big smile, "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Tax."


    "Please call me Henry and yes, it''s nice to see you here too." I exchanged my words before quickly talking to Arthur, "Still why are all of you here, Arthur?"


    "Huh¡­ Well, the city is quite packed and this was the only place that we could find a room."


    "Hmm" Elizabeth nodded in relief, "The receptionist gave us the last room they had. She was quite kind."


    Ahh Elizabeth. How na?ve you are. She didn''t do it out of kindness. She did it to get into your lover''s pants. But you''re not bright in that category so Arthur just keeps on ntr''ing you until you could only accept his nature.


    "Well¡­ isn''t that a strange thing. The girl said to us that she didn''t have any room but when we called the manager he immediately said there were a lot of rooms left." I said with a suspicious look, "I don''t know about you guys but I think she was trying to put some coins in her purse."


    Elizabeth felt horrified at my words, "Really! I can''t believe she would actually do that. Then why did she¡­ OH!" Her eyes brightened up immediately as her eyes took a quick glance towards Arthur, who hid himself from them.


    Understanding the situation, she quickly stopped herself and gave me a strained smile, "Thanks for cautioning us about her¡­ who knows what else she would have taken if you didn''t tell us about her."


    Hmm¡­ she''s not as stupid as I deem her to be, good for her.


    "Henry, who is she?" Samantha pointed beside me to Alice.


    "That''s Alice, a maid of mine." I introduced her as Alice gave a brief but respectful nod to them.


    "It''s nice to meet the master''s friends."


    "Alright then, I''ll see you guys later. We''ve been riding for a long time so we''re going to take some rest." I decided to cut our talk short.


    Arthur and Elizabeth nodded, both showing amicable faces, hiding the inner turmoil, "I hope we see each other again." Elizabeth said.


    Samantha looked at the strange situation and didn''t understand what was happening. She felt a bit hurt that from the start to finish Henry didn''t seem to talk to her one bit. But she couldn''t complain when she knew it was her fault that placed her in such a situation.


    She could reluctantly say bye to me who just gave a nod.


    As I was going up the stairs, suddenly I stop mid-point and call Arthur, "By any chance, you aren''t participating in the competition tomorrow, right Arthur?"


    The group stopped in their tracks at the mention of the competition.


    Arthur looked up at me and had a shocked look as he said, "Ye- Yeah¡­ how did you know?"


    "Just a guess¡­ well I''ll see you tomorrow then." With that I left, leaving a confused group on the hall.


    "What did he mean by that?" Samantha asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he may be talking about spectating Arthur at the final test." Elizabeth thought for a moment and said.


    ''Yes, he could mean that¡­ but why does it feel like his meaning had a different purpose.'' Arthur thought whilst his eyes stayed at the door through which Henry walked away.


    ¡­


    "Where is Jacob? Did that guy run away?" Alice said as she was left unpacking the luggage.


    "I sent him away for something." I said while pulling out something that seemed close to a lingeri-


    "That''s mine!" Alice quickly took it and hid it in her bosom as she blushed intensely. Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Well, look at that. The sly cat could actually blush.


    Then suddenly, Alice turned and gave me a smile, "But if you want, I can display this for you, master~"


    Forget it, I spoke too soon.


    Before she could proceed with her thought, the door to the room knocked making her click her tongue in annoyance.


    "Who could it be at such an inappropriate time?" Alice said, opening the door as her face turned cold faster than water, "Damn it! Should have known it would be you."


    Jacob felt disturbed at such a welcome, "What the hell got up your ass?"


    "Don''t speak such crude words to a lady."


    "Lady?... if you''re a lady then I''m gay!"


    "Oh!" Alice covered her mouth with a grin, "No wonder you always stick with the maids¡­ I''m sorry, I thought so worse of you these days. If only I had known before, we could have gotten matching sleepwear."


    "You! You!... Fuc-¡­ No, that would actually be a compliment. Unfuck your whol-"


    Before they could continue anymore, I placed my huge palm over both of their heads, effectively turning their head at my dark expression.


    ''Crack!''

 Chapter 122 - Valko and Matthew

    On the southern side of the capital city of Markove.


    At this location stood a large school building for teens. But at the current moment, this place was being decorated for a special event.


    The Chancion Competition.


    The competition that would change the life of one individual to the ultimate degree and open the door for nobility for them. But only if they had the grit to surpass all the challenges that life will throw from that moment on.


    The competition was split in three stages. The first being the test of intelligence.


    This is where the school building came in place. Right now it was being customized for all the people that had decided to participate in the competition. They would have to give a written exam which they must pass to get to the next test.


    The school building which would have been an ordinary place any other day was now filled with various types of people. The white colored building couldn''t stop the glaring red guards and various people from distinguishing themselves from afar.


    Everywhere I looked, the place was packed with people. It was so crowded that even the huge assembly ground couldn''t keep enough people and they had to line up far from the street.


    It took a grueling amount of time before I could come to the 6th booth. The guy in the booth, most probably a teacher temporarily hired by the academy looked at my information before sliding a circular chip at me.


    "Num 3465, go to the 3rd building, second floor''s class 15."


    Doing as such, I walked through the formal line and found the classroom. It wasn''t a problem finding it with guards stationing at every corner of the place and labels being put in plain words.


    Still¡­ even with that there were more than some people who lost their way.


    Before I could even come towards the place, I heard noises from the place. The classroom was filled with chatter of other contestants.


    "Did you know that only one can win the whole competition?"


    "That''s common knowledge, did you know that 3 years ago something special happened that made the academy choose more than just one winner."


    "Ahh, I wonder what the girls of the academy look like."


    "They''ll be cannon for sure, dude. Have you seen the nobility, all of them look better than the girls in our village."


    You would wonder if they were actually adult men or middle graders with their way of speaking. Of course, I wasn''t any better but at least I kept those thoughts in my mind or spoke of them in discreet places.


    "Shit! Do you see that guy!"


    "He''s huge!"


    Ignoring the chatter about me, I walk to the farthest seat there was and sat on it. They continued with their chatter as I simply waited until the supervisors came.


    ¡­


    Walking inside the hallway of the third building were two people. Both of military background and were chosen to supervise a group of contestants for this event.


    The one on the left, a bit skinnier than his friend, lit a cigarette and took a drag of it.


    Seeing that, his friend on the right sighed, "Valko, you know we''re not allowed to smoke at the exam, right?"


    Valko took his words casually, "That''s why I''m taking one right now. Wanna take a drag?"


    The friend shook his head, "No, it''s better if I be of sound mind before facing what''s coming next." His face went pale, "It''s going to be a grueling experience supervising this damn exam."


    Valko nodded, "A reason to take this." He showed the cigarette, "At least it''ll be better to take some weight off for now."


    At that, the friend smiled and both stopped momentarily and leaned against the wall, "You always figure out a way to make people do things your way."


    "It''s not that I figure it out, it''s you Matthew, that listen to what people tell you."


    "No, I don''t."


    "You pretty much do." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathew shrugged his shoulders, "Hey, at least I don''t get barked by the captain as much as you do."


    "I won''t do excessive chores that won''t put money in my pocket."


    Hearing Valko, Mathew laughed before remembering something, "Hey Valko, you supervised one of these exams before too, right?" Valko nodded.


    "So can you tell me why these people try so much every year?" Mathew asked, his face filled with curiosity, "Don''t they know that only one of them is going to win this whole charade and get admitted into the fine academy."


    "Beats me, I just do my job and get the extra pay for it."


    "Haha¡­ you and your money. Makes me wonder if you got married to the high official''s daughter for love or money." Mathew laughed before taking the cigarette and inhaling it, "They could just get in the army like we did."


    "The army''s a fucked up place, you know that as well as I do."


    "Well, at least we have a chance to get a well-paying job."


    "That''s only if we as new recruits survive." Valko said, remembering his own recruitment, "Tell me, how many of your friends survived recruition tests?"


    Mathew went quiet at that. Knowing that the chances of survival was far lower than promotion in the standard army. His friends who joined with him were all gone and only he was the only one left.


    Valko crushed the cigarette under his boot and walked ahead, "Let''s go finish this shit and get our money."


    ¡­


    I stayed quiet until I saw two people coming inside. They both quietly walked and stood before the board, overlooking the chatter in front of them.


    The one on the right, pale looking one, took up three chalks before aiming them at a group and hitting them square on the head.


    The action of the man, immediately stopped the chatter and everyone looked at them strangely before the group complained, "Whad ya do that por?"


    "You three, out." The pale man said as the group looked at them, shocked. Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What?"


    "I said you three are expelled from the test, you can pack your stuff and get the fuck out of here."


    The group of three, who looked like ruffians from their appearance, menacingly came before the guy, their height dwarfing the man, "Wanna repek that moron?"


    "You didn''t hear," Valko scratched his ear, "I said, you''re expelled."


    ¡­


    A few seconds later¡­


    The group of ruffians now lay on the floor and both the supervisors stood before the contestants, their appearance still as neat as before except for some misplacement''s.


    Valko looked at the group of losers before him and spoke clearly, "So¡­ anyone else have anything to chat about?"

 Chapter 123 - The Written Test

    With that short but actioned introduction, all the guys settled down in the seats quietly.


    I saw the pale guy, sighing as if a great burden got lifted up his head.


    What was that?... was he anxious?


    Nah, that can''t be it. The guy just whooped the asses of three idiots who were obviously physically better than him and yet he does that.


    Either he''s not as he acts or he''s too lazy enough to face this reality, probably the second one.


    Valko nodded as he saw the pin drop silence in the classroom and gave a look to his friend. Mathew nodded and came forward as he backed away and said, "As you all know, the Chancion Competition is divided into three parts."


    "Written, Evaluation and your nightmare, the final fight."


    "This is the first section of the competition which is the written exam. We will be the proctors to your group until the end of the written exam." Mathew then lift up a paper and waved it in front of us.


    "You will each be given a set of papers where there will automatically be questions in. You just have to fill up the answer and finish the test in the given time, which is 2 hours." Mathew''s good looking smile vanished immediately, "Within this given time, if any of us proctors sees you talking, looking, cheating or doing anything that is not to our liking than you will be eliminated from the exam immediately."


    "And those who want to resist our judgement will face the same¡­ action as this three." He pointed to the unconscious idiots on the floor. "Well than, any questions?"


    To my surprise, someone actually lift his hand. It was a scrawny boy who had glasses on him. Just looking at him you could tell he was the tattle tale type.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Proctor."


    "You can call me, Mathew."


    "Well Mathew," The guy positioned his glasses up, "What happens if someone was cheating off us but you didn''t see it. Can we tell it to you even though you positioned the rule about no talking?"


    Mathew was about to speak but Valko interrupted him, "No!"


    "What!" The guy obviously confused asked.


    "As Mathew said before, you can''t speak when the exam starts, no matter what."


    "Even if someone cheats off us."


    "Even if someone cheats off you."


    Gasps rang through the room as I smiled.


    ''Damn it feels good to know what''s actually happening.''


    Another guy lifted his hand and said, "So if we had a medical emergency we still can''t say anything?"


    "No. How many times do I have to tell you brats¡­ No talking at the exam. It''s as simple as that, why is it so hard for you dimwits to understand." Valko said and instead of being angry the people became confused.


    Valko sighed and quietly cursed under his breath before looking up, "Let me make this clear for all of you. NONE OF YOU ARE GOING TO WIN THE COMPETITION!"


    "Huh!"


    "Valko, we shouldn''t-"


    "No, they need to know." Valko pushed off his friend''s hand as he continued, "What do you half-brain, lizard skinned, poor bastards think? Do you actually believe that you have a chance to win this competition?"


    "Never in your goddamn life."


    "This thing was built in a way that only the number one of the whole population in this kingdom has a chance of winning this thing." Valko smiled cruelly, "And you lots are at the end of it.


    The other people started to ramble and scream cuss words to the guy but he continued.


    "The only reason you''re here is because¡­ you dream. You dream that you will win this thing and get the noble lifestyle with a money making machine and a bitch that''ll pop you so good, right?"


    "But deep down, all of you know that you''ve already lost."


    Nobody said anything at that. They all quietly looked down at their desk and thought hard about his words.


    They were harsh but indeed they were the truth.


    "I know that my words are harsh," Valko''s face looked tired, "But what can ya do about it when the world''s like this."


    Some time went by before I lift up my hand at the quiet atmosphere.


    Valko seeing that snorted and went back but Mathew stepped forward.


    "Do you have a question?"


    "No, not really." I shake my head, "Can you give me the paper already, the times passing by."


    Instantly at my words everybody looked at me like I was insane, "What! Can''t you see that time for the exam has already started."


    Then they quickly looked at the clock and it was already past 12''O clock, which was the time the exam should have started.


    "Oh, look at that. I didn''t notice the exam had already began."


    "!!!"


    A chord struck everyone''s head as they looked at the smug look of Valko in anger. Then as the paper came to them, they quickly read it and started writing on it.


    This exam wasn''t just to check their knowledge but also to check if their mental stability was good enough and I''m sure by this point I had checked that mark.


    Even with that, I had to finish this test. But how was I going to finish it, when the questions were sooo easy and yet so bizarre.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    What is 1+1+3?


    How does fire feel?


    Should the noble be respected?


    Yet this were only the easy ones¡­


    Who is the king that had fought the Sekai Kingdom''s army and was known defeated them with the most minimal causalities? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who is the midwife that helped the birth of Sir Crushican?


    Why did Lord Hackel''s wife cheated on him with his best friend and later on with his stable boy?


    This were the questions, that made me question my own reality.


    Some were so easy that finishing them were child''s play while some were so idiotic that history itself became a comedy book.


    Just like that, time went by and I only sat there waiting for the exam time to finish. Valko glanced at my direction multiple times and shook his head. Probably thinking that a potential guy was thwarted by the limits of the brain.


    As the clock struck two thirty, I easily gave up my answer as the others groaned for more time and left.

 Chapter 124 - The Paper

    Sometime later¡­


    Close towards sundown after all the contestants of class 15 gave up their papers, reluctantly.


    Inside the classroom were two people, Valko and Mathew. This two had stayed back because they had to finish checking the papers and grading it.


    "I know this is my first time, but are all the people in the past competition were like this?" Mathew asked.


    Valko shook his head slowly as he crossed off a paper and marked ''Fail'' on it.


    "No¡­ not all of them. There are some people who are a bit different but most of them are like that."


    Mathew nodded before his face cracked a smile, as he remembered the event, "Does the other proctors do that to¡­ that one where you threw the reality check on them?"


    Valko looked at Mathew with confusion, "Reality check¡­ oh you mean that, no no no¡­ well yes they do. What I did today was my own way but the others also do something similar to that to point out if someone with exceptional willpower and intelligence were in the group."


    "Hmm, that is an effective method. It they win they get selected for the second exam but if they lose then not only will they get depressed but their mind will be in such a state that it will hard to refocus back on the exam." Mathew thought carefully, "Good thing I wasn''t stupid enough to participate in it."


    "You mean; you weren''t ambitious enough."


    "Same thing," Mathew waved his hand, "But do you remember that kid, the one that asked for the paper?"


    Valko nodded as he crossed off another paper, one that had good grades but no mental power, "Yeah¡­ that kid was the only one who showed some grit."


    "Hmm!" Mathew nodded too, "Yes, have you seen his papers yet?"


    "No, not yet." As Valko cut off another future, his hands came upon a set of papers that belonged to the one they were talking about.


    ''It''s his paper. Let''s see how he did.''


    Valko thought and turned to see his paper but frowned. His frown only seemed to deepen as he turned paper after paper but only found the same thing.


    Empty


    The whole exam paper was left empty without even a single question being answered.


    ''Just what is his deal?''


    Even with the willpower Henry showcased in the exam, it wasn''t enough for him to pass this. He had to also pass the written exam, otherwise he was as gone as the othe-


    ''Hmm!''


    A piece of paper fell on his desk as he turned to the last page. Looking closely on it, Valko''s eyes widened momentarily before he quickly hid the small piece of paper.


    "Hey, Valko. Is something wrong?" Mathew asked from the side as Valko didn''t answer his callings.


    "Uh, what?... No, nothing''s wrong. I just¡­ found that guy''s paper."


    "Oh, how did he do?" Mathew said and leaned forward to take a look. But Valko quickly shut it close and drew a circle on the main page. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He passed."


    "He did, that''s good." Mathew didn''t mind about the strange behavior Valko showed, his friend was like this since the time they met.


    Valko on the other hand, looked at the paper on his hand. One that had a significant meaning to it.


    ...


    It wasn''t just any paper, but one that was designated for this kind of exam.


    A cheat if you may, so that anyone could pass the first exam.


    This was a deliberate design of the competition. A technique that anyone who had money could pass through the first test with breeze.


    I learned about such a method from the novel. Just like me, others too used such a criminal method to bypass the first test and get to the second one.


    But it was the second exam that the real test started.


    There was no cheat code or paper that could help pass that one. If anyone wanted to pass the second test, they had to do it with their own skills.


    The only reason the first test had such a method was only because the capital or more likely the army wanted to make some money. By doing this not only will they gladly participate to be proctors but also get money doing it.


    It was a win for them. Even the academy, already knowing of this method, didn''t do anything to disband it. Why should they? It wasn''t like any of them were going to pass through the second test anyway.


    Now why am I making the second test''s so important.


    The second test was the Evaluation.


    Such as the name, the whole tests reason was to see if someone had good enough skills. This time it wasn''t about intelligent or willpower. It was all about power.


    The second test was about being evaluated by an examiner¡­ through combat.


    People would fight true fighters with real experience and only get to the final test if they either make the examiner pass them or defeat the examiner themselves.


    Yeah, the second test was going to be a blast. I defeated an army of assassins so one guy wouldn''t make any difference to me. Who knows, maybe I might even traumatize the examiner bad enough to make myself an infamous name.


    Unfortunately, though, they don''t let anyone use Sigmat rings on any tests. It was used as a way to somewhat balance the scales of the test.


    In another words, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the final test.


    "Are you fucking crazy!"


    "Even I know the answer to that question was because he was impotent."


    ''Sigh¡­ when will this guy shut up.''


    "Why did you leave the paper completely blank!" Jacob screamed at my ear.


    "How many times do I have to tell you¡­ it was just a foolish test, I used the paper so I am going to pass no matter anyway."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "How can you be so sure?" Jacob looked at me like I was a weirdo, "What happens if the paper was just a blank, what if that beggar had tricked us into buying false stuff?"


    "You mean, tricked you."


    "Y- Yeah¡­ I mean that cooould happen."


    I shake my head at Jacob before looking at Alice, who was looking at something in her hand with great curiosity.


    "Master¡­ I found this under the main door."


    "Show it to me." I took the thing from her hand.


    It was a sliver squared card. There was some writing on the back.


    "What''s written on it?" Jacob asked as he looked in.


    I smile, "The location for the next exam."


    "The Suifon Desert."

 Chapter 125 - The Evaluation [ Part 1 ]

    The Suifon Desert


    A desert at the far end of the Leonidas kingdom''s borders standing at the epicenter of their rival kingdom, the Sekai Kingdom.


    It was a desert that was not only harsh to anyone who came by it but its residents as well. That''s why no human being were capable enough to live at that place, the only things that remained were large monsters.


    Scorpions, Sandworms, Vipers etc.


    To put it simply, you would be stupid to venture at such places. Especially if you''re not prepared to fight them or at the very least, ready to die in many painful ways.


    But the desert wasn''t just that, the desert also acted as a sort of defensive state for both kingdoms. Making it hard for both kingdoms to invade the other one quickly or without causalities.


    The desert was long, long enough to make sure there wasn''t any shortcut the kingdoms could take to launch a surprise attack at one another. But there were some places at the deserts where there were almost zero chances of monster attacks.


    It was also at such a place, where the venue for the next test was staged at.


    The location of the next exams place was very vague, only stating that it was at the desert. There wasn''t any designated place written on it for the contestants to go to.


    Like I said before, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the competition. If push comes to serve, they could just write off some accidents as monster attacks.


    It wasn''t a problem for me to find one of such ''safe places'' as there were much mention of this desert in the novel. But as I arrived at at one of the place, I saw that there was already a fight going on.


    It was a young man and another man who seemed a bit adult then the other one. It was painfully obvious that the adult man was the examiner while the young one was a contestant.


    Why?


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because the young guy was being thrashed around by the examiner. But my concentration faltered for a second and looked behind the fight where I spotted another guy.


    Mostly the second examiner. There wasn''t anyone else and that caused a question to come to me.


    ''Where''s the last person?''


    In the novel, it was shown that the second exam had three examiners who would be at every place of the desert for the evaluation exam. One of the teacher would fight, the other two will evaluate or step in if the examiner was in danger of being killed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were also ordered to stop the fight if the examiner were to beat the contestants. But some didn''t, even if it meant the guy would likely die because of it. Just like the fight before me.


    The examiner kicked at the contestant''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him as the kid rolled on the sand before stopping and vomiting blood from his mouth.


    "What happened, is that it?" The examiner with his pervert and snaky face, snarked.


    The guy on the ground didn''t say anything and groaned for a second. Then seemingly finding some strength, he dragged himself forward, his arm stretching to get hold of his knife.


    But right before, the guy could touch it, a military boot stomped his arm, stopping its march.


    "Ahhhh! Empph!"


    The guy screamed before muffing his voice, not wanting to let the examiner get satisfied with his reaction.


    "Come on now, scream, shout in pain. I would very much like to hear such sweet sounds coming out of your throat." The examiner said in his own glee, seeing the contestants face morph in pain and anger.


    Yep, there were some sadistic bastards like this taking part in the exam. Not all of the examiner were like this, only some of them were like him. But it was unintentional.


    The capital might not want normal people to get hold of the academy but they weren''t so cruel as to satisfy such bastards with their retarded actions.


    This was completely unintentional on their part. Some were just fucking bastards who came out to prey on the weak.


    I hated such people. But who was I to hate? I myself was someone who took fun in seeing others in pain¡­ even the weak ones, not gonna lie.


    The contestant understanding that trying wasn''t going to help him, so he let go. He let the strength go from his body and laid down on the ground, restless from this fight.


    The sadistic smile from the guy went away. Seeing that his prey had given up, he felt an itch in his head, annoying him.


    "Hey¡­ don''t give up like that, move, run, do something for fuck''s sake!" The guy''s words fell on deaf ears.


    Seeing that the guy truly gave up, the examiner sighed and slowly lifted his sword, "You could have given me a bit more fun before I ended you."


    "Well make sure to rot in hell then." With that the guy was about to strike down and end an innocent life.


    But even though I am a sadistic bastard, I''m not someone who likes watching people do the same as me. I had standards.


    I stopped the examiners hand and put pressure on his arm, effectively making him scream and letting loose of his sword.


    "Ahhh! Motherfucker! Who did tha-" His voice stopped immediately as he looked back to see my towering figure give him a clown like smile.


    The contestant too looked up, when he heard the scream and saw me. But he didn''t felt safe.


    "It''s me, motherfucker."


    The aura that oozed from me, made him feel even more scared at me than at the examiner. Which I''m sure the examiner felt the same or even more as he stammered, "Wh- Wh- Who are you?"


    "I''m the next contestant."


    Hearing that word, made the examiner feel a bit relieved. Then he swatted his hand out from me, which I easily let go.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are huh!" The examiner barked, "To stop a fight intentionally, do you what that means? It means I can disqualify you if I want?"


    "Oh¡­ You want to disqualify me." I tilted my head and the dark smile came back on me again.


    Seeing that he stammered once more, "I- I mean th- that doing this qualifies as eliminating you."


    "Okay, but I didn''t do it for nothing, the guy gave up." I looked down at the guy, "Didn''t you?"


    The contestant suddenly being the center of attention, felt stumped before he saw the opportunity, "Yes! I- I did quit at the fight but the examiner didn''t stop. He was going on and on before he was about to kill-"


    "You can shut up now." I said.


    "¡­right"


    Turning my attention back to the examiner, I look at him curiously, "You heard that, right. But what I don''t understand here is¡­ why would an examiner still continue the fight when the contestant already gave up?... can you help me understand that?"


    The examiner clicked his tongue, "Don''t be cocky, brat! Who do you think they''ll believe huh! You, a contestant or me, the examiner."


    "Hmm¡­ that is indeed a thought to process," I made a thinking face before smiling creepily at him, "But you tell me, who do you think they''ll believe."


    "Me, A noble from a distinguished house or you¡­ a disgruntled soldier?"

 Chapter 126 - The Evaluation [ Part 2 ]

    Avis, the examiner''s eyes widened as he murmured, "A noble."


    Then quickly his eyes went back to their normal, snake like slit eyes as he snarked, "A distinguished one you say¡­ then why would someone as distinguished as you would need to participate in this event?"


    "Well, not every noble has a stepmother that hates the son guts now, does it?" The smile from my face didn''t remove as I said to the other contestant without looking at him, "Leave now."


    "Al- Alright." The guy taking the chance, stumbled as he got up and ran like crazy, completely forgetting about me.


    Seeing the strange yet dangerous atmosphere, the other examiner too came close to us. But Avis stopped him with a lowered hand sign, indicating to wait.


    The guy looked at me and gave a smirk, "What now, are you going to kill me?"


    "Kill you? Are you crazy, why would I do that?"


    "Hmm? You serious? Then why did you stop me!" Avis asked angrily.


    "Isn''t there a rule that says the examiner can''t kill a contestant if he willingly gave up¡­ I was just doing my duty as a noble guy." I say innocently as the guy laughed.


    "Haaa¡­ I like you, kid. What''s your name?"


    "Isn''t it polite to tell your own name before asking someone else''s?"


    "Still cocky huh? It''s Avis, now would your majesty grant us his name?" Avis snarkily said to me.


    "It''s Henry Van Tax."


    ''Van Tax?... where did I hear that name again?'' Avis thought secretly.


    "So do you want to fight or¡­ will you run away like that previous guy too?" Avis said and gave a look at the other examiner who pulled out a list.


    The examiner searched before saying, "Number 3465, Henry Van Tax. His father, currently deceased, Agrave Van Tax. Unfortunately, without any will written by him, all the property went to the new wife."


    "Agrave Van Tax¡­" Recalling the name, Avis''s eyes widened greatly, "You''re that motherfucker''s son... Damn! You really are royalty."


    "You knew my father?" I felt conflicted that a lizard like him might have some connection with the baldy.


    Avis nodded, "Yeah, Kid. Not personally but everybody in this kingdom with even half a brain would know about Agrave Van Tax. That guy was the greediest bald fucker in the whole kingdom¡­ no, maybe the whole world."


    Instead of getting an angry expression out of me, I simply nodded, "Yeah, that''s him of course. I suppose then you wouldn''t be stupid enough to stop me here, right?"


    "Stop you?" He asked, confused, "I''m gonna fucking murder you, brat! Do you know how much bounty you have on your head?"


    "I have a bounty!" I asked, clearly shocked.


    "Yeah, do you know how much? Let me give you a hint, it starts with one and ends with four zeros."


    "Ten thousand pounds?" Hearing the amount, I look down at the desert with a dark look.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally seeing a pained expression on me, the guy laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ so now that you know how much your head is worth¡­ beg me and who knows, I might even let you go."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Huh"


    I lift my head slowly as Avis saw the angered look on my face, "Only ten thousand pounds! Those fuckers had the audacity to value me with such a low amount!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "DAMN THEM!" I screamed out above, my voice quaking the surroundings. Any birds or monsters that were roaming around the area, quickly ran from the place as they heard me scream.


    Even Avis and the examiner looked at me in fear and took a step back unconsciously.


    "Damn those fuckers! To ridicule me like this, I''m gonna fucking kill them!" I cursed and thrashed around for a bit before I looked at the two examiner.


    Seeing me looking at them, they quickly felt their body shake in fear as I called out, "You!"


    Avis shakily pointed at himself, "me?"


    "Yes, you''re the one I''m supposed to fight, right?"


    "We- Well¡­ traditionally after a fight, the examiner is supposed to change with another on-" Avis couldn''t finish as the other examiner interrupted.


    "Yes, he''s the one! I''m purely here to evaluate."


    Avis looked at the guy in anger and wanted to curse out but before he could do that, he felt something hit his head as he flew away and landed a few feet away from where he was.


    Thap!


    Thap!


    He rolled and flew up for a second time before his body stopped in a roll.


    "Ahh¡­ fuuuuck meee!" Avis felt that his jaw might have broken at the punch. Touching it slightly, he knew that it was dislocated. Then carefully he held his jaw and with a crack rejoined it back.


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck that hurt!"


    Avis looked at me like I was crazy, "Why did you hit me, the fight hadn''t even started yet! That''s a fault."


    Hearing him, I turned to the other guy, who immediately shook his head.


    "The fights as good as okay for me."


    Seeing that his underling had already chosen to follow whatever I wanted and him positioned in a place where fighting was inevitable for him, Avis sighed.


    "Shit!... why do I always have to get fucked like this?"


    Shaking his head, Avis got up. Then he patted his clothes off the sand before taking hold of his sword and positioning himself in a sword stance.


    "Since I can''t run away unscathed, I''ll be damned if I let you go unhurt."


    I licked my lips, feeling the passion for a beating burning in my chest, "Since you chose to willingly do this, I''ll do you a favor and not use my sword at this fight."


    "Willingly?... well at least, your kind enough to not use your sword so I''ll give you that one."


    With that, the other examiner knew that the fight was about to start so he backed away immediately, letting us have enough space.


    Without any word or sound, Avis ran towards me. His movement quick and within a few seconds he was already in front of me, trying to end this with a stab at my belly.


    But I too was fast, much faster than him as I stepped aside and punched at his hand. The sword immediately flying away as the bones on his hand broke.


    "Ahhh! At least be a little gentl-"


    Before he could finish his words, my clenched fists fell on his head like a hammer. Immediately stopping all of his motor functions. His eyes went back in his head, his body losing connection as if all the strings were cut off and he fell on his knees.


    "Well¡­ is that it then? Weren''t you going to kill me and take my bounty?" My words fell on deaf ears as Avis was already on dreamland.


    The other examiner lifted his hand and was about to announce my victory but I stopped him. I lifted my index finger and shook it.


    "He hasn''t given up yet, so don''t call it."


    "But he''s out cold-"


    "What did I say!"


    The examiner shut up immediately. Then satisfying my sadistic self, I began to beat him.


    I punched his face, chest, arms, legs anything that seemed to bring a painful expression on him.


    "So you like giving pain to others huh"


    "Bam!"


    "I like it too, but do you know what''s different about us?"


    "Bam!"


    "I can take a punch while you can''t!


    "Bam!"


    "Now let''s see how much pain you can handle before you give up!"


    I lift up my bloody hand and go for a punch but a voice stops me.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 1 - 1 - Moral

    New York, USA


    11:23 PM


    In a high-rise Business Building


    ... sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the building were three people who were still working with much vigor.


    Which was quite surprising for many.


    At this time, this late at night, people don''t usually work and those that do are either close to their deadline or simply being used.


    But in the current situation, it didn''t seem like that by the way the three people quickly typed on their keyboards. One guy among them was doing something slightly different than the others.


    This specific person was not only doing his job with the same speed and aggressiveness like the others but unlike them, he would occasionally look at the time at the screen.


    As the battle of clicking went on, the guy who was constantly looking at the time, gasped as he stopped writing and pulled up his hands in victory as he loudly said, "FUCK YEAH! THIS BITCH IS DONE!"


    The other who suddenly heard the outburst, looked at him and smiled in response as the guy in question, quickly realized his actions and felt embarrassed. He scratched the back of his neck as he apologized, "Ahh! I- I''m sorry for that."


    "I didn''t mean to say it like that, sorry chief." The guy said bowing.


    A older guy who had a half burned out cigarette in his mouth, dismissed his words, "Don''t worry about small stuff like that. Indeed, you should celebrate." Then he looked at his own report, "You were finally done with this wretched report."


    "It''s new year''s eve and out of all the people in the company, we are the ones who get stuck with this thing." The group chief, Alex Moen said as he took a deep intake of his cigarette.


    The last person, Feli Johnson, another employee of the company and member of the team nodded his head vibrantly to the chief''s words, "Yeah, It feels like we got the end of the stick somehow."


    "We always get fucked behind like this¡­ I swear¡­ it almost feels like the boss knows about my dealings with his ex." The chief and the others face paled slightly as they felt injustice by this.


    "Still," Alex put out the cigarette that was finished and put it on the ashtray, "Good work finishing your report, Yoshimura."


    "Now we can''t just let the new blood think he is better than us now, can we chief?" Feli said with a smirk at his chief as he challenged the man.


    "No we can''t." Alex said as he returned the glare. "I need to show the kid, why they call me ''Mr. Quick''."


    Feli, hearing the ridiculous nickname, paled again but didn''t try to correct the overly tired man.


    "Now chief, you don''t think that you can beat my hot blood now, can ya."


    "Bold words from a guy who still lives with his parents."


    "¡­ chief, I already told you I am just looking for the right apartment."


    "And I have already told you hot single mothers don''t rent out to losers who live with their parents."


    "Chief I am telling you-"


    Yoshimura, looked at the exchange of words between the two ''tired'' men, smiled as he thought about this month.


    He had recently graduated out of college with an average degree and started working here at the start of December. Even though he was only able to secure the job through his family connections, it was his own skills that had kept him here.


    The memory was still fresh on his mind as he remembered the torturous internee program which was created to weed out the newbies and fortunately through GREAT effort, was he able to hold on and then was assigned to this team.


    At first, he thought because of the internee program that the team would be a place where only the strong would survive and the weak would get kicked out. But contrary to his imagination, that didn''t happen.


    The people that he met when he joined the team was nothing like the people who trained (Tortured) him in the internee program. They were very nice and quiet easygoing too.


    Nothing like what people say about the bosses being rough and making you do overwork and other things. Seeing the fortunate workplace, that he had, Yoshimura did his best and tried to help everyone on the team.


    So when he saw that their chief (Alex) was suddenly given work on new year''s eve, Yoshimura volunteered to help him out.


    Unfortunately for big bro Feli, he was out of all excuses that he already hadn''t used this year, so the chief kept him for the report and now there they were.


    He done with his work and his ''Senpai''s'' doing the occasional banter that was similar for everyone on the team.


    Seeing that the banter was not going to stop anytime, he intervened, "Chief and Big bro Feli, I think it would be best if you guys took a short break now."


    Alex and Feli stopped their argument and nodded at Yoshimura''s words, "You know what¡­ I''m gonna do just that."


    "Welllll I am already so close to finish the report, buuut since you said it Young Yoshimura, I''ll listen to your request." Feli said without any shame.


    Yoshimura smiled and got up, "Why don''t I bring something for us?"


    "That''s a good idea, go for it." Alex said as Yoshimura left and Feli spoke.


    "He''s a good kid."


    "Hmm¡­ he is." Alex said as he pocketed another cigarette, the last in the pack and lit it, "There aren''t many like him with such spirit."


    "Hahhh¡­ I remember when I first joined the team, I was just like him and worked so hard."


    "What the hell are you talking about?... You were a lazy ass back then too."


    "¡­ Not everyone can be like Yoshimura, chief." Feli said with bitterness then had a thought, "To be honest though, doesn''t it seem like he''s working a little too much."


    "He just finished the intern program and still going so strong¡­" Alex said and took a puff.


    "If only we had more who were so¡­ considerate."


    ...¡­


    ( A While Later )


    Alex scrunched up his brows as Yoshimura still didn''t come back with the food. It was concerning for him.


    "Feli, how long has it been since he went out?"


    "20 Minutes, I think."


    "Why don''t you go check and see if everything is okay."


    "Sure." Feli nodded and got up as he went to the cafeteria.


    As expected, Feli saw the lights on inside but no Yoshimura.


    ''Where could he have gone?''


    Feli walked towards the diner and as he walked, he felt something blocking his leg. Looking down, his eyes went up as he shouted and fell, "Ahhhhh!"


    Hearing the scream, Alex quickly ran towards the diner and saw Feli on the floor looking behind a table and went there.


    "What''s wron-"


    Alex saw Yoshimura''s body on the floor and felt shocked. He went to him and checked his pulses. Then he looked at Feli and shook his head.


    "He''s gone."


    So at the start of new year in 2025 00:00 Clock, Yoshimura Hen, died overworking himself.


    So the moral of the story is¡­ Do not help others when you can¡­ or can''t¡­ don''t know, I''m not really that good at telling stuff like this.

 Chapter 2 - 2 - What Next

    Warm¡­ Comfortably Warm.


    It felt like I was being cradled in my mother''s arms and she was cooing me to sleep or¡­ just cooing me, I guess?


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    I could actually feel the cooing feeling like it was realistically being sung.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Again, it felt like a beautiful tone was drifting me too a dream far far away.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    ¡­ Is it just me or... Is this shit really happening?


    I could actually feel my body slightly moving and something warm was holding on to me.


    Right now, my eyes are closed so I can''t tell what was really going on¡­ but the only thing I hoped was to not see something disturbing when I open my eyes.


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    "Hmmm Hmm"


    Obviously the chances of that not being true was increasing dangerously.


    So with the slightest bit of courage that I had, I opened my eyes.


    ...


    ...


    Beautiful


    ¡­


    Artistic


    ¡­


    God''s Creation


    ¡­


    I don''t know how to describe¡­ her, but words couldn''t simply describe the woma- being that my eyes saw.


    Golden Hair, Vibrant yellow eyes filled with the purest intentions, a face without a mistake, a smile that could stop a war¡­ no, stop any war and lastly her cleavage¡­


    DAMN! ARE THEY HUGE!


    Coming to this point, the fact that I thought such a thing made me unconsciously feel guilty towards her. To think, that a being such as her was gazing at me with such a love filled gaze and that one of the first things I did was¡­ think lewdly of her?


    What is wrong with me!!??


    I lowered my gaze in shame and looked away from her.


    "It''s okay."


    A motherly voice said to me as a warm hand touched my face. Her hands were large, larger than my head but she was caressing my head as if I was made of some fragile component.


    Slowly lifting my head, I hear her say, "It''s not a sin to think."


    "Nothing, no being in all of creation is without fault and not are you."


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s anything bad, simply it makes you more special."


    Special?


    "Yes" She nodded, "It''s your independent and honest choice of thinking that makes you special from us who only seek to make everything as they should be."


    "So in that sense, you can say you are much more important than me."


    Important than her? I definitely didn''t feel like that.


    Somehow though, I couldn''t help but feel giddy hearing her say that. As if I was a child and she my mother just complemented me in the most uncomplicated way possible.


    "So do not doubt what you think. This is safe place."


    "You are safe here."


    Those words unconsciously made me feel more at ease. I don''t how much more when I already felt like this is the safest place there was in the world.


    Ehh?


    It was at this moment when I realized a certain special thing.


    First was I wasn''t in the world¡­ or anywhere for the matter. It was someplace distant. I was literally in nowhere; the whole space was white. There wasn''t any walls or sky to be exact.


    I couldn''t see anything other than white.


    Secondly and I swear this isn''t my crazy fantasy.


    I was actually being cradled by the woman.


    LITERALLY!


    Alarm bells rang inside my head as I felt myself heat up just thinking of being in such a situation. It looked like she understood what I was thinking as she laughed.


    Not in a funny way but¡­ a happy way.


    Like she wasn''t making fun of me and was just laughing at the situation. Does that make any sense?


    Because I certainly don''t get what was happening.


    "You don''t have to be ashamed of such a thing, in fact I feel glad to have someone like you in my bosom."


    I smiled at her and finally said my first words since I came here.


    "Than- Thanks¡­ my lad-queen¡­ goddess. Buuut, can you¡­ you know, maybe put me down."


    Surprisingly she pouted.


    "I don''t want to do that but since you asked I will."


    Saying that she put me down on the floor¡­ which were made of clouds now that I noticed.


    "There, and if you want to come back here again just ask, okay?"


    I nodded and even though the offer was excellent, I was not going to do that. Seriously it was a tough offer to refuse.


    "Before we continue, do you know where we are?"


    I looked around again and shook my head.


    "Do you know what happened to you before you came back?"


    I tried to think before this and it took sometime before a certain disturbing memory came back to me. The memory of me, clutching my chest as a heavy feeling suddenly came over me as I was bringing back the food.


    Then just like that, I fell flat and¡­ died?


    I look to her in confirmation as she nodded.


    ...


    Somehow it didn''t feel as shocking as I thought would feel like, maybe I already had accepted the fact when I came here.


    "Do you want to ask something?"


    I hear her and many things go through my head before I ask the one meaningful question.


    "What happens next?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your next life happens."


    "¡­ Rebirth?"


    She smiled at me and this time I felt curious at that.


    "Not only that, but if you want I can send you to any world of your choice."


    "Seriously? Can I ask why?"


    "It''s your reward for the smiles you put upon your fellow friends before you died."


    I didn''t understand what she said but as if understanding that she showed me pictures, memories of the employees back at the company, my team members to be specific.


    Memories of me helping them out and others before the final thing of them coming to my funeral and saying nice stuff about me and such.


    Seeing the short but heartfelt memory made me feel very glad and I had to wipe out the tear that came to my eyes.


    After thinking for a loooong time, I made my choice.


    "I''m ready."


    "Well then, tell me where do you want to go?"


    ...


    ( After a while )


    The perfect being was sitting upon her throne as another one same like her but smaller came to her with a worrying look.


    "Mother"


    "Yes, angel."


    "You know the person you had recently sent to a world."


    "That darling of a boy? What of him?"


    "You made another mistake." Mother looked at the angel with confusion before being told what she had actually done. Hearing what she did, the beautiful face of hers paled in horror.


    "Oh My!"

 Chapter 3 - 3 - New World

    After choosing my initial world and telling it to the goddess, I close my eyes as instructed and feel my body floating. Then suddenly it felt as if my soul or at least what was left in that white place flew over distant places.


    Continents, Eons, Universes.


    Felt as if I was traveling around the center of¡­ everything.


    Then suddenly with a large thud it stops.


    ...¡­


    Aliana World


    02:12 AM


    ...¡­


    The first sensation that comes to me is heaviness. An unusual amount of it.


    Maybe it seemed like getting a body after floating around as a soul for some time has some effects or this body just had some weights.


    I hope it wasn''t the latter.


    A wet feeling came over my forehead as I felt something being put over it.


    It was a cooling sensation and my situation felt better because of it.


    Finally feeling that I somehow got some control of this body, I open my eyes.


    First thing I saw was hard wood ceiling. One that seemed to only be available in houses that actually used good quality woods back in the day. Then I saw the four square stands of the beds and hovering over it is a piece of white linen strung up in a beautiful flower design.


    Before I could get anything else from my surroundings, a metallic sound rangs.


    THUMP!


    SPLASH!


    "Hahh!"


    Then accompanying that came the sound of water falling and a girly gasp.


    Immediately I look down to see a women of great beauty and somewhat close to twenty looking at me with both her hands over her mouth as if she saw something shocking.


    Then she put away her hands and slowly came closer to me as her body shaked.


    "Youn- young master"


    "Are you- are you okay?"


    She asked me and I could see tears threatening to fall out of her perfectly created beautiful white face that didn''t have any imperfection or spots. Now that I look at her a little more carefully, I see that she is wearing a black and white dress¡­ which seemed strangely similar to a maids.


    The girl seeing her young master not saying anything, felt that there were some problems with him.


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll go and bring around the doctor to check up on you."


    The girl said and left with a run.


    William tried to stop her but still didn''t quiet feel the strength inside him to fully call out.


    "Wait"


    A low voice came out of him but it wasn''t enough, as the girl had ran out of the room already. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the chance for gaining some information running away like that, I sighed before trying to get up from this sleeping position.


    "Aghhh"


    It may be because of my body changing, but getting up felt quite a hassle. It felt like my body was weighing at a ton or something was dragging it down.


    With great strength, I finally got up and that little effort seemed to have taken the breath out of me as I took heavy breathes.


    "Hahh!"


    "Hahh!"


    "That was a lot-"


    My new voice, felt heavy too. As if a whole chicken had nested itself inside my throat.


    Then I looked at the room I was in.


    It was a living room but seemed extremely close to a bedroom. I couldn''t quite tell with how big the room was but I had to guess it was a bedroom because it had a bed.


    But the reason for my confusion was the furniture''s inside it.


    Sofa, armchair, small glass dining table, large wooden closet, a giant mirror accompanied with a stand for products, a stand beside the bed and other things.


    All of it seemed old fashioned but were in great quality.


    Seeing the room and connecting somethings inside my head, I smiled.


    "So it really was true."


    "I reincarnated then huh!"


    I felt the joy of something miraculous happening overcoming my head as I screamed out.


    "YESS!"


    The sound was heavy and very disconcerting but at the height of my joy I didn''t let it damper my mood.


    But I noticed something strange.


    "What happened to my hands?"


    I looked at my hands, which were big but all quite fat. Seemed like they were only made of meat and the bone part of them was left behind.


    Pulling aside the cover over my legs, I look down.


    I was wearing old styled white linen pants that had that strange flower design at the end of it but strangely that wasn''t my concern. The fact that my legs seemed to also be huge and freaking fat too was just too much.


    "Wha- what is this?"


    I ask out of utter confusion and as horror seemed to slowly inch its way to my heart, I look at the large mirror at one corner and get up.


    I feel soft furs of the animal skinned rug under my feet but ignoring it I make a beeline to the mirror.


    The mirror was large, large enough to capture even an eight-foot-tall man''s full standing figure. So when I saw my new appearance, I almost felt another heart attack coming.


    A six feet tall man¡­ no it wasn''t a man¡­ the face was filled with fat but it still had some youth in it to ascertain the figure as a boy.


    The figure in the mirror looked at itself in unspeakable horror seeing the ugliness on it.


    When I say ugly, I don''t mean he was ugly because he wasn''t. He was just fat¡­ alright I lied, he was- I am very very fat.


    Touching my large stomach that could fill in a squad of children, I gasped.


    "What the fuck is happening here!"

 Chapter 4 - 4 - How To Explain?

    My depressed concentration was broken by a cough and a knock from behind.


    Startled, I looked back to see the same girl from before and two other man with her. It seemed she brought the doctor and an older butler with her.


    "Yes"


    The old doctor in his sixties, wearing old leather clothes which seemed to be in fine condition walked two steps and moved the rim of his thin glasses as he said.


    "It seems your consciousness is back, young master, Henry."


    "Do you think there are any lingering effects from before?" The old butler standing behind asked.


    "Well, Henry is able to walk so I presume there isn''t any, but still I need to take a look at him before I can be sure." The doctor said before pointing towards the bed, indicating Henry or me to be exact to sit on the bed.


    The previous shock of my new body didn''t leave me but I still obeyed the doctor and sat on the bed''s end as he examined me.


    It was a simple examination. Hearing my heartbeat, cough, checking the eyes, tongue, nose. Simple look here and there and it was done for him as he collected his equipment''s while saying.


    "Well I can at least say that he is physically fi- okay." The doctor corrected his words before continuing.


    "Now some routine questions."


    "Tell me Henry, who are you?"


    Now that was the million-dollar question.


    I racked my brain but nothing seem to come to it. It felt like I only got a machine filled with materials without any mechanism of it working.


    "I guess¡­ Henry."


    "Nice joke." The doctor thought I was joking¡­ if only he really knew what was going inside my head.


    "What is my name?"


    "¡­ I don''t know."


    "It''s not nice to joke about this, Henry, now tell me the truth."


    "I really don''t know." I said to him with complete honesty.


    "Come on Henry, I know being asked childish questions like this doesn''t feel nice and is time consuming but you must answer me truly."


    I sighed not knowing how to answer the man. I was speaking the truth but they didn''t know that, they didn''t know what I had just went through.


    "I''ll be totally straight with you doc, I don''t know who you are and I know it seems total crap but I am serious."


    The doctor seeing this new style of way Henry talked, felt confused. Overly.


    Henry might have been many huge things, he ate a lot and certainly made fun of others a lot too but¡­ he felt that this time might not be the same as before.


    "¡­ are you serious?"


    "Total"


    "Then how about them¡­ do you remember any of them?" He pointed behind to the maid and butler.


    I looked at the old butler first and shook my head. His face was not one bit common to me.


    Seeing me shake my head, the butler gasped in shock and looked at the doctor, but the guy kept looking at me.


    "And her?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I checked the maid up and down completely and try to remember her but nothing came to mind.


    ''She''s quite the beauty.''


    I looked at her innocent brown eyes, black luscious long hair and black-white maid outfit, still the answer was the same.


    "No-"


    I stopped as a sudden thought came to me and compared that to my current appearance and looked at the maid who seemed to be praying very deeply as she tightly clutched her hands in front of her chest.


    I felt I needed to ask the question. I was 70% sure that it was not what I thought but¡­ if it was then¡­


    I looked at her, my curiosity peeked to the highest and asked, "Are you¡­ Anna?"


    The maid who cried slightly, looked up and into me as she nodded her head multiple times and said, "Yes! Yes Young Master, I am your maid, Anne. You remember me, young master."


    "Hmm..." The doctor wondered.


    "Can you tell me anything else about her?"


    I tried but this time it was absolutely blank¡­ besides the thing I knew from my past. I gave him a shake of my head as the bubbly maid''s happiness died down again.


    "Hmm¡­"


    "You know her name, that''s good¡­ but you don''t know anything other than that, right?" I nodded.


    "Well then¡­ I need to ask some more before I can come to a conjecture." The doctor said and continued asking me questions. Mostly it was simple, who was he or she, do I know this place or that thing but sometimes he would go a little deep.


    Where is the treasury? Who is my secret love? Why was I so fat?... I think the last one was intentional.


    But after a very long while, the doctor finally came to a conclusion as he sighed, "It is not good¡­ not good at all."


    The doctor stood up and said to the maid and butler, "It seems Henry has lost his memories."


    "Completely?"


    "No, not completely. As you have seen, he knows fundamental things, other non-fundamental ones and¡­ the girls name." The doctor said eyeing Anna for a moment, "But other than that he doesn''t seem to have any recollection of who he is."


    "¡­ Will he stay like this forever?" The old butler said as he clutched his hands in pain.


    "With the way he had gotten the sudden illness, I can''t really say."


    As if his most painful nightmare had come to fruition, the old butler said, "Oh- Oh! My¡­ young master."


    "What can you do? It''s not everyday someone hears that their fianc¨¦ is about to attack them."


    ''Fianc¨¦?... attacking me¡­ it seems what I didn''t want to happen, just up and fucked me.''


    A knock from the door resounded gaining everyone''s attention as another servant came and gave a letter to Anna.


    "It''s master from the capital." She took a look at the old butler and he nodded. Gaining the permission, she opened the letter and started reading it.


    ''If I''m as fucked as I thought than its probably that.'' My guess was right as Anna''s eyes widened in horror as she read the letter.


    "The master¡­ has been killed."

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Looking For A Solution

    "The master¡­ has been killed."


    The room became silent as each person had a different kind of reaction to the words.


    Anna was shaking in terror, while the old butler widened his eyes in disbelief and Me¡­ well, I was just looking at everyone''s reaction and taking in their perspective.


    So it came as a surprise when I saw the old doctor not having any reaction of sadness or shock but one of calculation. Really?


    Was the guy actually thinking of how to take advantage of such a situation at the moment?


    Seems like there might be more to the old guy than I thought.


    The old butler shocked, didn''t completely believe it and took the letter from Anna and read it himself. So, when he verified that the contents of the letter were legitimate, the letter fell from his hands and slip.


    He was about to fall from the revelation that his master was no more.


    But someone was quick.


    "Mr. Redwick"


    Anna quickly took hold of the old butler and sat him down upon the armchair.


    "Than- Thank you Anna."


    The old butler took a few breathes before smiling at Anna, "It''s okay¡­ It won''t happen again."


    Anna looked at the old butler''s ( Redwick''s ) face and even though he was giving a reassuring smile, it felt quite disconcerting for her.


    "Everyone"


    All eyes went to me as I stood up.


    "I know that getting such news at this moment¡­ of chaos, makes you feel uncertain and even fear."


    Hearing my words, they subtly felt a nod from their inner minds.


    "But¡­ I am still here and I can assure you that we will get through this and even more so that justice will be delivered to us." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, Why don''t we say a prayer for my father and hope he receives¡­ heavenly guidance." I said the last part as a way to breach their thoughts and it worked.


    They nodded and the old butler stood up.


    I knew that this world had religion and at the era I am in, the fear and faith of religion could do many things.


    I.e. Like how it temporally just removed them from fear of their future.


    "Anna, can you say the prayer?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Anna nodded and fell to her knees as we all joined her, hands holding. I looked at the old doctor and said.


    "Doctor, aren''t you going to join us?"


    "O-Oh!... Yes." After some hesitation, the old man sat on his knees as we all clasped hands and Anne closed her eyes and prayed.


    "Oh! Heavenly Mother in the heaven."


    "Hear our words and truth in prayers."


    "Take my old masters¡­ troubled soul and show him your divine way and bringeth him unto it."


    "Take him by your loving hands and let him enjoy the joys of your Kingdom."


    She stopped for a moment.


    "Burn those that bring terror."


    "Give fear and retribution to those people that¡­ that."


    Anna teared up again as the thought of her old master being killed permeated her head. She felt a light rub at her knee and saw her young master smiling at her.


    She didn''t know how but that small action gave her the strength to go through this.


    "Those people that had did such an ungodly act on our master."


    "Bless this kingdom of yours and our small land, Hyfelia."


    "Bring food and take famine away."


    "May thy children do your praise."


    "Long live the King and your divine kingdom."


    Everybody resounded those last words as I did it too, albeit a moment later, but I don''t think they noticed.


    Everybody got up and fell silent again.


    "It''s late, why don''t we all take a nap for now and later in the day think about what transpired." I said as Anna and Redwick nodded.


    "Thank you for your assistance in my case doc, but I won''t take any more of your time. Go home and take a rest." The doctor looked at me and tried to feel me out but seeing the sharp look in my eyes, he nodded and left.


    They all left and went to their beds and one at the writing table.


    None slept.


    Especially not me.


    I thought about everything that has happened and everything that would happen and tried to think of how to escape that.


    Specially knowing my own destiny¡­ the future terrified me to my core.


    Night passed by as I spent it pondering upon one thought.


    ...


    The sun slowly rose up as I stood before a large oak tree. The tree shielding me with its body from the sun as I touched it.


    "Sigh¡­ What to do?"


    "Every time I think of a way to get away from the dreadful future that awaits me I see a dead-end."


    "I can''t fight¡­ not with this body," I slapped my belly as the vibration reverberated around me.


    "I can''t be a thinker¡­ I''m not that smart enough to outsmart everyone."


    "Especially a certain few people."


    "And I can''t even ask for a normal life as I am the second villain."


    "If only I could stop being the villain¡­ but for that I need to break away from that future heroine fianc¨¦ of mine."


    I clutched my head in pain, "But the plot background is already activated and she getting ready to attack me."


    "What to do?"


    Suddenly the air shifted around me in a fast way from its more natural and slow speed. As I groaned in pain and sighed for the uncountable time, I hear a gasp.


    "Hah! Finally found you."


    Thinking it was Anna, who said that I looked back but became surprised when I saw who it was.


    "Go- Goddess!"


    In front of me stood the tall and perfect looking goddess that¡­ put me into this world. She wasn''t completely here but it was just her projection. It was evident with how the form of her body blurred when the wind took a strong turn and how hollo her appearance had.


    She smiled in slight embarrassment at me and said.


    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Heavenly Taste

    "Haha¡­ I kinda made a mistake."


    ...


    ...


    "Really?... that''s a little late now, don''t you think."


    "I know. This was quite a problematic thing to have happened." She said as she lookeqd me up and down. It was a surprise to her too when she saw my appearance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Contrary to what I thought, she didn''t look at me in disgust but rather mild curiosity and guilt.


    "To think that your reincarnation would have such a problem like this."


    "I don''t generally make such mistake like this." She said with a straight face as I believed her.


    If only I knew before.


    But at the moment, investigating was the least of my concern. I needed to know how quickly she could fix me.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    She looked at me in confusion as she said.


    "What?"


    "I mean, how are you going to fix me¡­ or take me back to my true body, the one I was supposed to go through."


    "¡­ You see¡­ there is a problem in there too." She said as pointed at me with her index.


    "You have already merged with this body so unless you want to die and get a chance at another reincarnation chance then I can''t help you. Let me be blunt, there is small chance now that if you were to die than you probably would go to a worse place than to me."


    "What! Why?"


    "It''s the things the previous user of the body did." She said while pointing at me again. "Even though the real user of that body is already in a bad place, you even though have not done anything, would automatically get his sins too."


    "What will happen to the body I originally wanted to become?"


    "He''s life will go on as it had already gone by. You already knew what happens to him as you read his life story."


    Yes, that''s right. I wanted to reincarnate into the body of The King''s Path novel''s protagonist and live out a massively adventurous and romantic life.


    Why wouldn''t I? The protagonist was already quite strong from the beginning and after that, women after women seem to fall into his lap. One even literally.


    So why wouldn''t anyone want to become such a cheat character.


    But hearing the harsh words out of the goddess made me feel as if the last stretch of hope was pulled away from her. I wanted to lash at her, speak insults and even throw rocks and anything that I could find on her.


    Knowing what I was already thinking, the goddess lowered her head in acceptance and guilt. In full acceptance of my anger she didn''t protest, It was originally her fault that I am in not only another body but one that has a bad ending.


    As the anger took hold of me so did something else.


    I remembered the words of my mother from this life.


    "Don''t take everything for granted and use to your advantage which you have. No matter how bad it might be, anything can be more than useful if used with the right method."


    I didn''t know how or couldn''t even remember the face of this body''s mother¡­ but those words had etched itself to this body''s core and so did mine too.


    I feel the anger seep away from me slowly as I give a sad smile to the goddess.


    "Thank you goddess."


    She looked up in confusion when she saw me give her that smile.


    "Thank you for granting me another life." I said as I turned away from her.


    "I know that it''s not the ideal one I wanted but," I look at the far away distance and saw farms, houses and normal people. Farmers working in their farms without a care in the world. Even as the sweat poured away from their foreheads they kept on working with a small smile seeing the fruit of their work slowly brimming.


    "I could have been in a much worse situation than this."


    "In my previous life, I wasn''t a nice guy. I cheated in studies, did unsavory childish things and even sometimes took advantage of people if I needed to."


    "Still¡­ to be granted a new life and that too in my favorite novel is already more than anything that I could ask for."


    I smiled as hope begin to burn inside me.


    "So what if I am in the body of a villain that is written only to be used by the protagonist as stepping rock?... I will try to alter that fate."


    "Even more, I have future knowledge of the plot, that is more than enough for me to do something about my future and if I am careful with it, then I can even prosper more than anyone."


    "Who knows I might just become stronger than even the damn protagonist."


    "NO! I WILL BECOME THE STRONGEST!" I said as loudly as possible. I felt that if I said loud enough than I might¡­ just might have a chance of accomplishing that.


    "Haa"


    Turning behind I see the goddess giving a big smile. She closed her eyes and nodded a few times as if she finally decided upon it.


    "I have done many reincarnation work. Not going to lie, I even have done more mistake than I can remember¡­ but not one..."


    "Not one of them were as enthusiastic about their prospect as you are and all of them were given much more than what you were mistakenly given."


    "So I have decided that I will give you my support and hope that you would use it to live your life to your fullest."


    I was about to ask her what she meant, but was shocked by her next action.


    She came in front of me in the next step, touched my face and kissed me.


    I was shocked to my core but my eyes closed automatically as the sweet taste of her heavenly lips took hold of me.


    So I did what any man in my position would do.


    I grabbed her by the waist and kissed her back.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Gifts

    The goddess widened her golden eyes in shock as she felt me clutching her waist tightly as I kissed her.


    The initial shock quickly went away as she lost herself in the kiss and jointly participated with me.


    As I felt the taste of honey mixed with slight salt, I was completely lost in it. The kiss had an aphrodisiac effect on me as I felt myself warming up in excitement and went even bolder.


    I went further and used my tongue. Even though some part of me was slightly conscious and knew that this action would immediately cut off my contact with her, the other 90% of me didn''t care and went in.


    But instead of being cut off, the goddess instead used her own tongue. Now it was my time to be surprised as I felt her tongue breach my own mouth and in momentary shock, I did nothing to stop it.


    The aphrodisiac effect of the kiss was greatly evident as the next moment my shock changed to lust and I also barged into her mouth.


    Before any of us knew it, we were having a tug of war. But instead of using ropes, we were using our tongue. Our tongues wrestled around with each other as saliva slipped out of us and made a mess of our sides.


    The kissing wasn''t the only thing that was going on, we were also exploring our bodies and touching each other with passion. My hands snaked around her waist and found its way to her buttocks.


    "Ahhh!"


    They instantly took hold of them and a moan escaped out the goddess as I played with mushy buns. Fortunately, I wasn''t the only one who had dirty thoughts as she also touched me passionately, albeit slightly less intensely than I was.


    I dominated her vocal cave and she dominated mine, before we knew it, sometime went away before we finally stopped.


    As we separated, a thin line of saliva made a bridge connecting our extended tongues and finally broke apart as each at our necks and dripped down.


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    "Hahh Hahh!"


    We both took deep breaths as the entanglement took a lot out of us.


    "Oh! My¡­ that was quite the endearing kiss." The goddess said as she still had some heat beneath her.


    "Yea- Yeah!... I don''t know what took hold of me."


    "I didn''t know that you would be bold enough to even use your tongue."


    "I- I''m sorry, was it a bit too much?" I asked with some worry.


    "No no, not at all." She gave a sexy smile as she took hold of herself, "It felt¡­ a lot better when you did that."


    "I can already tell that you are going to have quite the adventure in the near future."


    My only answer to those words was a bold smile.


    "Will I see you again?"


    "Hmm, Don''t worry. I am always around you. Even though I won''t be there with you physically but I will spiritually," Her eyes took a curvy turn, "But it would certainly be quite fun if I could stay¡­ physically." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled and wanted to tell her to stay but she went before me.


    "But my countless daughters would worry over me if I did. They should already be thinking about me by now so I think it would be best if I leave now."


    My eyes turned downcast, "Oh!"


    Seeing my look, she held my face and said, "I hope that you like the gift that I have given." Her figure started to flicker as they hollowed out quickly as I knew this was it.


    "FYI¡­ It was my first."


    Those were her last words as she left me with a beautiful smile and a wink.


    I looked towards the sky as I felt her figure burst into uncountable amount of flickering lights and float off.


    I smiled as the heavy feeling that I had from the start of this life went away.


    Suddenly a few messages opened up before my eyes.


    [ Your bodies limitation has been broken and your talent has been increased. ]


    [ Talent Level: Infinite ( Increased ) ]


    [ Your inner potential has also been unlocked ]


    [ Sealed Skill : Black Hole ( Unsealed ) ]


    [ Finally you have been gifted the Eyes of Eternity ]


    [ Eyes of Eternity : Unveil the secret of all that hides under the chaos and beyond. With this eyes you are able to see every single weakness inside anyone and also their physical, spiritual and mythical state. ]


    I look down in confusion at the white words that suddenly stood before me and read them.


    ...


    ...


    "¡­ Wait a second¡­"


    It took me a few seconds before I finally understood that this was what she meant when she said about gifting me something.


    "And here I was thinking, you were talking about the hot kiss that we shared."


    I smiled as I looked up at the skies again before my expression went completely blank. I looked ahead of me and read the notification again and again and again until they slowly disappeared.


    "¡­ haha haha"


    "Haha Haha"


    "HAHAHA HAHA!"


    "AHAHA HAHA HAHA!!"


    "MUAHAHAHA MUAHAHAHAHA!!!"


    I laughed like a crazy bastard as the consequences of what happened and what this meant finally hit me like a tidal wave.


    The possibilities, the uncountable number of possibilities that opened up before me¡­ NO. the possibilities that just fell upon my lap and literally spoon fed me itself meant only one thing.


    "I AM INVINCIBLE!"


    Maybe it was because I was given awesome powers or the fact that I had a vocal orgy with a literal goddess but¡­ I truly felt that nothing in this world mattered more than me.


    "HAHAHAH- Gaagh!"


    The reality quickly descended as a fly went into my mouth and stopped my joy.


    "Cough Cough"


    "Spit!"


    "Spit!"


    I tried to spit it out but nothing came.


    "Gargle!"


    "I think I ate a damn fly¡­"

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Plans

    It was my first.


    ...


    ...


    It tasted not as lackluster as I thought it would.


    At least there wasn''t much difficulty swallowed so that''s good.


    To think that I would receive my first fly only a few moments after I had kissed a goddess.


    Is it me or is it some kind of sign telling me that¡­ all is going to be okay.


    ...¡­


    You know what, I''ll take that as a yes. Because when someone says nothing it kinda means yes, especially when you are alone and talking with yourself.


    I thought about all this as I was sitting at the edge of the large hill as the tree stood behind me as a wall supporting my huge weight. The hill was behind the large house I was in and it was also the place where I had my first kiss with a goddess¡­ and ate a fly.


    So overall¡­ It was a significant experience for me.


    Alright then, it''s time to take a recap and finally talk about what really matters.


    First question, Should I take the easy route and help out the protagonist or take the hard route that means going behind the protagonist and using most of his key points to propel myself up?


    Now let''s do a pros and cons list.


    Pros -


    The first path is the easy path, the protagonist is already pretty strong so he doesn''t need much help from me and breezes through the first few hurdles easily. He also gets to meet with a lot of women which means I will also get to know a lot of woman too.


    Cons ¨C


    The protagonist is already strong so he probably doesn''t need me¡­ at least until I can increase my strength which is now actually possible. I may meet a lot of woman because of him¡­ but all the attraction would go to that beautiful guy.


    And the biggest two cons, If I were to be acquainted with him or¡­ be his supporter than that means I will just get a huge list of names with the word ''villain'' written beside them in brackets so that''s a no no.


    Finally, At the current moment, with my fianc¨¦ going to attack me, who WILL be a future heroine and one of the other key points in the protagonist''s route to fight me¡­ I don''t think being his supporter is in the cards at the moment.


    "Hmmm"


    Looking at the patch of dirt beside me which had more crosses at the con mark, I summarized.


    Well¡­ it seems the con marks wins the debate but I would still try not to choose a side right now¡­ maybe when I become stronger and know that I can handle the repercussions of playing with the stories fates¡­ only then.


    But I can already see which path I might choose.


    Scrubbing away the patch of dirt I create a new one and name it¡­ Advantages.


    Advantages¡­ what are the things I have that can be useful to me and how effectively to use it to change my fate to a much more enjoyable one.


    First and biggest one is my plot knowledge. I can use this to change my destiny to a better one but if I overuse it than the future might get changed than the one I know.


    About the plot¡­


    I scrub my head as I remember that even though it''s my favorite novel but I still haven''t read the final volume of it. How could I when it was going to release the next year and¡­ I died literally at the beginning of the year.


    But that''s still a lot far from now so it''s not that big of a deal and it wouldn''t be a problem if I am to make myself very very very capable by then¡­ which I will.


    Next advantage is my talent.


    I sighed remembering the talent level.


    If I''m right, then I have an even better talent than the protagonist and he had the highest one¡­ buuut, it also means I would need to train myself to attain that level of power. But there is a problem.


    I am a lazy ass which now pounds to 500 to 600 kg, can''t tell with how much big my stomach is that stops me from seeing my own feet.


    But that can be arranged with training¡­ rigorous fucking training. No matter what happens, I would commit myself to it and become strong.


    Why shouldn''t I when I have infinite talent?


    Then came the eyes.


    I look around me and notice a subtle change.


    I am able to look quite far¡­ very far. Maybe a few kilometers. I say this because there is a farm far ahead of me and I am sitting here seeing the guy in 4k realistic resolution.


    I can even close up and see the small ant that is climbing into his pants¡­ should I tell him?


    Naaah¡­ he probably wouldn''t hear me and even if he did, it would be as something something pants anyway.


    And just like the description from before, I can see the guy''s stats? Well I can see his name, talent level and which power level his at which is above average¡­ at least his better than me.


    I haven''t seen my stats yet but I''m sure other than my talent, it''s going to be pretty bleak.


    Now comes the most fascinating function.


    I look at the guy and suddenly my vision blurs a little as time goes by slowly and see the guy moving very slowly. But the effect quickly goes away and replaced with tiredness.


    Apparently seeing things in slow motion is also a function and I can use it. Wonder what else is there.


    ¡­ The final potential.


    It''s good... it''s great but¡­ why is there a nagging feeling that something isn''t right about it?


    "Young Master!"


    I turn back and see Anna standing behind me and looking at me with scared eyes.


    "What are you doing from there! Get away immediately, you might fall and get hurt very badly."


    I smiled seeing her genuine worry.


    "Anna, just the person I was waiting for."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you help me up?... I can''t get up."


    "Oh! Okay." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So with great strength from both front, I finally get up as Anna falls on the grass.


    "Here, you okay?"


    Anna looks up and see''s my hand in front of her and my smile. She smiled in return and gets up holding my hand.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "No worries, now let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "To take care of our future."

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Situation

    "To take care of our future."


    "What?" Anna asked as she didn''t understand the meaning behind my words. Then a sudden thought came to her head as she smiled in understanding.


    "Oh! You want to make up with the madam."


    I smiled.


    She misunderstood what I meant but I wasn''t about to correct this innocent flower. Not after what I know she did or will do in the future because of me.


    "Yes, in a way. Do you know where I will find the old butler?"


    "Old butler?... Do you mean Mr. Redwick?"


    I nodded as I walked towards the house with her.


    "Yes, that guy. I need his help understanding something."


    "Well he spends most of his time either in the office or supervising the other servants." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But young master instead of finding him yourself, why don''t you go to your room and lie down in your bed. You only woke just a few hours ago; it would be better if you took some more rest." She insisted.


    "I can''t do that, not with all the things that happened. I need to talk with the man."


    Seeing the seriousness in me, which was quite a surprise to her.


    The young master she knew of wasn''t someone who worked or even participated in serious talks but now there I was standing in front of her, with eyes full of conviction and ready to face the world.


    Seeing this new face of her young master, she already started to feel better and a sense of hope for the future.


    Anna nodded her head with a smile as she said, "Okay. Why don''t you sit in your bedroom and let me bring Mr. Redwick to you."


    "That won''t do, take me to the office, I need to talk with him there."


    "Okay then."


    ...¡­


    The Office


    After going inside the main house and glancing at a few other servants I stood in front of a wooden door.


    The door wasn''t that big, it was quite similar to my size. Talking about size, the house was quite big. It was much bigger than a house in my past life but according to this earth, nobility would have a bigger house according to rank or if they had money.


    Which I don''t know yet but already can guess.


    Knocking on the door, I hear a response immediately.


    "Come in."


    Opening the door, I saw the old butler sitting in a chair opposite the main desk. The main seat was empty and the butler worked on some papers on the desk.


    ''Even though he is alone in the house and may be the most trusted servant, he still didn''t sit on the main seat. Quite peculiar or¡­ trusting.''


    Redwick looked up from the papers and to me as his brows went up in surprise.


    "Young Master, what are you doing here?"


    The old man''s voice was rough and tired, not like how it was back when I first saw him. It wasn''t a big change but I could tell the situation weighed heavily on him the most.


    "Forgive me for my behavior." He said as he stood up and corrected himself, "Good morning, young master."


    "Good morning, Redwick." I said and walked towards him as he moved away.


    I glanced at the papers and gave a small sigh of relief as the words were in English. I already did speak English but I didn''t know if the written language was the same or some other gibberish.


    Seeing me look at the papers, Redwick spoke.


    "I was working on the expenses of this month."


    "Hmm," I nodded and asked, "Is it any good?"


    The old butler looked up at me and his face brightened up instantly.


    "Yes young master. The old master had left quite a bit of money for you."


    Thinking back to the old master, Redwick''s face turned heavy again.


    I went towards the main chair and sat upon it. It wasn''t a small chair but not big enough for me but felt comfortable, the only worry I had at the moment was if it could handle my weight or not.


    "Sit down Redwick and Anna, lock the door and you sit too."


    "As you wish, young master." Redwick sat back on the chair as Anna locked the door and joined beside him.


    I looked at both of them as they also knew what I was thinking.


    "The situation¡­ how is it?"


    "As I''ve just said, we have more than enough money to live comfortably for a few years. But the problem is not our money but the land." Redwick looked outside the window and said, "Our farms are not producing enough crop."


    "It isn''t a trouble for us yet but¡­" Redwick stopped after this, thinking if he should tell the next part or not.


    "What is it?"


    "The farmers¡­ they are not able to buy enough clothes or food for themselves. Winter is our next season and we are quickly approaching the end of this one."


    "I know young master that we don''t think much about the farmers and their families."


    We don''t?


    "But they will suffer if we don''t." Redwick said.


    "Yes, young master. We must help them if I can." Anna pleaded.


    "Ultimately," Redwick reminded Anna, "It is your decision¡­ now."


    Anna backed down as she understood the subtle meaning of him.


    I looked at both of their faces and then at the papers below.


    "When that time comes, I will let you know what I think." I said and Redwick nodded.


    "Now tell me, what of my father? What happened to him?"


    "I''m sorry young master but we still don''t have a report." Redwick said, "But I''ve already sent riders and they will get back to us after understanding the situation."


    "For now all we know is that the master was going to the province capital to meet with the mistress. But he was attacked by a group of bandits and later killed."


    Hearing him only one thought went through my head.


    ''But was it intentional?''

 Chapter 10 - 10 - M.O.

    The thought lingered inside me as I glanced at both of their faces.


    ''Maybe now isn''t the ideal time to talk about this with them.''


    "Alright then, if you learn anything about the matter, come to me immediately."


    "Of course, young master."


    I nodded before giving them a new look, one of concern.


    "As you already know from last night¡­ my memory is more than a little foggy on some matters."


    Their faces turned to different degrees of worry and caution.


    "There are many things about me that I don''t remember anymore. Even more, I forgot about a lot of important details concerning¡­ well, almost everything." I said and smiled at them.


    "So I would be grateful if you guys helped answer those questions."


    "Without a thought, young master. We would help you regain your memories back as much as possible." Redwick nodded to Anna''s words.


    "Alright then, first question."


    ...¡­


    "That seems to be all¡­" I said as the answers made many things sense to me.


    I have the ultimate power of knowing the plot but even with that, there were many things missing to me.


    One of them was their face.


    If I looked at a popular character from the novel but didn''t know him by hand already and even if they stood before me then they might as well be complete strangers to me.


    There were pictures of the characters of every single heroine and some supporters but there was a tiny bit problem.


    They were in cartoon.


    Now how I am going to recognize someone from their cartoon self to their real one?


    The cartoon may be high quality but it does no justice to the real one at all.


    Like, for example, Anna. She didn''t have any mention on the novel until the final part of my villain arc. Even then it was only because of that event.


    Who would know that the real her would be so beautiful.


    Putting this fact aside, I confirmed my name. I already knew it but I still went to confirm it.


    But first comes my father- oops! Late father.


    Alex Van Tax


    A short fat man with balding hair that had some white ones at the sides. A man of many words¡­ not any good though. He liked to gamble and whore around with many women, especially low class ones.


    That reason I am here now.


    My father, in one of his drunken splendor one night, found my mother baking a cake in the kitchen and in the joy of spreading his genes, pounded her with his dough.


    9 months later and Voila, A bastard is born.


    That bastard being me.


    Henry Van Tax


    A name that had the perfect fit for someone like me. Not the Henry part but the fat as a van and taxing people in the land cruelly made quite the similarity.


    A person who cared about two things only, hands full of food and mouth full of food.


    Now that I think about it a word comes to my mind. Something that I called a specific person back in my past world.


    Fat Bastard.


    Oh! My mother... completely forgot about her. Which reminds me that after kicking me out of her and getting bags of money in return, she completely forgot about me.


    18 Years and still no letter. Truly a mother deserving of this body''s past user.


    Now as I said, my late father, goddess rot his soul, had a nasty habit of gambling and playing with money.


    When I mean nasty¡­ I meant he was good, no, the guy was more than good. That''s why even with a barren land with almost zero potential, he was still more richer than the barons around him.


    Oh! Yeah, Did I forgot to mention that he was a baron? If I did then yes, he WAS a baron.


    Now remember, nobility had ranks and being a baron meant¡­ at the lowest class of nobility. Still can''t complain, it was better than being normal folk and being ordered around by other noble people.


    Some barons were rich but not someone who had such bad farming skills and workers so we come back to gambling.


    The guy was able to play others like a pro and fiddle away a lot of money¡­ a looot of money.


    ¡­Which might also be the reason of his demise.


    With his gambling skill, he was not able to get money but also a wife. Now the wife that he got wasn''t a normal one, but was of great beauty.


    It was also because of wanting to meet with her did that guy went outside and got himself killed¡­ now that I think about it, the women could have gotten him killed too.


    Damn! With how much rotten the guy was, the list of perpetrators with the intention to kill him is only increasing. That is without counting out the normal folk.


    Who knows how much it would be if I did?


    It was also with his gambling skill that he got me my fianc¨¦.


    Same M.O. same game and same trick¡­ he tricked a viscount and got his daughter to be my wife¡­ which is a clever trick actually.


    With her being the only child, the earlness¡­ I think that''s the word, would go to her and even if I didn''t get that title, my future generation would get them and in one way, the Tax family would ascent to Viscounts, if not Earls. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a very nasty trick¡­ and I liked it.


    Unfortunately, Samantha didn''t. The daughter of the viscount didn''t need no reminder as I knew much about her.


    Samantha Religias was a young girl of 18, a bit honest and cared about her people but she was also a warrior.


    Being the second child in the family, she was trained hard and in turn those hardships resounded in her being named a talented women and a future Valkyrie too.


    So she disobeyed her father''s words, got herself an army and marched towards me.


    But as I hear this recap, I understand that the late old man also didn''t know about her.


    I thought about all the hardships, troubles and fuckery''s waiting for me and smiled.


    ''This is going to be a fascinating year.''


    "Redwick, I need you to write something for me."

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Question

    "Hahh Hahh"


    "Hahh Hahh"


    I was taking deep breathes while being spiraled on the floor.


    "Why¡­ Hahh"


    "did I¡­ hahh"


    "ever think¡­ hahh¡­ that this¡­"


    "was a¡­ hahh¡­ good¡­ idea?"


    I asked myself while gazing at the empty blue sky in haziness. My eyes blurred from the previous experiment and body full of sweat. My large stomach going up and down as I took in breaths before feeling the exhaustion gnawing at me.


    "You said that it would be good for your body." I didn''t expect to get an answer to the question. But here she was, in her usual innocent and beautiful self as she kneeled down in front of me and wiped away my sweats.


    Yes, you are correct. I was training¡­ or at least I tried to.


    Thinking that it would be best if I trained as fast as possible to get strong, I asked Anna to come and help me count. She was here to see how far I could run and how long I could last.


    As you can see this was the end result of that experiment.


    It wasn''t good.


    "How¡­ Hahhhhh¡­ how far¡­ did I go?"


    "Ahhh," Anna panicked as she looked back at the start point to here, "Somewhere close to¡­ 15 meters."


    "15!!" My eyes shot up at her words.


    "It felt like I ran for miles¡­ Holy mother of goddess!" Was I really at such bad condition.


    "Young master, why don''t take some rest? Your body¡­ can''t handle such pressure." She said while trying to be as soft as possible.


    "Rest? Only after 15 meters?..." I gave a dead look. "You gotta be kidding me?"


    "Hee" Anna had a complicated smile before a question filled her head.


    "Young Master?"


    "Yeah"


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "Training?"


    "Yes"


    "I want to be strong."


    "¡­ okay, but why?"


    "Why?" This time it was me who was confused, "Why wouldn''t I want to be strong?"


    In a world, where kingdoms fought other kingdoms, armies went on to slaughter any one that was in their path and evil things lurking beyond thick fogs, why wouldn''t anyone want to become strong?


    It was an invaluable question.


    "No, I get why you want to be strong but¡­ why now?" Anna asked blankly, "You never had thoughts of being strong before and you were happy too."


    "Why now huh." I copied her words and thought of an answer.


    "Oh! I''m sorry." As if realizing something, "I shouldn''t have asked so many questions."


    "It''s okay," I smiled, "If it''s you then any question is not problematic enough for me."


    Anna smiled hearing those words. I didn''t see it but there were some pink hue at the corner of her cheeks.


    Pulling myself, I sat up.


    "Why now, you ask."


    "Right now, because I don''t have anyone I can rely upon."


    "Hmm?"


    "The problems that are coming for me are large¡­ it''s not here yet, but when it will come, it will bring a large storm for me and when that storm comes¡­ I need to be ready for it."


    I looked at her with newfound conviction as energy suddenly beamed inside me.


    "I need to protect everyone who is around me. Myself, Old Redwick, the townspeople who are now my responsibility and most of all you."


    "O- Oh! Young master!" Anna said as she touched her face with both hands and blushed hard.


    Unfortunately, I was looking ahead so I didn''t see that.


    "But to protect you all from that, I need to be strong and to get that, I must do this. No matter how hard it gets, no matter how many times I fall and think that it''s going to be my last moment¡­ I would get up again." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "You can do it."


    I looked up and saw Anna giving a smile with filled with brilliant hope and truthfulness.


    "I believe you can do it, young master. The power you are reaching for, you will find it and I believe that it won''t be hard for you after this."


    "Really?"


    "OF COURSE! YOU CAN. IF YOU CAN''T DO IT THEN NOBODY ELSE CAN." She said with a triumphant voice that shook even the birds that had nested up on a nearby tree.


    Realizing what she just did, she blushed again.


    "Your beautiful."


    "Wh- what??!!"


    "Nothing¡­ just said that I should get up." I said feigning ignorance.


    "Ooo¡­ is that so?" Anna said and thought that she might have heard wrong.


    I get up and look up at the row of stairs before me and prepare myself.


    "Oh! Stairs¡­ my immortal enemy, I shall conquer you today."


    ...¡­


    Far away from the town of Hyfelia


    There was a small camp at a grassy land. The camp was filled with men who wore traditional armor with the Religias family insignia drawn on the chest while there were other men too but they wore different armor.


    The ones with the insignia were the army of the Religias family and the other were mercenaries that were hired. These men had gathered here on the occasion of invading a land far away from their main land and help their young mistress break her marriage.


    They stayed at the tents and readied themselves for battle. It wasn''t far away any more, maybe a weeks walk and the only reason they were walking was because they knew it was going to be an easy one.


    Hyfelia was a small town and its forces were only some guards that weren''t even trained hard enough.


    At the center of the camp, there was a small tent and within that small tent was a beautiful woman who was polishing her sword as she thought about something deep.


    "Request for entry, commander."


    "Granted!"


    The girl said as a man of old age walked in and presented her with a letter.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the letter from your¡­ fianc¨¦, commander!"


    The girl stopped her actions and put down the sword. She looked back and took the letter and quickly tore it apart before reading it.


    Her brow went up before she gave a sigh and put the sword down.


    "Tell the men to pick up the pace."


    "We are to reach Hyfelia within 5 days."

 Chapter 12 - 12 - A Certain Something

    [ On the camp of Religias Forces ]


    A middle aged man wearing mid-heavy armor with the insignia of the Religias family drawn on it, pushed the other men away who were walking opposite to him, to Hyfelia.


    He looked for the main camp and stopped before it and asked.


    "Young Mistress."


    "Come in." A soft voice belonging to his mistress spoke.


    The guy moved the cover and went inside to see the young mistress taking a look at a piece of paper. He moved forward and saw that it was a map of Hyfelia, more specifically one that was close to the house of the late baron.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "No. Why is there a problem?" She asked in return, not taking her eyes out of the map.


    "Why are we going to Hyfelia so fast?"


    "Is there any problem with it?"


    "No, there isn''t." The man tried to explain, "I just don''t understand why are we moving so fast so suddenly."


    He asked because they were indeed moving faster. In the past few days, when they started this force, they had already planned to move in a steady pace.


    Victory was sure so they didn''t want to put any burden on the army nor on themselves.


    But a few moments ago, he just heard that the commander of the army, his mistress suddenly ordered to increase the pace without any clear reason.


    What he doesn''t understand is, what happened that changed the woman''s mind in front of him.


    Samantha looked up from the map and said.


    "I know it was sudden but it is for a good reason."


    "Take a look from this and tell me what you think, uncle." She took a piece of paper out of the drawer and gave it to her uncle, the captain of the current army, Nance Religias.


    Nance took the letter and started reading it before his eyes went wide and he said to her.


    "Parley?"


    "Emhmm" She gave a soft nod. "I received the letter before I gave the order to speed up."


    "But why?"


    "Why wouldn''t he? We have the advantage, a bigger army, one much more trained than his and he is all alone in that large house except for a few pesky guards that can''t use a knife better than a fork."


    Samantha said and looked down on the map.


    "So it makes sense that he wants to parley."


    Nance nodded, "Do you think it has something to do with that matter?"


    "About his father?... could be. If it is, then he is smarter than we thought he was."


    "You mean more coward." Nance put the paper down.


    "Coward?... no¡­ I wouldn''t say that." Samantha looked up again, "It would be more foolish of him, if he had taken the hard path."


    "Would you have chosen such a decision in his place?" Her uncle asked.


    "Never"


    "So he is coward then."


    "No, my word stands. Besides, not all of us are raised in the same manner." She said and looked back down.


    Nance went quiet for a moment. Then he saw her still looking at the map with much concentration.


    "If we are to parley then, why are you looking at the map so much?"


    "Precaution"


    "Precaution?"


    Samantha nodded.


    "Yes, what if he tried to take advantage of the parley and attacked me."


    Nance''s eyes went up, "You think he would do that? That is one of the most dishonorable thing one can do."


    "I can''t say for sure, but I would take It into mind."


    "Alright then, I''ll go with you."


    "Okay" Samantha nodded before remembering something as she stopped her uncle.


    "Uncle wait!"


    "Yes?"


    "When we reach there¡­ at the parley. I don''t want anyone to go with me."


    "What!" Nance''s eyes went wide. "Are you insane? You just said that this could potentially be a trap for you."


    "And I also say that I want to do this alone."


    "Why???"


    "Just want to see something."


    "Is it that important? Can''t you do that with us with you?"


    "No no," Samantha gave a small chuckle. "That would remove the purpose of it then."


    "So you intend to do this then."


    "Yes" She nodded, "Don''t worry uncle."


    She gave a confident look as she said, "Do you really think that he can take me."


    "¡­No, but-"


    "Well that''s decided then, I am to meet with him alone and discuss the matter." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nance gave a heavy sigh as he knew that once his niece had something she wanted to do then nothing can move her until she finishes it.


    "¡­As you say."

 Chapter 13 - 13 - Anna

    [ Anna''s Pov ]


    5''O Clock


    Before even the cock could wake us by calling, my eyes slowly opened up.


    After waking up the same time every day, it became a second sense to me. I would always wake up at this timw early morning, almost at the same point.


    "Arrhh!"


    Waking up, a moan escaped my lips which then resonated with the calling of one cock.


    "Alright then, it''s time to get up."


    Sighing once more as my body wanted to get more sleep but shaking that behavior out of my body I get up and do some small stretches.


    Nothing special, just some routine ones I do every day to get myself moving.


    Then I go wash myself and change into my working outfit that I wear every day. Not the same one though, one that is similar to it. My other one is being dried about now as I got some dirt on it from the other day.


    So changing into my other outfit, I go out of my room and into the servant''s room to wake everyone up who wasn''t up yet. As the semi-high maid in position after Mr. Redwick, it was my duty to wake other maids up.


    Opening the door to the room, I see that a few were already up and washing themselves while the others were still snoring.


    ''Sigh''


    I sighed seeing them asleep. Oh! How much I wanted to be like that.


    I shake myself out those thoughts. I am the highest maid around here, I can''t think like that. If I am like that then what will the other maids think?


    What will young master think?


    No, I can''t disappoint him.


    "Alright girls, it''s time to wake up!"


    "Just a few minutes."


    "Yeah! We''ll be getting up in any moment."


    "Sleep. Wake. Later."


    I smiled at their attempt to sleep again and walked towards the desk at the end of the room and brought out a bell and hammer out. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing me bringing out the big weapons, the others who were already awake, laughed sneakily but didn''t warn their friends.


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "BANG!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    One maid fell out of her bed as she heard me ring out the bell. The others groaned before waking up and saying, "Why did bring out that blasphemous thing, Anna? We could have been up by time, you know."


    "I''m sorry, can''t take any risks. The young master will be up after a few moments."


    Hearing that the one who fell said, "Why is the fatty suddenly waking up soo soon-"


    She couldn''t complete her words as her bedmate quickly blocked her mouth and pointed at me. The maid looked and saw the dark look on my face and knew she did a grave mistake talking like that in front of me.


    "I- I''m sorry, Anna¡­ I did- don''t think about the young master like that."


    "Ye- yeah, it probably is the sleep that''s talking." The one next to her covered for her as she nodded fervently.


    "Yeah Yeah, it''s that for sure."


    I looked at the maid for a while as they all felt the room''s temperature drop down by quite a bit suddenly. Then without any word, the cold went away as a certain smile emerged on my face.


    "Oh! Is that so? Well then, it''s fine. Just get up quickly and attend to your duties." I said and walked out of the room as they all sighed in relief.


    ...


    "Is it just me or did you all feel the same cold as I felt before?" The others nodded at her words. The one next to her hit her on the head with a loud smack.


    "Ouch! Why did you do that?"


    "Stupid! Don''t you know you don''t talk about fat- Young Master like that in front of her."


    "Sorry¡­ I forgot." The maid said before groaning again, "I just didn''t want to wake this early."


    "I know too, but neveeer say something like that in front of Anna¡­ it would be best if you say nothing at all."


    "I know she has a screw lose."


    "About the young master ¨C yes, but about everything else ¨C no."


    "Even after what happened?"


    Another maid responded her, one that was the first to wake among them.


    "Yes. You have seen how hardworking she is right? Even if it looks as if everything is fine and dandy with her, she is also like us. She is tired, even more so than us but hides it better than any of us."


    "You should learn something from her, behat"


    "Yeaaah¡­ maybe I will. But for now, I have to wake up and make breakfast for that fatty-"


    The door to the room opened, as I walked in and said.


    "Behat, before you forget, today is washing duty, okay."


    Behat seeing the strangely terrifying smile still on me only nodded in fear as I walked out.


    "I think she heard you."


    "No shit-"


    I blur out their words and walk out to the back garden where the clothes were hung to dry. I go and pick each up and start folding them.


    "Why do they talk about the young master like that? Don''t they know that it''s because of him that we have jobs, that they are getting paid because of him, have a roof and bed to sleep on because he gave us."


    I fold another one and put it in the basket as I walked towards the house.


    "Anna"


    Looking around, I saw the young master up and beside the large oak tree that he occasionally spends time with.


    "You''re up already, young master?"


    "Thought it''d be best if I could get up early and trained myself."


    This was something recent about the master, he would get up early every day and train. Even if it was hard and he fell multiple times, he would always get up and run or do strange kinds of motions.


    "Do you need my help?" I said and walk to him.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t come any farther."


    I stop and ask him worriedly, "I-Is something wrong?"


    "No just stay there for a moment and let me look at you."


    "You just¡­ look very beautiful."


    ...


    Oooh! The young master said something scandalous again!


    Doesn''t he know that if he keeps doing that then those dark thoughts come back to me again.

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Comfortable

    It''s been a few days since I''ve sent the letter for parley to where Samantha was.


    I didn''t exactly know the current place of where they were as they are constantly moving from town to town. But knowing the plot, I gave the rider some general description of where they could be.


    It didn''t long before the rider found her and gave them my letter. Fortunately, it seemed that my request for parley might have changed her mind as according to the rider, they were approaching faster after delivery.


    So it would take a week at most for them to come here.


    But the problem was that the rider didn''t get any other information then that they were approaching fast. No mention of whether my letter was received with good intentions or not.


    I was a little skeptical and scared that I might have instead brought my disaster earlier.


    So to forget about that, I trained. I thought that if I can''t sleep anyway then I better make it so that my body had to sleep.


    Every day, I wake up at 5 or 6ish then go running on the hill behind the house. It was my private property so other than Anna, nobody came and laughed at the fat guys attempt at running.


    It was a great struggle and every moment I wanted to quit and eat a bit of that food there, but I didn''t. Thankfully, my mindset changed as I saw the changes it brought.


    It wasn''t much but I could see that I could run longer and my stamina was better than the previous day. Well¡­ I wasn''t the one who noticed that but it was Anna.


    She saw that each day my speed increased by a tiny bit¡­ which didn''t seem enough.


    But have you ever seen a person that has actual improvement just the next day after training?


    I haven''t and so hasn''t Anna, who by the way couldn''t stop herself from praising me.


    Seriously it felt like, if I let her continue on like that she might as well sing.


    "That was very good, young master."


    There she goes again.


    "That must be the best timing you had."


    Yeah but only by a few seconds.


    "Your stamina to get back up is so good." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well I eat a lot.


    "And I don''t think anyone has greater talent in the world then you."


    Yeah you thin-¡­ I can''t argue with her on that.


    I got up from the ground as I found my stamina fully replenish back. Somehow my stamina would always replenish after a moment or two, even after doing long runs multiple times.


    "Anna, I know that you''re trying to encourage me, but you don''t have to say about everything I do."


    ...


    "Master¡­ am I annoying you?"


    There she does the puppy eyes¡­ sigh¡­ not the puppy eyes.


    "No- no it''s not that, I just feel that you are saying all that to pump me up."


    "But I believe in everything I said." She told me with a straight face as I thought about how to get out of this.


    Fortunately, someone else came to help.


    "Master, If I may."


    Old Redwick came before us and asked.


    "Yeah, what is it?" I said as Anna gave me a glass of water and started to wipe my sweat.


    "A rider came wearing the Religias family emblem."


    Anna stopped wiping my open back.


    "So they are already here then."


    "Yes and the rider is asking where you want to do the parley."


    "Tell him, it will be at the house."


    Old Redwick creased his brows, "The house, master?"


    "Yes"


    "I''m afraid that would seem inappropriate."


    "Why?" Now I was confused.


    "Well, doing a parley in somebody''s house is inappropriate, because both of you are in a position to fight and placing a parley in somebody''s property could grant the owner, somewhat of an advantage and¡­ that is why it''s considered inappropriate."


    "Oh! You mean that I would attack her behind the back."


    "I''m not implying any of that-"


    "But they could think it like that huh." Redwick nodded as I thought for a moment before saying.


    "Tell the rider that it will be at the house and if she refuses then, I will change it to another place." Old Redwick didn''t understand what I was aiming for, nonetheless he nodded.


    "As you say, master." Old Redwick then went away.


    "Are you sure that is the right choice?" Anna asked.


    "Well, let''s just say I want to learn about something." Anna became more confused but didn''t ask.


    "Okay let''s go, help me change into something."


    "Alright master."


    ...


    Redwick knocked on the door and went inside.


    "Master, the madam is almost her-" He stopped when he saw the dress I was in.


    I was wearing a red and yellow long robe made from fur and underneath it was a undershirt made from merilo wool. Then for pants I was wearing comfy black plump pants.


    "So she accepted it then"


    "Oh!... yes¡­ the madam is here."


    "Okay, I am ready too let''s go."


    "Master¡­ do you really want to go out there¡­ like that?" Redwick said pointing at my outfit that screamed inappropriate.


    "Yes, I am. It''s been sometime since I wore comfortable clothes so why not now."


    "But-"


    "Don''t worry about it," I waved him off, "Anyway she''s already here so I might as well go now." I said and walked away before he could say anything.


    Old Redwick saw his young master almost jogging away to the door as he asked Anna.


    "You could have tried to stop him."


    "I did, but he wouldn''t listen, all the young master was saying was that he wanted to be as comfortable as possible for the next moment."


    Redwick nodded after thinking about it.


    "He''s not wrong about that." He said and they both joined me.


    I walk toeards the red gate as the servants who had lined up on the sides glanced at me with different eyes.


    Ignoring their stares I grab the handle as I ready myself.


    ''Let''s see if you actually are what the author wrote.''

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Why Are You Still Invading?

    I take a deep breath and calm the mind as I held on to the door''s handle.


    ''The moment of truth.''


    Opening the door, I step outside and look around. Surrounding me was the front garden, patio and some other stuff for people to have conversations with.


    I didn''t see any other houses or anything for a few hundred meters, but outside that perimeter, there were other houses, shops, markets and mostly everything this town was consisted of.


    The farms and others places of work were surrounding the center of town, especially because there were no walls or even pikes that could be used for outer invasion. Which was one of the main reason, I didn''t need to think twice about talking this out.


    From what I know about this town from the novel and Anna, it was a small town. It didn''t have many residence, maybe a few hundred. The guards sucked and we didn''t have much of an attack force.


    So the question was, how did the original guy from before stuck out long enough for the protagonist to come and win the heroine?


    Well, I''ll get to that later, right now I have someone special coming for me.


    "Ahhh¡­ there she is."


    A Heroine


    I say as I look at the white horse that stride''s into town and under the gazes of multiple eyes, kept walking as if there was none. But it wasn''t the horse they were looking at but the rider.


    I see the armor wearing women, sitting upright and stood tall as she rides her horse. Her most attracting things were her floral white her and blue eyes. Even after being bundled into a bun, it was eye-catching.


    Those eyes¡­ there is a rumor that says that if you don''t have the white hair and blue eyes, then you aren''t a Religias and there is a reason why that is said too.


    But she was a true born Religias, those eyes would stare down into the most oppressive man in the future and wouldn''t back down.


    Well at least, that''s what the Arthur wrote about her and with what I see, most of it looks alright.


    I take a look at Anna before glancing at her, shaking my head.


    ''Nah, she can''t compare to her.''


    I walk towards the main gate as I see that she has almost reached the place. Now that I have a better look, I see that she didn''t have any guards beside her, just her, alone.


    This could be seen as a big insult to someone like me who called her out to my house to parley. It would be a great show of power for her and insult for me.


    But I already knew she was going to do this but not to insult me no, she had another reason for that.


    "My Lady Religias," I speak to her as I walk to her swords range. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    It could be my clothes or my behavior, because she hesitated for a moment and her hand almost twitched as if she was about to pull out her sword but ultimately stopped.


    "Yes¡­ the pleasure''s mine, Lord Tax. I know that we are not at the best terms right now and hope that you wouldn''t take my past intentions to your heart."


    Past Intentions? You tried to fucking invade my property and kill me.


    "Of Course, I won''t. You had a reason for that, but for now let''s go to my house and discuss there."


    I lend her my hand and she took a quick moment before succumbing to courtesy, taking it and coming down with a jump.


    "Come in, let me walk you."


    I say to her as we walk to the porch and say to Redwick, "Take her horse, clean and feed it."


    "Alright, master."


    Seeing one of her escape routes close out, she didn''t say anything and instead stayed more cautious.


    ...


    "Tea or coffee?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Coffee"


    "Biscuits or Sweets?"


    "Sweets"


    We were in the living room right now and sat opposite to each other on the red leathered large sofas in the middle of the room.


    "Anna"


    Anna nodded without a word and went out.


    "So¡­ how''s it going?"


    "Hmm, it''s going good."


    "How is the earl''s health?"


    "It is good."


    "¡­ How did you like Hyfelia?"


    "It was¡­ nice and small, people seem nice too." Samantha looked at me strangely as she didn''t know where this was going.


    I didn''t know how to say it or even how to begin. I never had something like this happen to me and it was very awkward to talk about it.


    Anna came inside, put the cups down and started pouring in the coffee as I finally sighed and said.


    "Alright, It''s getting awkward enough so why don''t I just go ahead and say it."


    "I want a divorce."


    "COUGH"


    "SHHS"


    Samantha who sipping onto her coffee, coughed as she heard my words and Anna''s hand slipped and the coffee from my cup fell over the table.


    "OH! NO! I''m sorry, I''ll quickly take care of it." Anna said and quickly started wiping the tables as I stopped her.


    "Anna,"


    "Yes, master."


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." I said with a reassuring smile. "Why don''t you give us a moment alone."


    Anna nodded again and stood outside the door and prevented anyone else from listening into her master''s private words¡­ but not her.


    "So as I was saying, divorce. What do you say?" I asked her with a jolly smile.


    "We can''t do that COUGH!" She coughed as she put the coffee down. "We are not married yet."


    "Then why are you attacking me?"


    "Because I don''t want to marry you."


    "Then don''t."


    "But you aren''t going to let me do that."


    "Who says I wouldn''t."


    "But¡­ your father had blackmailed my father¡­" She stopped as she remembered something else.


    "I think you already know that my father went on a trip the other day and had an incident."


    "So with him already dead, why are you still going to attack me?"

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Reverse Tactics?

    "So with my father already being dead, why are you still going to attack me?"


    "Did you even thought of going for the diplomatic route or just went ahead and prepared your small army?"


    "I didn''t think that Earl Religias''s daughter would be like this."


    I say all this and look to see Samantha being all quiet as she looked down at the cup. I know exactly what she is thinking at the moment.


    How did it become like this?


    Why was she the one being accused all of a sudden?


    Did she really do what I am saying she did?


    ...


    Henry was right.


    Indeed, Samantha was going through some questions right now.


    When she thought about coming here, she thought he would beg, cry or even downright kneel down before her knees to stop her from attacking him and maybe¡­ just maybe asked to get married quietly.


    She would obviously refuse to that but she would forgive him and let this whole bad blood be forgotten.


    Never in her dreams did she thought that she could actually be the villain of the story.


    "I¡­ I was impulsive I know-"


    "Did you think you were the only one who didn''t want this marriage?"


    ¡­ What did he just say?


    "Wh- What?... You¡­ don''t want to¡­ marry me?" I asked as I looked at his face straight and saw him give a resolute nod.


    "Why would I?"


    "Then why did you agree to it?"


    "Well¡­ my father forced me to."


    "And you listened to him?"


    "Of course, I would, I''m not like you, I won''t just disobey my father because he wants to adhere to his words."


    "I did!." I said to him as I felt that this couldn''t have gone so overboard if he had said something, "You could have stood up to him too."


    "And do what? Stab him behind the back or arrange an army so that I can invade my own father''s property."


    Now he''s just blatantly trying to insult me. I know that somethings were my fault but not to this extent it wasn''t. So I tried to fight back.


    "Listen here you! I''m just not going to hear you say all this-"


    "Besides I already like someone else." He said and turned his head around.


    "BAM!"


    I didn''t know what happened next. But my body just automatically went forward and struck the damn table that was putting a border between us and I screamed.


    "YOU WHAT!"


    He looked at me astonished as to what I had done was impossible. He probably was right, I couldn''t handle his words as I should have.


    "Why did do that for! You broke my fricking table, women!"


    I heard his improper way of calling but I wasn''t right in the head at the moment.


    "WHO IS IT?"


    The door to the room opened as the maid gasped but I ignored it and asked again.


    "Who is the women that you like?"


    He gave me a look that spoke of many things and most probably thinking I was crazy. But then turned to annoyance, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You''re nobody to me."


    Then turning around, he gave a reassuring smile and a look that kinda disturbed me a lot, "Anna, everything''s okay. You can go."


    "Are you sure, master?"


    "Yes, of course. This was just a setback."


    There he goes giving that look. I didn''t know why but it disturbed me very much. I turned and took a clear look at the maid and she was beautiful, quite a lot now that I take another look.


    Closing the door, she went away as I asked him, "Is she the one?"


    "Again, why would I tell you? Anyway we are getting out of track and¡­ why the fuck did you break my table!"


    He was fat and ugly and¡­ nothing about him beside his somewhat smug face and tall stature was good, so why did I feel like this?


    ...


    In a discussion such as this, you have only one way - attack, attack and attack.


    If you try to make yourself humble and listen to the other person''s words, then all you''re going to get is fucked.


    So I attacked.


    I questioned her methods, her ideas and subtly insulted her family. Just like I guessed, she panicked and later became angry but I knew that I was winning this debate or whatever.


    So a certain idea comes to my head and I said it.


    But OH MY GODDESS! I didn''t expect she would react like that.


    A little jealous - Okay.


    Somewhat angry - Alright.


    But going overhead bitch - Not Cool.


    She should be overjoyed by the fact that I like someone else and won''t be disturbing her with this marriage bullshit.


    But no... She went the crazy jealous bitch route.


    I knew she was jealous from the novel, but not about this, not about me. It would always be when the protagonist would spend more time with other people. So why the hell is she being liked that.


    Arthor might have forgotten to write this part.


    Hearing me, she suddenly stopped all her actions and closed her eyes. Probably thinking about her actions. Then as if the anger went away and¡­ also the protectiveness she had about herself and replaced it with¡­ shyness?


    What is going over here?


    "I didn''t know that you had so many thoughts about this." She looked away from the broken table in shame, "I thought that I was the one being suppressed, being used, being brokered from one place to another so that a good connection could be made."


    "But I see it now, that I wasn''t the only one who is trapped by their family''s ambitions, that you too have a dream and that I¡­ I am the fault at here."


    "So, Henry Van Tax," She lowered her head and almost bowed, "I, Samantha Religias ask you to forgive my deplorable behavior."


    Unfucking Believable


    Did she just reversed my own tactics on me and made herself into the damsel in distress?


    And did she really just used that heroine speech on me?


    Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Telling Heartful Lifestory

    I had read this story before and even reread to a point where I could say some of the famous dialogue''s that the famous characters said at one point to somehow change fate and make either friends or enemies to lovers.


    So hearing the same sentence that Samantha says to a villain in the future, I kinda felt bland. It wasn''t that she didn''t pour her heart out or she was lying because she wasn''t. She had openly spoken the honest truth from her heart.


    But reading such things multiple times had an effect on me that washed away the excitement I used to get before. Maybe because there isn''t any sad or encouraging background music. Probably.


    The words might not have any effect on me but my objective was complete. Well¡­ I wanted her to say a few angry words and then realize her mistake but it''s better that she went the shortcut.


    Inhaling a large breath and exhaling, I understood that the attack method used right now wouldn''t bring me any benefits when she already apologized. I''m not one of those Chinese reincarnates.


    I''m Japanese.


    So I smiled as I gave a new outlook together and said, "Alright¡­ I feel that I might have said more than I should have and you are also correct about something."


    "I could have protested a bit but I didn''t." I said with fake sadness.


    "Why didn''t you?" She asked, "Was he so bad towards you that you didn''t even want to talk to him?"


    "No no," I smiled, knowing that she was reeling my way, "He didn''t treat me badly, as you can see from my appearance."


    Samantha gave an awkward smile, hearing me insult myself.


    "You know that I am a bastard, right?" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, I take that as a yes. "Even if I am the only son he has, I am not a legitimate one."


    "He could had have one you know¡­ a legitimate child. But he didn''t."


    "It wasn''t because of the sex, because he had many." I said, as some memories kept flickering back to me.


    "I once asked him why he doesn''t have one. Especially when I don''t look the part at all." She listened in closely. "And he said that I was my mother''s perfect image."


    "I was as pure and innocent just like her and that I was his last memory of her." I said and then laughed, "I sure hope he wasn''t talking about her being fat though."


    "Haha"


    I look up and see Samantha laughing as a drop of tear dropped from her eye.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh-"


    "It''s okay, I said so that you would." I said and turned to end the topic, "So that''s basically the reason I listen to his every words. Because even though I am of fault, he didn''t say anything mean and only tried to help me."


    "I didn''t study enough but that wasn''t a problem to him and when he saw that I wasn''t legitimate enough," I turned and looked her in the eye, "He arranged an earl''s daughter to be my wife."


    Samantha''s eyes enlarged as she finally understood why this happened. This didn''t happen because my father wanted power¡­ well, he very much did but he also wanted to legitimize me by marrying someone of great status.


    And also to get the earl status, but let''s keep that part to us.


    "But with him gone¡­ I think we should stop this."


    "I¡­ I''m sorry," Samantha said, her voice breaking from the multitude of emotions going through her, "Without even knowing why that man had done such a thing, I became angry and went on to get an army."


    "Yes, about that," I said as a question came to my head, "Why did you prepare an army?"


    I''ve read the story multiple times but it was never really told why she disobeyed her father so much and prepared an army. The Author also didn''t go to any detail to so I was curious.


    "Oh! I didn''t at first." Samantha said and looked at the portrait of this body''s father that was hung behind the main desk and said, "I sent multiple letters to you''re father, asking him to listen and cancel this wedding. But he didn''t reply to even one of my letters."


    "I also tried talking to my father so many times but¡­" Her eyes shook in anger, "He would say that he can''t do anything about it anymore."


    "Why? Why is that?"


    "Why? Don''t tell me you don''t know?"


    I shook my head as Samantha sighed in tiredness, "You father, One day he got my father drunk and made him sign a¡­ document and¡­ and¡­"


    "Blackmailed him, right." She nodded subtly.


    "Alright, so we remove this paper and both of us will be free to marry whoever we want, right or is there anything else?"


    "Well, my father has one copy of it but if we destroy the one your father had then I can take care of my father." She said and smiled for the first time since coming her.


    I had to say that look of hope reigniting within her had a certain charm and I understood why she would be the second heroine.


    But why was it that... I had a desire to crush it?


    "Okay so first thing, I don''t know where it is, but I know someone who might." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anna"


    The door immediately opened up as she said, "Yes, master."


    She was listening to our conversation the whole time, right? Well, I will be sure to punish her later for now¡­


    "Call Redwick."


    "Okay"


    A while later, a knock came from the door and Redwick came in.


    "Master, you calle- What happened here!" Redwick said looking at the broken table and then looked at Samantha to see if she was hurt or not, but in contrary she shyly avoided his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about it, slight anger management issue." I waved him away from the table, "Do you know where father puts his important documents."


    "Yes, I do."


    "Nice. Then you should also know where the document of marriage regarding me and Ms. Samantha here should be."


    "¡­ What marriage document?"

 Chapter 18 - 18 - Searching

    "¡­ What marriage document?" Redwick asked not understanding what he''s young master meant.


    "You know¡­ the one little document, the thing that caused this whole trouble." I said as I pointed around us.


    "Umm¡­ Can you be more specific?"


    "You know the marriage contract father had the drunk earl sign so that Samantha here and I would get married¡­ Forcefully." I said as Redwick finally understood it.


    "Oh! That contract¡­ unfortunately, The master didn''t tell me where he put it."


    "Not even you?"


    "No, I''m sorry."


    "How about you?" I asked Anna but she shook her head.


    "I didn''t even know something like that existed."


    Fuck! This is a setback.


    "Do we really need to destroy that thing?"


    "Yes, we do." Samantha nodded heavily, "Otherwise father wouldn''t believe me."


    I gave a sigh, "Alright then¡­ we look for it."


    Hearing me, Redwick and Anna started looking for it. But I had a feeling as I saw them searching mindlessly and knew that they wouldn''t find it.


    "Do you have any idea where he could have put it?" Samantha asked me.


    "No, If I knew about it then don''t you think I would have started with that."


    "Yeah, your right." Samantha said as she dejectedly looked around for the thing.


    Seeing them really trying to find a useless piece of paper, I felt that I needed to contribute too... but not like them. Trying to find it like that would wield no result.


    I need to think, be accurate and look where I would have put something like that.


    NO! I need to think like him.


    Now where would a power hungry, rich bald guy with a fetish for banging maids put something special like that?


    He was crude but intelligent and also kind of stupid according to some maids I heard sometime. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So where could it be?


    I turned and looked around every point of the room. The Bookstand, Liquor Cabinet, Second Liquor Cabinet, main desk-"


    My eyes glistened over the large portrait of the bald fucker and stopped.


    ''It ouldn''t seriously be there, could it? Nobody would be that stupid?''


    I thought but still there was something about it that made me suspicious and go towards it.


    Standing in front of the painting, I look at the massive photo of a bald man smiling happily as he showed his teeths and a golden one. At the right corner of the painting there was a date written but I went beyond that and moved the edge.


    The photo slid away and there was a black small black space.


    ''Unbelievable! There really is a sonething here.''


    I take the painting out and throw it aside and the noise from it drew all attention there. All three pairs of eyes widened as Samantha spoke softly, "A safe?"


    "Hmm¡­ Seems like this maybe it." I said and looked at the safe that had a wheel attached to it.


    "Redwick, do you know the sequence for it?"


    "No master, I didn''t think that there was a safe there for so long."


    My brows creased and I looked at the wheel as an idea formed into my head. A very stupid one indeed.


    I take the wheel and turn it clockwise three times and surprisingly there was a click sound and the lock opened up. Not only me but everyone else had the same thought too.


    ''Seriously?''


    I was about to open the safe as I remembered something and turned back.


    "Miss Samantha, could you?"


    She understood immediately and nodded, "Of course."


    After that she walked out of the room followed by Anna and Redwick, who understood that I wanted privacy.


    As Anna went outside and I heard the sound of the door locking, my hand pulled at the heavy lock and slowly it opened up.


    Money, Gold and riches, I gotta be shitting if I didn''t say that all those were here. The safe was similar to 2 cubic meters or one very big cubic meter.


    Inside it were a lot of money and quite a few gold bars. Looking beyond the shining gold bars and jewelry, I saw papers, documents and some scrolls at the very end.


    "I''m sure it''s here." I said and even though I was tempted to count the money and gold bars, I start looking at the papers.


    Shit!


    This papers were the real shit.


    Illegal houses, properties, businesses, deals and even illegal drug related stuff was all written in these documents. There were records here written in clear detail about which place did what, where and who to contact.


    No wonder this guy was killed. Not only was this guy rich on papers, but under that¡­ he was very very rich. Rich enough to say he owned almost half of the merchandises being sold in the black market.


    So why the hell was this guy hiding out over here in the middle of nowhere town?


    Questions upon questions filled my head but I cooled them down for the time and searched for the paper. Papers upon papers went away and I still didn''t find it.


    Finally I looked at the two scrolls that I haven''t looked at yet.


    Opening the first one, my eyes glimmered in happiness. ''Found it!''


    ''So if this is the marriage contract then what is this? Might just be another illegal deal related.''


    I open the second scroll and my eyes widened in fear and quickly close it then put it inside the safe and lock it.


    ''Holy Fuck! I can''t take this shit right now.''


    ''Let''s just take care of the matter at hand first.''


    I wipe my sweat and take a few breathes before opening the door and showing it.


    "I think this is it."


    Samantha looked at the paper and she smiled, "Yes¡­ YES! This is the one. Thank you for helping me."


    "No worries, I was helping myself too." I said, "So now that we got the document, what do we do?"


    "We burn it." She said and somehow magically the piece of paper caught on fire as I look at the paper turning to ash and falling down.


    "So what are you going to do now?"


    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father." Samantha said while crushing the ash in her hands.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Significant Change

    "Now¡­ I think I will go home and have a long talk with my father."


    As I see her crush the ash like that, a funny thought comes to my head.


    "You know, you could have just taken the paper and shown it to your father, it would have made it easier for you."


    "Huh?" Samantha said as she looked at me and thought for a moment.


    "¡­I didn''t think of it like that." She said and looked down at the ashes on the floor as if she lost something precious, "That would have made it easier."


    "Now with that gone, Will the earl actually trust you?" I said and brought myself down to the knees to touch the ashes, "I don''t doubt that he wouldn''t trust you but this is a very sensitive matter, what if he doesn''t?"


    Then I looked up and had to try hard not to laugh out as I saw her face change to various degrees of sorrow, fear and finally anger.


    "Damn It!" She said while sitting down on a sofa.


    This was a characteristic of her. She was the kind of heroine that would always jump the gun before actually thinking about the consequences. A heroine that would jump into the fire to help someone than to stop and think about how to put the fire out effectively.


    I got up and put a hand on her shoulder as she looked at me, "Why don''t I sign a letter, telling the earl about the matter. Then I think that his chances of believing you would be significant."


    "You will?" She looked at me with almost starry eyes.


    ''Man¡­ she really is gullible. I would feel bad if don''t take advantage of her.''


    ...


    I handed the signed document to her and asked, "So you''re going right now?"


    "Yes, I am." She nodded as she put the letter safely inside her armor, "The matters extremely important and the faster I could finish this, the better."


    "Alright" I said and immediately remembered the plot.


    ''If she left now, then she wouldn''t be at the party¡­ and if she isn''t there than she wouldn''t meet the protagonist.''


    ''I have already changed my destiny by nulling our engagement so even if she did meet the protagonist, it wouldn''t be of any harm to me I think.''


    ''But if she doesn''t meet him then the story would change drastically and my knowledge of the future could become useless.''


    ''I can''t let it come to that!''


    I say to her as she opens the door. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think you should stay for a few days."


    "Hmm? Why may I ask?" She asked as she turned to me with a confused look.


    "Well¡­ you had just come from an another province, isn''t that right?" She nodded, "then after getting my letter, you had hurried over here with your men, correct?"


    She nodded again as I continued, "So I think it would be best if your men could get some rest since they came here from such a long journey."


    "What about the marriage document?"


    "That? It''s already gone and destroyed. The one your father has doesn''t mean shi- anything if we ourselves don''t do anything about it." I said as I put one leg over the other, "Besides I already gave you my signed letter, you don''t need to worry so much."


    "And if you want to leave then why not after the birthday party of Viscount Sigmut."


    After hearing my words and mulling over it, she found no problem so she nodded.


    "The Viscount''s party is three weeks from now so it should be more than enough rest for the men¡­ alright, I will stay."


    "But where will my men stay?"


    "They can stay here." I said while spreading my hands, "In the town, but do tell them not to behave badly with the people."


    "Of course, I will. Thank you for accommodating us, my lord."


    "No problem," I said and acted as if a brilliant idea came to my head, "You can also stay inside my house."


    "Would that be appropriate?"


    "Don''t worry, anyway we are still officially a couple so it would instead be inappropriate if you stayed at a camp full of men when you could have stayed with your fianc¨¦, right?"


    Samantha had no words to counter mine. She saw reason in them and didn''t see any fault in me.


    ''Hmm¡­ he has been awfully helpful from the start so I don''t think it would a problem.''


    She smiled largely, "Thank you again for helping me like this, my lor-"


    "Please call me Henry, we are close in age."


    "Okay, then I hope you will call me by my name too." I nodded as she left joyfully out of the house.


    I sighed as I finally saw the trouble get out of the house and turned to the two. Anna was smiling as she saw the matter being finished happily but Redwick was looking at me with a suspicious look.


    "Is something wrong, Redwick?"


    "N- no, master¡­ it''s just that, Ms. Religias came here initially with the intention to fight you and now¡­ only after a few moments, you had not only resolved your conflict with her, but you two also became friends and that she''ll be staying at the house."


    "Yeah, now that you say it like that, I really do have a way with words, don''t I Anna?"


    "Yes, master, you are the best."


    ...


    Samantha walked out of the house happily and went towards the camp.


    Today was a good day, she had first thought that she would have to do something unnecessary but at the end, everything went great... No, it was perfect.


    Going inside the main camp, she found her uncle who immediately stood up and asked, "How did it go?"


    "It went great. I got the document and we ended things in a friendly manner. Tell the men, they don''t have to fight."


    Nance nodded, this was the best thing that could have happened.


    "Then we are leaving now?"


    "No. The men need some rest, so i''ve decided wel will stay here for a few days." She said while packing the document in a safe place. "Also tell them not to do anything with the townspeople or there WILL be heavy punishment."


    "Yes, Niece." Then he saw her leaving the tent again, "Where are you going?"


    "Oh!... I forgot to mention. Henry invited me so I will stay in the house." She said and went as Nance stood there with a dumbfounded look.


    ''Henry?''


    ''Staying at his house?''


    ''¡­Just what happened that changed their relationship so much?''

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Should I or Should I not

    [ Night Time ]


    ( Main Office )


    What should I do?


    Should I do it now and clear up any problem that might arise later or do I wait and see what happens?


    But if I wait and something happens then what should I do?


    Or if I jump the gun and do it then I might be going in unknown territory.


    So¡­ should I kill Samantha Religias or not?


    You might be wondering why at the dead of the night I was thinking about killing Samantha Religias.


    Well then let me make this as brief as possible.


    In the original story, The second heroine Aka Samantha, goes on to invade and fights with the previous me and then with the help of the first villain in the story, who I would introduce later, helps this guy to repel off the attack for a while.


    Until that is, when the protagonist arrives. The guy combines his power with Samantha. Then using a clever tactic, they attack again but this time because of the protagonists overwhelming power, I lose¡­ I mean the previous guy loses.


    Then after a bit of humiliation by Samantha, the guy signs the document, breaks the engagement and later tries to backstab the protagonist, Literally.


    Unfortunately being the OP guy he was, he immediately thwarted the attack and in anger Samantha goes for the kill. Next comes the painful part.


    The previous guy¡­ doesn''t die, no. Someone else takes the sword for him and can you guess who it was?


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    It was Anna.


    She bravely steps in front of the sword and dies for no reason saving the previous owner of this body. Then the protagonists gives one of his speeches and the guy breaks down crying.


    The story ends there for this guy and he was never seen, except for one small detail that he had joined the army and briefly died in the next few hours.


    So that''s why I was deliberately trying to insult the girl when she sat for parley.


    The triple attack method? Oh, that was complete bullshit.


    I didn''t know tit for tat about anything other than how to save my own neck. Except now it was so fat that I was having serious doubts I could even save it from cracking by its weight.


    That''s the reason why I am having thoughts about killing this girl who was in one of the rooms on the second floor.


    You thought I asked her to stay for courtesy?


    Fuck that! The only reason I told her to stay here were because of the thoughts I was having right now. With my destiny, being humiliated by her and¡­ getting poor Anna killed now thwarted, I was thinking if it would be best if I just get her killed right now.


    The only problems with the plan were the semi-middle army camping in the town and the plot that might divert to a completely different path. My destiny wasn''t important enough for the plot to change except for the heroine getting her freedom.


    So with that done, I should just kill he-


    "Is anybody here?"


    I hear a soft voice and look up to see Anna in her nightgown, who peeked innocently through the door.


    "Hey, Anna. It''s just me."


    "Oh! You are here then young master. Is something wrong?"


    "No, I was just thinking about a few things that were roaming."


    "Hmm¡­ Can I help anyway?" She asked as she opened the door completely letting me see her full figure.


    In a full on white nightgown with semi-transparent features. The gown had its edge''s in black. My eyes somehow automatically went into full concentration mode as they saw through the gown and into her undies.


    They were a simple pair of white underwear that hid away the large mountains and fat ass.


    I was looking at them for so long that I didn''t respond to Anna until the third call.


    "Master!" Anna blushed as she hugged her boobs and private part, "What are you looking at!"


    "O- Oh!... I was just looking at your clothes."


    "I- I see that, but why were you looking at them?"


    Time to bullshit my way out again.


    "¡­They looked dirty."


    "Dirty?"


    "Yes," I nodded seriously, "I can see that you have been wearing this nightgown for a long while. The gown is not only dirty but also short."


    Anna didn''t know whether I was speaking the truth or lying, "So¡­ you weren''t looking at anything else then?"


    "No, Why should I?"


    Surprisingly, she pouted angrily, "Alright then! I''ll leave, call me if you need me." She said all those single words in an angry way that I wanted to hug her.


    ''Cute!''


    Then as she was about to leave, I stopped her, "Anna, before you came, you acted like you were looking for me? Why was that?"


    "Oh that, it''s because you weren''t in your room, master."


    "Okay" I said as she left.


    ...


    "Wait a second¡­ why was she in my room¡­ at this time?"


    My brain malfunctioned at the thought.


    ''Was she¡­ stalking me?... nah, she might just be looking if I was okay or not... probably.''


    ''Why would she be interested in this fat mess?''


    I shook my head before walking towards the picture, moving it and opening the lock. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''ll think about Samantha later.''


    My eyes found the riches but ignored it and only took the papers and documents then put them on the desk.


    ''First let''s see what this guy had been hiding in such an obvious place.''


    ...


    ...


    Anna silently ran inside her room and locked it before she jumped on her bed.


    She squealed in joy while thinking, ''Even if the master said that he wasn''t looking at me, I could clearly feel he was looking at my breasts. He wasn''t just looking but his eyes were completely lecherous.''


    ''I could almost feel my body being thought in insidious ways.''


    Then she remembered her past talk.


    ''I hope the master doesn''t realize that I was trying to look at him sleep.'' She thought but the fear of discovery went away as she remembered Henry''s gaze.


    ''I hope he looks at me like that again.''

 Chapter 21 - 21 - A Tiny Detail

    It took me a while to finish all the papers that were on the desk. Finally, I understood what this baldy was hiding over here.


    This guy is a gang leader or was one. More like he sold illegal items to the black market. He''s items were sought by a lot too, that''s why he was the richest of all barons out there.


    He was even richer than some earl''s too, no wonder he was able to get married to one of them, even a drunk earl will think for a moment before signing something that could seal their fate.


    But with him overly rich then them and also in the drunken state this guy was a good choice for them.


    Not only that, but he also ran a notorious gang, a gang that I know quite clearly about from the novel and I also know that it was those guys that had this baldy killed.


    Why?


    Because of the scroll that I was too scared to read this morning, because of the things that are written there made the guy too scared to even attend his gang meetings or do much of the dealings too, so the secondary leader''s get some courage and kill this guy.


    Probably by now, they should be having troubles amongst each other deciding who should be the leader.


    But putting that aside, I look at the already opened scroll laid in front of me.


    To understand why this scroll was sooo critical, you need to know about the protagonist, so another brief recap.


    So the protagonist, Arthur Reginald is the son of the King. Yes, the king of this kingdom. His father is Halbeck Reginald the 3rd and he had a wife and son, Arthur and his mother.


    Then one day he saw a beautiful vixen.


    So being a king, he does what most kings always do, he says I gotta mate with her. Unlike other vixen''s this one wasn''t only beautiful but smart too.


    So a vixen not being beautiful-dumb but smart was a dangerous combination.


    The king tried his hardest to mate with her but she was very slippery and the only way to catch her was to marry her. So the king did just that and made her a concubine.


    Still the vixen wasn''t satisfied. She then hatched a plan with a few other idiots, powerful ones and schemed against the good queen and her son then kicked them out.


    Then finally when the king had gotten close to his love and fulfilled her every wishes, he asked one thing, "Anything else, my love?"


    "Yes¡­ how about your kingdom?"


    Somehow the next day, the king fell ill.


    You can see where I''m going with this right?


    No, he wasn''t killed. The vixen was greedy but again she was smart. She made him ill but enough to keep him alive and her being the queen, gets the seat, the power and blah blah blah.


    Now this scroll here represents what each guy''s role was in that scheme and surprise surprise, the baldy had the role of acquiring the poison that got the king ill.


    Now you understand why I was scared shitless seeing this. If anyone ever glimpsed at it then I would definitely be tried for treason in place of the baldy.


    So I should destroy it?


    No, why would I? This thing holds a significant advantage over many barons, viscounts, earls and other hierarchy people.


    This was the vixen''s idea to make sure of having everyone''s loyalty but the baldy was smart to make a copy for himself.


    Now, I won''t destroy this but the other documents... the ones with concrete detail that''ll get me hanged, I will destroy them. Even if I could get money out of this deals, I won''t be tempted now.


    I''m still not strong enough.


    "But I will be once and everything¡­ EVERYTHING WILL BE MINE!"


    I lift my index finger up as a black orb the size of a marble appears. I look at the marble for a second before a suction force arrive from it and sucks out all the papers and their evidences.


    This was my last ability, the sealed one ¨C Black Hole.


    It was just like its name. I could create a black hole out of nothing and command over it. The problem with it was that I couldn''t make it any larger or it became unstable.


    And I wasn''t curious enough to know what happens when a black hole becomes unstable.


    Still, I smiled, "With practice, one day I will make this my trump card."


    ...


    ...


    Samantha got up from the bed and felt her sore body crack.


    ''Ahh! Finally after such a long journey, a bed that lets me actually sleep.''


    She said and got towards the window and felt the morning breeze touch her. She sighed in harmony before looking at a scene that was out of context.


    She saw Henry running¡­ or trying to run around the hill and falling out of breath the next moment.


    If anyone else saw it, they would say that ''It was inevitable.'', ''The fatty can''t walk any faster.'', ''Look how funny he looks with all that sweat pouring from him.''


    But she understood. She understood because she also did the same thing once in the past and she knew that it''s only by sheer will that he was running at this point.


    Samantha smiled seeing his attempt and went downstairs.


    ...


    ...


    Again, I was doing this dreadful thing.


    "Hahh Hahh!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stopped for the 20th time and rejected Anna''s glass of water.


    Now I could run almost a 100 meters without falling. It was real progress for me.


    "Good morning Henry." A sweet voice called out to me. Looking back, it was Samantha.


    "Good morning to you too, did you have a good sleep?"


    "Like a baby." She said standing beside me. "Training?"


    "Yeah¡­" I was almost sure the next thing that would come out of her would be an insult.


    "Good, keep it going like that and I''m sure you will pass this hurdle one day." Then again, she was the type to encourage the hardworking.


    "Thank you," It felt good to hear genuine nice words other than Anna''s.


    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Significant Improvement

    "Say¡­ Wanna have a spar with me?"


    I gave her a crazy look and say jokingly, "Spar? With you? I''m not in any condition to have a spar with anyone, let alone you who is quite experienced with a sword."


    She smiled knowing how I misunderstood her, "No, I didn''t mean a real spar. That would be too much for you¡­ now."


    "But seeing you train, I thought of giving a semi-realistic fight experience."


    "Still," I see the sword hanging from her waist, "I am not proficient with a sword."


    "Then use what you can."


    "¡­I have never fought before." I say somewhat embarrassed. "I don''t know how to use a weapon."


    "Hmm¡­ is that so?" Samantha thought for a moment and smiled, "Then that''s even better."


    "What?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She came closer to me as she unsheathed her sword, "Well then I have a new idea."


    ''I get the feeling whatever she is going to do next will be problematic.''


    "Now that I know you don''t know how to use a sword." She said throwing her sword at me. "I am going to teach you how to use one."


    Because of the usage of my eyes, I swiftly catch the sword, "You''re going to teach me swordsmanship?"


    She nodded, "Correct"


    ''Okay, this is going way too quickly to a new lane. What does she get out of this?'' Not getting any idea, I ask her straight.


    "I appreciate the gesture but why?... why go through the trouble of teaching someone as hopeless as me?"


    "Well I have a lot of time on my hands so why not spend it helping you train and about you being hopeless¡­" She said giving me a new look, one I couldn''t understand, "I believe that one could learn anything if they give their heart to it."


    Was that genuine belief? Can''t say, never saw anyone give me a look like that before.


    "So what do you say?" Her words brought me down to reality.


    "When you''re so optimistic, I feel entitled to say yes to you."


    "Good," She said and walked a few steps back, "Now come at me."


    My brows go up in confusion, "Aren''t you going to use a sword?"


    "Don''t worry about me. I don''t need one."


    Ouch! That hurt my large ego, but she was right. At my current level, she could defeat me barehanded.


    "First, come at me however you like."


    "You sure?"


    "Yes"


    Well, don''t say I didn''t warn you later.


    I plant my legs firmly on the ground before running at her and pulling the sword up and striking down below. She quickly dodged past and went behind me and before I could strike, a warm hand touched my belly.


    "And you''re dead."


    She said and stepped back as I stopped.


    "Tell me what went wrong over there?"


    "...I was too slow and¡­ gave you too much space?" I said not knowing whether they were correct or not.


    "Yes, you are mostly right." She nodded before pointing at the sword, "Your biggest mistake was striking from above."


    "If you used that move on someone who doesn''t know how to fight then it might work most of the time but when you use that on someone who is experienced in fighting, it becomes a dead move."


    "Dead move?"


    "Yes, when you lifted the sword above your head, I already had more than enough space to strike you fatally. Moves that are unnecessary and gives a lot of space to attack like that are called Dead Move." I nodded as I felt she genuinely wanted to help me and it was working.


    "Alright then, let''s continue shall we?"


    ...


    ...


    ( Two weeks later )


    Behind the house at the hill in the same place as before were three figures.


    One was Anna who was standing far away and watching intently. The other two were me and Samantha who were sparring.


    This past two week had been more than good for me. It was amazing.


    Samantha was great in training me, it was much better to train with someone experienced than just training alone.


    She taught me much about the use of a sword. Now my moves weren''t as sluggish as they were before, they were much faster and I knew how to use moves effectively.


    But using a normal sword didn''t feel good in my hands. They were just smaller and their attack range weren''t big.


    My strength increased in great levels this past two weeks. I could punch a large tree with my hands and even though I wouldn''t be able to root it out but I can definitely give it a big patch.


    Somehow I knew that with the combination of my brute strength I needed something bigger¡­ something heavier as a weapon.


    My thoughts quickly came to close as I blocked the attack coming from the side.


    Samantha seeing another one of her attack being blocked didn''t push for dominance, knowing I had the advantage in that place. She jumped back a step as my attack missed her chest.


    Again, my strength was so much that even if I could hit a sword much faster, it felt too light for control.


    My progress of fighting with Samantha always came to defeat at first, but now I could actually end it in draws. I know that wasn''t much better but she is a very good fighter and I had only recently started my training.


    My weight was lower too¡­ by only 5 kg. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t stop myself from eating too much. Whenever I tried it, I felt that I was going to die out of starvation.


    Still the weight didn''t stop my power from rapidly increasing.


    I stop all thoughts and concentrate on Samantha running towards me. Suddenly her figure slows down and my eyes search for the precise moment.


    ''Not yet¡­ not yet¡­ THERE!''


    A spot in her defense opens up as I suddenly burst forth with speed and strike at that place. But Samantha''s main specialty was speed, so even though it was quite late for her to dodge, she blocked the attack with her sword.


    But even with that, she couldn''t stop the pure force behind my attack and flew back a few steps and fell on the ground. I was about to give chase until I heard her say¡­


    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up."

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Leaving

    "I¡­ hah¡­ give up." She says while letting go of her sword.


    I smiled and before I could say something snarky, my knees gave in and I fell face first.


    "Master!"


    I heard Anna''s scream before feeling her hands tapping behind my back and asking, "Master! Are you okay? That was too much for you, wasn''t it. I told you so many times not to do crazy things like this, but you don''t listen to me. Now what if something horrifying happens to you, what will I do then-"


    My ears buzz out her words as she continued her rant. She always complained and worried over me whenever I had a spar with Samantha.


    I never did anything that would break my physical limit¡­ alright that was a big lie, I would always try to break my limits whenever fighting her and trying to win. I never worried as I would get up in the next few moments. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of that, my strength returned back to me as I slowly get up and place my hand over her Anna''s head as she stopped talking. My hand which was big, felt even bigger when placed on her small head.


    I could feel her smooth luscious black hair and rubbed them, "I''m sorry for making you worry like that. Look I''m all okay, no wounds or anything." I said showing her my full upper figure.


    Her face turned as red as a tomato as she turned her head around and nodded, not saying anything else.


    I was too stupid in the romance department to see her confliction and went towards Samantha, who just got up from the ground.


    "You went easy on me."


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You armor slowed you down."


    "It''s my armor that saved me from that last attack of yours." She said playfully punching me, "I almost felt the bones in my hand break if it weren''t for this armor."


    "Oh¡­ Did I go too strong?" I asked with genuine worry.


    In this two weeks, my opinion about her went through some changes and it was positive. I couldn''t keep on hating her when she helped train me every single day. Anyway the thing that was the cause of hate wouldn''t be happening anymore so why waste this good connection?


    "It''s okay, anyway if you had gone easier it would have been a shame on my reputation as a swordsman." She said stabbing the sword on the grass.


    I then look at the distance place at the large oak tree, "Well it''s been two weeks huh."


    "Yes and you have made great progress. I think have one of the best talent out there."


    "Thanks, you make a great teacher." I say but she looks back at me seriously.


    "I''m serious. I''ve never seen someone who has such a great potential as you." She said before touching the scabbard of her sword as her face became heavy.


    "It took me years of hard training to get to the point I am right now. But you¡­ you make it look simple."


    "You soaked in everything I know in two weeks and also defeated me. I know that if you joined the army then you can make yourself a huge name for yourself and also increase your rank."


    "You truly are a monster."


    I laughed at her expression, "I think I''ll take that as a compliment."


    She smiled, "You know I wasn''t joking¡­ what will you do after this?"


    "After this¡­ well, I thought we will be going to the viscount''s party."


    She shook her head, "No, after that. What are your plans for the future? Surely you don''t want to stay in this dull place, no offense."


    "None taken." I say and think for a while before saying, "Next year, I will go to the capital and join the regal academy."


    "Is that so," Hearing me she smiled, "I will also be joining their next year, let''s hope we get to be in the same class."


    I smiled. Of Course I knew she was going to join next year. Not only her but also the protagonist and many other important people will be joining there too so I definitely needed to be there.


    The plot was there and many opportunities that I needed to harvest.


    But most of all... I want to see the story develop in front of my eyes.


    "Well, we can only hope. So when do you think we should depart for Valint?"


    Valint is the name of the town where Viscount Sigmut lived.


    "It''s five days journey from here, so it would be best if we went early on the morrow." She said after some thought.


    "Anna!" I call out to her, "We will start the journey early tomorrow morning so pack anything necessary that I might need." I said and remembered something as I continued, "Pack your stuff too, you''re coming with me."


    "Okay Young Master." She said and went to pack everything.


    "Now all I need is to hire a carriage that would take me there."


    "Why hire one? You can join me."


    I smiled inwardly, she said just the thing I was waiting for her to say. I didn''t want to hire a carriage. Why should I when I can just get a free VIP one that comes with its own security.


    "Oh, you sure? Would I even fit?" I said with unreal concern.


    "Yes you can¡­" Then she took a quick look at my figure again before saying, "Of course you will."


    Was that doubt? Man, I really am too fat.


    ...


    Early Next Morning


    I get up on the carriage and sat on it as Samantha asks.


    "So are you ready?"


    I look outside the window and see the townspeople that were waiting desperately for the militia to get out of town and smiled.


    "Yeah."


    She smiles at me before knocking twice loudly outside the carriage, giving the go signal to the driver as the carriage started moving. The carriage slowly rides out of the town as I see relieved faces of the town people.


    ''Wait a few more days Arthur.''


    ''A special character is arriving in your life.''

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Journey Starts

    We were riding the carriage on our way to the town called Valint.


    Inside the carriage there were four people, Me, Anna, Samantha and another person who was staring daggers into me.


    The supposed person was wearing clothes similar to Anna, so I had a good guess that she was the personal made of Samantha.


    She had long black hair and was wearing thin iron framed glasses. She slightly had that look of the strict honor student in your class or the librarian. But I couldn''t understand why she was staring like that at me.


    What did I to her ass?


    Not being able to handle the feeling of her gaze anymore, I look at her, "Hello, my name is Henry. Who might you be?"


    Perhaps, she didn''t think that I would actually talk to her as her face showed slight surprise but quickly turned ice cold, "My name is Amelia." After saying that she turned her head around and went quiet again.


    The situation around the small space became awkward by her doing that. Samantha gave an awkward smile and said, "Don''t mind her too much, she is like that."


    "Madam!"


    "What!" She looked at Amelia, "You''re the one who''s acting like that."


    "I- I''m just¡­" Then she looked at me again before she did a ''Hmph'' and turned around.


    "Again, don''t think much about her." Samantha then leaned closer to me and spoke softly, "She was raised with strictness but on the inside she is very nice person"


    Amelia beside her blushed in embarrassment and turned angry, "Madam!"


    "Opps! Shouldn''t have said that." Samantha said while laughing sneakily.


    I laughed with her too as I felt my relationship with her grow. Samantha was someone easy. When I say easy I don''t mean in the way you can get her to your bed, no. I meant that she had a honest mind and if you could just breach past that and make yourself seem like a good enough person, then you''re good person for her.


    Good Equals Good.


    Bad Equals Bad.


    But I didn''t just act like a good person, for this past two weeks I had been talking with her, making her laugh, discuss some heavy political things with her BUT¡­ all as a friend. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never did I try to get past that barrier, even if she was easy, I knew I didn''t have a chance with her, not now.


    So acting as the great friend I was, I passed by her honorable defenses and was a solid friend to her. The kind that you can trust your some secrets or help them out if they ever get into a tight problem.


    As both of us talked and laughed around each other, two person had dark looks on their faces. One was obviously Amelia and the other was Anna, who was looking darkly at Amelia who was paying attention to us.


    After a while, I asked, "When''s the next stop?"


    "The closest town next to us will be in five hours and after a brief stop we would be going on going our way again."


    "Okay,"


    ...


    16 Hours Later


    It has been a looong time before I had ever felt this sore in my body. Sitting inside a carriage for 16 hours straight and having the same three people company didn''t feel that good.


    I know what you''re thinking, how could I have three beautiful girls with me as companions and still say something like this.


    You can, when one of them is your ex-fianc¨¦ who only had one topic to talk about, one your personal maid who you couldn''t get to speak freely and the other another maid who didn''t want to acknowledge your existence, let alone speak with you.


    So it felt great when night finally came and I could let all my tiredness out¡­ on the freaking grass.


    Okay, I exaggerate again. I wasn''t sleeping directly on the grass but on something similar to a futon. When compared to the soldiers who are sleeping on some rough cover or directly on the ground, I was in comparison, living like a king.


    My own tent, great food, great bed, a personal maid¡­ still it didn''t stop me from wanting more. Why wouldn''t I? Humans are inherently a greedy fellow¡­ or at least I am.


    Walking inside my large beautiful tent that was strung up by the Religias Soldiers, I saw my lodgings and Anna gathering her things.


    Hmm¡­ Is she going somewhere?


    "Anna"


    She looked back and smiled, "Oh, master, You''re here. Why don''t you get in your bed, I have already prepared everything you might need."


    "Alright, but where are you going?"


    "I''m taking some clothes and going outside."


    "Are you going to sleep outside?" She nodded.


    "¡­Do you even have a bed¡­ or is it just those clothes?" I said pointing to the bundle of clothes in her hands.


    "Anhh¡­" She looked down not knowing how to answer.


    I sighed, this girl.


    "You know what, let those clothes down and get inside the bed, you''re sleeping with me."


    "What!" Anna said as all her clothes fell from her hands and she blushed hard, "But master¡­ that would be inappropriate."


    "It''s either that or you sleeping outside and I''m not letting you do that." I said getting on the bed.


    "That is an order."


    "But¡­ what if someone sees us?"


    "Nobody is going to come and peek inside our tent." Then I looked at her square in the face with a smirk, "If you have problems sleeping with m-"


    "I WILL!" She said strongly and blushed again.


    ''Well that came out strong¡­ hehe, I am getting good feelings about this.''


    I try to act as nonchalant as possible, "Alright then, turn the lamp off when you''re ready."


    "Okay" Anne said and seeing that her master was facing the other side. She went to a corner of the tent and changed into a nightgown. She could have gone outside, but being surrounded by men, changing alone outside at night wasn''t a good idea.


    Anna looked at the bed that Henry was sleeping in and gulped for a moment before blowing out the lamp and getting in.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - Nightly Activity

    It was late at night.


    The whole camp was quiet as a whistle and no soul could be seen except for the ones that were asleep.


    At the second most center part of the camp stood a tent. This tent was quiet big than most tents and the only one that could compete with it was Samantha''s at the heart of it.


    Inside my tent, Anna was sleeping on the right side of the bed while I was at the left side. The strange thing was that I was nowhere close to sleep, no.


    My eyes may have been closed for a long while but I stayed awake and concentrated. After finally knowing that the moment was right, I quietly turned around.


    I saw Anna sleeping peacefully, her face visible for me to see. But it wasn''t her face but her clothes I was looking at.


    It was a nightgown similar to the one she wore back then. The memory was still fresh on my mind and comparing it to this one, it was slightly different.


    This one was slightly less visible.


    Still, I was more than close enough to see her pair of large breasts covered by a bra. If I''m right, then they were Double D''s or maybe even E''s. I wasn''t really sure but then I had an idea.


    Why not check them out to be sure?


    My right hand went towards her.


    Now this wasn''t me doing anything bad to her, it was just me being curious. I''m sure she''d understand.


    My right hand inched closer and closer as my heartbeat quickened more and more. I could feel my body being colder as I was approaching the objective. Even though I was feeling cold, my head started to sweat as my eyes went from my hands to her face then my hands again and the cycle continued like that.


    Why the fuck am I so scared? It''s not the first time I had touched a woman so¡­ why does this feel so scary¡­ and exciting at the same time?


    Shaking my head subtly, I strengthened my resolve and grabbed one.


    "Anhh"


    I immediately let go and looked at her face to see it was just a momentary lapse.


    ''I used too much strength on that one. I should try a little softer first or else she might wake up.''


    I then slowly touched her breast and looked at her face again before proceeding forward and grabbing it whole.


    ''AHHHH! Man I am really touching her breast.''


    Then becoming even more bold, I give the left breast a squeeze and feel them.


    ''Goddess! They are so soft and¡­ squishy.''


    I felt myself lose in the great feeling and squeeze harder as I hear something.


    "Hmmnh"


    A soft moan escapes from Anna as I smiled wickedly.


    ''You like that don''t you. Alright, how about this.'' I give slightly more pressure at her breast as she moans even louder.


    "Anhh" Anna''s mouth opened up and her moan came out as I could clearly feel the pleasure she got from it.


    ''Ah, the sound of pleasure. Makes me horny just listening to it.''


    Seeing that she wasn''t waking up, I used my left hand too and squished them both.


    "Hannh!"


    Moans upon moans escaped from Anna''s mouth as I squeezed her big melons and then I had an idea and moved towards it.


    ''Let''s see how much you can moan.''


    Both of my hands then went towards the center of the breasts and squeezed her nipples.


    "Hannnnh!"


    This time an even bigger moan escaped but it also broke her sleep.


    Seeing that she was about to open her eyes, I quickly take back my hands and close my eyes and act as if I was asleep the whole time.


    "Hmm?"


    Anna opened her drowsy eyes and looked around for a moment.


    "¡­It might have been nothing." Saying that she went back to bed and fell asleep.


    ''DAMN! I went too far. Now, I can''t even touch them anymore or she will definitely know I was touching them.''


    ''I should have just played with them¡­ they felt so great. I''m sure there aren''t any out there like hers.''


    ''Well I''ll get my chance at them tomorrow.''


    I too then closed my eyes and slowly fell asleep except I didn''t see the small smile that was on Anna''s face.


    ...


    ...


    Morning came and I woke early to see Anna already up and away.


    ''I hope she doesn''t know that it was me.'' I get up and refresh myself before going out to find Anna talking with Samantha.


    They quickly noticed me and waved at me as I went to them.


    "How was your sleep?" Samantha asked.


    "Good¡­ how about you guys?"


    "Nothing to complain about."


    "It was good¡­ but there were some mosquitos in the tent." Anna said as I looked away.


    "O- oh¡­ really? I didn''t feel any." I said.


    "You sure, master? I clearly felt a few of them bite me late at night." She said and then pointed to her chest, "I think it was around here."


    My eyes widened for a second before calming, "Well then, we just have to make sure they don''t trouble us anymore."


    She nodded, "Hmm, That''s why I am going to stay awake till late night for them."


    ''Damn! That means I will miss the opportunities to touch them.''


    "Wel- Well if you do that then you might sleep later and that- that is not good for your health."


    "But if I don''t do it then they might bite you and as my duty as your personal maid I can''t let something like that happen to you, master." She said with a pure smile as I had trouble countering.


    "Hmmm¡­ why were you in his tent?" Samantha asked and I felt my brain stop for a moment.


    I didn''t really think that I would have to answer this question.


    "We didn''t pack another one so I told her to stay in mine."


    "Oh! If that''s a problem then you can just stay with Amelia, she has space to accommodate another person." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''NOOOOO!''


    "It''s okay, my lady. But we are already imposing too much on you and young master''s tent has a lot of space so it isn''t a problem." Anna said.


    "Okay, if you have any problem then Amelia can always help you." She said with a smile before we walked towards the diner.


    ''Wooh!... at least one disaster was diverted.''

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Bored

    [ The Next Day ]


    Well the previous day went by pretty quickly.


    No¡­ that was a lie. It wasn''t quick, it was even more boring than the previous day.


    Why? Because the part of road we were traveling had multiple holes and that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part came after three hours when there was no road.


    If you think a road with holes or broken paves are bad to ride, try riding on the muddy and rocky plains on a fucking carriage that goes on 1HP per sec ¡­ with two horses!


    Now I know why the royal and rich people had so many legitimate or even more illegitimate children. Why wouldn''t they? They were bored out of their minds and banging was the only fun thing around here.


    But I couldn''t even do that with three beautiful ladies surrounding me. Not three... two now actually, I don''t why, but Amelia at one point of the journey just stopped riding with us.


    No explanation, she was just gone and it felt like other than me no one felt her absence.


    Who knows, she might be having some fun with the soldiers or maybe embroidering something, that would be less boring than this.


    I may be crazy... but maybe I was missing that crazy angry girl.


    What pains me the most are the nights. After the first day of handsy handsy, Anna stayed vigilant. It would seem like she was sleeping but if I tried to move towards her, she would easily wake up.


    So even that part was now unavailable to me.


    I sighed again as Samantha looked at me.


    "That''s the 15th sigh you gave in a while, is something wrong?"


    "No¡­ it''s just everything feels so boring lately."


    "Oh!... are we boring you?" Her words gained Anna''s attention as she looked at me with a sad look.


    I shake my head with a laugh, not telling her the complete truth, "No no, not you two. You two are the only company I''ve had and the only part of this journey that feels good."


    "It''s just¡­ the roads¡­"


    "Is it because of the holes?" I nodded.


    "Do you want me to go slower?"


    I looked at her with wide eyes. Slower? Can it even go any slower?


    "No that wasn''t what I was thinkin-¡­ anyway that would make the journey longer and we might miss the date." I said and looked outside, seeing only farms and empty lands as far as my eye could see, and it can see a lot.


    "How far is the next town?"


    "Well no major town until¡­ two days I think." She said after a moment of recounting, "But there should be a small village in a few hours, do you want to stop there when we arrive?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alright then¡­ why don''t we talk, it will alleviate the boredom?"


    Please anything else other than honor and how swords are amazing.


    "Al-Alright¡­ how about we talk about the weather huh? It seems mighty fine today."


    "The weather?" She looked confused, "Yes, it does¡­ anything else?"


    "Hmm¡­ what else?" Then I look beside me, "Anna, do you have anything you want to talk about?"


    She shook her head, "Listening to both of you is more enjoyable to me."


    She took the jailbreak card hah.


    After thinking for a while, I have an idea.


    "Why don''t you tell me about yourself?"


    "Me?" Samantha asked, "But you already know about me."


    "Not everything, tell me something that I don''t know. Like your hobbies." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well my main hobby is training the way of the sword." My brows already started to break. "But sometimes¡­ I dabble into gardening." And my interest came back.


    "You like gardening?"


    "Yeah I do." She said a little shyly, "Don''t laugh okay¡­ I sometimes like planting flowers."


    "It''s not a thing to laugh at¡­ you know; I could see you doing some gardening."


    "Really? Anybody else would have been shocked."


    "Well¡­ the hobby is kinda closer to girls so it isn''t that much shocking to hear it. But I was surprised when I first heard it." I then changed the topic, "Tell me one of your achievements."


    "Achievements¡­ how do I say this?"


    "Just say the one that comes to your head."


    "Okay then¡­ this one is fairly simple. One day, after training I went out to polish my sword. As I was walking on the streets, there were some children playing. Amongst the children there was a girl, somehow she got hurt while playing and fell on the road."


    "Then came the problem, she was on the center of the road and was pretty hard too so she couldn''t get up. But a carriage belonging to a mercenary was riding pretty fast and it didn''t look like it was going to stop."


    "So I intervened and arrested the guy who was proclaiming he had high quality things to delivery so he couldn''t stop¡­ now horrible is that, right?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Then the girl called me her savior and¡­ I take that as an achievement." She said with a rose hue.


    "You were definitely a savior. When there were many others on the street that could have helped, you stepped in. I think that grants you the title." I said and noticed her big smile.


    "Thank you for your honest review, now what else do you wan-"


    After that a few hours went by as Samantha and I talked before arriving at the village and stopping.


    "Alright, we will take a 20-minute stop over here." Samantha said.


    "Okay then I will go around for a moment." I went towards a far barn as I felt nature calling.


    But I didn''t see that a figure was approaching me from behind.


    Going inside the barn and seeing that it was pretty secluded except for some animals, I unrobed my pant and started doing my business. As I finished, the door to the barn suddenly opened.


    "I need to talk something with you."


    In surprise, I quickly turn around to see Amelia standing there with a shocked look.


    It took me a moment before I understood that she was looking at my schlong. Looking down I see that I haven''t pulled up my pant.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - Blowjob [ Part 1 ]

    The atmosphere inside the barn was awkward as could be expected.


    I was half-clothed and Amelia was right in front of me with her eyes never leaving my package. Her eyes looked straight at my staff as a two words passed through her mind.


    ''It''s Big!''


    It took a moment to realize what was happening before I pulled my pants up and shouted at her.


    "What the fuck are you doing here!"


    Even after I pulled up her gaze seemed to be fixed at my private place and it wasn''t until I shouted did she listen.


    Amelia shook visibly at my tone and for a moment forgot what she initially was here for.


    "Wellll?"


    "I¡­. I am here to warn you." It took a brief moment before she felt her mind come back to her. Her eyes which were eerily looking at my staff earlier now turned cold as she said, "You have to stop troubling the young miss."


    ''Stop troubling young miss? What the hell is she talking about?''


    "First of all, I don''t understand what that means and secondly¡­ you still haven''t told me why you came here without knocking!"


    "O-Oh!... I didn''t think you were doing that when I followed you."


    "What do you think an alone man does in a barn secluded from others?"


    She realized that I had a point, "I''m¡­ sorry, in light of the circumstances I might not have realized that thing."


    ''Might not have?'' I thought about her half-assed apology but shook my head, "Alright let''s say that was a good enough apology, now what was it you were saying earlier¡­ something about me troubling your young miss?"


    "Yes, you must stop doing that."


    "What am I doing again?" I asked clearly confused.


    "Don''t try to deceive me, I can see you still vying at my young miss." Her eyes turned colder, "I could feel your eyes ogling at her."


    "I don''t know if you know this," I told her, "But we have already destroyed the paper that caused all of this so we won''t be getting married."


    "I know that but I know that you are making your way at the young madam¡­ "Her eyes turned towards the ground in sadness, "and she being the kind soul she is, doesn''t suspect a thing about this."


    Then it turned cold once more, "But I do and I won''t let you do anything to the miss."


    ''Okay then, so she is one of those people. She sure was a nice person back in the novel though.'' I thought as I got annoyed by her way of words.


    "Okay okay, stop alright!" I stopped her with a sign, "Again, I didn''t or am not doing any of that and who the fuck do you think you are huh, If I were trying to make a move on her, then how are you going to stop it?" I said angrily.


    "I will tell the miss what you really are-"


    "Oh! Good luck with that sugar, let''s see if she believes your theory or mine about invading my privacy and ogling at my cock."


    "I- I wasn''t-" She became flustered, "Wait!... then tell me what will it take for you to leave the young miss."


    "You don''t have anything on yo-" I stopped and had a idea as I looked her up and down and smiled smugly.


    Even she understood that I was thinking something bad and asked with hesitation, "Wh- What are you thinking?"


    "Okay, if you do this then I will try to stay away from your miss?"


    "What?" She asked doubtfully.


    "Give me blowjob."


    "What!"


    I pointed towards my cock and then gave a sucking view as her eyes widened to the peak.


    "Bastard! I won''t do something like that ever!... especially not to someone so despicable like you."


    "Well¡­ I gave my offer, you refused so bye then." I smiled already knowing that it would end this way, but still did it for the fun. I then went towards the barn''s door and was about to get out.


    Amelia''s mind clocked speedily as she saw me walking away and before I could leave, she closed the door with a bang, "I''ll do it!"


    ''Wait¡­ what?''


    "What?"


    "I said I''ll do the blo¡­ blowjob thing." Amelia said while looking down in shame.


    ''Really?... but should I?... who am I asking?''


    My confused eyes turned quickly to happiness, ''Of I should, I won''t be getting an opportunity like this out there, so why not.''


    ''But before that.''


    "Okay, so to clarify that you will give me a blowjob?"


    "Yes" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And you are doing it on your own free will, I am not forcing you or anything right?"


    "Ye-yes."


    "So this is not sexual abuse right?"


    Amelia looked up and at me with a scornful face, "Why are you even asking that question when you know how I feel about doing this."


    "Well I gave an offer, which you can refuse. But if you are saying that you are doing this because I am forcing you then don''t." I said before walking towards the door again.


    "I''m not going to be one of those guys that does bad things to women... forcefully."


    "But you are."


    "Yes, but I''m giving you a choice and it was you who asked me what I wanted."


    Amelia sighed in anger seeing that I had went into a legitimate discussion with her in the fault.


    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Blowjob [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    "Okay, I accept. Just stop trying to leave."


    I smiled as I heard her, "As you say."


    I grab the barns door and give it a bit of nudge as a cracking sound appears. It was so that if anyone tried to enter would have problems.


    Seeing my action made her even more scared, "Wh-Why did you do that?"


    I look at her and smile, "Well, you wouldn''t want anyone spying on us now, would you?"


    She didn''t say anything and only backed away as I approached.


    But I walked past her and look at the bundles of hay in front of me. Amelia looked quietly as I touch a few before saying, "Yes¡­ this won''t poke me."


    I look back at her and ask seriously, "Alright, I''m gonna give you one last chance to back out of this, I won''t say anything about this to anyone and you too won''t disturb about anything¡­ so tell me."


    Amelia took my words seriously and looked at my whole figure and gulped. Before she could reject, the memory of Samantha and me doing even more nastier stuff filled her mind as she steeled herself.


    "No, I''m not giving up, you too will stay by your words."


    "Yes, I will¡­ if only you blow me once every single day until we reach Valint."


    "What!" Her eyes widened, "That wasn''t what I agreed to."


    "What we talked about was," I tell her straight, "That you will do anything I want and I will stay away from Samantha. But I didn''t say how long now, did I."


    "You bastard! That isn''t fair!"


    "Life never is, so stop wasting anymore time and just blow me, believe me it only gets better with each practice."


    Amelia clenched her hands in pure anger before giving a large sigh, "Alright, but you won''t touch me or do anything."


    I lift my hand up, "Scouts honor. But before that, let''s get a little comfortable."


    I turn back and kick at the haystack as they scatter around and position them in a way that we could use as a bed. I let go of my pants as they fall and Amelia seeing my bare fat ass turns away in disgust.


    Ignoring that I lie down over the stacks and move my body for the perfect position, "Mmph hmm¡­ yeah¡­ this will do fine, so when are you going to open your eyes? I don''t think you can give a good blowjob blinding yourself like that, who knows what you might taste." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just shut up! Your talking too much." Amelia pulled her hands away and it fell like her eyes were burning as she looked at my half-naked body.


    She slowly came forward, kneeling before the hay-stack-bed as her eyes fell on my already erect dick. She gulped once more seeing the massive size of it. It was an 8-inch-thick fat cock.


    ''Ho- how can it be so big!''


    Even I was first surprised when I saw it. I didn''t know that my cock was so big. Even if everything about my body was downgrade garbage, my dick was the only thing that I was immensely proud of.


    "Time''s moving girly, you can''t just keep looking at it and hope that it would burst out automatically."


    "Give me a moment, I''m doing it." She said and in turn grabbed my cock hard with both hands as I felt heavy pain.


    "DAMN Woman! Not so hard."


    She smiled seeing me in pain, "Remember that I have your precious ugly dick in my hand, you despicable man-"


    She stopped as she saw the hard look I gave, "If you''re not going to be serious about this then don''t do it¡­ BUT DON''T EVER TRY TO THREATEN ME ABOUT MY BALLS!"


    She shrank back in fear, almost shaking as it felt she was about to cry. I felt guilty seeing her like that and it only made me sigh, "Anyway, is this¡­ your first time?"


    She nodded subtly, all the bravado from before now gone.


    "Okay then, stop crying and let me guide you through this." I couldn''t believe that a maid of her caliber wasn''t even trained to give a blowjob.


    "I-I''m not crying."


    "Sure you''re not. Just wipe away the water behind those glasses." She wiped eyes quickly and waited for my instructions.


    "Okay first of all, stop worrying so much, I''m not gonna bite you. The only one who can do that is you¡­ but don''t, okay?" She nodded quietly.


    Good, she''s being obedient.


    "Now use only one hand to stroke my cock." She used her hand and tried to stroke it, but because of my massive size, she properly couldn''t.


    Still¡­


    "Damn!"


    It felt good to be stroked by anyone other me, even if it was sloppy.


    Amelia''s hand went up and down slowly and the warm touch of her soft skin made me feel a lot of pleasure.


    "Ar- are you okay?" She asked me, looking at my strange reactions. "Am I hurting you?"


    "No-no¡­ it just¡­ feels good." I said while laying back and feeling the pleasure from her amateur style. "Why don''t you try using both hands now."


    "Okay" She said and used her left hand too and started stroking with both of them. I felt even more pleasure from that.


    "Ahhh¡­ yeah¡­ that''s okay." She starts stroking me for a while before suddenly going a little faster and saw that it was giving me even more pleasure.


    ''So¡­ if I stroke i-it faster¡­ he feels pleasure from it.'' She said and looked down at the cock.


    It was big, massive even. She has never seen something so big and only heard about it from others. But the description wasn''t quite like this. Then suddenly she thought of something and asked.


    "Well¡­ when do I use my mouth?"


    I opened my eyes and look at her as she asked, "Wh-why are you looking like that?"


    "It feels like you almost want to give me a blowjob." I said with a smile as she starts stroking faster.


    "Hmph! I was just asking because of our deal."


    "Alright do it then, if you think you''re ready." I say as she stops stroking me before taking a deep look at my cock and diving in.

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Blowjob [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Amelia stopped stroking and came closer towards the cock.


    ''It''s¡­ really big, can I even fit it inside my mouth?''


    I didn''t say anything as I saw Amelia carefully thinking about something while seriously looking at my dick. It was her first time and even though she acted bitchy at the first, she is a soft girl. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most women who try to act bitchy¡­ are most probably are, beside those that try to help their friend¡­ only try to act confident for them.


    I saw Amelia looking at my dick from various different angles, turned it for some time before finally taking a sniff of it.


    ''It smells... very musky.'' Amelia thought as a rosy hue glowed her, ''I-Is it supposed to smell like that and¡­ why does it excite me?''


    She thought for a moment before she looked down at my balls. Then before I could say anthing, she gave a small lick to one.


    ''Woah!''


    I was surprised by that; I didn''t think that she would actually go for my balls. I didn''t speak but it felt good so I didn''t say anything. Before I could late the feeling pass, she gave it an even bigger lick as a jolt went through me.


    "Hmm"


    Amelia saw that whatever she was doing gave me pleasure, so she went further and took one whole side.


    "Ahh¡­ yes." I felt one of my balls inside her mouth and even though her teeth would interrupt the pleasure a few times, the feeling was amazing.


    Ignoring the hairs on the balls, she didn''t feel repulsed by it that much.


    ''This doesn''t taste as bad as I thought,'' Amelia kept licking the ball, ''It actually tastes slightly good.'' She used her tongue and licked the whole ball and sucked on it.


    ''OH, FUCK YEAH! Amateur styled ball lick is definitely one of the best feelings there is.''


    "Hahh"


    Amelia stopped licking the ball as saliva fell out of her mouth and she took a deep breath.


    ''That¡­ that felt good¡­ is this how I am supposed to really feel when I''m actually forced to do this.'' She thought while looking at my face which was laid and full of pleasure. ''Maybe... I should... no, I still need to keep my head.''


    ''He''s not trying to force me or even telling to do it in any specific way¡­ that might be why I don''t dislike this feeling.'' Then she looked at my balls, "They are kinda hairy¡­ but they have some sweet and salty taste."


    I thought that I heard something, "Did you say-" But she immediately took my other ball inside her and sucked it like a fucking lollipop as my brain went on overdrive.


    "Hmm?" Amelia looked up but didn''t take the ball out, "Dimm huy swi antyign?"


    It was inaudible because of my ball inside her mouth but I understood her.


    "no-no¡­ it''s nothing. Just keep doing what you''re doing." I didn''t realize it but I stroked her hair while saying that. She didn''t stop that except for giving me a look and going back to her job.


    "Swoos!"


    "Smoosh!"


    "HOooss!"


    Sloppy sounds like that came out of her actions as she licked, sucked and even kissed them a few times. I don''t know how to describe the feeling except for that it felt like French kissing, but for the balls.


    She took the ball out and gave them one thorough lick before taking them both inside her mouth and sucking them faster and faster. It almost seemed like she was going crazy over them.


    "hey, you don''t have to go crazy at them, Don''t try too hard to impress¡­" I stopped in pure astonishment at what I was seeing in front of me.


    Amelia was sucking on my balls like the tastiest lollipop, but her face¡­ her face was filled with ecstasy as she sucked them like some kind of aphrodisiac.


    It was as I said, right now Amelia was feeling a taste she never had before and that taste made her feel curious but overall VERY exciting. So much so that she sucked them and even bit a little.


    "Ouch!"


    She stopped immediately as she heard me, "Did I bite too hard?"


    I shook my head seeing her pure guilty look, toppled with the glasses that only made her look sexier in this atmosphere, "It''s okay, just make sure to not bite anything else."


    I tell her and she nods like a diligent student before going back to her studies but I stopped her.


    "Amelia," She looked, "I don''t think we have much time, so it''d be better if you do my cock now."


    She nodded and immediately took my cock inside her mouth as I felt a jolt going through me. But she was having a problem.


    "I don''t think it can fit in my mouth." She asked and I looked at her for a moment before thinking she was right; I was too big. It won''t fit, not fully.


    "Hmm¡­ okay, only take as much as you can handle and give it a spit."


    "You want me to¡­ spit on this?" She pointed at my penis.


    I nodded, "Yeah, if you moisturize it then it would be easier."


    She understood what I meant and gave a spit on it.


    "Huack Thugh"


    ''Ahh¡­ there it is.''


    I thought before another jolt went through me as she took my head. She took the large head and tried to take it deeper but couldn''t after a few inch.


    Amelia felt a jolt of pleasure going through her too as she unconsciously swallowed some liquid.


    ''Hmm¡­ what was that¡­ it tastes¡­ funny.''


    She thought and continued going up and down slowly. The pleasure at the current moment was in a another level than the balls.


    ''The balls were great¡­ but man can her mouth give pleasure.''


    As I was lost in it, Amelia used her tongue on my hot cock, started licking it and occasionally even drinking my pre-cum as she felt there sweet, sticky taste.


    My hands roamed around her head and I gave her compliments but instead of being angry, she felt satisfied with that feeling and tried to take my cock even deeper.


    It was at that feeling of pleasure that I felt my cock was about to burst as I said.


    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!"


    Instead of stopping like anyone, she went faster and faster.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Mouthful ( Mild 18+ )

    "Fuck, I''m about to cum!" I said as I feel the huge amount of pressure and pleasure coming to me. Amelia who was sucking on my dick like a lollipop stick didn''t stopped.


    Drinking my pre-cum, she felt a rush coming to her that she didn''t feel before and her body quickly became hot all over. Especially at her nether regions. The lust she felt, clouded all her judgement as she went crazy over my dick and kept sucking like it was her favorite meal.


    So hearing me, instead of stopping herself and taking it out, her lust overwhelmed her as she sucked it even faster. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Smoosh!"


    "Suhuks!"


    "Phosh!"


    Sounds of saliva and her tongue around my dick colliding resounded and I knew that I was very close to the edge. Then the next moment I unconsciously grabbed her head and pushed my dick further down her mouth and cummed.


    My dick immediately exploded and all of the cum went out of my cock and directly inside her throat. Maybe it was because I was grabbing on to her that she didn''t have a choice or because of the extreme amount of lust she was feeling, she didn''t try to push me and get her head out.


    She grabbed the sides of my butt and held on to me tightly.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    Huge amounts of cum flowed out my dick and she tried to drink them all.


    Amelia could taste the rich flavor from the sperm and didn''t reject them one bit. She drank as much as she could. The taste of the sperm felt so phenomenal that she thought it was heavenly.


    "Oh! Yeah! That was fucking great!"


    I sighed feeling the release calm down and when I felt that I had finished off all there was, I let her head go.


    As immediately as I did that, Amelia immediately vomited out a large amount of sperm. She had tried her best to gobble down as much as possible but there was just too many. Her lungs and throat gave out as she threw over at the barn floor.


    ''Might have been a bit too much for her.''


    I look at her as she vomited out the sperm and starts coughing over at the floor, as her body kept shaking. I hold her arms steady and let aside the hair and asked, "Are you okay?"


    She coughed a little longer before taking deep breathes, then cast me aside, "Wh... why did you¡­ do that?"


    Amelia turned her head to me as tears threatened to break out her, "You said th-that you wouldn''t touch me and¡­ wouldn''t treat me like that¡­ but you did"


    ''Okay¡­ can''t really blame her now, it''s definitely my fault at the end.''


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for that. I really didn''t think that I would do that, I never thought about treating you like this¡­ it just happened."


    "How!"


    "Well¡­ you were giving me a great blowjob¡­ and towards the end, you became so intense that I couldn''t stop myself from finishing¡­ inside your mouth." I said with mild guilt.


    Amelia eyes widened immediately as she remembered what she did. The memories became visible of her kissing my balls, sucking my dick and especially drinking my cum.


    It was a terrifying feeling for her when she thought that the cumming won''t ever stop. Even then the taste of the cum was so good that her mind just gave out to her lust.


    She looked down shyly and saw the large amounts of cum that came out of me.


    ''It was terrible¡­ very much¡­ but why does it¡­ feel so great? The sticky taste, salty but sweet at the same time¡­ I haven''t tasted anything like this.''


    "I''m sorry¡­ I promise I won''t do it again?"


    My words brought her back as she looked at my guilty face and somehow her anger slowly washed away. Maybe it''s because of my ugly but honest face that made her change. She was going to say it''s okay but then initially remembered why they were doing this.


    Amelia looked at me with those cold eyes again¡­ but they weren''t as intense as before, "Hmm! Like I''ll believe those words. You did all this intentionally."


    "As I said, I didn''t real-"


    "Next time we do this, we do it my way and no touching next time, you got that!"


    I saw her giving me that fierce look and went quiet for a moment. Then I smiled, "Of course. Next time you can suck my dick in whatever way you want."


    "Alrigh-¡­ wait¡­ I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "I know, I know." I say and get out of the custom haystack bed and stretch a bit. They felt sour after this bit, as if she sucked off all my energy.


    I look for my pant and look at them, "You were having a bad time but still were sucking it like it''s the greatest thing there ever was, which I won''t deny."


    Amelia blushed hearing that and refuted, "I didn''t like it¡­ I didn''t. It was just that I was a bit confused."


    "Confused" I smile at her, "It seems like you are confused whether you liked doing this or confused that whether you are really confused or not."


    "What?... no I''m not. Stop trying to change my words and just keep true to yours. You remember right?"


    I nodded, "Of course I do. You keep sucking my cock for the whole journey and I won''t disturb your miss."


    "You better."


    ...


    A While later


    It took a while for us to wear our clothes as we had to clean off the dirt and sperm out of them and there were a lot of sperm, especially on Amelia''s.


    I look around my clothes and nodded, finding no more and look at Amelia. She was doing the same but I smile as I see something. "You missed a spot there."


    "Hmm¡­ where?" She looked down at her maid clothes and didn''t found anything.


    "Here" I say and point to her face, at the edge of her lips. She wiped it with her fingers and saw that it was cum.


    "Come out a few moments after I''m gone. Don''t want anyone to have suspicions." I said and left as she adhered to my words.


    After I was gone, Amelia looked down at the sperm, still on her thumb and thought for a moment before bringing it to her mouth and licking it.


    ''Hmmm¡­ still tastes good.''

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Amelia ( Mild 18+ )

    After getting out of the barn, I rejoined with Samantha and Anna in the carriage, who were waiting for me.


    Seeing me get in, Samantha asked, "Henry, did you go somewhere?"


    "Hmm, Why?"


    Anna answered on her behalf, "We were waiting for you to start the carriage again, but you were gone for so long that Miss Samantha send a few soldiers to look for you¡­ but they couldn''t find you."


    "Yes, did you go somewhere far?" Samantha asked again.


    "I saw a rabbit as I was walking around the farm." I started my bullshit, "The rabbit looked innocent and pure and I felt like catching it. Without even knowing, I went into deep forest that I almost lost myself. Good thing I was able to find the way back."


    Anna sighed, "It''s a relief that you were able to come back, who knows what would have happened in the alternative."


    Samantha nodded before a question came to her, "Were you able to catch the rabbit?"


    "Oh?... Yeah, I was."


    "What did do you with it?"


    "I played with it a while, then let go of it."


    She nodded in relief, previously thinking that I had done something bad with it.


    "Don''t worry I''ll catch it again tomorrow."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I said, when are we going?"


    ...


    A few days went by.


    This past few days were anything but boring to me.


    Of course the journey was long but we were close to Valint and the roads didn''t have any more holes as they had been fixed by the Viscount.


    Now I still wasn''t able to get any fun time with Anna, who would sleep like a bear and wait for me to fall in the trap before waking up and looking for the already asleep perpetrator.


    I sometimes wondered whether she was doing it deliberately or not, but she wouldn''t, right?


    The most exciting change was about Amelia.


    After our first innuendo, she joined us in the carriage and would sometimes glance at me from the corner of her eyes. But it was no longer the icy gaze she held once. She would try to act all icy with me whenever we talked publicly, but privately she was all mine to take.


    Speaking of private matters, Amelia never tried to avoid me when I called for her. She would come in moments and try to act all aggressive, but then when the sucking part comes, she would become all obedient.


    It was quite fun¡­ I wonder what Anna would be like?


    Back to Amelia, she had quite the progress, the next day, she didn''t let me touch her, but I still did and only after complaining a bit, she accepted. The greatest change about her was her technique.


    Now she doesn''t have the sluggish movement from before and actually gives a decent blowjob.


    Speaking of blowjobs, she was giving me one right now.


    "Sloop!"


    "Shoosh!"


    "Hoshh!"


    I look towards the maker of the sounds and see Amelia diligently sucking my cock. She took a solid 4 inch inside her and out as quick as she could and dived back in again. This cycle continued indefinitely and sometimes she would even take 4.5 inches of it.


    Feeling that I was close, "Amelia, I''m going to cum now." I said to her while stroking her head gently and when I was about to cum, I didn''t hold her down.


    I don''t have to, she kept on sucking my dick until I started to cum and then started drank all of it cum like they were some milk.


    "GULP!"


    "GULP!"


    "Ahh"


    After drinking as much as possible, she got out and let me see the beautiful image of her mouth, completely filled with my white semen and gulped them down in front of me.


    ''Damn! Now that would have been a beautiful shot.''


    She wasn''t over with that, Amelia came over to my dick again and sucked the top of it. Then licked down the sides of it with her tongue. She was making sure that none of my cum goes to waste.


    That''s a new thing I discovered, after drinking me cum or pre-cum, she would suddenly go all crazy on me. I asked her once about it and she said that it was somewhat tasty and salty but the surprising part was that it made her hot¡­ really hot.


    Like as if my cum was an aphrodisiac. It could be, the goddess did change my potential so this could be related to it.


    "Alright¡­ ahh, that was great. You did a good job, Amelia, come over here." I went and kissed her directly.


    She didn''t quite understand until a moment as her eyes widened, but she didn''t try to disengage from it. I wasn''t even using my tongue; it was a soft kiss.


    After a moment of kissing, I broke from her as she shyly asked me, "Wh-Why did you do that? Tha-that wasn''t we agreed to."


    "But it felt good right?"


    "Rubish¡­ it didn''t feel good at all." She said and turned her head around like a tsundere. But I turned her head around and kissed her again. This time she even participated.


    Breaking the kiss, "Why don''t we add it, It''s not that big of a deal right?"


    "Wel-Well¡­ we can¡­"


    "Okay then, that''s good." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I clean out the dirt and wear my clothes before walking out and said, "Let''s go."


    "Alright"


    It was mostly deserted at the place we were having fun, so I thought that it was okay to walk together.


    Who knew this would happen.


    "Stop! You Scoundrel!"


    I turned to the voice and saw a foot soldier. The guy was wearing a low quality armor with the Religias emblem on it and pointing a sword at me.


    "Your days of immorality stops NOW!"


    "Who the fuck are you?" I didn''t know the guy at all but it seemed Amelia knew him.


    "Jacob, what are you doing here?"


    ''Jacob¡­ why does that ring to me?''


    He looked at her with a visible shake on him, "Miss Amelia, you don''t have to listen to this monster''s threats, you don''t need to fear him and do what he says. You have friends, us, who are here to protect you."


    "What threats? What the hell are you talking about again?"


    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    That escalated quickly.

 Chapter 32 - 32 - Jacob

    "Shut up and duel me, you fat bastard!"


    My eyes went sharp in an uncanny anger.


    I don''t why but whenever I heard those last words, my mind would quickly draw to conclusion and I adhere to violence. Me calling myself those words are completely different and someone else calling me that is DIFFERENT.


    I walk steadily to him as I looked down at the 5.2-foot guy and say heavily, "You should watch your tone, you don''t want your mama to piggyback you back to your home because sonny can''t walk anymore now do you."


    I was intimidating, especially with my fat body and tall figure at 6, mostly anyone seeing someone so heavy would draw back their words or quiet down, but this kid didn''t.


    It seemed that he was in his own adrenaline that kept him from backing down, "Make me fatty."


    He said those words and they angered me deeply being confronted like this. But there was something about his eyes¡­ those eyes looked at me with deep hatred. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But why so much?


    I looked back at Amelia who was looking at the scene with fear and then at the guy who was looking at me with hatred and a thought came to mind as I smiled.


    I walk back to Amelia and take her by the shoulders and as I expected, the kid exploded in anger.


    "FUCKING GET YOUR FILTHY HANDS OFF HER!"


    "Oh?" I show him a smug smile, "And who are you to her to tell me that?"


    "I¡­ I... I am¡­" He stopped, not knowing how to answer that.


    I turn to look at Amelia, who was angry at what I was doing but didn''t stop it.


    "Amelia, tell me, do you know this guy?"


    "Ye-Yes"


    "Is he someone close to you¡­ maybe your relative?"


    "No, he isn''t."


    "Oh!" I give an understanding look, "So he''s your boyfriend then?"


    "Of course not." She said bluntly and she didn''t understand it then but it came out hurtful to the kid.


    "Okay so you''re not her friend nor family and you definitely are not her boyfriend so who are you then?"


    He''s face seethed with anger and he inhaled short, quick breathes, "Who I am doesn''t matter, just get your hands off her."


    "Alrighty then," I move away from Amelia and show my hands, "Now it''s all good, right?"


    "Fuck no, it''s not good." He went confused for a second at my actions before knowing that I was making fun of him, "I demanded a duel from you."


    "And why would I duel you?"


    "Scared are you." He smiled like a hungry beast, "Fearing that I will cut your fat ugly dick off."


    Hmm¡­ that came out specific, seems like he saw us.


    "Scared? No not at all, why would I be scared of an ant? What I am saying is, why would I fight you if it doesn''t have any value to me."


    "Now if there was something to it then I Might. Just. Accept."


    "Speak, what do you want?" He asked, understanding that I won''t honor this duel without anything in it.


    "A bet. If you win then¡­" I went confused again, "What is it you said to me before?"


    "You will let miss Amelia go and never," He said angrily, "NEVER, do anything to her and also¡­ also you will apologize."


    "Hmm," I thought for a moment before nodding, "Okay, not like its gonna happen buuut, If I win then¡­"


    "What?"


    "Then I whatever I do we do amongst ourselves won''t be nothing for you to meddle and you will," I turned serious again, "leave the Religias Army."


    "I accept!" He said without hesitation.


    I smiled¡­ this is going to be good.


    ...


    A while later, inside my tent.


    Amelia was screaming in my ear about the duel. I sighed and stopped unbuttoning my shirt.


    "Okay, one question at a time please."


    "WHY. DID. YOU. DO. THAT?"


    "What? Accept his duel or cum inside your mout-" She quickly closed my mouth with her hand.


    "Don''t say that, someone could hear us."


    I swap her hand away, "Someone already did, tell me¡­ what was the guy''s name again?"


    "It''s Jacob, Jacob Glass."


    So I was right.


    That guy wasn''t any unknown mob, but a significantly unimportant mob.


    Jacob Glass was a mob class character in the novel. I don''t know about him, except for the fact that he is the lover of Amelia.


    I mean future lover. If I''m right then, at this timeline, he should have just joined the Religias family as a foot soldier. Then as a foot soldier, he does many jobs. While doing one of those jobs, he gets a glance of Samantha but the one that impacted him the most was the person next to her.


    Amelia


    From there on, like a puppy he followed her around and tried to flirt like a beta mc before finally towards the end of the novel, he gets to be with her.


    But not anymore.


    The smile on my face that strung up, quickly went away as Samantha and Anna came in.


    "What am I hearing? My men outside are saying that a duel will happen between you and¡­ some guy." Samantha asked, "Is that correct?"


    "Yeah," I said while continuing my new style of dressing, "Apparently my father had done something to him that I know nothing about and now that guy blames me and wants to duel me for it."


    "Hmm¡­ I get that, but why must he duel you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe he was shamed somehow."


    I said and start to walk out as she realized, "Why are you going like that?"


    ...


    Soldiers were surrounding a small patch of land and mumbling about something.


    "Why is he like that?"


    "Who knows¡­ maybe he thought that all those fat will save him from being penetrated by a sword?"


    "Are you crazy, no one would be stupid enough to do something like that in a duel?"


    "Except that guy."


    On that patch of land, Me and Jacob were standing opposite to each other. Jacob had a strange look on him as he asked, "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"

 Chapter 33 - 33 - Unattainable

    "Why aren''t you wearing anything?"


    Jacob asked as he looked at the fat guy in front of him in confusion.


    Why wouldn''t I? It wasn''t like I was completely naked or in my underpants, in fact I was wearing a very relaxing shirt made of wool and the half-pants were of silk.


    "Do you think this is a joke?" Jacob scorned, "This is a duel. You fight a duel to the death and you were such clothes for it, do you want me to be disqualified because of this small trick."


    "Trick? Whatever can you mean by that my jolly man," I asked with a harmless smile, "I am wearing such clothes because it''s more comfortable to fight you like this."


    "Comfortable?" Jacob smiled darkly, "Let''s see how much comfortable you can be without any armor to protect you from my sword."


    I smiled innocently at his threat. It didn''t have any impact on me but I still had to be cautious of him. He is¡­ or would be a formidable general in the future, so¡­ maybe he can make this more interesting.


    "Henry, you don''t have to do this!" Samantha said to me from the stands, "We can still settle this matter calmly."


    "Yes, master." Anna said, her face filled with worry, "Please don''t do anything that might get you hurt."


    ''Hurt?... me? She''s gotta be kidding, right?''


    ''Might as well play along.''


    "It''s okay Anna, and Samantha about doing this calmly-"


    "Don''t listen to what this guy says, commander." Jacob told her, "He is a snake in a hippopotamus''s skin."


    A few guys laughed hearing him insult me.


    I wanted to finish this fight as quickly and harmlessly as possible but now with him bluntly shaming me in front of so many people like that is bad for me.


    People look at me and think only bad things. Thinking that I am weak and powerless against their scorn. If I didn''t take care of those thoughts as fast as possible then even a commoner will walk over me the next day.


    To fix that, I need to set an example¡­ and I have the perfect product.


    I see Amelia looking at me from behind Samantha as she prayed while looking at both of us.


    ''I don''t know if she is praying for me or him¡­ who am I kidding, she is definitely praying for that boy toy.''


    I look at Samantha, "I wanted to, but I can''t just let this nobody shame the Tax family like this, I need to do this¡­ for the Tax Family Honor."


    Samantha couldn''t refute anymore, not when it came to a family''s honor.


    "Alright then¡­ but please¡­ don''t kill him, he''s just a boy." She said with a downcast look and gave a nod to her uncle, who was the judge of the match.


    Nance nodded and looked at the participants, "Are you ready for what will come next?"


    Jacob nodded, "I am."


    "Are you ready to fight out without any cheats?"


    I nodded, "I am."


    "Then honor this fight¡­ with blood and bones."


    Nance''s words came with a revolving roar of the soldiers that initiated the fight.


    It was Jacob who moved first. He rushed angrily towards me and went for a chop with his sword.


    Amelia closed her eyes, the roars of the crowd defining her senses. But in the next few seconds, the sound went away. The sound that was way too loud, filled with bloodlust and waiting for life to be cut slowly disappeared as gasps and words of shock replaced it.


    "How?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Tell me this isn''t happening, tell me!"


    "How can¡­ he do something like that?"


    Amelia thought that they were talking about Jacob killing the fat lord. She should have felt better at the thought¡­ but she didn''t. She remembered the horrifying things he made her do but it wasn''t forceful¡­ she had a choice and she chose to do it willingly.


    ''He wasn''t such a bad guy¡­ he doesn''t deserve this.''


    Her thoughts were cut off as gasps too went away and in came the sound of metal clashing against each other.


    ''Hmm? Isn''t the fight over?'' She thought before opening her eyes and peeking. What she saw next shocked her.


    I wasn''t the least bit hurt and instead I was parrying all the attacks that Jacob was throwing at me.


    Slashes, Thrusts, Chops and a few other types of attacks came for me but I parried them all. I was like a fricken robot who was deflecting off the attacks of a low class npc.


    I didn''t even had to use my slow time skill, he wasn''t anywhere near the level of someone like Samantha. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t strong, he was just not enough for me.


    I smiled seeing that Jacob''s breathes were heavy now, he had attacked me simultaneously without retreat so it was bound to happen, Then it did.


    Jacob stopped attacking as he took deep breathes and gave me a look that I wanted from him so much.


    It was the look someone gave when they saw something unattainable.


    "So¡­ ready for my attack?"


    "Huh?" He didn''t understand quick enough and I gave a hard kick at his chest and he flew away and rolled over.


    "Ahhh!"


    ''Hmm¡­ if he didn''t have his armor then that might have broken his back.''


    I walked towards the moaning boy, who still didn''t realize the true meaning of pain.


    "You shame me with your lowly mouth. You speak as if I have no power. You look at me like I am a cockroach that you can fucking crush."


    "Now where is that look?... WHERE!" I said with a large roar and look around me. Whoever my eyes landed on looked away in fear.


    Yes, give me that look, tell me that you fear me and that I am the strongest. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look over at Amelia who had shocked eyes all over and then at Anna¡­ who was looking at me proudly, her look somehow made me stronger, made me puff up my chest.


    "Now take this as a warning and never forget to fear me." I said bringing down my leg over his body.


    "AHHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 34 - 34 - Aftermath

    "Ahhhh!"


    Most people looked away as I brought my foot down over Jacob''s body.


    Samantha and Amelia were the first to walk out of there as they couldn''t keep hearing Jacob moan in pain like that. They didn''t know what happened next and didn''t care about it.


    But the people who were still looking over saw that I stomped on his left leg and even with the armor, my pure strength went through it and cracked his bones.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "AHHHH!"


    The guy kept on screaming and even I at the moment felt that it was a bit too much so I lightly patted him on the face, knocking him out and walked away from the place.


    As I was walking, a tall man of 5.8 stopped me. It was Nance, Samantha''s uncle and also the second in charge of this ragged group of soldiers.


    "You could have gone easier."


    "Yeah I could¡­ but I didn''t, did I?" I ask him, "Look around you and think why I didn''t."


    Saying that I went past him, to someone who wasn''t looking at me like they were. Someone who didn''t fear but was proud.


    "Anna"


    She came over and glanced at me before taking out a handkerchief and wiping my face, "You got some blood on you, master. Why don''t you go inside the tent and let me bring some hot water to clean them."


    "It''s okay, I don''t want hot water. There''s a lake around here, right?" She nodded. "Show me."


    ...


    At the lake beside the camp.


    I was sitting beside it, was almost naked and if I wasn''t wearing my underwear, then I would have been.


    "Splash!"


    A bucket of cold water dropped over my hot body and the blood slowly meshed. Then Anna used some kind of cloth to scrub my body off all blood there was.


    Not one bit of blood was mine. I wasn''t hurt in the slightest, the blood was the aftermath of me crushing Jacob''s leg.


    The way his leg, burst open like a tomato¡­ was something else.


    I''ve never seen something like that, nor done something like that before. Thinking back to it, I''ve never been so crazy and angry to do something so aggressive like this.


    Now that I think about it, I don''t even feel remorse or guilt about doing it. It was as if my feelings were turned off. Except for the curiosity that I now had.


    "Splash!"


    Another bucket fell over my head as it cooled it, letting me exhale a relieved sigh.


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "Do you think I''m evil?"


    "No¡­ why? Do you think that?"


    "It''s just¡­ most people that saw me doing what I did today, would think that I am one."


    Anna scrubbed my body as she slowly said, "You shouldn''t care about what most people think. They are people, they will always think, always comment about you behind your back and then look at you over your riches and will judgement you."


    "If you think about them then it will only be a matter of time before you fall."


    "Hmm" Her words were correct, "But what I did back there¡­ crushing his leg¡­ do you think I should have been lenient?"


    I felt her stop scrubbing my body and come before me. She touched both of my cheeks and looked deep into my eyes.


    "Do YOU think that was too much?"


    "¡­No¡­ I needed to show them that I wasn''t as weak as they think."


    "Good, never let people''s feelings guide your path. It is only you young master that must sail your boat listening to here," She pointed to my brains then at my heart, "And here."


    "You were right in making a point of that guy. Who was he?" She became angry, "Who was he to trample on your honor? What point did he had that he must humiliate you like that?"


    "Tell me." She asked.


    Right now, I was completely dazed in her beautiful eyes and words that went straight to both my heart and brain. I was listening to every single one of them and was ready to stand by them all. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was¡­ nobody."


    "Yes, everyone is." Then she smiled like the beautiful angel she is, "So don''t worry too much about it, okay."


    I smiled too, "Alright"


    Anna went behind my back and started scrubbing as a low hum, whispered out. It was a calming sensation, this. I could stay like this forever.


    If only I wasn''t so selfish.


    ...


    The moment we went back in to camp, it was evident.


    Soldiers scattered around glancing at us and mumbling something.


    I was able to notice a new difference immediately with the use of my eyes. Something only the experienced and observant.


    There were two sides. One that feared and hated me, other that feared and stayed out of my way. There were more people on the other side.


    If it would have been the previous me, I probably would have think that I was some manic, seeing them giving me such looks.


    But now¡­ now they empowered me.


    I walked tall and heavy as Anna too stood tall beside me with an arrogant look in her innocent and beautiful face.


    It was close to sleeping time, so we went straight to our tent and changed ourselves before going to bed.


    She was the one who looked at me like that when nobody else did, she was the one who encouraged me when most would have blamed me.


    I felt like I needed to do this or I would never be able to.


    At one point of the night, my arms went over Anna''s body and I hugged her. She didn''t say anything, only scooched over closer to me and leaned in.


    I felt her small warm body under me, I could smell the lavender flavored scent coming from her long hair.


    This feeling¡­ it was even more pure than what I felt with Amelia¡­ okay that may be a lie. But it was very very good.


    She held on to my hand and I hugged her a little tighter, comfortably before we both went into sleep.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Suspicions

    The next morning, we set out again.


    There was a palpable change in the atmosphere. Soldiers were the only ones that were still the same as before. They didn''t care anymore than the next guy about what happened yesterday.


    But the fear and respect was there, in the eyes. Whenever I walked amongst them, they would glance at me and think of what a monster I was. It may not be in the good sense but it is much better than before.


    Samantha and Amelia didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk anymore and just sat there in the carriage, quietly looking at the window. Once in a while they would give me small glances then look away instantly when I turn to them.


    I didn''t try talking to them as well. I gauged up to see how Amelia was, but it was only disgust and anger now. Seems like hurting her boy toy made her angry.


    There is something about Samantha, I didn''t know what but there is. She would at times, glance at me and give me that deep look you give someone you are trying to see into their minds.


    I get that I went pretty crazy yesterday, but not to warrant such heavy caution.


    The friendship that I had developed with her seems to be gone now. I hope that this awful status doesn''t stay permanently.


    That''s how the day ended and the next came as we went out again.


    The awkwardness was there but I hope that when we reach Valint, the extra space will dim it out. Which should only be a few hours here from now.


    We were coming towards a village when Samantha finally spoke.


    "We will stay at this village for some time." She said avoiding my eyes. "The soldiers need some rest."


    Hmm?


    ''She never gave a reason for stopping before and we are only a few hours from the viscounts so we didn''t need to stop¡­ well not that important.''


    I didn''t ask her anything and only nodded, "Alright"


    She got up and left, Amelia was about to join her too but before that, she gave me a strange look. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm! Seriously?''


    "Young Master, is something wrong?" Anna asked seeing me gazing at the door.


    "Oh? Nothing¡­ nothing at all¡­"


    ...


    A few minutes after that I went towards a back alley like place, where there would be privacy.


    The strange look that Amelia gave back then was a signal, signal to give me a blowjob. Which was quite strange when she had such heavy anger yesterday. But today, it was as if she was someone new, a person who doesn''t know about what happened two days ago.


    It was¡­ suspicious.


    So that''s why I was peeing at the wall in front of me.


    "Hey, I am her- AHH!"


    Came the same situation again as the last time. Amelia walked in once more as I am peeing.


    "Damn! That''s twice you''ve done this. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again." Hmm, I was joking but she didn''t even try to fight back.


    "Alright, as long as you understand." I said and turned around to see her standing there.


    "Well?"


    "¡­I am here to¡­ do my part." She seemed hesitant, I understand. But why is her tone like that?


    "Do your part?"


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give you a blowjob."


    "What?" It was unusual of her to speak out that word, normally she would just come and start unbuttoning me herself and do it.


    "I-I said that I am here to give you a blowjob." She shakily said.


    There it was again. I am testing the water just to be sure but she is speaking it out¡­ when she would normally be angry.


    "I''m sorry, say again?" I said again, just to be sure of something.


    "I said I am here to suck your cock like we agreed to."


    DING! DING! DING!


    THAT MEANS I''M FUCKED!


    Who in their right minds wouldn''t find this suspicious. A corner alley, aggrieved girlfriend and a fat bastard being specifically asked about blowjob.


    If this wasn''t the classic setup of a raid, then I will stop ogling at woman.


    I became even more sure when I saw her standing there, almost as if blocking my escape path. Then there was that glimpse of a shadow, my eyes spotted a while ago.


    She isn''t alone.


    She told someone about our deal, most likely it''s Samantha. It''s unlikely she would have accepted her words completely, even if we are in bad terms, it wasn''t that bad yet.


    So this is a test then, to see if I will confess to it or not.


    Two can play that game bitch.


    "I don''t know what the fuck you''re talking about but I''ve never¡­ in my life, have heard something like that."


    The look of shock in her eyes told me what I needed to know. She tried to bait me but I caught her instead. So came the excuses.


    "No-No-No¡­ what do you mean, you don''t understand. You told me I need to do those things to you and you will leave her¡­ you promised."


    "Promised?" I acted confused, "Lady, to begin with I don''t even know you, I don''t think we ever talked more than this moment."


    "What do you mean by leaving the miss? Do you mean Samantha? Why would I leave her¡­ We''re not even together anymore."


    Her shock was rising to higher levels and she took me by my shirt. "Why are you denying everything! I did all those awful things and now you''re saying you don''t know anything¡­ never even heard about them, BULLSHIT!"


    I took her hands away and shook her away, "Miss Amelia, behave yourself. Why are acting like a maniac." Then I turned shocked, "Are you trying to¡­ blackmail me?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not going to stand here and hear you accuse me of things that I don''t even know about." I turned around and walked but she holds me again and tried to stop me. Which was impossible but I had to act.


    "Stop¡­ don''t do this!" I said.


    "FUCK YOU! You took advantage of me and won''t even face the consequences." She said and we were starting to rumble.


    "Enough!" A new voice entered and I smiled.


    ''Finally decided to show yourself.''

 Chapter 36 - 36 - Breakup

    "Enough!"


    A new feminine but familiar voice entered the argument as a smile automatically came on to my calculated face.


    It was Samantha. She was standing there in her armor as if already prepared to give judgement to a certain fat person.


    I knew it had to be her, who else could Amelia trust with such sensitive information.


    Jacob? The guy was in his bed, still moaning about the pain I gave him.


    So other than her, I didn''t know anyone else that she was close to, at least not in this group of men.


    "I said stop this immediately." Samantha repeated her order again when she saw Amelia still struggling in her half mad state. Eventually she listened to her and stopped, but there was still anger.


    "My-My lady, don''t believe any word that he said. He is lying¡­ he- he''s a scumbag and malicious enough to weasel his way out of this." Amelia said pointing at me.


    I really wanted to laugh at this scene. Amelia was angrily blaming me and her outfit which was always graceful and stiff, now had glasses between her eyes to nose and her hair completely crumpled.


    Instead of doing that, I put on the face of disbelief, "Nonsense! She is completely out of her mind."


    I look at Samantha with a tired but fearful look, "Sam-Samantha yo-you-you got to believe me, I don''t anything about what she is talking about."


    "Liar!"


    "YOU''RE THE FUCKING LIAR!" I say with overwhelming rage of someone being scammed, "You followed me while I was peeing and then when I caught you, you blame of doing¡­" Eyes turned down, face wrinkled up to disgust, "Something so horrifying to a woman."


    "How can I... even... dream of such wretched things."


    I swear to Goddess, the face of Amelia at this moment was priceless. PRICELESS!


    Seeing me give such fluent lies, even Amelia was struck whether I was really saying the truth or not. At one flicker, she even thought that I might have a doppelganger, but quickly threw that thought away as Jacob''s agonized figure came to mind.


    Amelia went and fell before Samantha''s legs and begged, "Please madam¡­ you have to believe me." Pointing her index finger, "This guy¡­ I don''t how¡­ how he''s saying all of that but it''s all nothing but lies¡­ Complete Lies!"


    "Shut up!" I scream down at the girl on her knees, "You are saying all of this lies to humiliate and extort me, aren''t you! Tell me who put you up to this? Was it one of my father''s enemies¡­ was it that kid? TELL ME!"


    Samantha put her hand up and stopped me from taking this any further. She saw that Amelia was already crying ruefully as she looked at her with desperation, "Madam¡­ believe me."


    Samantha racked her head around this and couldn''t come to any conclusion. Both sides had words to say but one was only accusations and the other was oblivious about this.


    In the end, only one side was able to persuade her.


    "Henry, is she telling the truth?"


    At that moment, I could see everything depended on my next action.


    "What! Of course not." I said flaring my dramatics that I learned from sixth grade theatrics.


    "Why would I do anything to her, especially knowing that she is your maid... wait that came out wrong," I repeated before shaking my head, "Okay, forget about that, the real thing is I didn''t do anything to her." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked at me for a moment before nodding. Amelia''s eyes lost their light as she heard, "Alright go, let me take care of this."


    "Thank you for believing me, Samantha." Then angrily said, "Make sure to get out all the culprits behind her." I said and start to walk away. Behind me I could hear, Amelia begging constantly, trying to change Samantha''s mind.


    After walking for a moment, I suddenly stopped and mumbled, "Wait a second!"


    Both of them turned and saw my large back, "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." She lied. Bad for her, she wasn''t a good one.


    "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" I said and looked at her and there was a flicker of guilt in her eyes.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here. Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well," I say while walking towards her, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    At this moment, I had closed our distance enough to be called inappropriate.


    I looked down at her eyes sharply, "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    Samantha gulped at my large figure over her and eyes looking into her soul as she felt the great pressure.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not."


    I nodded, "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    "Did you follow me here?


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question."


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" I stopped her there.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." I said and turned away.


    "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    "Henry, please listen-"


    "Goodbye, Samantha." I walked away as she didn''t even had the courage to call me anymore.


    As I walked away from there, I stopped for a moment.


    That back there, was my finest act. But somehow I didn''t feel the excitement I thought I would, instead there was sadness.


    I shook my head at a thought, ''There is only one person.''


    I walk into the tent and see Anna sewing my cloth.


    ''She''s the only one I can trust.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master." She said and continued her exquisitely entangled but perfectly aligned cobweb sewing technique.


    "Pack our stuff, we''re leaving this camp."


    "Oh!" She looked up, "I''ve already packed it, master."


    ''¡­Huh?'' I was confused for a moment before I smiled, "As meticulous as always."

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Just Accusations

    { Samantha''s View }


    It was a troubling moment, this.


    At one place stood one good friend of mine that I made just recently and the latter, knelled in front of me, another friend, this one even closer and had known much longer.


    I tried to make sense of what was happening and even after questioning Henry, I found no fault in him. So was Amelia wrong?...


    Her look was filled with sorrow but I had no choice. There wasn''t anything about Henry that seemed wrong here, instead if looked from his stand, it was Amelia who was the problem.


    She had followed a noble, when he was at a discreet place doing his private thing.


    So I stood at the alleyway and nodded to Henry and he turned to leave. I looked down at Amelia and was about to say something but this happened.


    "Wait a second!"


    Henry stopped suddenly and asked himself. He stood there for a while as he murmured something then he turned.


    "Samantha¡­ why are you here?"


    "Hmm¡­ what do you mean?"


    "What brought you here?"


    My confused mind suddenly took a sharp break as I saw his suspicious eyes. He understood that there was something wrong here, except for the obvious thing.


    "Well¡­ I heard some arguments and got cautious, so I came to see what it was." I lied. I didn''t want to, I never liked lying but at the moment I had to.


    He turned and looked at me, "So you appeared after we started arguing."


    "Yes" I lied again.


    "Hmm¡­ so you weren''t here before Amelia came?" My eyes shook for the briefest moment.


    Why is he asking that question! Does he¡­ think that I am involved in this? I hope not.


    "No¡­ I wasn''t here." My voice came out more cracked than I wanted it to be, "Why are you asking me that?"


    "Well" He said and slowly walked forward, "You see, I have a good sense of my surroundings and before Amelia came, I could feel someone lurking around me."


    No¡­ He knows.


    Henry walked slow but to me, it felt like each step brought on my doom faster.


    "Strange thing is, when we started, you came way too fast, so either you were close to this place when we started or¡­ you were here already."


    He was suspicious of this from the beginning?... Was that why he chose such a closed space?


    No, he did come here to pee. It is just that he is more observant than most people I''ve seen.


    Something I knew but at this critical moment, failed to keep in mind.


    Before I could answer him, his large figure stood in front of me. He was quite tall to begin with but after we trained, he seemed to have grown a little taller.


    Back then it was reassuring to know someone amazing standing beside you as your comrade¡­ but now¡­ I can understand why that was.


    Because now he looked at me with a strange look, a look that felt like sharp and cold to my bones.


    "I am going to ask you three things and I hope for our friendships sake, you won''t lie to me."


    I unconsciously gulped and still failed to answer.


    "Were you in on this?"


    "No, I''m not." I answered truthfully, I wasn''t in the sense he asked.


    "That wasn''t a lie¡­ another one."


    He nodded, it made me feel a bit better. But that was quickly snuffed out.


    "Did you follow me here?


    I couldn''t lie anymore¡­ not to those eyes that were waiting for the smallest whiff of dirt.


    "...Yes"


    "Hmm... last question." He said as if not the least bit bothered by it, but I knew he was disappointed.


    "Did you know she would do this?"


    I gave a sharp exhale.


    No lies or half-truths could save me from this one. I needed to face this.


    My voice cracked further as I tried to speak, "¡­I ¡­Henry you need to understand tha-" My vision blocked out by his large hand.


    "Enough, you''ve told me all I need to know." His way of speaking changed that instant, it was more inhumane¡­ as if speaking to a stranger.


    He turned around and told me, "I thank you for all the help and guidance you gave me before¡­ but I think it would be best if we go our separate ways now."


    NO! He can''t just say that.


    "Henry, please listen-" I tried to speak but his distant tone stopped me again.


    "Goodbye, Samantha." Then he walked away.


    Come on move!


    I told myself but my legs gave up. They stood there like a statue, refused to move as I saw a good friend¡­ walk away.


    He was one of the few who didn''t look at me like a tool. He was one of the very few in our age, that could challenge me and help me improve and he was also the only person that chose peace when I brought war to him.


    "madam" I dizzily looked down at Amelia''s distorted figure and felt anger. She looked for justice and I sought to give it. For what?


    Just accusations?


    "Amelia¡­ get up and wash yourself."


    "But¡­ about Henr-"


    "You will call him, SIR! Now go, I will decide later what must be done about you."


    Her eyes shook again and she felt injustice. But I wasn''t going to be shook this time. She left as traces of tears fell.


    I slowly walked into camp and sat inside my tent. My uncle Nance came a moment later.


    "Henry left."


    "I know."


    "Do you know why?" He asked, genuinely confused and I told him the whole matter. He was one of the most trusted I know since birth; I could tell him this.


    "Oh¡­" He took a moment to digest everything, "you''re sure that his not guilty."


    "Yes, uncle."


    "He¡­ could be a good liar?"


    I shook, "No, I would have known, he was never like she said he was¡­ I... shouldn''t have listened to her."


    Nance sat beside me and patted my shoulder, "You didn''t have a choice¡­ Amelia isn''t someone who¡­ accused like that."


    "But I didn''t need to hear her," I looked at him with anger, not at him but myself, "They were just accusations."


    "Not all is lost, niece." Nance smiled, "We will meet him again in Valint, I am sure by that time, things between you guys would be the same again."


    I sighed heavily.


    I hope so. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I really hope so.

 Chapter 38 - 38 - To Flee Or Not To Flee

    "We''re here."


    The wagon rider told me as I groggily got up.


    It''s been two days since we left the Religias small camp. We had no choice but to take a wagon for shipping crops and other food related stuff, there wasn''t anything else in that village.


    It was quite tough, I say. Especially with there being no comfy cushions under our butt and nothing to shield us from the scorching heat penetrating through the aged cover. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve arrived at Valint, sir. Just as you asked." An older man said, who was the rider.


    The old man was a nice guy and he didn''t trouble us with nonsense chatter or had any bad thoughts. It was nice to have an elderly man to tell you stories when you have nothing to do besides sit and hold on to the ropes so that you don''t accidentally fall off.


    "Anna," I shook the girl, leaning on my shoulder as she woke up.


    "Master¡­ are we there?"


    "Yep" Listening to me, she got up and we both left the wagon.


    "Thanks old man, here take this." I threw a bag of coins at him.


    He caught the bag and looked at me in confusion, "But you already paid."


    "Take it for your grandson and give him a good education¡­ don''t make him do such work."


    The old man sat there shocked for a moment, before he took his hat off and put it before his chest, "I-I don''t know how to thank you, kind sir."


    "You don''t need to, go now or else you might miss your delivery."


    "Again, thank you. If I can help you out in any way, please only say it." I smiled and let him go.


    "That was a good thing you did, master." Anna said to me and I internally nodded.


    With the thing that happened with Samantha, it felt good to see someone give me smile and be happy because of my actions. Maybe this was why¡­ people want to be the hero.


    But then I remembered what my future would have been if I tried to be one.


    ''Forget it¡­ it''s my own destiny that forbids me from doing so.''


    I shook my head and then looked around me.


    A clean road let to the main door of the Valint city, surrounding that was the city walls. They were primarily made of hard wood but at some special areas, it was covered with stones, places like sewers and water drainage systems.


    The inside of the city couldn''t be seen because of the walls, but above them, I could see some tall buildings. Most primarily hotels, or large houses.


    I look towards the main door and walk there. There was an inspection post there, checking for any irregular activities or if someone new was coming in. Three soldiers stood there, all three wore a brass colored armor covering their chest and legs only.


    "Halt! State your business." One soldier told me as he came forward.


    It was funny, when the soldier commanding you was smaller by a foot than you. It was even funnier when I heard him latter add ''Sir''. Still it was an important duty and I had to act responsible.


    "My name is Henry Van Tax and I come here to attend the viscount''s party."


    "A Nobel?" The one behind him spoke and looked at me for a second as his eyes only got suspicious.


    I didn''t have anything with me. I wasn''t as noble as a spoiled person should have. I should have at least been in a good carriage and some servants with me. But I didn''t have any with me.


    If all had went well then I would have arrived here with a army... but alas.


    Anna, seeing the problem, remembered something and brought it.


    "Here,"


    The soldier''s eyed Anna for a moment and grinned, but it vanished quickly when they heard my heavy exhale and hard stare.


    "Hmm¡­ everything checks out." The soldier nodded, "You can come in, but don''t cause any troubles."


    "And what If I did?" I said to them with the creepiest smile I''ve got. The soldiers felt a shudder go through their collarbones and brought their hands on their sheathes.


    I can be quiet scary when I want to be, it was quite helpful on people like this.


    The soldiers didn''t think that I would say that and they hesitated at whether to bring out their swords or flee.


    I waited for a moment before smiling at them normally, "It was a joke." Then I started laughing as they too awkwardly laughed.


    I turned around and walked away as Anna poked me on the side, "That wasn''t very nice, young master. What if they had taken that seriously?"


    "Oh¡­ I can take care of them, you don''t have to worry about it with me by your side." I said while hugging her shoulder.


    She blushed feeling the many stares and shook me, "not now master, we are in public."


    "Who cares about what I do with you in the public¡­ as long as you don''t mind." I smiled creepily again but she knew I was joking so she me a beautiful smile and felt pain.


    "Ahh!" She pinched my sides and before I could catch her, she ran away while screaming, "I will look for a hotel, master."


    "Damn! She got away again." I thought and felt someone bump into me.


    "Hey! Watch where you''re going-" I stopped when I saw who it was.


    It was a guy of average height, had sky blue hair and same sky blue eyes. His face as if was hand crafted by the gods, looked exquisitely gently and also strong when the situation prompted.


    He was someone completely strange to me. I''m sure that I''ve never met this guy in this life nor in my past. But his face was so familiar that even in a crowd of 1000 people, he would be the easiest for me to spot.


    I didn''t need to be told who he was or what''s he was about to do, because I knew them all. I knew his past, his present and even his future. I knew who his greatest enemy is, who he loved the most and even his secret crush.


    Why wouldn''t I when I spent many of my life''s useful hours reading about him.


    The only person that mattered¡­ the protagonist, Arthur Reginald.


    FYI¡­ I''m not gay.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - Aloco Swords

    I stood there absentmindedly as Arthur looked up at me.


    "O-oh! Sorry, I didn''t see you back there and ended up hitting you." He apologized but in the end he only got a cold stare.


    Thinking that he might have angered someone troublesome once more, Arthur apologized again, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t try to bump into you before." I still didn''t answer, so it became awkward for him.


    "Ahh¡­ Can I perhaps... go?" He said pointing towards one side and finally I nodded. Seeing that he smiled and left saying, "Thanks I''ll try not to bump into you again."


    Arthur then walked a few steps before he heard a heavy voice, "Wait!"


    "Hmm" He turned his head, saw me walking towards him and inwardly thought that it was going to turn into a fight, "Do you need something?"


    "Yes, Do you know where I can find a good weapon''s shop?"


    "A Weapon''s shop, do you want to go to one now?" I nodded to his question.


    "That''s good," He gave him one of those sun blinding your eyes smile, "Because I''m going to one myself, so why not just tag along with me."


    "If it''s not too much of a trouble." I gave him a decent smile.


    ...


    "To think that I would bump into someone who also wanted to go to a weapon''s shop, feels like destiny, right?" Arthur asked me and I kept a straight smile and nodded.


    Of course I knew where he was going, I didn''t just ask willy-nilly and hoped to hit. I wanted to talk with the person that''s my favorite character. Besides I also wanted to take a look at the weapon shop we''re going.


    My thoughts came to earth as Arthur started talking again, "Why did you went all quiet back there?"


    "Huh?"


    "I''m talking about the time when I apologized to you, you didn''t seem to hear me back then."


    "Oh? I was just thinking a bit about something. You had a familiar face with someone I know." I told, it wasn''t the complete truth nor false.


    "Oh" He showed me a smug smile while holding his chin, "So you found someone who can qualify against my great handsomeness."


    "Oh, no no." Arthur smiled in victory, thinking he was the more handsome one.


    "He was much more, taller, manlier and handsome than you." But I gave him the truth. I wasn''t thinking about him per say, back then I was comparing him to the future Arthur and saw many things for improvement.


    "O-Oh, really? Someone who is better looking than me?... Man feels so weird to hear that." He said while scratching the back of his head.


    Arthur wasn''t being an egotist. He was joking when he asked that question, Arthur liked to joke like that from time to time. But he was actually confused that someone was better looking than him. From birth till now, every person he knew spoke of how he was the most beautiful boy, So learning that there was someone who seemed much better than him, he couldn''t help but be a little jealous.


    But it was gone the next moment, "Thank you."


    "Hmm? Why are you thanking me?"


    "Back when I bumped into you, you didn''t try to make a scene or said anything bad to me so thanks."


    "Oh!" I said remembering a few things, "I''m not that small minded."


    Arthur smiled, "Good, you don''t know how many people there are that get bothered because of that."


    Oh I know. I know how many you''ve bumped into and how that your beautiful face and charming manners had angered others¡­ mostly guys. It was one of those typical, I am noble or better than you and you should kneel down to me scenarios.


    Even though he always won his fights, it must be annoying to face someone like that every few weeks.


    "I try to not bump into anyone but fail almost the next moment. But this time I will try really hard not to bump into anyone."


    "Oh, on the contrary, I believe that you''re going to bump into a lot of people in the future." I said to him as he looked at me like ''Did you just curse me, bro?''.


    ...


    "Here we are."


    We stood before a shop with a wooden logo named ''Aloco Swords''.


    "This is the best place to buy any weapon in all of Valint. It''s good that you came with me, I know the owner so he''ll give you a discount." He winked me and went inside.


    ''Why do you think I followed you for?'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I went inside and immediately I saw many types of weapon, hanging on the walls. Swords, War Hammers, Long Bows, Crossbows, Lances, Axes and many more. They weren''t just on the walls but on some wooden boxes too or shelves.


    I went towards the counter where Arthur and an old man was talking merrily.


    "So what''s up, old man? Business going good?"


    "Oh, it''s young Arthur. So nice of you to visit me again and yes, it is." He talked to him before he saw me and smiled, "You brought a new friend."


    "Hmm, he wanted to buy something too so I thought why not bring him to the best man for that."


    "Oh Haha, thank you Arthur, you brought a new customer." Then he turned to me, "How can I help you, son?"


    "Hmm," I walked forward before glancing at the many different swords there are, "Well¡­ I want a sword."


    "Which one."


    "I¡­ don''t know actually," I said looking at him, "I haven''t really used one before so this is my first time buying one."


    "A beginner¡­ I have just the thing for you then." Aloco, then went under the counter and brought out a simple sword. "Try it."


    "Okay" I take the sword and give it a few slashes. It was too small for me.


    "This isn''t the one. Can you find me one that is much bigger and heavier than this?"


    "Okay then, how about this one." He showed me a greatsword this time. It was much better than the previous one, but still it came a little short.


    "Is there any other?"


    Then there were many others but not one of them were to my liking. The old man sighed and before he suddenly gave me a deep look.


    "Hmm," He looked me up and down and thought for a moment, "I think I know one that might work."

 Chapter 40 - 40 - Perfect Choice

    "Hmm," Aloco looked me up and down and thought for a moment before nodding, "I think I know one that might work."


    "Wait here for a while, I need to go down to the cellar and look for it." He said and went inside the back door.


    I smiled hearing that. The sword in the cellar. I don''t know what sword the old man talked about but he had a few special ones. I couldn''t be sure that what he will give me will be the real deal since I know next to nothing about swords or bladesmithing.


    It was a chance of luck and Arthur here was a very lucky guy¡­ you know, if you took out the part of him getting kicked out of the royal seat.


    Arthur looked at me curiously and I felt I needed to ask, "What?"


    He shook his head, "It''s nothing¡­ just that you don''t know much about swords and yet you seem to not like any of the ones that Aloco showed.


    "Heh, I get it. It''s just," I look towards my hand and take a feel, "the swords that he showed me just doesn''t feel right in my hands."


    "Ahh, I know that feeling," He said with a sagely look and turned towards his own sword at his waist, "I too didn''t felt that feeling until I found this one. The moment I held it, I knew that we were meant to be one and the same in the field of battle."


    "Wanna take a look?" He said and I possibly couldn''t refuse the guy who had big shining stars in his eyes. Besides, who wouldn''t want to see one legendary sword.


    "Sure"


    Unstrapping the sword, he placed it on the counter. The sheath was a combination of Dark Navy Blue with one thin line of ash silver in the middle going down to the end. The grip of the sword was completely made of silver with ring like design for the crossguard and the pommel was that of a lion''s head. The symbol of the Royal Reginald House.


    He slowly took the sword out and I inched closer to look at one of the legendary items. Before I could take a good look, the light reflected from the blade and I had to shield my eyes for a moment.


    ''SHING''


    A metallic tone rang out as Arthur took the sword out and hovered it over the air and I felt my lungs stop. None of us spoke, only looked at the beautiful sword and both eyes shone with brilliance.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?"


    We turned and saw Aloco standing at the counter, smiling even brighter as he gazed at the sword, "Never have I seen such a beautiful sword."


    "Of course, I''m not that experience enough to comment."


    "What are you talking about, old man?" Arthur laughed sheathing his sword, "You make the best swords that there is."


    "Only in Valint, Young Arthur." Aloco said, reminiscing something, "Wait till you see the outside world¡­ so many mysteries and treasures yet unknown to us."


    "Old Man Aloco over here used to be an adventurer." Arthur said to me, "He found a lot of treasures out in the world."


    "Not much¡­ only a few trinkets before settling down with this place." Aloco said before remembering, "Oh Yes! Almost forgot about it, Your sword."


    He bent down and took out a humongous item covered with a worn out cover. He wiped it with a cloth as huge amounts of dust flew and covered all of us.


    "Cough Cough!... I looked for the best thing that would fit for¡­ a man like you. The only thing that I could think was this thing." He said, patting it as dust flew. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How about you uncover it first."


    "Oh! Forgot that too." Aloco laughed and threw away the cover, revealing a large sheath in dark black. The handle of the sword was round and made of some dark black rock and the pommel didn''t have any exquisite design like Arthur''s but there was a drawing at the end.


    The whole sword was dark black and looked like something only the most nefarious people would use.


    Arthur frowned a bit, "Old man¡­ couldn''t you find anything better than this?"


    "Hmm, why?"


    "It just¡­ doesn''t look right."


    "What are you talking about! It looks fine as it is." Then turned to me, "So what do you think?"


    It seemed like a broadsword but bigger in width, made even bigger than the length of a greatsword. It was bigger even than me, 7 feet tall.


    I don''t know what it was or why even something like this was made. It was completely ridiculous, only a fanatic or a crazy bastard with use that.


    Maybe even a fat bastard.


    That''s why without even knowing it, my hand automatically went to touch it.


    Cold and hard, felt like I was touching a brick but it was completely smooth.


    I gripped it hard and slowly took it out of its sheath.


    It was heavy¡­ heavier than any sword or thing I''ve used since coming here.


    I am sure this weighs close to a ton or maybe even more than that. But even with such weight, it felt perfect in my hands. I didn''t need to use both my hands to wield it because of my extraordinary strength, but if needed, I could do that and greatly enhance my attack power.


    The blade was black too, not as black as the handle and sheath but just black. There wasn''t any design on it nor any unique feature. It was just the simplest most humongous sword I''ve ever seen.


    And it was perfect.


    My smile widened over my face as I gripped it tightly with both hands and swung it down. The air around the sword shifted and I felt the air cut away and burst all around us.


    "Woah!" Arthur commented as his hair blew up and Aloco was already holding on to the counter so that he couldn''t fall.


    "Hehehe" I am sure that my smile looked creepy, much more than before as I looked at the thing that will help cleave my enemies away.


    "I''ll take it."

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Haggling

    "I''ll take it."


    The old man smiled with closed eyes, "Good, that''ll be 1500 pounds."


    The grip on the sword almost slipped as I heard that. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kingdom had a new way of money system than the one I was accustomed with. There were pennies, shillings and pounds, in that order.


    10 pennies equal to 1 shilling and 10 shillings equal to 1 pound. So in other words, 1 pound = 100 pennies. Swords weren''t rare but actually quite common because of the era and some rare ones cost quite a pound.


    Still a sword costing 1500 pounds was simply too much.


    I look at the old man with suspicion, "You can''t be serious about that right?"


    "Oh, but I am."


    "Have you seen what the sword looks like? It looks like it''s made of some black or volcanic rock. Is it even durable?"


    "Of course it is, didn''t you just try it out? What do you mean by its made off some rock? It''s nothing like that, its of a very special quality."


    "What quality?"


    "¡­ Unfortunately I can''t tell you that without you buying it." Aloco said while looking away.


    "¡­You serious?"


    "¡­"


    "Well then it means that I definitely need to lower the price now."


    "What? How?"


    "Because¡­ you''re stopping me from my client confidentiality."


    "Client Confidentiality¡­ what''s that?"


    Arthur looked at both of them and tried to help, "Guys, if we just be a little reasonable than I thin-"


    His words stopped instantly as mine and Aloco''s eyes landed on him. He took two steps back and surrendered immediately.


    Then began the art of Haggling.


    Some Time Later.


    Arthur leaned on the counter as his tired eyes gazed at the roof and through it, he could see the tiniest of sunshine''s.


    ''Freedom¡­ when will I reach you?''


    "Well then I believe we both have reached an understanding."


    "Yes, I believe so."


    Arthur lazily asked, "What happened now?"


    "We''ve decided on the amount."


    Arthur''s body immediately propelled straight up, "Finally! I was starting to think that I should write my final words to everyone. So what amount did you guys decide upon?"


    "1200 pounds."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "1200 pounds?" Arthur''s eyes wanted to bulge out as he screamed out, "Are you freaking kidding me? You guys haggled like a bunch of housewives for an hour and finally you only lower it by 300 pounds."


    "I think that''s a reasonable amount, right?" Aloco nodded with me.


    "But if you think that you can do any better, it''s all yours." I said to him with a smile that didn''t have any ulterior motives but he denied quickly.


    "Oh no no no, I''m not falling back to that rabbit hole, no way. Just finish buying the sword and let''s get out of here¡­ I am getting serious backlashes about life."


    So with that, I paid the old man the amount for the sword and in return the old man fitted the scabbard into a back scabbard so that I could carry it around in style.


    The moment we got out of the shop, Arthur seemed to fill full of life again, "Ahh¡­ the sun¡­ how sweet to feel your guiding light upon my skin again."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Don''t be so dramatic, we''ve only been there for an hour."


    "Just an hour? That might have been just an hour for you but it was one of the longest time of my life¡­ it''s much less boring to watch mothers trying to tell other mothers that their son is better."


    I looked at the guy before smiling at him and patting his shoulder, "Thanks for showing me the place and helping me find the sword."


    "Well, for the first one, You''re welcome and secondly¡­ that was all you." He said before turning serious, "Seriously that''s all you bro, if that thing turns out to be just a large block of rock then I''m not responsible for it."


    I laughed out loud hearing that and the surrounding people looked at both of us before looking at Arthur and understanding that it might be one of his weekly challenges. So they went back to their matters.


    "I''ve held you for a long time so I guess this is goodbye then." I said and he asked me.


    "Hey, what''s your name? By the way, mines Arthur¡­ Arthur Reginold."


    Hmm¡­ he actually told me his real name. Seems like I''ve gained some form of trust.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    "Henry huh, okay." Arthur then had a thought as he looked at me with a strange look and asked, "Henry, are you free this night?"


    I know what he was about to ask me but I very much wanted to do this.


    "Sorry man, I don''t swing that way."


    "What?" Then the look of recognition came to him, "No no no no¡­ noooo¡­ seriously no, I definitely did not mean that¡­ Did I mean that?" He said confusedly before shaking his head, "Back to topic, Are you free tonight¡­ without any of the aforementioned motives?"


    "Why?"


    "Do you know the viscount that governs this city, today''s his birthday. So in celebration of that, he has invited many people in it." Then he smiled smugly, "I''ve kind of got an in with his daughter so if you want, you can come with me."


    I am already invited but I can''t just refuse when the protagonist invited me right¡­ especially when it meant I get to meet the first beauty.


    "Sure"


    "Come at 8''O clock," Then pointed me to a faraway mansion, "It''s that mansion. If any guard stops you or anything just tell them you''re my friend."


    Arthur heard the bell strike as sounds rang out, he looked up and he knew that he was late.


    "Damn!"


    "I can''t stay anymore Henry, so I''ll meet you at the party okay." He said that while already running away.


    ''Hmm¡­ he seems quite accurate to the book.''


    "Who was that?"


    I hear Anna''s voice from the back but knowing that she was already there, I didn''t flinch. Still¡­ she had quite the silent steps.


    "Just someone that I think could be my friend¡­ could be."


    "Oh! Master, you''ve made a new friend." She smiled at me largely, "It''s so nice that you''ve finally got another one."


    I don''t know if that was intentional or not but it hurt.


    "Hmm¡­ what''s that behind you''re back?"

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Large Brick Problem

    Inside a luxurious hotel on a high floor inside a very large room.


    An overweight man could be seen standing in front of a mirror large as him as he fixed his tie. There was another person with him too, a woman who was helping him fit into the clothes.


    They were me and Anna.


    "Hmm, this should do." I nodded to myself seeing the black tuxedo and white undershirt. It wasn''t as same as the tuxedo from my time, this one was larger and much more expensive.


    But it didn''t matter much to me as I looked at Anna putting a pin of red colored rose and spraying it with scent. After a brief moment, she finally stopped herself and looked at me.


    She had changed me from a fat lord to a¡­ well an art, if I may so myself.


    I looked good, quite good. Regal even.


    All I needed now was a big pipe to smoke on and many henchmen to listen to me and bring me illegal money. But all will be done in due time, for now I needed to go to an old man''s birthday party.


    Seriously, other than rich people who would be so stupid enough to waste money on other people?


    The answer¡­ me. Why?... because I can get their good impression faster than actually doing any hard work.


    Which is also one of the reason why the viscount arranged this party.


    "This is good¡­ what do you think, Anna?"


    I asked and didn''t find any answer so I looked at her and saw that she was just looking at me with a lost gaze while her real mind was elsewhere.


    "Anna¡­ anna¡­ annnnna."


    After calling her with a ringy tone did she finally got out of her daze and looked at me with surprise.


    "D-did you say something?"


    "¡­No, I only just called you, so tell me," I showed her myself, "What do you think?"


    "Your wonderful¡­ I-I mean that this looks wonderful on you, master." She said with a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ she seems to be quite straightforward these days. Is it possibly her time of the month?''


    I couldn''t understand what it was about her, but I certainly didn''t dislike it. If she got too straightforward then isn''t it just good for me?


    But I put the thoughts away as I feel a goldish robe over my body.


    "What''s this?"


    "This would go good with your look master."


    "It''s too much I won''t wear it to a party, it''s too much."


    "But it would look fashionable."


    "But I don''t want it."


    After a thorough talking with her, I was walking towards the outside door while wearing the damn robe.


    I tried¡­ I really did¡­ but when she got all that angry while raising her big boobs¡­ I just stopped functioning¡­ she found my weakness, didn''t she?


    "See you after the party then master." She said to me with a happy smile on her face and I couldn''t help myself from doing what happened next.


    ''Slap''


    "Yahh!"


    Anna moaned as she touched her ass. Right before I was about to leave, I slapped her ass. It wasn''t hard at all, it was right between pain and pleasure for her to enjoy it, especially for me.


    "Why''d you do that for?" She said while pouting angrily and rubbing her cheeks.


    "For good luck."


    "Huh?" She heard then blushed understanding what I meant and quietly said, "Pervy master."


    Then as Anna saw me walking away, she noticed the huge block on my back, "Master, why are you taking that thing with you?"


    I looked at where she pointed and said, "I''ll need it tonight."


    "But it''s a birthday ceremony¡­ why would you need that?"


    "Ohh, but I will. I''m more than sure of it."


    "Make sure to tightly lock the doors and windows... tonight might get a little rowdy."


    Anna was filled with more questions than answers but I was already out of the hallway.


    ...


    It was nighttime.


    In the center of Valint stood a large mansion. This mansion wasn''t like any of the mansion in the city, this mansion was larger, better and sturdier than all others.


    Today was a special day for the city of Valint. Today was the city''s renowned viscounts 50th birthday. So in celebration, the whole city was smiling and moving with joy.


    The viscount called Haiel, was renowned not only because he was a strong fighter but also because of his kindness and generosity towards the city''s people. Everyone thought of him as a good person and a capable man for the job.


    So whenever it came to his birthday, the people didn''t hold back and celebrated in full motion, while also giving a good sight to the new people who traveled hearing about it.


    So here I stood, in front of the aforementioned mansion.


    It is as they said it is. But I wasn''t focusing on just that, I was also looking at the security. Mainly the guards, they were almost everywhere I could see. Two on every door, two in every section of the large garden and 3 at the main gate.


    There weren''t the only ones guarding, there were a few more inside the building too but not like that''s gonna matter to those people. But why not talk about the boring stuff later and get to the party.


    I walk towards the main gate and immediately get stopped by the guards, "May I know what your business is?"


    "Well I was invited here by a friend?"


    "Name?"


    "Arthur Reginold."


    The two front guards took a look at eachother and one nodded before pointing towards my back, "Alright, you can enter but¡­ your gonna have to leave¡­ that thing with us." They said pointing to my sword.


    "Hmm?... I thought that it was allowed to bring a sword." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that is true¡­ but it''s only for those that had been invited by the viscount himself." The third guard, the one who had been silently looking at everyone, said.


    "Without that, you cannot bring any weapons inside, sir."


    "A invite you say?" I touch my chin for a moment before bringing something out of the long robe, "Do you mean this?"

 Chapter 43 - 43 - A Bully and Lacky

    "Do you mean this?"


    I pulled out the super rare monster card that no one has ever even seen- I''m bullshitting.


    I take out the velvet colored invitation envelope and give it to the guy. He takes a quick look at it before giving it back and looked at my sword.


    "Sir, you are cleared to entry and the invitation is valid but-"


    "There''s a but?"


    "Y-yes, can you perhaps remove the thing behind your back?"


    "But you just said it was allowed for the invited to bring a sword." I asked confused. The guy just said it and saw my invite was legit so why the extra trouble?


    "I-it is sir," The third guard sweated, knowing who the guy in front of him was, "It''s just¡­ we need to confirm that whether what your carrying is really a sword or¡­ not."


    "So what your telling me is you don''t trust my word then." The guy sweated ans tried to explain but I didn''t want to hear them, "Alright, you are wasting my precious time, I will show you my sword but nothing more."


    I take the sword by the handle and slowly bring it out and as the guards keep looking, their eyes get more and more wider, towards the end it was so wide that I was afraid of them popping out of their sockets.


    "I-is that for real?"


    "Gosh¡­ I''ve never seen something so big."


    "Mine''s not even close to him, how can he handle so much?"


    Murmurs rang out among the guards and even though I liked hearing those unnecessary praises, I could see other guests arriving so I quickly put the sword back in the sheath. They were somewhat dazed so I had to cough them out of it.


    "Y-Yes¡­ you can go, sir."


    "Alright" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I don''t take pleasure from their gazes on my back and walk inside. The first thing I saw was a big hallway which had two stairways and three doors. It wasn''t as big as mine but it was pretty decent.


    I could already see other people, nobility mostly mingling around and talking to each other as they roamed the mansion and searched for any small detail about it that they could complain about.


    I walk out of the hallway and straight in the main room. It was largely spacious and looked like a ballroom. There were many round tables with white covers and chairs for the people.


    There were a lot of people here, I could count mostly 50 or so. Most of the room were of young age. In such occasions, the party maybe about the viscount''s birthday or similar, but most take it as an opportunity to mingle with the opposite gender and court them.


    So that''s why even if there were older man here, but not that many. They were mostly friends of the viscount or came here like me to make connections.


    But that didn''t stop some of the older guys from making a move on a younger girl. If they are rich enough then they had more chances than the young guys to actually bang her.


    ''Which reminds me I need to steer clear of those two rascal-''


    "Hey fatty!"


    ''Speak of the devil and he shall come.''


    I turn back and see two young people of my age coming to me. The one who called me came a little bit faster, "What took you so long, did you had trouble fitting into those clothes?" He said while touching my clothes but I slapped it away.


    "Hey, fatty. What''s the big deal?"


    "Don''t touch me like that."


    "Ooh did the fatty finally get some courag-" He stopped and gulped as he saw the look in my eyes and knew that his next words could get ugly.


    "Stop trying to make a fuss both of you." The last guy came, this one was a little bolder and a bit of a bully.


    This two were my friends¡­ well the former guy''s friends. The first one, a lackey, is called Honzo, this guy was a bit of an idiot and listened to whoever was the richest or whoever was stronger than him.


    The next guy was Gekko Revolvo. The leader of Hozno and me, this guy used to make do everything with these two guys and in return gave some sort of protection.


    Between you and me, this guy was nothing compared to my real identity.


    Officially, he was the son of a viscount so he was kinda higher up than both me and Honzo but unofficially I was richer and corruptible then he or his whole family tree, but the me of before didn''t know that and just became his lackey when he asked¡­ well not anymore.


    Gekko looked at me and felt that there was a change. How did I know that? Because the next moment he opened his mouth, he didn''t speak like an idiot who was about to be put three feet under.


    "You guys should stop behaving like children, we are nobles you fucks."


    I heard the final word but saw him intentionally not telling it to me and more to Honzo so I didn''t say anything.


    "But boss, this fatty thinks that-" The next moment, Honzo felt my large hand over his nape and the pressure from it immediately withdrew his words. Gekko might have noticed it if it were not for his lecherous gaze on the girls.


    "Did you say something, Gonzo?"


    "N-N-No¡­ I didn''t and it''s Honz-" I inched closer to his ear and spoke.


    "Did I say your name wrong... Gonzo."


    "¡­no, you''re absolutely right. My name''s Gonzo, I might have misspelled it at birth." The guy said shamelessly and I let go of the cockroach as he messaged his back while complaining quietly.


    Gekko looked at a few others before turning back, "Well, now as you know our original objective- Hmm¡­ where''s the fatty?"


    "He went that way saying, ''I''ve got better ways to waste my LP.''" Honzo said.


    "LP¡­ what the fuck''s that?" Gekko asked.


    While they were looking for me, I was somewhere else, definitely not looking lecherously at the ladies. If I was going to waste my time with eye-candy then it better be alone than with those two idiots.


    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    This night just got flatter.

 Chapter 44 - 44 - Nice Dont Get Them Off

    "He-Hey¡­ Henry."


    Damn¡­ she had to spot me so soon.


    I sighed hearing the familiar voice and replied back tiredly, "Hey Samantha."


    Turning around I saw Samantha in a beautiful White and Blue dress with her hair now fully let down. She stood there like a porcelain doll with high top heels and a bracelet in her right hand. She was dressed in the way a girl of her age should be, she looked quite beautiful, completely unlike the girl on the field, ready to fight an army.


    It was a bit strange to see the young commander in such clothes but I wasn''t in the mood to complement her.


    We stood there for a while as none of us talked. It started becoming more and more awkward until I said, "Well then, goodbye."


    "N-No stop." She grabbed my moving figure.


    I looked at her hand and she took it back quickly then apologized, "I''m sorry. I just... want to talk."


    "Okay then, talk."


    "Umm¡­" She looked around us, seeing a lot of people, "Can we go talk someplace private?"


    I really didn''t want to talk to her about this right now, but since she''s trying so hard I might as well try.


    I nodded and both of us went towards the balcony as the night light fell on our figures. We weren''t completely alone, there were a few others besides us too. The balcony was more than big enough for all of us but there was a problem.


    The balcony was mostly filled with couples and we weren''t one.


    Samantha felt the strange atmosphere and it only made it harder for her to speak.


    I saw Samantha stand there while her eyes looked to the ground and her right hand unconsciously touching her left bicep and rub slowly.


    My eyes glistened seeing this, this wasn''t just any moment now.


    Samantha looked fragile right now, no, she is fragile. I''m sure if I said mean things and even insulted her honor, she would take it all and not even reply back.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the time for it.


    "Samantha, if you''re going to say anything say it, I have someone waiting for me."


    She looked up, "You have someone waiting for you? Who is it?"


    "Is that question anyway related to what you called me here for." I said and she weakly shook her head.


    "I¡­ I just want to say that, I am very sorry for what happened that day and hope that you would forgive me-"


    "Alright, I forgive you."


    "Huh?" She looked up at me in shock.


    "I said I forgive you, so can we wrap this up real quick, I really need to go somewhere."


    "O-Oh¡­" She could feel that I was still angry with her so she said what she thought might make an impact, "I talked with Amelia and she finally said that it was that boy who had made her do... that and she didn''t have much of a choice but to listen to him and¡­ accuse you like that."


    "Hmm?"


    My brow went up in confusion. This was certainly a strange devolopment, I didn''t think that little bitch would have the mind to actually betray her boy toy like that and put all the blame on him.


    ''Good for you bitch, you have decided to trade your humanity for a place of work. I hope I don''t see you again or I might just snap that pretty little neck.''


    Samantha couldn''t see all the emotion going through me but spotted the sudden interest and continued, "I''ve also taken care of that boy and now he''s out of my house."


    "That''s it?" I asked, after all the trouble that came up because of him that''s all that she did?


    "Y-yeah."


    "Okay" I said and went past her as she looked down again.


    "Samantha"


    She looked up immediately and felt hope thinking I might actually talk to her, "Yes, Henry."


    "The words you just said¡­ you do know that they are nothing but excuses to what happened between us, right?"


    "¡­"


    She remained quiet.


    "But I appreciate you trying."


    She looked up in joy again but I was already gone.


    The sounds of chatter and lights filled my vision as I felt nausea coming to me from it. I never liked social gatherings like this.


    Man¡­ I really need a drink.


    "Champaign?"


    I turned to see a waiter with a silver tray and glasses filled with Champaign, standing beside me. I smiled at his sight and put a pound note into his breast pocket.


    "You came at the perfect time." I said while taking two glasses of Champaign and gulping one down, "Hmm¡­ quite rich and fat¡­ just my style." I said and took another glass as the waiter left happily.


    It took a brief moment before I found Arthur being stuck around a flock of young girls¡­ and some older ladies.


    ''Hah¡­ that''s the protagonist''s life for you¡­ always surrounded by felines, both young and old.''


    Knowing him, He probably didn''t like being held like that. Arthur was a man of specific tastes, so this many Normal girls, didn''t quite fit with him.


    ''Since he was nice enough to help me out today, why don''t I return the favor?''


    I went towards the group of noble ladies and saw then fawning around him like dogs in heat¡­ you know for marriage.


    "Ladies, ladies¡­ can I borrow Arthur from you for a while?" I said with a sweet smile. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur seeing me instantly brightened up, "Oh! It''s my friend, Henry. I''m sorry madam''s but I already have a very important talk with him. So why don''t we talk another day, huh?"


    He tried to squeeze out of them but was pushed back by an older woman as she came forward and said sassily, "I don''t know what kind of... Important Discussion you have with him but he is currently busy with us so you would have to leave."


    "Well if you won''t listen to reason," The aura around me suddenly turned cold and eyes dark, "I suppose you won''t mind if I joined you ladies¡­ for a more private talk."


    The group seeing the look gulped and took a step back after seeing the large sword on my back.


    "A-Alright¡­ You could have just said it nicely." The women said and hurriedly left as the others followed her.


    ''Nice don''t get bitches to back off.''

 Chapter 45 - 45 - Deliberate Flirting

    I stood there watching as the ladies scurried away and then speaking nasty words about me to the other ladies.


    I won''t deny that I didn''t dislike them talking shit about me but if any girl is going to believe such words out of divorced jaguars then they are beneath me.


    Shaking my head at that, I look next to me and see Arthur giving me a deep look.


    "What?"


    "¡­I believe that you are worthy to be my brother." He said and tried to hug me.


    "Fuck off." I shook him away and he had a hurt look.


    "Not even one hug for your estranged brother." Yeah, he was definitely having fun with me, it is one of his active traits.


    "Find me a girl to hug and I will think about that offer."


    "Deal" He said and looked at the crowd of ladies that were spurring lies. Then he slowly turned to me, "I''m going to take a breather on that one¡­ a long breather." He said jokingly before turning half serious, "though thank you for helping me, it cost you far more to help me than it should have." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No worries, I could at least do this much for a friend." I said, hiding my true intentions.


    ''Lost more than gained¡­ dude you don''t know even what kind of package deal you are, fortunately I do.''


    "So when are you going to show me the daughter?"


    "Whose daughter?"


    "The Daughter, The Viscount''s daughter, you know the one you said you had an in wit-"


    Arthur stopped me, "Don''t say all of that out loud, she has a lot of girl friends that might report back to her."


    Looking around again, I see many young and old ladies murmuring among themselves, spreading informations. I don''t know how they can just give information like that when we men seldom try nothing but to keep it¡­ it''s a very dangerous tool in their hands.


    "Alright¡­ you want to meet her, you say." Arthur smiled patting his clothes out of the other women''s scents and lipsticks, "Then follow me."


    I followed him and as we walked, it only gained more and more peoples attentions towards us. So much so that Arthur asked, "Why are so many people suddenly giving me such looks?"


    "¡­Yeah¡­ it probably might be because of me."


    "Why would it be because of you-¡­ why did you bring that thing over here." He said while his brows cracked.


    I rub the back side of the sheathe, "You know¡­"


    "No I seriously don''t¡­ nobody does, that''s why their looking at us."


    "What if suddenly some party of bad people attacks us?" I decided to spring it out.


    "¡­ I don''t think that they''ll dread seeing a large black block standing in their way."


    "..."


    Before long we reached towards the main stage where girls were smiling and talking amongst each other. These girls were a bit different. They were of higher rank in nobility and grace than those girls that spotted Arthur.


    When they saw us arriving¡­ or actually Arthur, they didn''t give chase to him. They smoothly emptied a path that would lead to one girl. This girl was at the center of the room. I meant literally.


    She maybe at the center of the room and but its the people that gave so much attention to her that she became the center, the queen.


    This girl who was talking to another girl, looked at the place her friend pointed to and she immediately brightened up, "Arthur!"


    She came running straight to him and went for a hug.


    I take a thorough scan of her, 5.2 Height, D cup jugs, Beautiful Blonde Hair, Enigmatic Blue eyes and a dress that every guy no matter of age wants to rip apart.


    Yep, definitely a heroine.


    "You came!"


    "Of course I would, didn''t I say that already."


    "You did¡­ but you always get distracted by a lot of¡­ distractions." She said looking at a certain group that broke apart.


    "Ahahaha¡­ Haah, Oh! Speaking of such distractions," He showed me, "I want you to meet my new friend who actually helped me out in that regard just now."


    "Henry meet Elisabeth and Elisabeth meet Henry." Arthur introduced both of us.


    I take her right hand and give a small kiss in greeting, "Enchante, Madam."


    She smiled, not in the least bit disgusted or horrified being kissed by a man of my stature, "Thank you, it''s nice to meet you."


    "And it''s a great pleasure to meet you. If I''ve known Arthur was keeping such a beauty hidden away from us, I would have just left him there and spent time with you myself."


    "Hehe¡­" She giggled in happiness and smiled, "It''s fine, we still have a lot of time today, you and I can still get more acquainted later on."


    "Oh¡­ I definitely will."


    "Hehe¡­"


    Arthur deadpanned seeing me flirting with her right in front of him, "Dude stop doing that I know you''re just trying to make me jealous."


    "I''m not trying to mak-¡­ I am trying to make you jealous," I smiled deviously, "And because of that I need to spend more time with Elisabeth¡­" Arthur didn''t know why but that explanation had a lot of holes.


    "Harley."


    "Ms. Elisabeth Harley, Henry Van Tax." I thought for a moment, "Hmm¡­ Tax does seems to fit with Elisabeth, don''t you think?"


    "Hahaha" Elisabeth had to stop herself from laughing anymore. She never met someone that had joked with her like that while also deliberately flirted with her, especially in front of Arthur.


    She loved him deeply, very much so. But never had fun like this, so she didn''t try to stop it.


    But Arthur standing beside us, definitely wasn''t having a good time. He was standing there with a dark face as he thought, ''Is it me¡­ or is my new friend trying to cuck me?''


    He wasn''t the only one that had bad thoughts looking at us. There was one girl, who was standing quite far away from us, staring with the same look as Arthur.


    ''Why is she smiling so much at each of his words¡­ and why does it seem like he is flirting with her?''


    "You never talked with me like that, Henry."

 Chapter 46 - 46 - When You Get Bored

    Clink Clink Clink


    The sound of iron banging glass rang out as a person said, "May I have your attention, please?"


    The sound wasn''t loud at all but the wearer of it knew it was enough as almost everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the end of the stage where a man stood.


    Even I had to stop my ''talk'' with Elisabeth and look at the man as the girl next to me smiled, "It''s papa!"


    Recognition flashed in my eyes as I gazed at the very soon late viscount.


    "Thank you all for gathering here and celebrating this old man''s birthday, you don''t know how much that means to me." Haiel said.


    "People age through time and I am not any different. But only through aging can people appreciate its meaning and I''ve¡­ had a lot to appreciate for. My wife¡­ might not be here with us tonight but I know that she is with us in spirit." Haiel said and continued his speech as I thought of something and asked Arthur.


    "Can you see what time it is?"


    "Hmm, It''s 9:25 PM."


    ''So then only a few minutes before the true event.''


    "With all that has happened, the one that I appreciate the most, has always been my closest confidant and my true friend."


    Right at that moment, I look to the left of the old guy and see another old guy who smiles and gets ready to step forward.


    "Is none other than my daughter Elisabeth." He said as the man stopped and his expression changed to disbelief.


    Claps rang out and Elisabeth smiled and bowed towards her father.


    I also clapped at that, but I was keeping my eye on the old geezer that seemed to change between anger and extreme anger. The guy quickly took a few steps and left the stage and even though Haiel saw that, he didn''t say anything.


    ''Only a few moments.''


    "Again my announcement isn''t finished yet, I have one more thing to say," Haiel gathered the attention again, "I will name also name my heir today."


    Gasps rang out as Arthur smiled and with him many others looked towards Elisabeth, who didn''t seem to be smiling anymore.


    "My heir is my own daughter Elisabet-"


    "Bang!" "Smash!"


    ''It''s started.'' I smiled as the sound reached me.


    Windows suddenly broke as black figures came rushing through them. The black figures were people who were wearing black robes and had swords in their hands. There faces weren''t quite distinguishable because of the robes but still some faces could be seen. The faces looked rough and dirty, those of nefarious people. They quickly came in numbers and surrounded the whole room.


    "Do not worry everyone, this is not a robbery." The person in the middle who seemed to be the boss smiled, "It''s only a massacre."


    The guests faces morphed into horror as they inched towards the middle and before the blacked robed figures would attack, one noble was stupid enough to fight first, "You think you can just come and kill us like nothing, we are noble, we are the bloodline of the kingdom, you freaks." He said while showing his sword.


    "Oh¡­ we have a courageous noble amongst us friends. Now before you die, do you wanna know why is it that you will die?" The noble didn''t say anything but stood there with sword in hand, ready to strike anyone who came to him, "It''s because nobody in here is willing to take their sword out and fight with you for the effort of saving othe-" The leader stopped as he felt something.


    Swing!


    He felt a bit of air bypass him and something hot stick to his face as he touched and looked at it.


    "Hmm?"


    In his hands was a smudge of blood and he turned annoyed, "Now which bastard was that did all of this-" He stopped and his eyes went wide as he saw one of his own on the floor and blood pouring from under him and then at the person that killed him. The strange thing about that guy was that he was holding a large block... wait is that a fucking sword.


    ''How the fuck is that even possible.'' The guy thought in shock as he took in the whole figure of a fat bastard.


    Oh! That is me actually¡­ no I''m the guy that killed him not the other way around.


    "Sorry Mr. Third Class Mob Villain Group Leader, I kinda got impatient through the viscounts and your speech so I directly went to the killing part." I said as I wiped the blood from my face. "Oh! Before you get upset, it was definitely not because yours was bad... I was just bored."


    Everyone went quiet. The whole room seemed to feel empty at that and somehow, the guests who were around me started to distance themselves.


    Elisabeth looked up at me in shock and Arthur didn''t know whether to call me crazy or join me but in the end, smiled and took out his sword.


    The black robed figures looked at me and then at their leader, who seemed to be seething with anger at the sudden change of atmosphere, "You think your cool huh, then show it and come attack m-"


    "Alright, here I come." I interrupted his words once more and swing my sword horizontally, cutting three of the black mobs in half.


    ''Shit! Is this bastard crazy?'' The leader thought and saw that his people were still standing there as I killed them off one or five at once and screamed, "What the fuck are you imbeciles waiting for huh, go kill him." Then looked at the other ones, "Change of plans, kill everyone now, don''t let anyone leave."


    As words changed to orders, the flow of the black mobs increased and they attacked everyone just like in the novel and people died. But there was a change from the story to this one. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because I am here.


    "Are you nobles just going to stand there like cows and wait to be butchered? If you are then go ahead," I said to the lot while fighting, "And for those that feel like being an idiot and dying¡­ well then take your sword and have the last laugh."


    Back in the story, only after many died, was Arthur able to take the leaders head but this time because of me, the nobles who had weapons but not the courage to fight, heard my words and saw a chance at survival as they saw me cut the invaders off like nothing.


    "He''s all there, fighting them alone and winning while we are just standing here."


    "He is the same age as me and still he''s fighting all those people."


    "That guy''s right, we can''t just stand here and wait for to be killed, we have to fight back too!"


    "Yeah, if that fatty can fight then so can I."


    "Who the fuck said that!" I stopped fighting and looked back at the crowd and all of them pointed to one guy who immediately apologized, "i-im sorry!"


    "Stop murmuring like a bunch of women and just fight already, will you." I said while screaming at one black robbed guy, "And why the fuck are you stopping huh, you should have attacked me while I was talking."


    "That shows character."

 Chapter 47 - 47 - Unsavory Style

    My words left the defender speechless, enough time for me to go ahead and stab him, my sword penetrating through three of his comrades behind together.


    Then I pull them up together and show it to the other mobs, scaring the shit out of them.


    "H-how is he doing this!"


    "He killed all four of them with just one stab!"


    "W-We need to do something about him or we will be the ones who gets killed like that nex-next."


    "But how do we do that-"


    The guy couldn''t finish his sentence as his friend from behind throws him to stop my approach, before the guy even knew what happened his whole world started spinning in the air before it dropped and he saw his headless body wrangle for a bit before falling and him dying alongside it.


    "Did you really just do that?" I asked and the guy felt that I might kill him next so he stepped back.


    "That''s good¡­ guys like you with no moral integrity shouldn''t let something like this from surviving. But even though that was a good technique, how will you stop my next attack?" I said and dashed forward doing a Fl¨¨che attack, dashing forward and thrusting.


    The guy didn''t even get a moment to think as my burst ended me coming closer to him and my sword went through him as smoothly as butter. He looked down at the sword and then at me with a blank expression, "Come on now, at least say something?"


    Then his head dropped down and he died. I sighed while pulling out the sword and having a philosophical question towards what I was doing right now.


    I had never hurt someone physically before let alone kill them but now I was slicing and dicing like it was some daily routine, it certainly didn''t help that the sword was so great that each kill was done beautifully and without any struggle.


    Maybe it was because I''ve never had such strength in my past life but maybe¡­ maybe I am a little damaged on the inside you know. Not physically but mentally, maybe some part of me has always wanted to do this but never had the power and era to.


    Maybe there is a little killer in us everyone and it only needs power to show itself, every single person that I''ve known historically who had strength, was known to kill people.


    So maybe I am a little different but not so different after all?


    "Hah!"


    I was so engrossed in the thought that I didn''t notice a thug taking the chance and coming to attack me. But he had two faults in it.


    I quickly stepped aside from his attack and sliced off the arm with the sword as he screamed in agony.


    First I have my very special eyes which I admit, he didn''t know about.


    "Ahhh¡­ AHhhh!" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guy screamed and I slowly inched before kneeling down to him.


    Secondly¡­


    "You shouldn''t scream out when doing a sneak attack¡­ its like the basics of doing a sneak attack." I said and he begged me.


    "P-please don''t kill me."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "yo-you won''t?"


    I shook my head, "I need a living example for the mistake you made right?" He looked at me with more fear, "But try not to scream okay." He nodded multiple times as I got up and tell the others.


    "Now this here is an example people¡­ he had the courage to attack me, good for him. But¡­ does anybody know what he did wrong?" I asked and looked around at each person.


    "H-he¡­ shouldn''t have screamed." One person said as I clapped.


    "Good, good¡­ you can go if you want."


    "What?"


    "Well you answered correctly so I''m giving you a reward. Now you can leave if you want¡­ or try your luck against me." I said with a dark smile as he ran as fast as he could and escaped through the window.


    Everybody went dumbstruck seeing this¡­ The thug leader, Arthur, Elisabeth, Samantha, Haiel and most of all were the thugs. They were calling themselves stupid for not answering the question.


    Arthur slowly came beside me and whispered, "Did you really just let that guy leave?"


    "Yeah"


    "¡­isn''t that the opposite of what they should be doing?"


    "Yes, but the guy was smart enough to took the ticket."


    Arthur nodded and looked at his friend in a new light now while thinking, ''He isn''t what he looks at all, I initially thought he might be one of those pompous rich kids, but that went out the window¡­ and especially with that sword, he really does seem like a demon.''


    Arthur didn''t say anything as he blocked an attack from an enemy and continued his fight.


    Haiel saw the momentum of place change from despair to hope. Even it may be from unsavory means, it was now at hand, so he couldn''t stand back anymore.


    Haiel took out his sword and channeled his voice loudly, "For the kingdom!" Then he jumped down into the pit of thugs and started fighting them.


    I looked at it from my side and I had to give it to the old viscount. Half-Century could really fight, He had killed four people by now.


    Seeing his defeat closing in, the thug leader took matter into his hands, "Step aside, let me take care of the old man."


    Haiel saw the leader come before him and pointed his sword at him, in a challenge. He couldn''t see the leaders face clearly as there was red color smeared under the robe.


    "I''m sorry that it had to come this way, old man. Our original plan was to just kill you and some other people before leaving but now¡­ because of a deviation," His gaze landed on me briefly, "We need to kill everyone¡­ even your daughter."


    "Hah," Haiel snickered at the guy, "Tough talk from someone who''s about to lose¡­ don''t worry though, I am much more generous than the monster back there. He might not let you die painlessly but I will try to do that."


    "Oh! The old man has some smack in him," The leader lowered his stance a bit as he prepared to attack, "Let''s see how much you can smack, when I take your daughter right in front of you."


    Haiel''s face turned dark, "The only one that''s going down is either you or me¡­ and I still have years under me."

 Chapter 48 - 48 - Cutting Grass

    Both men faced each other. They were both determined, none less than the other.


    Haiel tightened his hold over his sword as the thug leader brought out his kusarigama, thoroughly confusing the viscount at first before he recognized it, "You¡­ your from the Sekai Kingdom."


    "Correct, old man." The thug smiled, "I suppose our weapons are quite infamous for their deeds."


    "Hmm, they are. But your¡­-" Haiel didn''t continue as he let his assumptions close until further understanding.


    "Before I kill you, tell me your name."


    "Kill me?... alright, my name''s Kisel, know that name, it''s the last name you''re going to remember." Kisel said swinging his Kusarigama around him before aiming it at Haiel.


    The speed of the weapon was fast enough for the viscount to not find a way to stop it and had to block it. But it turned out to be a fault as the kusarigama only stopped for a moment before Kisel swung the chain and the sickle brought down over the viscount again.


    Haiel quickly blocked it again but wasn''t able to disentangle it and it became a problem. The scythe connected to the chain tugged at the sword and made it difficult for him to move his sword.


    Kisel smiled but felt a strong tug on his hands as Haiel used his strength to bring out both the chains and the user towards him.


    "Ahhh" Haiel pulled with great strength.


    Kisel flung over in the air towards Haiel and saw a slash coming to him.


    It would have been difficult for anyone to stop an attack like that in mid-air, but Kisel was a master of acrobatics and a slick man. He used the airflows push and chains to brought himself out of the trajectory of the attack before bringing down his right leg at the viscount''s head, which was defended.


    Kisel stepped down the ground and slid far over. Before the viscount could use the same pull and slash tactic again, he removed the scythe from Haiel and caught it.


    "It seems you have already experienced such a fight before."


    "Of course, I have." Haiel looked brazenly at Kisel, "You don''t come to my age and position just by sitting in a comfy chair."


    "Oh, but many do. Many of them are right here, at this place, desperately trying to save their lives." Kisel said glancing towards some nobles that didn''t know how to fight and ended up getting killed.


    "Such people do not deserve the money and honor that their forefather''s might have painstakingly earned. That''s why there are people like me who are here to correct things."


    "You mean dogs like you that gets paid to listen to their boss''s barks."


    "Be that as it may, you have to at least acknowledge that we''re right, viscount." He said playfully, "Tell me how many people over here are as honest as you huh, tell me how many there are that are strong enough to defeat so many of us."


    Haiel only had one person in his mind that could fit that description, one boy who he had known since he was a child.


    Kisel saw the direction Haiel glanced at and laughed, "Only one! You can''t expect him to save everyone all alon-" Before he could finish, a body flung over and hit the wall beside him, breaking it.


    Kisel glanced at the body, whose internal problems should be beyond understanding and looked towards where it came from.


    Haiel too glanced at the place and his body shook in fear, he saw a fat monster slashing off the thugs like they were only grass in front of his sword. The thugs which tried to fight, only got large parts of their bodies cut off.


    To anyone looking at this scene from a stand point, it was like the grim reaper reaping away lives, especially with that smile on that monster''s face.


    Haiel didn''t know who he was or how he could do such inhumane things, but at this moment of crisis, he was willing to shake hands with that devil.


    "Seems like he wouldn''t be alone after all."


    Kisel snickered angrily hearing that, "You expect that guy¡­ that monster to help. You might be in over your years old man, forget about him helping, he instead might kill him and even your sweet daughter."


    Haiel couldn''t debunk those words as he didn''t know Henry personally but he still didn''t lose hope.


    "Who gives a fuck what that kid might do in the future, right now he is killing off many of your henchmen''s and making your defeat closer by the second."


    Kisel''s face darkened for a moment before smiling, "Let''s see how well he does when he faces my second in command." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "FYI, He''s even stronger than me."


    ...


    I slashed off another body that came to attack me, it was quiet exhausting you know.


    Not because they were troublesome¡­ okay, some of them were, but the main problem was there were way too many of them. I might have killed many of them and still going 3-6 per half minute, but still their numbers didn''t even come to half.


    There weren''t so many in the novel when Arthur fought them. Maybe This is the difference between a story and reality.


    As I killed off my 99th useless mob, a new person emerged.


    "Man you guys are almost endless." I said to the new guy who didn''t have any weapons on him, "What''s your case? Forgot to bring your weapon or something."


    "Nope, don''t need any." He said and then clapped three times and two times rhythmically before murmuring, "Hypnosis State: Paralyze."


    I stood there motionlessly and looked at him. I don''t know why but the guy smiled, "See, even you weren''t able to resist my powers. You might think yourself as the one guy who because he''s the mightiest and has the strangest sword, is the strongest."


    He came right before me and looked me in the eye, "But none of you are resistant to my hypnotic mantra."


    What the fuck is this guy talking about?


    He turned around and spoke to the others, "See I didn''t had to use any weapons to defeat him."


    He said but didn''t see the silent warnings that he''s people were giving him and when he turned back, he only saw the back of my blade and next nothing.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Haiels Defeat

    I don''t know the shit this guy was pulling, but I wasn''t going to waste precious time because of it. I prepare my sword like a batting stance and right when he looked back at me, I hit him as hard as possible and saw him go right through the wall and outside.


    "That''s a home-run." I said smiling as the thugs look wide mouthed at their second in command being tossed out like it was nothing. Even the leader had seen what happened from the beginning.


    "Impossible! How can this be? He wasn''t affected by his powers?" Kisel asked himself looking directly at me.


    ''Powers? What is this guy talking about? What powers?'' I asked myself before a distant memory flashed in me.


    ''Ooooh!... Is this that hypnosis guy from the novel?''


    In the novel, back when it was only Arthur, at that time as he was slicing through the horde of thugs there was a boss fight with someone that had hypnotic powers. Strangely even in the novel, the guy wasn''t able to hypnotize Arthur.


    Back then I thought it might be because Arthur was special, maybe because he''s the protagonist that nothing happened to him, but maybe this guy was phony from the start.


    Or maybe I have some special effect inside me that didn''t let me get hypnotized?... who knows, right now all I know is that I need to defeat an almost endless wave of thugs.


    "Henry!" I look back and see Samantha arriving beside me, "I came to help."


    "Thanks¡­ But I really don''t think I need any-"


    "Hey, I''m here too." Arthur also came beside me and with him came Elisabeth, "I took care of the thugs on the other side and came to help you."


    I nodded to him and looked at Elisabeth, who asked in confusion, "What?"


    "Well, they both came to help me defeat this guys¡­ so what are you here for?"


    "Ahh¡­ I-I can''t fight." I looked at her innocent face a little strangely as Arthur whispered, "Is that your girlfriend?"


    "What, her?" I pointed at Samantha who didn''t know why I did that, "Let me introduce you guys."


    "Samantha, this is Arthur, a guy I met and this is Elisabeth, the daughter of the viscount, who''s party these thugs crashed." I then turned to the other two, "Arthur and Elisabeth, this is Samantha, a friend of my mine and my ex-fianc¨¦."


    "Nice to meet you." Elisabeth said and Samantha nodded, even while suspiciously gazing at the circumstance around them.


    "Nice to meet yo- what the fuck!" Arthur''s head turned 1800 degrees towards me, "You have a fianc¨¦."


    "Had one."


    "Oh¡­ okay." He said and turned normal.


    ''How the fuck is that okay to you?''


    "So how do we do this?" Samantha asked.


    "There''s still too many of them." Elisabeth said.


    "We can try to take care of them from different directions, so that none of us gets harmed in any way." Arthur said as Elisabeth and Samantha nodded.


    "What do you think henr- and he''s already gone hacking them off again." Arthur looked at me doing what I''ve always been doing since the start, "I think only the two of us can do this strategy."


    "Yes, on your move." Samantha said and the three went on to fight as originally scripted with one being a handicap.


    ...


    While they were gathering their tea party strategy I went the easiest way and just killed them as I found them. I was somewhat close to the leader as I could see he''s and Haiel''s fight and I''ve got to say, it was definitely a cool one.


    It felt like a fight straight out of some anime. Kisel was doing cool moves with the chained-scythe while Haiel used his sword and experience to keep fighting. But even through the killer movements I could see that Haiel had difficulty keeping up with the strange and unusual way that Kisel was using his weapon.


    I knew it wasn''t long before the old man would fall just like in the novel and I couldn''t let that happen this time. I still needed to get his blessin-


    "Hah!" I move myself more crazily and hack off arms and legs and what other parts that I didn''t even know. The thugs could see that even though I was fighting unorthodoxly, I was maiming them, quickly.


    Kisel saw to that as well, which is why he changed his strategy to aggressive as well.


    "Ahh!"


    Haiel hissed, as the scythe locked onto his arm and a heavy tug from that immediately prompted him to the floor.


    "Ahh!" He felt the scythe forcefully unwrap itself and the steel chains crush the muscles of his right arm. Even with that pain he tried to hold onto his sword and get up but the scythe once again came at him and right as he was about to block it from he''s chest, it changed direction.


    The scythe turned with the tone of Kisel''s tugs and hit his Achilles Heels, making his left leg useless as he fell on the floor again.


    "Well, it seems you''ve arrived at your last point. There''s no going back from this Viscount, just tell me what I want to know."


    "And what might that¡­ be?" Haiel said, hand inching towards his sword which was stopped by a leg crushing over it, "ahhh!"


    "The map."


    "What map?"


    "Don''t be coy with me now, viscount." Kisel went down to Haiel''s face, "Tell me where''s the map?"


    Haiel, whose face was in pain, shifted and smiled, "Your going to¡­ ahh¡­ have to go through my dead bones."


    "So be it," Kisel stood, "If I can''t bring it out of you, I''ll try with your daughter. Let''s see how she reacts to it." He then started spinning his scythe faster and faster.


    "Goodbye, oh honorable viscount." Kisel smiled and threw his scythe. But right before it could connect, something black and heavy hit it.


    Kisel''s control over his kusarigama lost as he saw it get stuck to the wall alongside a very strange and unique greatsword alike.


    Recognizing the sword, Kisel smiled, "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Then he looked right at me, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    I walk to him as piles of bodies are laid under me, "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Kisels Defeat

    A few moments before.


    As I was fighting against the almost infinite number of people, I saw something that made me step up. Haiel on the floor defeated and Kisel was crushing Haiel''s arm and if it went as I thought it would then he was going to die in the next moment.


    I tried to fight harder and kill everyone but their number was still a lot. So I thought and thought before a memory suddenly came to me as I called Arthur.


    "Arthur!"


    Arthur even among the horde of endless mobs turned to me, "Yeah!"


    "Do you have any way to take care of so many people at once?"


    "Ahh¡­ no." The guy lied, "If I had then I would have used it already." I liked this fact about him in the book.


    He wasn''t like other novel protagonist that showed all their powers, this one kept quiet about it and only used it when necessary. But I didn''t like that fact now.


    "Oh¡­ I suppose the viscounts going to die then." I said a little louder than necessary and he turned to the scene as his eyes widened and his mind went into decision mode.


    It might have helped that Elisabeth also heard me, because she screamed, "PAPA!"


    So seeing her childhood love''s daddy and his future first father in law death about to happen, the guy didn''t have any other choice.


    "Alright¡­ EVERYBODY MOVE AWAY!"


    He said and I immediately moved away from the spot. Samantha came beside me but had a confused look, "What is he going to do? He can''t take care all that people by himself? Even you are having problems."


    Ah Ah Ah¡­ it''s not that I am having problems¡­ I can easily take care of them using my special black hole ability but unfortunately there are too many important people here that might blab about it.


    "Let''s just wait and see." I said and sat down on a chair as Samantha felt weirded out by it.


    Arthur glanced at the 50 or 60 thugs standing in front of him and took a deep breath.


    "What are you going to do boy? You''re all alone and there''s sixty of us."


    "You might kill a few of us, but it will only take one of our blades to take care of you."


    "Why not just give up altogether, it''s much better like that."


    Arthur ignored the taunts as he knelled in front of everyone and rested the sword on his forehead. He felt the cold touch of the blade mixed with the iron bloody smell as he closed his eyes and chanted.


    What he was chanting wasn''t understandable to any but they quickly noticed that a blue glow was emanating from the sword. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s that?"


    "Is that¡­ a sword mantra?"


    Then someone from the group noticed something as he quickly said, "He''s chanting a delayed sword mantra."


    "Quickly get him, who knows how much damage that could do to us."


    A mantra having a delayed reaction possibly meant that it was much stronger than the occasional one.


    They were right¡­ but they were late.


    Arthur slowly stood up and prepared his sword to attack. One of the mob took the slow momentum and ran but was immediately hit by a steel plate and fell down on the floor.


    "Let him cook, people." I said while my eyes looked for every detail and weakness of that technique.


    Before any of the others could reach Arthur, he opened his eyes, which glowed the same blue color and roared, "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    He slashed in the empty air before him as a large horizontal ray of blue light left from the sword and hit the thugs.


    Whoever got hit by it, immediately was cut off or injured very much. The ray of light didn''t stop until it hit all 59 thugs. The 60th one being unconscious on the floor because of my tray attack.


    Samantha beside me had her mouth open and her eyes turned to shock. I smiled while slowly walking towards Arthur.


    It was a gruesome sight, so many of them had been cut so swift and cleanly that it felt like a beautiful art piece. The artist that drew this was on his knees breathing heavily as I patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry about the leader¡­ I got him."


    "Are you¡­ sure?" He asked with a tired voice.


    Arthur right now was acting¡­ yes, he was far from being depleted in stamina¡­ in both wise. As I said before, he was very strong. He had to act smart and look weak right now, so that he could have an advantage over his foes in the future. But I wasn''t in the mood to dispel his acting right now.


    "Yeah, I''m sure."


    I walk past him and take out my weapon, seeing Kisel ready to deliver the final blow. I aim right at his weapon before throwing and hitting it dead-on, gluing it to the wall.


    "You might have stopped me from killing him and also locked down my weapon, but in doing so you lost yours." Kisel said as he understood who it was, "So how do you intend to win without one?"


    "Don''t worry about that, my fists are enough to smash your face in." I said my face inches before the guy.


    "Well, aren''t you cocky."


    Standing so close to someone like Kisel wasn''t a good idea, but it wasn''t a problem.


    Arthur saw something under Kisel''s arm as he warned, "Look out!"


    Kisel smiled as he quickly thrust the small blade hidden under him at my chest. It would have been very fast and impossible for me to dodge at this distance. But again¡­ it wasn''t a problem.


    Kisel quickly struck and turned it while smiling at me. But his smile quickly vanished as he didn''t see any change on me and furthermore felt lighter in his hands.


    "Looking for this." I smiled showing him the small blade that I already took.


    "How the fuck-" Kisel couldn''t finish his words, as he saw my fist coming for his face and quickly blocked it. Unfortunately for him, it didn''t stop the impact from flying him through the walls and out the garden.


    "BANG!"


    A large sound occurred followed by a shake of the place and a few blips in the lamps before everyone saw Kisel firmly planted on the ground.


    "Hmm, that felt good¡­ wonder if I''m a sadist."

 Chapter 51 - 51 - Truthful Bones

    Kisel lied on the ground as he thought about his place.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''Or am I just in hell?''


    He tried to move himself but a cracking sound in his arm immediately stopped him from doing so. Trying the same thing with the other hand, he felt the same sensation reverberating.


    ''Nope, hands broken.''


    So he thought of using his legs but another distinguished cracking sound appeared.


    ''Well¡­ that does not sound good.''


    Finally, with both hands and legs broken, Kisel had nothing else to do but give a big sigh.


    "Haah!"


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck me!" Kisel screamed in pain as even the slightest movement in his chest pained him greatly.


    ''Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with that guy? Throwing me out like nothing¡­ and how the hell did he catch my knife and when?''


    Kisel''s thought process came to an end, as he heard the sound of heavy leather boots crushing the grass and knew his death was close. He sighed again but it only got him another round of pain.


    I walked slowly towards the broken fool, knowing the guy probably wouldn''t be going anywhere now. For those that are questioning how I had tricked the guy and got his knife, let me tell you.


    Back then right when Kisel went to attack me and Arthur screamed, I used my special eyes¡­ you know the one with the time slowing ability. Actually it''s not that time actually slowed down but more like me getting faster¡­ extremely faster.


    In that small moment of time, my body reached an unbearable amount of speed unknown to mankind and I quickly nicked off the knife from the guy.


    I guess I was a tiny bit scared when I did that, I wasn''t entirely sure if that would work out or would I be stabbed first¡­ in the end, it was Kisel who was on the ground, bones protruding from many parts of his body.


    I look down at the sorry sight, "How''s it going?"


    "Just Dandy"


    "You know there are bones breaking out of you, right?"


    "Really?" He tried to move his head but couldn''t, "No wonder I feel as if I''m getting fucked from all sides."


    I knelled down at Kisel and patted his chest, bringing out a painful moan and some cracks, "Why don''t we just stop playing this game and you answer me some questions. If you do that then I''ll give you a quick death."


    Anyone in his position would have felt fear and begged to survive or either chose the given choice and end his suffering. Fortunately, Kisel was one of the smart ones.


    "You promise?"


    "Pinky promise." I said showing my pinky, which wasn''t small. "So the most basic question, what is your objective here?"


    "There''s a map¡­ about some legendary weapon that''s hidden away."


    "And the viscount has it?" He nodded.


    "My job was to get the whereabouts of that map from him and then kill him."


    I smiled, "You''re quite cooperative, Kisel. Good for you." I unconsciously patted his shoulder, breaking it and bringing out another bone, "Oops!"


    Kisel hissed in pain, "Just ask already."


    "Alright then, who sent you?"


    "It was the brother, Miel Valorence."


    I knew about this already but I still wanted to fact check it.


    "What did the guy pay you for this?"


    "Gold¡­ silver and other raw materials." Kisel moaned as he felt the pain bury into him. "You don''t happen to have any drug to stop the pain."


    "Nope, it''s kinda not allowed to bring such things at such parties."


    Kisel dropped his head down in defeat, "Bummer"


    "Alright, one last question, what do you know about the current king''s situation?"


    "What?"


    "Anything new or strange about his lifestyle?"


    Kisel''s face turned curious at me before turning thoughtful, "Well no¡­ his still ill and on his bed. Doesn''t see other people that much, other than his inner council. But I suppose this was already general knowledge, so no, I don''t know anything strange about him."


    I nodded, he was just the first level mob so he shouldn''t know anything out of the ordinary. Except for him having a large number of members, there''s nothing scary about him.


    I stood up, "You were true to yourself and answered all of my questions fairly, so¡­ how do you want it? A chop straight at the neck or anything special?"


    "What''s in the special category?"


    "I can slice you in half or smash your head."


    "Hmm... I think I''ll take the chop to the head." He smiled jokingly as if his life was already forfeited to him.


    "Good choice." I prepared my sword and give a straight clean cut, killing the guy.


    I know he was a bit off a douche at the beginning, but he earned his right to die by being answering all my questions truthfully.


    Wiping the blood off the sword, I think about his words.


    ''The king is still in bed and only meets with his inner council¡­ seems same as the story.''


    ''The viscount''s brother Miel, Should I tattle about him or use him?''


    ''Then there''s the thing about the map¡­ I know a general location of where the map is from the novel but not the precise one. So do I tell it to Arthur and get some of the treasure?''


    ''No, he''ll probably deny it now that the viscount is still alive. Back in the novel, the viscounts dying words were to protect his daughter and find the treasure.''


    ''But now with him alive, I don''t think he''ll probably let anyone have his treasure¡­ except for Arthur. Definitely not me though¡­ man, I should have just let him die.''


    I sigh as the choices and paths seem to differ and go through way too many ways for my IQ to understand them.


    I feel a pat on my shoulder and look down to see Arthur, looking at the headless body of Kisel. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, the worst is over and the leader''s dead."


    "What about his goons?"


    "Mostly dead and some fled. The Viscount survived but is in bad condition."


    I nod at him before taking one final look at the guy and turning back.


    "Henry"


    "Yeah"


    "Did he say something to you? Anything about who caused this?"


    "¡­No, he only just sprouted insults at me, so I didn''t waste much time and killed him."

 Chapter 52 - 52 - Changed Jaguers

    I slowly walk inside the room as the people and guests that were still alive and conscious looked at me with various emotions. They were giving me this stares as if I had the answer to their worry.


    I don''t know what question they specifically had in mind but I answered the most effective one.


    "The leader of the thugs is dead!"


    "..."


    "YEAHHH!"


    It took a moment before the realization set in and everyone inside the room screamed out in joy. Everyone, even the waiters and other workers jumped up in joy and some even cried.


    For those that cried, they weren''t only crying out in joy but in pain too. Because today not only have they encountered a life ending event that they painfully survived, but there were some that died.


    Some were friends that they had, some that they had known for years, now suddenly are no longer in this world. Even though surviving made them pray in grace towards their gods, it brought in much more fear of reality.


    But that was only the boring part.


    "Sir, can I know your name?" A random guy came and asked me.


    "It''s Henry, Henry Van Tax."


    The random guy smiled and turned back towards others and screamed, "This is the man that has saved us all today. This is the man that has defeated the endless hordes of thugs."


    He turned to look at me with devotion, "This is the man that defeated the thug leader and defeated him all by himself."


    Wellll¡­ that wasn''t the complete truth, but the guy looked at me with such respect that I really couldn''t tell him the awful truth. Not like it''s gonna matter anyway, the only help I got from Arthur was a sword attack which I could''ve toppled if I wanted to.


    "Hail, Henry Van Tax, the guy that saved us all." The guy rounded up everyone, "Come on, say it with me."


    "Hail, Henry."


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    "HAIL HENRY!"


    A few rounds of that large applause went on for a while as I went a bit dizzy. I didn''t think that their words would actually make me feel like this but it was quite great.


    I understand why some heroes choose fame over money. It was better to have blind devotion than one that is bought. One has an expiry date and one doesn''t.


    I put up a hand and the roaring quits down slowly as I prepare my speech.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "I know that today has been a very hard day for everyone in the party. I am talking about both the guests and the workers," I said pointing to the bystanders in corners, "All of us has went through the same hardship, regardless of our blood and rank."


    Some nobles scorned in anger and I pointed out, "I know that some of you think of my words as idiotic or even ridiculous but remember, if it weren''t for some of these people, many of you wouldn''t have been able to survive tonight."


    "Some of you might have been in a situation where a help from a waiter stopped you from getting harmed and some of you were in a situation where said workers saved your lives."


    "So I want you to look at them in a new light, one that is bright and approaching. I hope that you could help them out as most of them may not have the money to get cured."


    The workers who listened to my bullshit, felt touched by it and some even cried. I sweat I had to try very hard to not just burst out in loud laughter. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unfortunately, not all of them had survived this mess and for those that didn''t, those that had a family that they reluctantly left behind, I will be giving each of them 100 pounds."


    Murmurs of shock rang out among both the nobles and the workers.


    "And for those that had serious injury, I will pay them full for those injuries."


    What I was doing was kinda ridiculous, not because of the huge amounts of money that I was literally giving away, but because I was giving money away to commoners that dealt with such injury in their daily lives.


    You might be wondering why I am doing such a thing. Well, there are two reason.


    First, I was someone who was previously born in a normal middle class family and knew how hard it was to get paid for insurance because your company had a fucking robbery gone wrong. So with that in mind I decided to help them a bit.


    Secondly¡­ it was obvious, right. I was making a good impression. I had to do something about my reputation that had been smeared in the dirt by the previous user.


    A thought went through me a few days ago. A palace filled with people that was suddenly attacked by thugs¡­ what better way to make my reputation sky high than saving this fools and having them sing my tale¡­ not to that extent but you get it.


    So when I finally see the end results of them cheering me, I went a bit further and used the humanitarian route to get better points. As a result¡­


    "To think that Henry was such a man¡­ I was soo mistaken from the start." A person my age said.


    "He has always been like that, it''s just us that didn''t see the man that he is."


    "Yes¡­ I can see how beautiful, sexy and ravenous he is."


    "Yea-" The male round stopped talking as they glanced at the group of women that was looking at me with terrifying eyes. Terrifying to me because this was the same group of women that tried to shoo me out when I went to get Arthur.


    I felt disturbed at their sudden change but inside, I was quite giddy.


    ...


    After a few more rounds of hooray for me, I left seeing that all the important characters were busy doing something.


    I whistled while walking through the hallway in the hotel. I kept whistling until I came upon my door and opened it.


    "Anna I''m back-"


    The words didn''t leave from my mouth fully as I felt two huge and squishy things rub me.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - Sneaky Maid

    I could feel her arms wrap around me and even felt something wet through my clothes. I also felt her bun buns squabble me but felt the moment wasn''t right enough to take advantage of them.


    "Anna, is something wrong?"


    "Hnnh HnnH"


    Small weeping sounds rang out from the girl on my chest.


    Maybe something happened while I was fighting the thugs¡­ maybe a few of them went ahead to steel the other houses and hotels.


    I become visibly worry and look around for any signs of burglary or anything that might suggest something wrong, but there was nothing misplace about the house.


    All the items were in the same place and nothing seems to be broken, even the windows were shut tight enough to suggest nobody broke in.


    I calmly removed the weeping girl and looked at her. Her face was covered with snot and tears, her mascara was mashed out and made her look like a rock band member.


    I slowly wipe the tears while thoroughly avoiding the snot and ask, "What''s wrong Anna? Did something happen while I was gone?"


    "Hhee!" She cried with more intensity as I sighed and wiped her tears again.


    "Anna, everything''s going to be okay, can you please tell me what happened?"


    She finally stopped but still had some moments of tears while saying, "I- I was cleaning and- and packing your clothes master, when I heard it."


    "What did you hear?"


    "I heard some people talking about it in the hallway, how an assassination attempt happened in the party that you went." She said and I could already picture it. "They said that most of the people inside the party had died and only a few of them survived. So I- I thought-"


    "So you thought that I was dead too, huh." I said jokingly but it only made her cry again and hug me as I slowly rubbed her head. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t cry, Anna. Can''t you see that I''m fine. Look, not one scratch on me."


    She stopped her crying as she looked up.


    "Really?"


    "Yes"


    "Show me."


    "What?"


    "Show me." I didn''t know what else to do when this beautiful but silly girl asked me something like that with a crying face. So I un-robed myself and took off my shirt.


    Anne looked at my body thoroughly, she even touched some places to see if there were any problems or not before looking down at my pants, "Yeah¡­ not gonna happen."


    ...


    Both of us were sat on the bed. I was in my sleeping clothes while Anna had wiped out all her traces of snot and looked beautiful and sexy once again in her slightly transparent nightwear.


    "Wow, that''s so amazing, young master." Her eyes shined brightly, hearing my tales, "You defeated all of them by yourself!"


    "Well¡­ not all of them¡­ but yeah, I defeated most of them." I said, lying a bit in my story telling.


    What? You''re telling me that you have a beautiful and innocent maid who believes in you and you won''t lie to make yourself look better¡­ I dare you to say no.


    "And you also defeated the leader too."


    "With one punch."


    "WOW!" She said with clasped hands, "Then what happened master?"


    "Oh, nothing much. People cheered me on a bit and-" Let''s skip ahead a bit.


    "WOOOW! You are such great man, master. You are not only revered by them but you also helped out the commoners¡­ that''s soo kind of you."


    "I know." I smiled as she got up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom a bit, master."


    "Alright, I''ll go ahead and sleep." I said lying down.


    She went away and I closed my eyes to go asleep. I really didn''t want to sleep so fast as I wanted to play grabby grabby with Anna, but I was tired from the fight so I needed some shut eye.


    But it wasn''t long before I felt some movement in downtown that I had to investigate.


    "What the-"


    Before me¡­ or under me, was Anna who was on her knees and in another nightwear, this one much more transparent as I could almost see her boobs and cave¡­ which too wear not covered by any underwear.


    But that wasn''t the most shocking thing¡­ it was the fact that she smiling at me as I caught her loosening my pants.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Anna"


    "Yes, master."


    "¡­ What the hell is happening right now?"


    She looked away shyly as if caught doing a robbery.


    "Anna¡­"


    "I-I was trying to¡­ give you a blowjob, master."


    ''Wh-What! How the fuck does she know what a blowjob is¡­ not even Amelia knew about it.''


    "H-How do you know... what a blowjob is?"


    She turned the other side, "I¡­ kind of saw you with Miss Amelia one day."


    Alarms ring inside me and my brain stopped functioning for a moment.


    ''She saw me¡­ doing THAT¡­ with Amelia. Then she should already know what I''ve done with her¡­ but she never said or turned hatefully at me when Amelia''s confession came out or anytime else.''


    ''Alright, alright. First I need to know what she knows before I decide what to do with this.''


    "Anna¡­ how much did you see?"


    She turned scared, "I''m sorry master, I know that I shouldn''t have seen anything but-"


    "It''s okay, just tell me, how much."


    "I¡­ know about the deal."


    ''Alrighty then, she probably knows everything about it¡­ still, why does she not seem disturbed?''


    "So you know about my ''deal'' with Amelia, huh." She guilt-fully nodded.


    "Are you disgusted by it?"


    "What!" She looked up in confusion, "Why would I be disgusted?"


    "Well, I took advantage of her and used her in a way to please myself, doesn''t that seem bad to you?" I ask as I was confused at the girl.


    "Why should it? You had already spoken it out with her and she accepted it herself. But¡­"


    "But what?"


    "I know that you had somewhat¡­ used her, master for your pleasures. But you shouldn''t have." She looked at me with a bit of anger, "Why do you ask someone of another house to help you relieve your pleasure master, when you have so many in your own that will gladly do that."


    "And you''re one of them?"


    "Yes!..." She said before blushing intently.


    "Come here."


    Anna slowly got up, thinking that I was going to punish her.


    "I''m sorry, maste-" Before she could speak any words, I grabbed her by the chin and kissed her.


    Oh! I am definitely going to punish this girl tonight.

 Chapter 54 - 54 - Fun Punishment (18+)

    Anna felt my tongue drift into her small mouth and tasted the salty sweet taste.


    At first, she was shocked beyond belief at what was happening but let all of her guard down instantly and let me do what I want with her.


    She never thought that one of her dream scenarios would actually come to reality but here she was, standing in front of her master and him kissing her on the lips indecently.


    A Forbidden Affair.


    It was almost maddening to her to think that her master had actually thought her worthy enough to not only kiss her but even use his tongue. She felt so loss in the process that she subconsciously even used a bit of tongue play.


    I felt the small tongue trying to participate and let it. Her tongue went inside me and nervously struggled for a while before going crazy. We both used our tongue to mouth fuck each other to the brim and hugged her as she stuck close to me.


    Anna also hugged me as smooching sounds rang out and saliva dripped from both of us. I was not only kissing her but even drinking her fluids as she did the same. I don''t know why, but in the heat of the moment I just wanted to eat everything about her and I know she felt the same way.


    We kissed for a while before I ended the kiss. I looked at the droopy face Anna had and breath heavily in front of her. She was so into it that, she closed our distance and kissed me herself.


    We made out for a while before I stopped the hungry girl and asked, "Did it made you angry?"


    "Wh-what?" She asked, not completely right in the mind.


    "Did it make you angry that I was doing all of that with Amelia when I should have done it with you?"


    Her mind quickly returned as the words intent formed inside her and she turned away shyly, but I made her look back at me.


    "Y-yes¡­"


    "Did it make you horny seeing us do such indecent things?"


    She looked at me with the most shocked face, "I-I¡­"


    "Answer truthfully."


    "¡­Yes, master"


    I smile and whisper into her ear, "Do you want¡­ me to do such things to you?"


    Her face was covered by her hands but her ears were bright red, "I¡­ do."


    "Speak clearly." I ask her, it felt so fun and inappropriate to make her say such things. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I want you to do all those things you did with Amelia to me and many more."


    "Oh! many more, huh.""No-no¡­ that wasn''t what I meant¡­ master, stop harassing me."


    I looked at her somewhat seriously, "Harassing you? I''m not harassing you, I''m going to punish you."


    "Punish me, But why?"


    "You spied on me during my private moments with Amelia," She was about to say some excuse but I stopped her, "Yes, you might have followed me for my safety and what not, but you still spied on me, didn''t you."


    She said nothing as I was right.


    "So for that reason, I need to punish you tonight. So drop you clothes."


    "What?" She quickly covered her body and looked at me suspiciously.


    "Are you trying to disobey me?"


    "No¡­ no."


    "Then do it."


    It took a moment and one discreet smile from me before she understood what I was doing. She smiled discreetly too in fear and anticipation of what would happen as she dropped her final piece of clothing.


    ''HOLY MOTHER OF!''


    Standing before me, now was a completely naked Anna. Her breast, navel, pussy and every place of her body was open before me.


    Anna smile sneakily as she noticed me ogling at her naked body. Yes, it felt cold and very embarrassing to stand naked like that in front of her master. But she had wanted to do this for so long that her shame was almost covered by excitement.


    I took a big gulp seeing the large melons in front of me. They were simply MAGNIFICENT and her two almost pink nipples looked very delicious.


    I bravely put up the courage and touch one boob.


    "Hah"


    I saw Anna breathing a bit heavily but no refusal on her face, so I went further and played with it a bit. The boob was so big that even with my large hand, I wasn''t able to cover one completely.


    "Hnnh!"


    I look at Anna''s slightly lusty face and played a bit more with the boob before letting it go as a disappointed look came on her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to it later." I said quietly but she understood nonetheless.


    My hand then slowly snaked down to her navel as Anna felt a chill go through her spine. I smiled seeing her almost in pain, not being able to do anything and continued.


    I went down to her navel. Before my face could come in contact, I look up and see Anna''s confused gaze. I gave her a wink and then kissed her navel as she her body shook.


    I then return to my stance of sitting on the edge of the bed and pat on my legs.


    "Come, bend over here."


    "Hnnh!" Anna felt ashamed but did as told and bend down on my knees.


    I could see her bare back now along with her butt. Anna''s round butt stood up to me as I rubbed it smoothly. It was soft and smooth, perfect for a smack.


    "Slap"


    "Ahnn!"


    Anna looked up at me in surprise, "You hit me!"


    "Yes, I did." I said and slapped her again.


    "Slap!"


    "Hah!" Anna wanted to complain but stopped as another slap came.


    It was a bit strange but Henry''s slap wasn''t hard at all, it was a bit soft and¡­ actually felt good to her.


    "Haanh!" She yelped, but this time it came close to a moan.


    ''Am I¡­ actually feeling pleasure from this? Is this why he''s beating me like this?'' Anna realized and she didn''t resist the slaps any more. Not like she was resisting before too.


    After a while, the slapping stopped as Anna thought that I was finished with it. But she quickly felt a hand approaching over to her secret cave and touching it.


    "Hmm¡­ what is this I wonder?" I said showing a sticky substance on my finger.

 Chapter 55 - 55 - Annas Innocence ( 18+ )

    I showed her the sticky and slimy substance.


    At first Anna didn''t have a clue where it could have come from. How could she? She was a pure girl who had never participated in such activities before.


    Sure she had thoughts about doing indecent stuff with Henry before but it always came down to doing indecent things¡­ without any visual image.


    As I slightly touched her inner lips of her vagina, Anna felt another jolt go through her and somehow knew that the sticky substance was hers.


    ''Did that thing¡­ came from me? Bu-But how?''


    ''Did my pee really leak out while young master slapped me?''


    Anna''s face slowly glowed redder and continued until it felt too me that if I did anything more excessive, she would burst.


    "You don''t know?" I asked toying with her, "Hmm¡­ then only one way to find out I guess."


    Anna saw me carefully looking at the sticky thing before putting it inside my mouth and sucking it. She completely lost her mind as she saw me sucking on what she thought was her pee.


    "Master Don''t!" She said but I was already tasting it.


    It was good. Not goona lie, with her in such position and my horniness sky high, anything coming out of her vagina would taste good to me.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s quite good."


    ''Annh¡­ he''s already sucking on it with such a satisfied look. How do I tell him that it''s my pee¡­ and why is he actually tasting it and feeling good?''


    I saw the various degree of confusion on her face and asked, "Tell me Anna, do you really not know what is this?"


    "It''s-It''s my pee."


    "Wrong."


    "But it is¡­ you found it from my¡­"


    I smiled at the ignorant girl, "This is not your pee but¡­ your love juice."


    "Love Juice?"


    I nodded, "You see when women are horny they sometimes leak a fluid that comes out of their vagina. What you leaked just now was just that¡­ your love juice."


    "Still, it''s similar to my pee."


    "No, your love juice is kinda different and not similar to your pee at all," I don''t really know if that''s actually real or not, "It''s just your lust coming out and it''s definitely not something to be ashamed of."


    "Oh! So master¡­ do men also leak something like that?" She asked, purely wanting to fill her curiosity.


    "Yeah, we do. That''s why it''s not something to be ashamed or," I touched her inner lips where such substances were and sucked them again, "be embarrassed to eat."


    She shyly looked down, "But master¡­ why are you drinking them?"


    I came close to her and whispered, "How could I stop myself from drinking them, when my beloved Anna''s love juice taste so good?"


    She shyly looked at me and before I could say anything, she kissed me hard.


    "Smooch"


    "Slosh"


    "Hah!"


    She sucked on to my mouth with intensity never seen before and it aroused me further. We kissed for a while before breaking, "I think it''s wet enough."


    "Hmm?" Anna didn''t understand but felt something large and cold going through her private cave.


    "Aanh!" Anna didn''t know what, but the feeling just now was beyond anything she felt before.


    I saw Anna moan as I put my index finger inside her vagina. Just as I had thought it was completely wet. So even if it was easy enough to go inside, it was kinda hard to move around.


    Her vagina wasn''t just wet but it was quite warm and very tight. A characteristic of a woman who has never masturbated before or did any kind of irregular activities.


    Call me crazy, but finding out that my Anna was not only pure but pure to such extent only made me love her further. It also kinda made want to break all of her innocence and transform her into someone new.


    But all will be done in time, first I have a very horny girl to satisfy.


    I slowly moved my hand back and forth inside her, "How does that feel?"


    "Hanh Hanh¡­ I don''t-¡­ know how to¡­ describe it master."


    "Does it feel amazing?"


    "Yes!"


    "Does it make your body quiver and weak all over?"


    "Yeannh!"


    "Does it make you feel guilty but glad nonetheless doing such forbidden things with your master."


    "YES!"


    She was fully embarrassment but her mind was giving way to her body''s pleasure to stop worrying about her words.


    I stroked my fingers further and reached other places as I could hear her slight moans and heavy breathes. Seeing that she was ready for it, I put in my middle finger as well. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna suddenly feeling the my cold finger go through her warm vagina, felt even more joy and screamed, "Oh Yeah!" and instantly covered her mouth.


    I smiled, "Come on, Anna. Scream out, moan as much as you can. Nobody''s is here beside us, so don''t be shamed anymore."


    Anna shook her head in denial.


    "Huh¡­ so you won''t do it?"


    She nodded firmly. Anna has already been embarrassed to the point that denying Henry''s words didn''t seem that important, especially after what they were doing.


    "Alright then," I popped my finger out, "Then no finger play."


    Anna quickly looked at me with fake anger. She might not want to hear herself moan so shamelessly but she very much wanted her master''s fingers to keep doing whatever they were doing inside her.


    The feeling was so great that her mind was sure to break.


    "If you moan openly without fear or shame, only then will I continue."


    "Hnngh! Pervert Master!"


    "Yes, I am a pervert," I said sucking on to her fresh, warm love juice, "But you still love me, right?"


    Anna may have done quite shameful things with me, but she still wasn''t ready to openly admit that as she looked away from me but didn''t hold her moans anymore.


    "Yeah baby." I resume finger fucking Anna and this time she didn''t cover her moans nor lower them.


    "Hnnh!"


    "Annh!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yeah that feels good!"


    "Oh yeah!"


    Various words came out with greater degree of moans as I continued masturbating Anna and it only took a few moments before I felt her body quiver and knew she was about to burst.

 Chapter 56 - 56 - When The Blood Sticks To You ( Mild 18+ )

    Anna felt a feeling she never felt inside her private cave before. It was as if she had contained her fluids that she should have ejaculated a long time ago and now it was ready to burst out of her.


    The pressure and feeling of it was soo good that she couldn''t stop or didn''t want to stop it from happening.


    "Some-Somethings coming!"


    Those were the only words she could utter before her whole body spasmed hard and she came all over the floor as I continued rubbing her hard until I was sure that she was completely satisfied.


    After cumming for the very first time in her life, her body completely gave up and she laid down over my body.


    "Hah¡­ Hah!"


    I saw her breathing hard and her eyes hazy as if lost in a mystical world and smiled.


    "You''re all exhausted, right?"


    She only gave a bare nod before slowly saying, "I¡­ I can still¡­ satisfy¡­ you, master."


    ''Look at her, all heavy and no energy but still she thinks of satisfying me in her state, you really are the only one unique person I can find in this world.''


    I rub her head gently and lay her down on my bed, "It''s okay, Anna. It''s your first time and you''re very exhausted, it''s only natural. Get some sleep and we''ll continue this again one day."


    "But master¡­"


    "Nothing Anna, rest yourself for now. Besides, I''m not really in the mood for a BJ after what happened at the party." I kissed her forehead and got up, "I''ll be up for a while, so don''t worry about any attack."


    "Okay" She said tiredly before closing her eyes and quickly drifting back to sleep.


    Seeing that she had gone to dreamland, I went downstairs and told the manager to give me a few buckets of hot water for bathing.


    It took a while but they delivered them before my room and I took them inside the bathroom. As I undressed myself completely, my body revealed all the blood spots there were on it.


    Yes, I was hurt, but only by a bit. The reason why Anna wasn''t able to distinguish them, was that there were a lot of blood on me that wasn''t mine. They were also the reason why I asked for a hot bath.


    Sitting down on the hard rock that is supposed to be some kind of chair for baths, I proceed to throw the warm water over me and slowly wash it down.


    The bloods were everywhere, except for the face that I had already washed before. If I didn''t then the people on the streets would have labeled me as psycho or murdered.


    It was a cold night, so that''s why it was much harder to clean the blood as they stuck on to me like degenerate tattoos. While there was Anna that could have helped me, but somehow I didn''t want her to.


    Maybe it was because in my eyes, she is and always will be the one innocent maid that has helped since the start. So in regard to that and many things, I didn''t want her washing away so many blood of others.


    "Sigh¡­ at least now I know what she thinks about me." I said while throwing another mug of water over my head.


    ...


    It was morning, close to 10 AM.


    I was going to Viscount Valorence Mansion.


    No, not the brother but Haiel. I still wasn''t sure what to do with that guy, maybe the current circumstances would help me.


    I went inside the garden as the mansion''s view appeared before me. From up above, the mansion looked just as strong and beautiful as always. But it was at the ground where the true damage was.


    When the thugs invaded the place, they not only broke the window, but left the doors and many parts of the walls in shambles. I could see the third floor room which now had half of its walls blown to pieces and saw people gathering items on the floor.


    The guards?


    I think they were already dead by the time they attacked and some were paid away by the brother to diddle away for a while.


    I stood before the main gate as many workers fixed the door and other parts of the mansion.


    "What a mess!"


    "You can say that again." I look back to see it was Arthur who was approaching me.


    "Why did they had to make such destruction of the doors and walls like this if they were just going to come through the windows?" I asked.


    "They wanted to make a point," I turned to Arthur, "Whoever had organized this attack wanted to shame the viscount and by destroying the front part of his mansion, it would be a reminder to all who came, would see the viscount''s failure."


    ''He''s right about that. This would surely do that, but why though?''


    ''In the original story, Haiel would have died and Miel would have gotten this place anyway so why do something that would only bring shame to your family name?''


    ''Did he think that there was a chance his plans could fail and by doing damage to Haiel''s reputation, Miel would have some way to get his brother''s place?''


    I thought but there were many holes in the plan and the story didn''t go into much further detail other than defeating Miel in a certain point of the future and Elisabeth becoming Viscount of Valint.


    "How was your sleep?" Arthur asked.


    "Oh, it was wonderful." I sarcastically say to the guy as he gazed at the dark undertones of my eyes with a similar one like him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was quite impossible to sleep in times like this. Who knew what would happen to you while you''re sleeping unguarded in a place unknown and without any guards?


    "I know that was a stupid question but-"


    "Then why ask?"


    "¡­ for conversation."


    I looked at the guy who blankly looked at me before shaking my head, "Sigh¡­ do you know why the viscount called me here for?"


    "What else? To reward you for your excellent bravery the other night."


    "Unhah, then why are we the only ones here."


    "¡­Good point." Arthur nodded before walking inside the mansion alongside me.


    "What kind of reward do you think; he''ll give?"


    "Maybe a sword¡­" Then he thought back to my huge sword and changed his words, "or something completely ridiculous."

 Chapter 57 - 57 - Bold and Arrogant

    Let me clear something out to you guys before I continued.


    I want to talk about the attack on the party for a sec.


    We know that this attack wasn''t a random on, but one that has been intentionally orchestrated. We know who arranged it and we also know that Haiel was smart enough to know that it was his brother who wanted to kill him.


    Alright so Haiel should be furious at his brother and may¡­ want to kill him and that would be perfectly justifiable for everyone.


    So imagine my surprise when I see the motherfucker standing beside Haiel like he isn''t the least bit connected to the matter. Haiel also doesn''t even seem a bit angry or disgruntled by the fact that his killer was standing next to him¡­ in striking distance!


    Yeah, I call bullshit.


    NO way does someone so experienced and old person like Haiel doesn''t know that it was his brother. His more likely trying to keep this matter into the family so it doesn''t get any more fucked by other people.


    But hombre, you already made one mistake. Your brother wasn''t just aiming to kill you but many other noble families too. SO, let''s see how you stop them from demanding the head of their killer.


    "Welcome brave warriors!" Haiel said while sitting on his somewhat broken of a throne-chair. We were standing on this very long red carpet that was originally blue¡­ but you can guess what happened here.


    "My lord!" Arthur said as he knelt in front of him. He waited for a bit but when he saw I wasn''t doing the exact same thing as him, he nudged at me.


    But I didn''t care. I wasn''t going to kneel before someone who was going to get fucked by his own brother that he already knows but still wouldn''t do anything about it.


    There''s also that arrogance inside me that wouldn''t let me kneel before this guy who is at the current moment a lot weak, both physically and financially. Even if he was at his height of power¡­ I''m sure I could take him on.


    Yeah, I''m that arrogant and confident at my own ability. I was becoming stronger every day so you can expect me to not bow down to just anyone¡­ unless they are someone very strong¡­ or a very beautiful women¡­ or a goddess that is trying to help me... or a very strong evil god that could kill me.


    ¡­Man, there are a lot of being-


    My though process stopped as I felt Arthur nudging me from the corner and both Valorence brother looked in expectation.


    Fuck your expectation, I''m not bowing down to you.


    I slap away the small pinky and give a brief nod, "My Lords."


    Immediately the looks of displeasure and resentment came on both brothers faces respectively. They both knew that in social hierarchy order they had the bigger ranking so what I did was a big insult to them.


    But they also knew that financially I was a large fucker and physically¡­ well, they both saw me in action the other day, so nobody had anything else to say but, "Hmm!"


    "I called you both here because I wanted to thank you personally and reward you for your bravery, especially you, Henry Van Tax." Haiel said. "You had shown exceptional skills and prowess for someone so... young."


    "Thanks"


    The guy may be a pussy but sure knows how to put on faces. He didn''t show a bit of discomfort saying those words to me.


    Miel on the other hand couldn''t stop himself from glaring at me. How could the bastard, when I am the main reason it got so spoiled.


    "Do you want to say something or is there something on my face?" I asked him directly.


    "I-I¡­" Miel didn''t think that I would actually have the gall to ask something like that in this situation.


    "I was just admiring¡­ the man who had saved my brother so bravely, forgive me if it seemed inappropriate." He said with clenched teeth.


    "Well then, admire on." I gave him a smile and if it weren''t for his brother beside him, I was sure he would have attacked me.


    "COUGH COUGH!" Haiel coughed gathering our attention.


    "As I was saying, I wanted to thank you both for your great help the other night. If it weren''t for both of your contributions, many guests lives and my own would have been ended."


    "It''s our sole duty as warriors of our kingdom, my lord. You needn''t praise us for it." Arthur said.


    "You''re welcome."


    Arthur glanced at me again and signaled to stop acting like that but I couldn''t. The kinds of expression appearing on Miel''s face was too hilarious.


    I was the guy who shattered his whole operation and now I was acting boldly right in front of him, it was sure to give a large headache to an egotistic noble like him.


    Haiel on the other hand, didn''t give much importance to it.


    "So in consideration of your help, I wish to reward you both." Haiel raised his hand, stopping Arthur, "No, you can''t refuse it."


    Arthur smiled, "As you say, my lord."


    "Good." Haiel nodded and signaled to the side as a group came carrying something large, "Arthur, I already know that you are one of the bravest warrior in our kingdom and also know that you will continue to do great things in the future so in light of that, I am granting you my war armor."


    The servants pulled off the cover and showed a tall armor that stood shiningly on its rough metal plates. There were a lot of scratches on it but even through it any one could see that the armor would still be able to hold on a lot more damage.


    I glanced at the armor, ''Hmm¡­ it seems, fate will find ways to bring lost distant roads back together.''


    The armor before me was the same armor that Elisabeth would have given Arthur in the future when he admits for the academy.


    "I¡­I¡­ thank you, my lord." Arthur said, kneeling back once more as it brought a satisfied laugh to Haiel.


    "Make sure to bring honor to the kingdom and to your family, Arthur." Haiel said deeply.


    "I will." Arthur nodded seriously as Haiel turned to me and became a bit awkward. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unfortunately, Van Tax, I don''t know you as personally as I do with Arthur, so I couldn''t prepare anything for you. But I will grant you anything that you ask of me."


    "Anything?"


    "Anything"

 Chapter 58 - 58 - Fate Still Remains

    We were outside the main entrance of the mansion. I had already asked what I wanted from Haiel and he¡­ reluctantly accepted it.


    But there was one person who couldn''t accept it¡­ no, it was not his brother.


    "Who in their right mind would ask something like that?"


    "Seriously who? I''m astonished by the fact that you actually asked something like that." Arthur said looking at me like I was a psycho.


    "You jealous." I said and he laughed at my sarcasm, a creepy unsettling one that had no meaning.


    "Jealous? Of You? Maybe I am, Maybe I''m not, why don''t you guess?" He said as one of his eyes gave a crazy blink. It took a moment before Arthur calmed down and said to himself, "Calm minds, calm waves."


    Hearing the famous words coming out of him, I didn''t think they were that famous at all, but they are to him. This words were spoken to him by his father at an early age and reminded him to not think with brawns but with his brains.


    Unfortunately, the same could not be said about the words creator, who so brazenly lost to his dick and fell on the bed¡­ literally.


    "You shouldn''t have behaved like that." Arthur said remembering my stance. "They are our senior and lords, who must be respected and-"


    "And we have to obey them like some dogs in leashes, right?" I interrupted him.


    "No, it''s not like that. We listen to them because their words are equivalent to the king- her majesty''s words."


    ''Yep, that right there was hatred. Man, does he hate her.''


    "But they are only viscounts, there words are no way ''equivalent'', to her majesty."


    "¡­Yes, I know but-"


    "Besides I didn''t bow to them for a reason."


    "What''s that?"


    I looked at him with a mysterious face, "You really expect me to tell you that?"


    "Pretty please."


    "Yeahhh... no."


    He showed a downed face before getting back to his normal phase, "Do you think that the viscount is hiding something from us?"


    "Why do you ask?" I look at him curiously.


    "It just feels like they are, I don''t know, but it kinda seems like the viscount might have known who had attacked us."


    ''Good, at least he''s using his brain now. He does that in the original story too, but it was too late at that point.''


    "He may know the guy."


    "You think so too."


    "Yeah, his bound to. He knows that it has to be one off the many enemies that he made since birth." I said with a little hint but the guy laughed.


    "Haha, I know he has a lot of enemy, Henry. But I don''t think it''s one of his diaper pals."


    ''Alright I tried.''


    "Who knows man... you know what, forget about it. Where are you going to go now?" I know but I wanted to check something.


    "I am going to tour the countries with Elisabeth an-" Then a worried expression came to him as he laughed awkwardly, "I forgot to tell you something."


    "What?" I knew this was going to come, but I thought I had at least changed something.


    "Well, last night after fighting side by side with Samantha, me, Elisabeth and her became friends and she offered us to go on a tour with her to her home... so we kinda agreed." He said looking at me with worry again, "You don''t object to it, do you? If you want, I can cancel it."


    I shook my head, "That ship has long sailed friend. If you want to have a go at her then go. I don''t really want to talk about it¡­ just a warning."


    "If you see someone named Amelia in her camp, don''t believe a word she says, alright."


    "I will do so¡­ and I''m not trying to have a ''go'' at Samantha, it''s just a friendly tour." He asked me but I was already leaving. "But why should I avoid Amelia?"


    "Samantha will tell you."


    Arthur looked at me leaving him abruptly and thought that he might have angered Henry.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have agreed to it before asking him. He seems a bit angry about the situation... and who is this Amelia?''


    I left Arthur to his thoughts as I roamed by myself.


    ''Even after changing my destiny sooo much¡­ I still couldn''t stop the story from advancing the same way, huh.''


    I had thought that after breaking my engagement and making up with Samantha, the timeline with her and Arthur joining wouldn''t happen¡­ but as they say, fate is a bitch.


    I''m not worried or angry about the fact that Arthur would bang her or anything, because I didn''t look at Samantha romantically, I looked at her as a friend and a mentor for a time¡­ but that was it.


    Still¡­ it stung a bit to think Samantha would fall for him so quickly, but alas, that is the inevitable charm of Arthur.


    I stopped thinking about the matter much and proceeded to where my destination was.


    Nijulai''s Groceries.


    It was a small grocery store that had a normal look to it with vegetables drawn outside. It was completely ordinary to anyone who glanced at it or even the many commoners that shopped in it almost daily.


    But I know what it really is.


    "Ring!" "Ring!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bell attached to the front door rang as I came in. There was a counter in the front with a door behind it. The veggies and other dairies were at the corner of the store for the customers to pick up as they liked.


    To them it was one of the stores they frequented and because of its low prices and being able to pick your own items, it was doing good.


    At the current moment, there wasn''t anyone inside the shop, not even the shopkeeper. I go to the desk and ring the bell a few times.


    "Ting" "Ting" "Ting"


    It took a moment before the back door opened and a middle aged man with a forgettable face came out, saying, "I''m coming, I''m coming-¡­ oh, a new customer. How can I help you, sir?" He asked with a smile.


    I put 5 shillings on the counter, "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."

 Chapter 59 - 59 - Where The Slaves Run Dormant

    "I want to go to a place where slaves run dormant."


    The shopkeepers happy face froze for a moment before it turned to one that was a bit disturbing.


    "A new customer, I haven''t seen you before. May I know your specialty, dear sir?" He said this time with a smile that was dangerous but submissive too.


    "I can''t decide, do you have any recommendations?"


    "That depends sir, do you want a fighter, a worker, a sex slave, a beast worker or something unique?"


    You might be either one of the two people that were thinking about this.


    First, you know what is going on here or second, you don''t know what the fuck is happening and would like an explanation.


    If you''re the first one, kudos. But if you''re the second one¡­ I''m sorry to say this but your knowledge of novels is short and needs a review.


    Still, for those in the second category, let me help you. As I said, the story of this novel was revolved around the protagonist and his heroines, who lives in the most peaceful kingdom, Maria.


    There are five Kingdoms to start and Maria is the starting point and as the story progressed so did the enemies level and a new kingdom is explored.


    But what did that had to do with this?


    You see all this kingdom were determined in the story with their power and peace level. Maria being the most peaceful and second most powerful one and the final kingdom being the most chaotic and also the most powerful of them all.


    The final kingdom was so chaotic that as time went by it slowly corrupted the other kingdoms which were normal at first. The closer one kingdom was to it, the more hectic they became.


    Fortunately, Maria was the one that was at the farthest to it. Still¡­ corruption was something that was inevitable because we humans are corruptible by birth.


    So even if Maria was the most peaceful, it still had its demons. Something that my father had great connections with.


    Nijulai''s Groceries may seem like an ordinary place for people to buy groceries but all of it was just a fa?ade for its true face.


    A Slave Shop


    Yes, this seemingly normal grocery was a slave market for the wicked and rich to buy slaves. This place was introduced at a later point in the story so Arthur doesn''t know about it yet and what I said to the guy was a password that Arthur would know later and use it to infiltrate this place.


    "I need guards, two of them. The strongest you have but also the most loyal ones."


    The slave keeper nodded, "Of course, sir. I have everything here that will satisfy your needs. Women, men, nobles, children, beasts, rabits, dogs-"


    "Guards for now." I said, reminding him.


    "Yes, yes." He opened the counter for me and went inside the back door, "Please follow me to check the product."


    I went inside the back room and was shown to a normal storage room filled with items to sell for his shop. The slave keeper ignored all items and walked towards the end of the room, where there were some boxes with the picture of broccoli.


    The box was big and looked heavy but the guy kicked it and it moved away like nothing. It was just a distraction for what lay underneath.


    A secret underground basement.


    The guy quickly unlocked the locks and opened it, showing a flight of stairs going down in the dark.


    "Don''t worry about the dark, sir. I have a solution for it." He said as he chanted something quietly and sparks ignited in his hand and a ball of fire materialized.


    The ball of fire then slowly levitated above us and brightened up our surrounding.


    "As you see sir, the darkness isn''t a problem anymore." He said while climbing down, "It was a big problem for us back a few years but after this spell was created a few months ago, business has been good for us." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As you could see, the guy was a talker.


    I ignored the guy''s ramblings while climbing down the stairs and the ball of fire followed us.


    The basement was completely dark and nothing could be seen. But with the addition of magic, the surrounding place up to 5 meters was brightened.


    Immediately the feeling of vomiting came to me as I saw what lay here and as the smell hit me. Large cages made of steel held people, people that looked dehydrated and out of will.


    This was the outcome for those that got captured in wars. They would either die or become a slave and be sold for various uses. Between you and me, dying seems to be the better option.


    I quickly covered my mouth with a handkerchief as the guy apologized, "I''m sorry for the smell sir, this fools forget that there is A BUCKET FOR YOU GUYS TO POOP IN!"


    His angered words brought up some fear into slaves whilst others didn''t think care about it anymore.


    "I''m sorry again for my loudmouth," He smiled apologetically, "What was it that you wanted, guards right?"


    I nodded as he walked towards the right and looked at a few cages before stopping, "This are the ones you''ll want tehn. They are the best warriors, straight from the kingdom of Furries."


    I looked at where he pointed and saw a group of wolf like man who looked very strong, looking back at me with hatred.


    The wolfman were a tribe of beast that were known for their strength and viciousness. But they were also a group that would give their lives if their commander wanted it.


    "How much?"


    "150 pounds for each of them and I know, I know that it''s a bit too pricey, but look at them, the guy pointed at their body, "They are the elites of their tribe and also very healthy."


    "Healthy?" I looked at him sarcastically.


    "¡­Healthier than the others."


    "I want all of them," I interrupted him before he could talk, "but I''ll only give you 100 pounds for each of them."


    The guy had a stingy face on him before he thought for a moment and sighed, "You drive a hard bargain¡­ but since your new and want all of them, I''ll accept."


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, I''m looking for a girl."

 Chapter 60 - 60 - The Girl

    "Splash!" "Splash!"


    Sounds of water being stepped on could be heard. It was us who were walking around the damp place and under us were some liquids on the floor¡­ what those liquids contained, I didn''t even wanna know.


    The slave keeper looked here and there for the girl I asked him for and said, "You have a very unique selection, sir."


    He moved the fire ball around a cage, lighting it up but didn''t find the person we''re looking for, "It''s very specific, your choice. Fortunately, I have one who should fit those descriptions."


    "Strangely you have quite a general description that matches someone I have."


    The slave keeper walked for a few moments before stopping abruptly. He murmured something like ''Am I fucked?'' then turned to me.


    "Remind me sir, where was it that you heard I have someone like that here?"


    "A friend of mine told me that."


    "And that friend''s name."


    "Why should that be your concern?"


    He frowned slightly, "You don''t¡­ happen to be the girl''s brother or something right?... if-if you are I-I should tell you that I keep all my produ- people in good condition."


    I deadpanned at the guy, "Do I look I came here to cause trouble."


    "No?" He said uncertain.


    "I came here to buy guards and heard from a friend that a person I''m looking for could be here, so I came here to buy her." I turned slightly angry, "But if you think that by accusing me of nonsense things you can increase the price then I''m not buying." I turned back.


    The slave keeper immediately sweated buckets seeing a good business going away because of his blunder and tried to stop me, "Sorry sir! I didn''t think before opening my mouth and said nasty things to you." But I didn''t stop.


    "I- I''ll lower the price of the girl to 90 pounds, n-no 80 pounds¡­ 70!" He said but I still kept on walking and was almost close to the stairs.


    He bit his lips and finally shouted, "50 POUNDS!"


    I smiled from his back and turned around, "Alright then, show me."


    The slave keeper had sweat falling from his head at the great loss, but nodded as he kept the bigger picture.


    As we searched I finally got a good look at this place. Which should be close to impossible because of the darkness.


    With so little light because of the fire, nobody would have been able to see more than what the light provided. But I had special eyes which let me see in the dark¡­ it was kinda similar to night vision goggles, but the view was clear and had great zooming distance.


    So color me surprised when I understand how large this place is actually is. This place was very big, enough to hold hundreds of such steel cages and there was ventilation system here as well for air.


    Even if at first glance this place may look like dump and for those who didn''t see it from my way will continue to look at it like dump. But in hindsight this was a great hiding place and good for dark businesses like slavery, drugs and black markets.


    It also has a great hiding spot and distraction caused by the grocery shop, which was the main reason why the city guards never found this place.


    The slave keeper in front of me isn''t the real owner but just a keeper. The real owner is a nefarious organization known to deal in such businesses around the whole kingdom.


    Something my late father also had a share in.


    Sigh¡­ just thinking about all the treasonous thing that would lop my head off is exhausting. But if I could get a share of all those businesses in the future¡­


    "This is it."


    The slave keeper said lighting up the cage in front of him. I looked ahead and all I saw was a person huddling their knees together and keeping her head down.


    "Ting!" "Ting!" "Ting!"


    The guy banged the cage with a baton bringing an ear numbing sound and awakening the person inside.


    "She is a good find too, not much scratch on her and she''s pure too."


    As the person slowly unfurled themselves, I was able to get a good look at her.


    The girl in front of me looked close to my age, younger even. I couldn''t accurately tell with the loss of nutrition in her body. She wore a single cloth that only covered her chest, stomach and back, leaving all the other places for the cold to penetrate her.


    The most distinguishing fact about her was that she had purple hair, it was cut to a bob-cut and her eyes had tears mashed under them but her eyes still had an intense hatred for the slave keeper.


    She didn''t have the strength in her body but if eyes could kill, the guy beside me would be dead a thousand times over.


    The slave keeper didn''t like the fact of her looking at him like that as he gave her a dark look, "Still so defiant huh! Let me just give a few baton-" I place my hand over his shoulder and he immediately changed his expression and smiled, "Ju- Just kidding sir, Sh- She''s the one you''re looking for right?"


    I lowered myself down to her eye distance and looked at her deeply, "Are you the one?"


    She changed her look from the slave keeper to me and even if she didn''t have that much hate for me, she had suffered enough to hate the world for what happened to her.


    "CLING!"


    She looked at me defiantly and went further back into the wall, clanging the chains bound to her leg. She hit herself back in the wall because of the hurry but didn''t care about it and huddled herself once more.


    ''Yeah¡­ she''s the one!''


    "Sir?"


    "Leave for a moment."


    "Hmm?" He looked at me in question but nodded seeing I was serious and left.


    I opened the latch and went in as the girl tried to bury herself into the wall in caution.


    "It''s okay, I won''t hurt you."


    "HISS!"


    She didn''t believe my words and only hissed at me.


    Seeing her like that, I sigh and sit down over the floor. Her brows went up in fear as she saw me do that. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They hurt you, didn''t they."


    "They murdered the innocent girl from a time and made her into this."


    "Tell me¡­ whatever your name is, what would you do if I let you out right now?"

 Chapter 61 - 61 - Hope Or Illusion?

    "What would you do if I let you out right now?"


    Maybe because I looked imposing with my fat body or maybe because it was an impossible question to her, maybe that''s why she looked at me with the utmost hope and desperate look.


    Hope if the question would be truly real and desperation because I may be playing a sick minded game with her just for laughs.


    They truly did a number on her¡­ but this is far from what she will suffer if I don''t get her out of here.


    "I know what I ask seems quite impossible to you, but humor me for a second." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I waited for a while but she didn''t answer me and just kept staring at me with those questioning gaze at a stranger. As I thought that she would never speak out any words and was about to get up that''s when she spoke.


    "I- I¡­ would¡­ kill that bastard!" She said with trembling and scared tone, a tone that didn''t get enough water.


    "Hmm, do you mean the slave keeper?" She nodded with a frenzied look.


    "Impossible." She looked at me with anger as if I was about to deceive her, "Look at yourself, you don''t have the strength to kill him."


    "I can¡­ If I ha- had my hand-"


    "Alright, let''s say I give you that chance and let you go¡­ do you think you will even be able to walk 10 steps without falling." I asked her.


    She looked down to her legs that seemed weak. As if her bones would reveal themselves if she made even the slightest pressure. Her eyes started to tear up in realization, knowing that she was weak and escaping from here was impossible for her. Then came the mind-breaking question.


    "What if I gave you time?"


    She looked up.


    "What if I give you time and things needed to enact revenge?"


    "Yo- you''d help me kill him?" She asked but I shook myself.


    "I''m not going to do anything to him, you are. Not just him but I''ll give you the power to kill everyone who did this and whoever you want to kill."


    The girl finally felt that hope was close to her¡­ that she had a chance at killing everyone that killer her and her family. Her eyes slowly turned to fury and within that fury I saw a power¡­ a power that I could use.


    "Will you take that chance?"


    "I will!" She said with a sudden power to her.


    "I will kill them all, I will butcher them, I will burn, cut, poison, maim, torture, bite, kill all of their families, friends and do everything I can to make sure that they wanted that they''ve never been born."


    I smiled at her, this is the one¡­ she is the one I''ve been searching for.


    Then suddenly as if all the anger vanished, a weakness, a fear for the unknown came to her as she stared at me with strange eyes, "What do you want from me?"


    "All I want... is you."


    "I want your heart, body, soul, anger, happiness, everything you have and more. I''ll give you the power to kill and do anything you want, but in exchange you''ll have to give me your everything."


    She thought that maybe I could be lying to her or maybe I wasn''t. But looking at my figure, it only brought more fear to her as she closed her private parts from me.


    I sighed, my figure really doesn''t enact confidence here now, does it? Got to fix that as soon as possible but first-


    "I promise you many things that nobody can and which seems improbable. You can''t really trust me with those promises¡­ it''s all about trust, right?" I asked but she didn''t answer me.


    "Then let me earn that."


    I get up and call the guy, "Hey Slaver!"


    The girl felt fear, as if I was angered by her behavior and called the slave keeper for punishment.


    The jingling of some metal rang and the slave keeper came with a large ring filled with many keys, "Yes, sir."


    "Open her up."


    The slave keeper went down to her knees and tried to open her but even after multiple tries, he couldn''t find the real key.


    "Ha ha¡­ just give me one moment, I- I''ll find the one."


    I would have waited if not for the look the girl had on her face, as if ready to bite off the guy''s ear. Time was going but the idiot still couldn''t find the key and the girl was ready to do whatever depravity she had in mind, so I stepped in.


    I went down to her leg and looked for the lock.


    "It''s almost done sir, I- I''m sure this is the right one."


    I ignored him and with one tug, I broke the chains along with the ankle lock.


    "That''s¡­ another way, I guess." The slave keeper smiled and brought out a bowl and paper, "Let me just do the binding and we''ll be done."


    The girl hearing pushed herself away.


    The binding was a magically seal, a slave seal similar to a master and servant chain. If the binding were to be cast on someone, the master, I.E. me, would be able to command the servant to listen to me.


    Although it didn''t have the power of compulsion to make them do anything against their will, but it had the power to inflict pain on them. That''s why the girl scurried away like that.


    "You insolent brat! Come bac-"


    "It''s okay," I stopped him and handed fifty pounds to him, "I don''t need one."


    Seeing the bundle of cash in his hands, the guy smiled, "Okay sir! About the wolfmen, do you want the seal on them?"


    "Yes"


    "Alright then, it will take a few days for them to be washed and cleaned before I can deliver them to you." The slave keeper said as he went away.


    I turned to the girl and show her my hand, "I know this isn''t enough to win my trust, but at least it will be enough to come with me."


    The girl looked between me and my hand for a while before approaching slowly and touching me.


    "My name''s Henry, what''s yours?"


    "I-It''s Alice."


    I smiled at that.


    "Nice to meet you."


    ''Alice, The Witch Queen.''

 Chapter 62 - 62 - Like A Rice Bag

    "Can you get up?"


    Alice nodded and tried getting up but fell. I was quick on my feet and catch her by the waist. I look into those dark purple eyes, which felt like mystery themselves.


    "I suppose that''s a no then, hold on."


    "Aanh!"


    Before she could understand what I meant I lift her up and put her on my shoulder, like a rice bag.


    Alice didn''t think that I would carry her myself and that fact that I did this way made it even more weird for her and made her shy.


    "You okay back there?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ I think I can walk if- if I tried." She said but I dismissed her.


    "With how you fell just now, it would be best if you don''t try to do anything by yourself for a while."


    Before she could say anything else, I took her up the stairs and back to the store.


    Alice didn''t think that she would ever see light again. After the long time she spent in darkness and pain, she thought that it was it for her. That the darkness was her home and her final place.


    But now that she finally spots a ray of light through the glass window, it made her feel pain.


    Being so long in the darkness, her body and eyes had not only adapted to it but they succumbed to it, so seeing so much light so soon had a bad effect on her.


    Alice shielded her eyes with her hand but it burned. As she tried to protect herself, a large robe made of leather covered her and made her feel warm and secure.


    "I should have already seen this." Alice heard the heavy voice that bought her, speak, "Being at that disgusting place for so long should have had an effect on you. Next time, I''ll try to be more careful."


    Try to be careful? For me? But why?


    I thought you bought me to use me¡­ so why are you caring for me?


    Or is this just an illusion that will break into a nightmare.


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    She heard a ring before chatters of many people resounded around her. Many people talked as if they were walking around her. She understood that they were on the street.


    "What is that?"


    "Why is he carrying something like that?"


    "Do you think there''s a person in there?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could be, with how large it is, there''s definitely a person in there."


    Hearing this, she felt that she might cause trouble for the person who bought her. She didn''t know what to do¡­ should she scream so people could come to help her or should she succumb to silence and go wherever this person takes her?


    In the end, she couldn''t decide on anything.


    "Wooh!"


    "Yah!" "Yah!"


    Alice heard the sound of a horse and a man trying to stop a horse and then heard the same heavy voice.


    "Hey! I want to go to a hotel."


    A hotel? Is he taking me to a hotel¡­ to do those things?


    "Si- Sir, I don''t think I can-" A young voice, maybe the rider spoke but then I heard a jingling sound.


    "Ring!" "Ting!"


    "I just want to go to a hotel."


    "¡­Alright."


    N-No¡­ he''s going to rape m-


    Before Alice could think anymore, her whole body jerked and moved before she felt herself drop on to something comfy. Then the robe covering her was pulled off.


    Alice felt the light hit her again, but this time it was soft and small. Enough for her to adjust her eyes to it. As soon as her eyes could see clear enough, Alice looked around her.


    It looked like she was inside a box, there was a seat in front of her where the fat guy sat and she too sat on one of those seat. They were inside a carriage.


    The fat guy looked outside the window where a small group of people had gathered, mainly because of them but none of them dared to come and do anything.


    That was because of this guy''s presence. She felt it, the heavy presence of the guy as he looked at them with unspoken anger, ready to unleash if they came towards them.


    Then he looked back at me and they changed instantly. It was the same eyes, she was sure, but instead of anger or lust, he looked at her with pity.


    "Can you see clearly?" He spoke gently.


    When he spoke to others it was rough, almost as if ordering them to do his bidding but he was patient and soft with her. As if she needed the most gently care.


    She did, but who is he to help her¡­ she was sure she never saw someone like him before. But maybe he¡­


    "Yes" She said, her voice yet cracked.


    Seeing her again, I noticed how malnourished she was and hungry.


    "Do you have any relatives?" I asked but her expression darkened a bit and she slowly shook.


    "If you have any distant relatives or anyone who cares about you then you can write a letter to them and I will send it."


    "The- There''s no one¡­ they killed them all." She said and her body shook in sorrow as tears fell.


    "I''m sorry."


    ...


    After that, I didn''t think it would be right to ask any questions, so I left them for later and let her cry as we arrived at the hotel.


    "We''re here, can you walk or-"


    "I-I think can." She responded quickly.


    Maybe I should have carried her in a princess carry, back then.


    "Still, let me get out first and help you." I get out of the carriage and hold my hand out to her. She looked at my deeply before taking it and we both walked inside the hotel.


    "Good morning, how can I help yo-"


    "It''s you, sir!"


    The receptionist who was lazily counting money looked at me and quickly came before me.


    "Bring a few buckets of warm water and make some food," I took another glance at Alice, "A lot of food, quick."


    "Yes, sir."


    I bring Alice towards my room and knock on it.


    ''This is going to be awkward.''


    "Welcome back, Maste-" Anna who opened it, looked at the new person beside me and gazed back at me suspiciously.

 Chapter 63 - 63 - Who Took My Bounty ?

    What to do?


    What should I do when she keeps looking so suspiciously like that?


    "Anna-"


    As if understanding what I am going to say, Anna smiled and said, "Is she going to be your night companion for tonight, master."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    I looked at her dumbfounded by her way of boldness. She was so straightforward with her words that Alice looked at me suspiciously too.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s joking, right Anna?"


    "Of course, master. There''s no way you would do anything inappropriate with a girl your age and someone who''s defenseless."


    "Good, now that, that''s out of the way, let me give you guys an introduction," I said pointing towards Alice, "She''s Alice, from now on she''s going to stay with us." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alice, the person before you who jokes so boldly is Anna, my personal maid."


    "Anna, you''re going to teach Alice the ways of ''how to be a maid who doesn''t joke so much'' okay."


    "As you say, master." She still had that sweet smile on my face, not the least bit worried about what I said.


    ''Tch! She''s getting bolder by the day. Just let the night come, I''ll show you who''s bold.''


    "As you can see, she''s had a rough couple of... months, so I''ve called in some hot water and food for her, so can you please-"


    "Of course."


    "Okay" I nodded and turned around to get the fuck out of here.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "¡­Outside"


    "But you just came."


    "I¡­ forgot something." I said and quickly got out before she could ask anything else.


    Anna and Alice looked at my figure that seemed to almost run and looked at each other. While Alice had the look of a young deer that was lost, Anna had an idea forming in her head.


    She gracefully smiled at her, "It''s nice to meet you Alice, as you''ve already heard from the young master, I''m Anna."


    "I- I''m Alice, n- nice to meet you."


    Anna frowned and somewhat understood what may have happened to her but she smiled, not letting it show on her face, "I know that my master looks a bit¡­ proportioned, but from the inside he is a very nice man. Now, let''s get you cleaned up before the master comes and see''s you like this again."


    ...


    Outside the hotel.


    I look back up at the hotel from the streets. It seemed as if a terrible demon lived inside their right in my room.


    My Anna.


    She can be pretty terrifying when she wants to be. I could feel her ready to rip my head off but in the end she only said those words boldly.


    How nice of her.


    Me, punish her? No way I can punish my Anna¡­ other than in a sexual way which is fine by both of us, but I can''t never punish her.


    I sighed looked down the streets, ''I hastily got out of there, but what should I do now? I don''t really have any plan."


    With nothing on my mind, I mindlessly wondered the streets taking in the beautiful sights of the city. The food, shops, buildings, fountains and many other beautiful things.


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe I should bring both of them out for a tour, it would calm Anna and maybe make Alice feel easy.''


    As I walked on the streets, I stopped before a building. I looked at the large name built on its head and recognized what it is.


    The Guild.


    The guild''s a place where people who didn''t have any jobs came for work.


    You know the worthless people, who call themselves ''Adventures'' and do meaningless jobs for some change.


    They say that it''s either for fame, glory or riches or all three of them but I don''t see anything more than the next worker who couldn''t get a high school degree.


    But they sure do get a lot of girls¡­ for example, Arthur is a part-time adventurer.


    Yeah. The guy supposedly hides his noble self and goes to do petty work¡­ but I suppose since the story has started, no work is going to petty for him anymore.


    I notice something on the wall of the building. A posture. Taking a closer look, it''s none other than the guy who I one-punched the other day, the thug leader.


    What''s strange about the thing is, this guy had a bounty of 500 pounds and somebody completed it.


    ¡­What the shit?


    I killed him so which fucker fucked my kill¡­ I mean took my kill?


    I rip the poster out and walk inside the building. People of all styles, Mohawk, half-naked, full-naked, idiot, poor, worthless, hot, sexy filled my view and they too saw me.


    They stopped their chatter for a second as they eyed me up, looking for any weakness but I stood firm and gave the look back too.


    The atmosphere itself felt as if something terrible was about to happen, but the next second, the adventurers returned back to what they were doing and the room was filled with chatter again.


    I take a look at the place and see a huge hall. There were many benches at the center, the counter at the front, a bar at one corner and finally a stair that went to the second floor.


    I know my description sounds half-assed but it''s what it was, what else do you want to know? The floors are made from wood and the counters are filled with beautiful women. Most of the people were either at the counter or at the bar.


    I go towards one counter and talk to the lady behind it.


    "How can I help you, sir?" She smiled at me.


    "Can you tell me who it was that took this bounty?" I show her the poster.


    "Well¡­ I can''t precisely tell you who they are, but there were a lot of them who took this bounty."


    "No, not them, i want to know who it was that got paid?"


    "Annh! I''m sorry but we can''t give out sensitive information like that."


    I sighed before placing 20 shillings on the counter, "I just want to know who it was, miss."


    She sighed at the coins before looked around and quickly taking it, "It was an old guy, n-no he was middle aged but was close to old. He wore expensive clothes and had a ego around him."


    "Did that guy seem like a noble who had a very punch-able face?" I asked deadpanned.


    "Yes, he did!" The lady beamed as if she remembered.


    I know who the fucker is.


    I sighed forgetting for the moment, "You guys take jobs for searching people, right?"


    "We do."


    "Good, I need to find someone."

 Chapter 64 - 64 - Final Ember

    I slowly unlock the door, trying my hardest to not make any sound.


    "CREAK"


    I stop as soon as the door creaked and went even slower.


    "CREAK!"


    "Sigh"


    I go even slower, slower than a snail.


    "CREAK!" "CREAK!"


    Don''t know how but that made even more sound¡­ like how the fuck!


    In anger, I just fling it open and the door goes all the way¡­ without making any sound.


    ''You got to be kidding me.''


    Blaming the management for this problem, I walk two steps in and she appears.


    "Good evening, master."


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GO-¡­ Anna."


    She suddenly appeared at my side like a ghost and gives me that same unpleasant smile.


    ''Should have known she''s not going to let it slide so easily.''


    Forgetting about the fact that she scared the bejewels out of me, I ask her without shame, "How''s our guest?"


    She too played along, "Asleep. She seems to have lost all her energy after eating all the food you got for her." She walked and I tagged along.


    "All of them?"


    "All of them."


    ''Man¡­ there were like 10 plates of food¡­ and she ate all of them with her small figure.'' I think but all those thoughts vanishes as I stand before the door and look at the girl.


    Alice was on the bed, sleeping peacefully. She laid on her bed and clutched on to the pillow and slept soundlessly. It felt like a scene from heaven, much better than when I first saw her.


    "She kept murmuring about somethings." Anna spoke, "''No, don''t kill them'', ''it hurts'' and most recently, ''I''ll kill them all''."


    "She kept shaking at first when she said those in her sleep. It''s only when I soothed her and sang her some songs, did she stop."


    "What kinds of song?" I ask.


    "Children''s songs, the ones we sing for children to go to sleep." Anna said and I could imagine her doing that. She is a good person, far more than I deserve.


    But for the time being, she deserved the truth.


    We walk away from the room and I sit down at the dining table while she kept standing.


    "Come, sit."


    "I''m fine, maste-"


    "Sit, you should be tired by now."


    "¡­Alright" she nodded after a moment and sat. Her eyes kept glancing at me and it seemed she wanted to ask something but stopped herself.


    "Ask"


    "Hmm?"


    "I can see you have a lot of questions in your mind, so ask away."


    "You misunderstand maste-"


    "Anna" I hold her hand and look deep into her eyes, "Since I''ve came here and faced all such strange situations, there''s not been one day that I thought of going crazy thinking if this was real or just my mind going bizarre."


    "But in all of those situations and time, I''ve only had one person I truly thank for to the gods, someone I was grateful to have and that''s you."


    Anna''s face brightened up like a tomato hearing me.


    "I will not answer many of my actions to many people but¡­ as I''ve said before, if it is you, then no question is problematic enough, so again, ask what you hold in your heart." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master¡­ thank you." She said with a deep look and clutched my hand tighter. Then her eyes gazed at her room where Alice slept, "Who is she?"


    "She''s Alice, a person that I''ve been looking for."


    "Is she someone related or a friend?" She asked curiously. Anna had always been with Henry, almost the whole of his life and never saw or heard about anyone like Alice.


    "No¡­ she''s a weapon. Well¡­ not yet at least."


    "Weapon?"


    I nod, "Do you know about the witch coven of Kelino?"


    "Witch coven?" She said confused before realization strikes her, "Do you mean the coven of evil witches in Fantesna Kingdom that were said to practice the vilest and darkest of magics?"


    "Yep"


    Then she went confused again, "But weren''t they destroyed by the joint army of Fantesna?"


    "Correct again. The reason why I''m bringing that up because, Alice right there, is the last surviving member of that witch coven."


    Anna went all quiet hearing what I''ve just said. She never had thought that the sweet Alice she spent her whole day with was a witch from the worst type. Especially the fact that her master had left her all alone with her all day.


    I could see the gears in her mind moving, trying to piece together what I''ve said.


    "So she¡­ Alice¡­ is a surviving witch-"


    "The last of her coven." I corrected.


    "And she''s¡­ now your maid." I nodded.


    "Why?"


    Here comes the weird part.


    "Alright, don''t get mad or judgmental, but I told her that I would give her the resources she needs to get stronger and have her revenge and in return-"


    "In return, she would give you her power, huh." She said with a lost look. Anna went quiet again and thought for a while as I stayed quiet.


    "Master that''s-"


    Here come the insults.


    "is genius!"


    "Yeah, I know I''m greed- wait what?" I get dumbfounded looking at her amazed face.


    "Di- Di- Did you just say that was genius?"


    "Yes! You were able to make a deal with one of the strongest witches in all kingdoms and get her to become your maid, if that''s not pure genius then I don''t know what is."


    Anna gets up from her chair and stars mumbling about how brilliant my plan is and what great things might come from it.


    She¡­ might have a problem.


    Nobody in their right mind would think, what I did was genius¡­ well, it is a bit clever but admitting it''s genius like that with such certainty is absolute¡­


    I gaze at her happy look. Which cause is my happiness and I stop thinking all together.


    She may be crazy¡­ but she''s my crazy.


    I smile at her mumbling state, get up and hold her.


    "Master?"


    Without giving any answer, I kiss her.


    Being abruptly stopped and kissed like that didn''t make any sense to Anna, but she definitely wasn''t going to stop it.


    She joined in the kiss as well and we both kissed each other with passion. Forgetting about the fact there was someone else in the house too.


    After kissing her until I felt satisfied, I let go of her. Her eyes with filled with lust as she points to the bed, "Shall we¡­ take it over there?"

 Chapter 65 - 65 - Idiotic Remarks

    I looked at the sight Anna pointed to and saw it was my bed.


    I would have been so happy if she had asked me had told me this at any time. Anna asking me if we wanted to do anything sexual without me triggering it out of her or punishing her in the immoral sense, the thought itself was too great for me to comprehend.


    If it had been any other time I would have accepted her in a heartbeat.


    "No¡­ not tonight."


    Unfortunately, we aren''t alone and I can''t act in a way that would frighten Alice into running away or thinking bad things about me¡­ at least until she becomes loyal.


    I give her a gentle but sad smile, "We shouldn''t do anything for a few days."


    Anna glanced at her room, "Is it because of her?"


    "Yes, don''t be angry but I need her to trust me. So for the time being, be happy with only this."


    She was about to ask about what but I kissed her again, this time it was sensual and slow. We weren''t using our tongue but our hearts to enjoy the soft and warm sensation.


    As I parted with her, she had this happy smile on her, "Good night, master."


    "Henry, call me that when we''re alone."


    She looked shocked for a second before giving a soft smile, "Alright¡­ Henry."


    ...


    Morning came.


    "Hah!"


    "Hiah!"


    "Wooh!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was practicing with my new sword early. I didn''t need to go to some faraway place where there was empty land, there were training grounds in the city that could be rented for a while so I rented one.


    It''s been two long days since I had trained¡­ and I knew that it didn''t sound much, but with my infinite talent, wasting my time doing other things is already considered bad enough. If I used all of my time just practicing with a sword or just training myself like a mad protagonist¡­ I''m sure I would have surpassed many villain''s by now.


    Still¡­ I''m powerful enough right now, considering the story just started¡­ but that shouldn''t stop me from training further. Especially now that I''ve got a sword.


    I swing the huge black sword again as the air shifted and pulled aside.


    The sword''s strong, remarkably so. I gather, it might be just as strong as Arthur''s weapon right now. If only I could have a fight with that guy.


    "Hey, Arthur!"


    Speak of the devil.


    I turned to the sound and as expected it was Arthur. He was in a simple training outfit just like me. It was just a white shirt with leather wire like strap on and a slightly tight grey pants.


    The leather wire like strap on was a defensive measure, if someone were to accidentally hit themselves or got hit during a fight, the strap on would only slow down the impact but it will still hurt.


    A reminder to not play with swords.


    "How did you find me?"


    "Find you?... I didn''t, they helped me." He said pointing towards other people who were gawking at me before but at one look of mine, all of them went back to their things.


    "They were amazed by the way you were training, I''m sure they were thinking of how strong you could be."


    "Or how ridiculous I looked using such a sword." I said with a smirk. I know they were most likely saying bad things about me but who cares, I''m stronger than all of them and that''s why their jealous.


    Arthur smiled silly, not knowing how to debunk those words.


    "You train by yourself?"


    "Yes"


    "How about we train with each other?" He suggested.


    I looked at him and at his waist where his sword lay.


    "At one condition."


    "What?"


    "We have a real fight¡­ no half-assing or using blunt weapons, we use our real swords and fight until one of us surrenders." I suggest and he becomes quiet.


    Our surrounding felt silent even though there was sound all around us. As if this fight could change everything about us, Arthur thought hard. He took one look at my eyes and saw they were real, someone who wasn''t joking.


    So he nodded.


    "Alright¡­ but if one of us gets injured, we call off the fight immediately."


    "Good with me." I say prepping myself.


    Arthur backed a few steps and took out his sword. He prepared himself for the fight ahead, he didn''t know how it would end even while knowing his true strength, but there was something about me that simply made him take this as a real fight.


    The people who were looking at me before now gathered along as they saw that Arthur and me were about to fight. Most didn''t knew me, but they knew Arthur, they knew that he was the strongest among them.


    "Look guys, a fight!"


    "It''s Arthur and that fat guy."


    "Did you see the thing the fat guy''s using¡­ is that even a sword?"


    "Of course not, some people just think that the bigger the sword, the greater you''re winning chances." A guy said making bad remarks.


    "I wouldn''t be sure about that."


    "You guys weren''t there at the party the other night¡­ that guy over there can really fight."


    "That fatty? I don''t believe it."


    "I''m sure you''ll change your mind later."


    They must have thought that they were sneaky with the way they were talking or doing it deliberately but we heard it¡­ I heard them all.


    Oh, how I would like to just go there and snap each of those bastard''s necks¡­ but for now, let''s keep it together.


    "You sure you want to do this over here?" Arthur said, his eyes taking short glances at the crowd.


    "Absolutely. Do you think that their words would hurt me?"


    "No, but it could distract you from the fight."


    "I could say the same about you."


    "I''m used to hearing them, but not you."


    "Don''t worry¡­ their talks don''t matter to me. The only thing that matters is who''s the strongest¡­ and we''re about to find that out."


    He smiled too, showing his inner fighting beast, "Then let''s show them a fight they''ll never forget."

 Chapter 66 - 66 - The First Fight

    Both of us stood there as the crowd quietly looked, waiting to see who would be the first to strike.


    I am someone who would wait for someone to strike and then either by using my own skill or with the help of my eyes, I would strike them.


    But this was a unique one.


    This fight was something that I both appreciate and dread. I don''t know if I would win against my favorite character or would his overwhelming strength defeat my newfound one.


    So, that''s why I didn''t want to wait anymore.


    Taking my sword head high, I jumped in, bringing the fight to him. It was one of the most defenseless moves anyone would have avoided. Arthur was a quick swordsman and what I just did would give him many places to attack quickly and deal a great damage to me.


    But he didn''t.


    Arthur used his sword to parry my overwhelming attack as he leaped to the side and ran towards my back. As I said, he was quick, it took him only one and a half second before he aimed at my back and slashed.


    In incredible precision, I swing at my back, this time losing the power and focusing on speed. Arthur''s whose attack was about to reach me, ducked just in time to keep his head.


    Before Arthur could attack again, I circled around delivering a quick and strong slash at him. He couldn''t see any way that would let him escape from this attack so Arthur blocked.


    He used his sword''s blunt side to stop the impact and using the force of the impact, slid away from my attack range.


    ''Hmm¡­ so this is what it is to fight a swordsman in grandmaster level. He quickly dodged all of my attacks and even used my own strength to distance himself. Should have known this is going to be tough.''


    ''Still¡­ it''s much more fun!''


    My face might have made a creepy smile because of what he said next.


    "What''s with that face?"


    "What?" I touch my face and notice I was smiling.


    Arthur also smiled, "That smile just proved to me that you have what it takes to become a great swordsman."


    "Well, thank you for that compliment." I said turning serious, "But I can see you''re not fighting me seriously."


    "What? You got to be joking, did you see how far I went away because of that attac-"


    "Arthur¡­ if you''re going to fight your opponent, then at least honor him with your true skill. I think I deserve at least that, even though we don''t know each other that well."


    Arthur could feel that I was being serious with him, my eyes looked ahead at him and only at him. My words had to have an effect on him as I saw him sigh and lower himself while placing his sword at his waist.


    "Alright, just don''t hate me¡­ or try to challenge me in a duel, okay?"


    I laughed understanding his meaning and tightened my grip on the sword, "Don''t worry I won''t annoy yo-" My words hung up inside my mouth as I saw Arthur vanish from where he stood. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I understood what happened, my perception of the world slowed to a terrifying degree and Arthur reappeared right before me again, slashing at me while drawing his sword from the sheath.


    I had to say¡­ this looked cool, dude.


    Of course, I wish I wasn''t experiencing this on first person mode, but whatever, I made my own bed¡­ now it''s time to redefine it.


    Arthur slashed towards me and as usual his sword attacked me and found no defense¡­ at least that''s what always went for him.


    He''s eyes went wide as he saw my sluggish movement and stopping his sword head on.


    "CLANG!"


    Steel met steel, amazed eyes met amazed eyes.


    Both of us saw the impossible thing happen, Arthur saw me stop his attack and I saw myself stopping his attack.


    I was sure that if I had been even a microsecond late, his attack would have hit and then game over for me.


    "Hee!" "Hee!"


    I exhaled like a beast crazy with hunger at the guy who also took in deep breaths as he tried to understand what just happened.


    "So that''s your real power, hah!" I wanted to taste more of that power, I don''t know if I would be able to stop the next one but I want more.


    "It''s stupidly over-powerful, man. What the fuck was in your breast milk that made you so fast?"


    It wasn''t just his speed; it was his power too. It''s miles higher than what it was before. He was strong enough to stand toe to toe with me in pure strength¡­ which should be impossible for a small figure like him.


    "How!... How are still standing?" He asked, disbelief to the core.


    "Shouldn''t your question instead be; how did I block your crazy fast attack?"


    Arthur didn''t ask and he''s eyes turned crescent.


    ''Ooh! Someone''s angry.''


    Arthur backed me away and went for another attack, with the same speed and caliber. I once again saw the insanely speedy attack about to hit me and somehow breaking through my own limits, I met his sword and blocked it again.


    Arthur couldn''t believe that I was able to block it again so he went with another attack, this time a fast chop. Going even faster than before.


    I could clearly see how the attack was going to land and where. The only problem was that it was too fast, I could barely protect myself by deflecting it but it still drew a cut on me.


    Arthur too saw his attack doing some damage but it shouldn''t have. He went much faster then before but why did it only came to a cut? Why was I still standing?


    How? He was sure that Henry was a normal guy. Yes, he was a bit strange and was somewhat stronger than usual but¡­ he shouldn''t be this strong¡­ at least he wasn''t before?


    Anger filled him quickly and he went for another attack. Making sure that this one would be the last. To finally decide who was the strongest.


    But...


    "I give up."

 Chapter 67 - 67 - Putting A Gekko Down

    "What!"


    "I said I surrender."


    Arthur stood there with a frozen face, he didn''t understand why I had done that when they were¡­ no, when he was right at the midst of ending this battle.


    "Don''t give up, you can still fight." He said and thought it sounded encouraging but I saw what it was. His face showed me what he really thought.


    Don''t stop, I want to win.


    "I get that this turned up to be a tough fight but giving up right now would doubt your whole years of training."


    I don''t give a shit to what you learned, I want to defeat you.


    "I don''t know who you heard that from," I slowly get up and Arthur had to move his sword away from my face, "But who said I had spent years getting to this point?"


    "Yo- You didn''t?" Arthur had this disbelieved look like it was impossible. Who better than him to know how tough gaining power is. He had trained from the moment he was just a small child to the present moment with utmost intensity and concentration.


    He couldn''t believe what I just said, but there was a nagging feeling inside him that told him that my words could be true.


    "I was joking, you didn''t really take it for real, right?" I said laughing at him as he gave an awkward laugh too, not knowing what was real and what was false.


    Seeing me pack my stuff, Arthur said, "We only fought for a bare moment and you''re leaving already?"


    "Have you seen the way you fought? It''s crazy."


    "But you''re the one who wanted to fight for real."


    "I did and that was all I could come up to, you are at the stronger path and also I''m tired after training all morning and then having to fight you."


    My words went a different way to him.


    I trained for hours long and I''m not really at my strongest to fight with you, so be happy with what you got.


    "Besides¡­ she''s here."


    Arthur didn''t understand what that meant until he saw Samantha approaching.


    "Seriously, what is the matter between you too?"


    "You''re asking me what problems I have with my ex-fiance?" I gave him a skeptical look as he nodded.


    "Right¡­ Why don''t we fight each other another time, perhaps tomorrow?"


    "Maybe¡­ maybe not, let tomorrow come first. I have a lot in my plate right now so can''t promise you anything."


    "Alright" Arthur nodded, sheathing his own sword, "See you tomorrow, I hope."


    "Maybe" I say and take my sword and training gear.


    "Hello, Henry how are you-" Samantha said to me but I passed by her as if she wasn''t even there.


    Samantha stood frozen as I left her. She thought that after what happened at the party that day, they had passed their anger phase, but seeing me ignoring her completely, hurt her.


    Arthur patted her shoulder, "Don''t be sad, he just had a¡­ rough session and might not be in the mood to talk."


    Samantha didn''t say anything and only looked at me walking away.


    "What happened between you too?"


    "That''s personal."


    "A- Alright." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    After walking out of the training ground, I went to the changing room and returned the gears. As I was about to walk outside, two idiots intercepted me.


    "That was an impressive fight." Said Gekko, while leaning against the wall thinking it looked cool.


    "Yeah, that was amazing, how did you even do that?" Said Honzo as he came to me, followed by Gekko.


    I didn''t want to waste time with this fools.


    "What do you want?"


    "Don''t be like that, we are friends. You should tell us your secrets about how you got so strong." Gekko asked.


    "You want to know how I got strong? I trained."


    "¡­Okay, I get it. You don''t want your secret to be known by others," Gekko said, imitating a drinking face, "But I want you to do something for me?"


    A order?


    "Oh¡­ and what would that be?"


    "Arthur, the guy you fought today, I want you to break his bones." Gekko had an angry look on his face, "That clown keeps on being a pain in the neck for me."


    "That guy always is around Elisabeth and she¡­ being fooled by him, actually listens to him."


    "Did she ignore you or did something to make you jealous." I said with a happy look.


    "Of course, she did. She-¡­ forget about her and do what I say. Crush that bastard and let him know what it means to anger Gekko."


    "Alright your highness, I''ll do as you say." I jokingly said and went past him.


    "Was that sarcasm... are you refusing me?"


    "Of course I am, idiot."


    Gekko had an angry smile as he said, "You know what that means right?"


    I didn''t care and was about to go out. What can that idiot even do to me?


    "You have a cute maid, right?" That stopped me in my track, "What was her name?"


    "Honzo, can you remember?"


    "I think it was Anna."


    "Yes, your guardian angel. Now what would you say if I were to tell my father about her and send a few of his men to her, hmm?" He said whilst thinking about something as he said, "You know what she does look quiet delicious now that I''ve seen her again."


    "Big breasts, Gekko." Honzo said, creepily laughing until he saw my dark impression.


    "Yeah, maybe I should take her instead and give her a piece of my action, huh." Gekko said as he saw me, slowly walking towards him.


    "That''s it, listen to me and nothing ever happens to you sweet Anna, just like always." Gekko smiled and pointed to Honzo, "Or we might both need to visit that bimbo, right Honzo?"


    Honzo while hearing, didn''t speak anything as he gulped and stepped back from my path.


    "You should always keep it in your mind that we Viscounts are much more powerful than you measly barons, you must remember it''s us you listen to and do work for not the king- Hey! What are you doing!" Gekko didn''t continue as he saw me grab him by the head.


    "BAM!"


    I throw him towards the wall as he hit it head first and fell right on the floor, unconscious.

 Chapter 68 - 68 - Individual Weakness

    Gonzo stood there and looked as his boss on the floor. He didn''t know if Gekko had survived that or not.


    "Gonzo"


    The hairs of his body stood up as Honzo''s body shook with fear. He looked towards the monster who was about to make an example of him too.


    "Y- Y- Yes."


    "Make sure to keep a close eye on your friend and don''t let him do anything that might make him lose his head¡­ along with yours." I said as calmly as possible but from Honzo''s expression, I could tell I was anything but calm.


    "Y- Yes, sir." He nodded frantically, "I- I''ll make sure he stays quiet."


    I could see Honzo speaking from the core of his heart and that he wouldn''t go beyond my words. So seeing nothing else left, I leave the place.


    As soon I was out I called a carriage and rode on it, my mind couldn''t help but think about Gekko''s words.


    He didn''t have anything against me but he could attack my other weakness, Anna. If he can do it then there are worse people out there that would be able to do much more.


    I am strong enough to defeat them but even though I''m strong, I can''t keep an eye everywhere. I can''t protect them every time.


    I need more power. Not in the literal sense but much more.


    Individual strength will not work against everyone when you have weak chains. I need to focus on getting that weakness disappear.


    I need people. Loyal, Strong and Crazy people that would do anything for me.


    I can focus on my late father''s ''Businesses'' which would provide that. Unfortunately, I don''t have any contact with them¡­ But there is someone who might.


    But that still would take a lot of time¡­ at least it''s good that I would get the wolfman''s in a few days, they can protect Anna, Alice and anything that is important to me.


    "We''re here." The rider said and I get out.


    I quickly throw a bag of coins at him, "Keep the change." And go up the hotel.


    "Knock!" "Knock!" "Knock!"


    I knock at the door but hear no reply. I keep knocking again but still no reply comes which makes me worry.


    What''s taking her so long and why isn''t there any reply?


    Did Gekko already get here?


    No, no, no¡­ I''ll kill that bastard if he lays even a hair on Anna!


    Feeling impatient, I get ready to punch the door, when it opens up and Anna arrives.


    "Master, I''m sorry for not answer-"


    Seeing her face, I forget about everything else, went ahead and hugged her tightly.


    ''Hah¡­ good, that nothing happened to her.''


    "Master?" Anna asks not knowing why I hugged her so suddenly.


    I lose the hug and ask, "Why didn''t you answer when I knocked?"


    "Both Alice and I were in the bathroom¡­ but, master." Anna shyly looked at me as she twirled around a bit, "I know that you''re impatient about doing it¡­ but you were the one who said that we shouldn''t do anything for a few days and now you''re the one who''s breaking the rules."


    "¡­"


    Anna looked at me as I looked stone faced towards the bed and then her. But she misunderstood me again and hit me lightly on my stomach, "Oh! Master! Behave yourself, It''s morning and Alice is here, you shouldn''t suggest doing that now." She said while covering her face with her hands as she shyly gazed at me.


    ''¡­But I''m not the one who''s thinking like that.'' S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I got so tongue tight that I didn''t even know what to say to her.


    "Alice¡­ is she okay?"


    "Hmm, she is. She is a lot more talkative today than before."


    "Do you think she can handle if I ask her somethings?"


    Anne thought for a moment, "Maybe¡­ but can I ask her first. It''s not that she wouldn''t obey you I just think-"


    "I get it, she still feel''s uncomfortable around me. It''s okay." I smiled, "After what she''s been through, she has the right to be. If she doesn''t want to talk today, we can talk later."


    "Okay, I''ll go see." She said and was about to go when I stopped her.


    "Anna"


    "Yes"


    "From now on, don''t go outside alone, okay."


    "Why?"


    I had trouble telling a good excuse. What would stop her and not make this sound stupid?


    "It''s dangerous outside and there were a lot of thugs from the birthday party that had escaped. They might try to retaliate back if they saw you, my personal maid going outside alone."


    "Oh!" Anna understood and nodded seriously, "Alright, master. I won''t go alone outside."


    I smiled, relieved by her answer, "Good, it''s only until we leave this place, after we go back home, you don''t need to worry anymore. Also make sure you ask and verify who it is before opening the hotel door, even if they say that their hotel service."


    "Okay, master." She nodded and went to her room as I sit down on the dining table.


    Some time passed as I sat there, waiting. They weren''t also any noise coming from the room so I didn''t even know what was happening.


    "Master"


    I look up and see Anna nodding and get up but she stopped me.


    "You don''t have to come; she''s going to you herself."


    I sit down and as she said, Alice walked out of the door.


    This Alice looked different. she looked healthy as her body didn''t have those bony look in them anymore and her white sundress made her look much more beautiful.


    She took steady steps and bowed in front of me, "Th- Thank you for saving me, my lord."


    I nod and point her to the front seat as she sits down. She looks back at Anna with some concern who asks me, "May I?"


    I nod to her and she sits in the chair next to Alice, "Alice, our master here is a very big minded person, you don''t need to worry, you can trust him as you trust me."


    ''Man, She got Alice''s trust in one day¡­ got to say she''s got some skills.''


    Alice nodded seeing the confident look in her face, then suddenly she whispered something as Alice turned bright red and looked at me.


    "Thank you for saving me, my lord. I will make sure to return that with my gratitude and service and- and¡­" She looked back at Anna who nodded, "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."

 Chapter 69 - 69 - Alice

    "I will also pleasure you as much as possible."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    What the fuck did she just say¡­ pleasure me? But why-


    I immediately turn to the culprit and saw her giving me thumbs up with both her hands.


    ''Why?... why are trying to ruin my already muddy reputation even more Anna? I thought you were on my side.''


    "See master, she is a very fast learner and before you know it, she will be pleasing you in ways impossible to even imagine."


    Hearing her words, not only me but even Alice''s brain went overload. I looked at Alice with a pleading look and in turn I got one of desperation.


    "Alice"


    "Y- Yes, My lord."


    "You don''t¡­ really believe that I would tell you to do that, right?"


    Anna quickly butt in, "But didn''t you say you want me to teach her the ways of the maid? I''m sure I heard you correctly."


    "Is that the way of the maid?" I look at her as my left eye keeps blinking unnaturally.


    "Well¡­ at least, that''s what we do, master." She said shyly avoiding my face which immediately brought on the suspicious look back on Alice.


    ''Alright, she is messing a bit too much.''


    "Anna"


    "Yes, Darli- I mean Master."


    "Anna" I give her a serious look as she wipes away her mischievous smile and turned professional, "I think we should get to business now."


    "As you say."


    I turn to look at Alice, who didn''t know what the hell is going to happen to her, "Alice, forget about everything she might have said to you that might seem¡­ NSFW, okay? She was just joking."


    Alice felt confused and looked at Anna, who gave an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry for deceiving you like that Alice, I did that so you could feel a bit more relaxed¡­ sorry if it had seemed too much."


    Alice was still confused as she asked, "So the part about pleasuring the lord whenever he called me?"


    "False, the master wouldn''t force himself on anyone, especially not one of his maid."


    "So I don''t need to dress¡­ provocatively too?"


    "No, you don''t. Unless the master feels lik-"


    "Anna"


    "No, you don''t."


    "So the part about you and master doing ecch-"


    Anna coughed as she made a sign about going past that topic. Alice understood and she went quiet as I gave Anna a doubtful look.


    ''Just what the hell did she tell her¡­ no, how much did she tell her?''


    Knowing that going to that point would be too time consuming, I left it out and turned my attention to Alice.


    "Alice, I''m going to ask you a few questions now. Can you answer them for me?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "And cut out the ''My Lord'' part, I''m still am not a lord yet."


    "Ahh¡­ so what should I call you?"


    "You can call me master, like all other maids or sir if you want."


    Alice nodded, "Okay"


    "Okay, so Alice, what''s your full name? or is Alice is the only name your known by?"


    The first question itself became a problem for her. Alice rubbed her legs together and didn''t know how to say her full name as it contained a lot of her background.


    "It''s-"


    "Before you answer that, let me tell you, we both know of your real origin, the witch one."


    As if hearing a terrifying word, Alice looked down at the table and her body started to shake terribly. She spoke, each word a stutter as hard as carrying a rock.


    "I- I d- don''t kno- know anything- anything about it."


    "You don''t need to lie."


    "Seriously, I DON''T!" She said looking at me with a frantic look, "I know nothing about witch covens or any forbidden spells¡­ I really don''t."


    "Please¡­ don''t kick me out because of them¡­ I am not guilty of them." Her head looked down at the ground as tears fell from her.


    I gave a look to Anna, who hugged her and patted her back. She said to her in a soothing voice, "It''s okay, Alice. We already know about it¡­ the master and I already know so you don''t have to worry about it, we won''t kick you out."


    "Really?" She looked up, her face full tears, "You won''t send me to those bad people?"


    "I promise." Anna said as Alice believed her words.


    "It''s actually because of that," My words gained both of their attention, "that I purchased you."


    "Hmm?" Alice didn''t understand why I would do something like that when her witch coven was a forbidden matter everywhere.


    "Back to my question, what''s your real name?"


    "It''s Alice Greyberg."


    "Of Kelino''s Witch Coven." She nodded.


    "Hmm¡­ so I know that this might be a foolish question but did anyone other than you survived the massacre?"


    She shook her head slowly, "No¡­ even if one did, there fate may be the same as me."


    ''Or even worse.'' I thought as I asked another question.


    "The spells you guys performed, were they actually forbidden or is it just a lie?"


    "The- they''re real."


    "Do you know any kind of spell or if any of that knowledge survived?"


    "N- no, I don''t think so." She said while blowing out her nose then her brows knitted, "But I think I saw some of them being taken away by the royal army."


    ''So they were archived by the kingdom. Nobody would be that good enough to destroy spells that are so powerful just like that. But how to get them?'' S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s not like I can ask the royal army of Fantasna to give me a book for research.''


    "I don- don''t know any powerful spells from the coven," Alice continued, "But I know some basic level ones like Shadow hands, Evil Eye, Animal Corruption, Curses etc."


    I look at Alice''s and realize she''s still too young.


    ''In the novel, the witch queen wasn''t just any villain but one that had the power to end worlds¡­ but that witch is years from now so the current Alice''s power level should be at the basic level.''


    ''But if I can train her then she can become as powerful as the witch queen. She might even surpass her.''

 Chapter 70 - 70 - A Stupid Mans Endeavor

    ''Forget about surpassing her previous self¡­ I don''t think she can even reach that power level.''


    I thought whilst seeing the example of Alice''s magic. Right now, at my request she performed one of her basic spells called Shadow Hands.


    Even though I never used any magic or know literally anthing about it, I could tell that whatever she was doing, wasn''t good.


    Alice''s shadow hands spell looked similar to a hand, made of dark shadow. But instead of it being dark and terrifying, it seemed as if the shadow barely had any strength left as it flayed here and there whist it''s color slowly turned to greyish white.


    I could see she was trying really hard to manipulate the hand to move at her command but was failing miserably. Still, look at the worst side, what if she couldn''t even use magic.


    I just need to give her time and someone to help her, I''m sure that she can pass this problem and become strong.


    "Enough" I say stopping her as the shadowy hand disappeared into nothing.


    Alice heaved a few breathes while saying, "I- I''m sorry, my- master. Let me try it one more time."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to push yourself so hard, just keep practicing every day and it will be okay." I said and then remembered about the regular branch of magic, "What about normal elemental magic, can you do them?"


    She nodded with a beam, "Yes, I can. Do you want to see?"


    "Sure"


    Alice showed her palm and without even saying a incantation, a ball of fire, warm to our surroundings, materialized. This time the fire wasn''t weak nor had any problem with control and actually looked quite steady.


    She had a proud smile on her face as she marveled at the fact that her normal spell skill was good. But I had another thought.


    "Is your basic elemental fire skill is the best or is there any other element that you marvel at?"


    "I am good with all of the elements." Alice smiled brightly, "I am great at casting all of the natural elements and can quickly learn them too."


    "That''s brilliant, Alice. You''re like a genius then." Anna said as Alice felt more proud of that and looked at me. But again¡­ I had another thought.


    "So your telling me you are good, no, great at all the other elements?" She nodded, "And bad at your core special ability to use dark magics¡­ that should have been engraved in your blood."


    "¡­ Y- Yes." She said avoiding my dark look.


    I sighed¡­ this is much worse than I thought¡­ she isn''t bad at magic but she''s bad at what she should have been great with.


    "Alright¡­ about the elemental spells, do you also know only the basics of them?"


    "¡­yes"


    "Anna, remind me to tell Redwick when we go back to buy some magic instruction books and also to hire a good teacher."


    "Yes, master." Anna said and saw me get up to leave, "Where are you going, master?"


    "To find a rat''s location."


    ...


    "Ring!" "Ring!"


    "Welcome to the my humble sho- Oh! It''s you, sir." The slave keeper smiled as he saw me coming in.


    "As promised, the wolfmen will be ready by tomorrow, do you want to see them?"


    "No"


    "Okay, do you want to see any other merchandise?" He said with a na smile.


    "No, this is something else." I said and looked around to see for a moment before coming close to him, "I need your help finding someone."


    "Find someone? Sorry sir, but I don''t do those kinds of work. It would be better if you went to the guild for that." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No no you misunderstand, I think you''re the type of guy who can help find this one." I said shoving a bag of coins at the slave keeper who was confused.


    ...


    Alright, now that I have the guy''s location, it''s only a matter of time before I find him. Who would have thought that the guy was actually so close to me? Living right under my nose and I didn''t even catch a whiff of him.


    Granted, I didn''t care about him at the time and of all the people it was fucking Gekko who reminded me of what needed to be done.


    "The day has finally come for your demise."


    ''Hmm¡­ that voice¡­ it strangely sounds similar to a Gecko, I know.''


    "What your doing is plain stupid."


    ''Another voice that seems familiar.''


    "Then just do what I tell you to."


    "And who are you to tell me that?"


    ''Yep, that''s definitely Arthur''s voice. Seems like he''s in some problem.''


    Turning to the place where the sounds coming from, I see a group of young people surrounding the training ground. Curious, I go there and see that it was none other than Arthur, Elisabeth and Samantha¡­ the first threesome.


    Opposite to him was Honzo and Gekko¡­ with a bandage around his head, barking off words.


    "I''m a viscount and you''re just a lowly baron, it is your duty to listen to me!"


    "I''m not a baron yet and you too are not a viscount."


    "It doesn''t matter if I am or am not, I will be the viscount. It''s only a matter of time."


    "That''s years from now. Who knows if you''ll even survive the war."


    "Of course, I will."


    "Yeah, sure you will. You should hide away, just like your father." Arthur said as the crowd of young people laughed and Gekko screamed.


    "You lowly scum! It''s you who should be ashamed. It''s you who is dallying around with a new girl every day. You use lady Elisabeth and now you even have a new bimbo with you." Gekko pointed at Samantha.


    "I''ll cut off your tongue right now!" Samantha insulted, pointed her sword at Gekko.


    "Oh! You think I will have a sword fight with a girl and make a bad name by defeating you, that would be shameful of me."


    "You! Show your skill in a real fight, you bastard!" She said ready to jump in but Arthur stopped her.


    "It''s not you who I want to fight, it''s him," Gekko looked at Arthur, "Lady Elisabeth, I will finally show you what a real man is and you''ll realize your mistake of being with someone like him."


    "Gekko¡­ How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t like you!" Elisabeth angrily said stomping her feat.


    "WHY NOT! I''m better than him in every way." Gekko said and pulled out his sword, "And today I''ll finally show everyone."


    Oh Yeah! I forget to tell you that Gekko''s supposed to be the first villain.

 Chapter 71 - 71 - Under Everyones Eyes

    He''s the first villain and this is actually a boss fight.


    "Haah!"


    Gekko screamed as he launched himself forward, sword drawn, ready to lose.


    Arthur sighed, "How many times do I have to defeat you for you to understand."


    Arthur stayed where he was and when Gekko''s attack came he didn''t deflect nor fought back. He turned briefly to the right, enough for him to dodge it without much effort.


    Gekko didn''t care about that and continued on attacking him and Arthur kept on dodging his blows. Every slash, chop, thrust given by Gekko was smoothly dodged by Arthur. His movement was so good that the people who watched the fight, were amazed by it. Even Samantha couldn''t help but think Arthur was good at fighting, much better than her.


    Gekko seeing all of his attack being easily evaded, hated that fact and cursed out, "Stop dodging my attacks and fight me!."


    "What are you talking about, dodging is a necessary movement in any swordfight." Arthur said as he jumped back a steps as Gekko''s sword sliced the place in front of him.


    Gekko said as his words went with each strike, "Dodging¡­ and defending¡­ may be a necessary skill¡­ but its only¡­ for cowards¡­ who can''t fight back."


    Arthur hearing him, smiled, "Well if that''s true then," He turned full offensive and started attacking Gekko fiercely.


    At first Gekko could defend or tried to attack back but after a moment, he couldn''t do anything else but defend against Arthur''s relentless attack that were too fast for him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So that would mean you''re a coward, right?" Arthur showed a smug smile as he slashed towards an opening.


    "Ahh!"


    Gekko felt the cut on his right arm. He warily glanced at Arthur''s sword which was so uncannily sharp that it went through his armor and scorned, ''Why is his sword so sharp? Why does someone like him have such a good sword¡­ and I have this piece of junk.''


    "What¡­ cat got you tongue, gecko?"


    "Hmm!" Gekko angrily tried to strike back at the guy but instead Arthur deflected his strike and kicked him below the knee, resulting in him falling on the sand.


    Before he could get up, he felt something sharp by his neck.


    "Do you yield?" Arthur said to him while nudging him with the sword.


    "Fuck you!" Gekko in his anger again tried to strike back but with a head-butt and blow to his back with the sword, fell back where he was again.


    "Yield!" Arthur demanded.


    I looked at all of this from a standpoint and didn''t understand Gekko''s reasoning. He saw my fight against Arthur and still decided to have the fight¡­ was it because of fate that made him do this or did my throw loosened something inside him?


    ''Most probably the throw.'' I nod and my eyes refocus back on Gekko''s kneeling figure. ''What is he thinking? Can''t he see he''s already defeated?''


    My eyes look down at Gekko''s hand which was crushing the sand beneath him.


    This wasn''t over for him yet. He''s going to fight back and lose again¡­ and he would keep on doing that like a mummy until Arthur finally gives him a grave lesson.


    Unless¡­


    A glint flashes in my eyes as an idea comes to me.


    I look down at my palm and focus on it as a small black hole appears. It was steady and looked as if it was just a small black orb.


    But if anyone took a close look at it, they would see that the orb was constantly sucking in everything around it at an extremely fast rate. I made it so small that nobody would notice what I am going to do.


    Gekko looked up at Arthur with such hatred he didn''t have for none. He wanted to crush the charming, smug bastard in front of him that stole his crush. He wanted to show Elisabeth that he could defeat her perfect prince.


    But he was weak¡­ even the fatty could easily take care of him. Remembering him, Gekko felt a wave of anger emanate upon him.


    He touched his head as pain attacked him. He did not know what happened back then but he was sure Henry might have done something to him.


    ''Just let me sent my father a letter then let''s see what you will do!''


    No matter what happens, Gekko would make sure to let that guy see real pain. But now¡­ he needed to stand up and show this guy what he truly was.


    "Yield¡­ you want me to yield?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "Surrender¡­ just surrender Gekko and it''ll be all over-"


    "FUCK NO!" Gekko angrily spoke up, "Yield means I have to surrender my honor to you and I''m not going to do that. It means I have to lose everything I fought for and I won''t do that."


    Arthur could see the strains of pressure and understood, "I get it but you can just stop and I''ll help you."


    "Help me? You?" Gekko laughed, "What can a lowly born noble, whose father left his mother would know about?"


    "Tough words from a guy who''s kneeling." Arthur angrily said, "At least my father cared enough to love me."


    "FUCK YOU BASTARD!" Gekko said as he suddenly got up and attacked Arthur.


    As always, Arthur should have been able to deflect his attack but not this time. Gekko''s attack suddenly felt great power as something unseen to the eye fused with it and his attack threw Arthur back.


    Everyone was shocked by that, even Arthur who''s hands still had the numbing feeling from the attack. Gekko seeing that, laughed, as if he realized something.


    "You see! I''m more powerful!" He was lost with the newfound power and pointed his sword at Arthur, "Now, I''m going to show you what it means to underestimate me."


    "I''m going to kill you right in front of all of this people and show everyone that I''m the strongest!"


    Arthur saw that Gekko had already lost his reason and this sudden power was the cause of it. He didn''t know what happened but he got ready to use his full strength.


    "Time to die, Arthur!" Gekko said and ran at Arthur with his new-found strength, ready to kill.


    Everybody stopped at this moment and looked at this scene with utmost concentration. Elisabeth was praying for Arthur''s safety while Samantha felt the sudden change and wondered what the outcome be.


    Arthur too got ready to incapacitate him. Both went and got ready to hit each other at full strength and it was at that moment when another small black orb, unseen by anyone went past them and something terrible happened.


    "Aghh!"


    Everyone on the stadium saw Arthur''s sword cut right through Gekko. Severing him in half as he fell on the training ground.


    Dead.

 Chapter 72 - 72 - Presumed Dead

    Gekko lay there on the ground, all quiet except for the blood that kept pouring from his intestines from both the upper and lower half of his severed body.


    Arthur stood, shocked. He glanced at the sword in his hand, unsteady. He didn''t know how this could have happened, how he could have killed Gekko. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "GEKKO!"


    Honzo screamed as he ran towards the already dead bully. He tried to touch, check him to see if he could do anything but the damage had already been done.


    He looked at Arthur with a bewildered face, "Murderer!" Pointing his fingers, "You killed Gekko!"


    "I- I didn''t."


    "Liar! Every one of us here saw you sever¡­ Gekko." He shaked, his voice sad but filled with fear for Arthur, "Wh- Why did you do that?"


    ''But I didn''t.'' Arthur thought but couldn''t speak out those words.


    He was sure that his sword didn''t hit Gekko that much. He had slashed at him but he made sure not to inflict any lasting damage. But what if¡­


    ''What if I did kill him?... no¡­ NO! I didn''t, I''m absolutely sure I didn''t.''


    Arthur threw off his doubt and became sure of it. His strike didn''t land on Gekko¡­ whatever happened, it happened at the midst of fight when both of them were too occupied to notice.


    And he was right.


    I smiled seeing the gecko meeting his new fate. Looking at his severed parts, I could see him wriggling a bit, it felt strangely good seeing him do that.


    ''You wanna touch my Anna¡­ how''d you gonna do that whilst dead?''


    ''Still, man¡­ that was a clean cut, so perfect.''


    Arthur was right about not killing him, how could he when my attack was the one that hit him.


    When they were about to strike each other, it was at that moment when I threw my black hole at Gekko. Like before, it went astonishingly fast and without even anyone knowing about it or feeling amiss... it cleanly cut off Gekko.


    Black holes may not have any cutting feature but their pull are very very strong. More than enough to eat out Gekko''s weak body.


    I could have just used the black hole on Arthur and made him literally kill Gekko, but I didn''t.


    As I continued playing around with my ability, I noticed that it has a strange ability to simply boost someone''s power. It could exponentially increase power of anyone''s but only for a brief moment. Which was the reason of Gecko''s sudden outburst.


    I look back at Arthur, he looked perplexed and angry. It seemed he figured out that an outside play was involved. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t have come to that conclusion so quickly. They would have thought for hours before finally coming to that conclusion.


    One of the reasons why I didn''t use the power on him to kill Gekko.


    What if I did and at the final moment when stopping it should be impossible, he does the miracle? He''s a protagonist, I''m 99% sure he would have stopped it.


    Also¡­ doing it by my own hands is another feeling altogether.


    Arthur looked here and there for the culprit that could have done this, but the culprit had already left. I couldn''t stay at that place any longer, it was going to bring in attention.


    Yeah, I know what I did to Arthur is considered bad. But he was going to face Gekko''s dad in the future anyway so why not now? Think of it as a friend helping out another friend speed out the process.


    Killing both the son and father so that they could be reunited.


    ...


    Even after searching relentless, he couldn''t find anyone who would have done this. The culprit had to have already left by now, Arthur thought.


    This attack, it was too clean and too perfect for it to not be a set-up. The problem is whether the assassinator had a problem with him or Gekko.


    It may be Gekko who''s lying dead but it also could be a trap for him¡­ maybe it was a trap for both of them.


    Still it was too early to come to any conjecture.


    He felt the warm hands of Elisabeth on his shoulder, who fearfully asked, "Arthur¡­ what do we do now?"


    "I think¡­ we should talk with your father." Looking at her fearful gaze, he soothed her, "Elisabeth, I didn''t kill Gekko."


    "But we saw you kill him, everyone did." Samantha said as she came forward. Her eyes which were always friendlier towards him before now had suspicion and slight disgust, "Why are you saying the opposite?"


    "Because I didn''t!" Arthur spoke the truth, "Believe me Samantha I didn''t."


    "So who did?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­ But I promise you both," He looked at both of them with conviction, "I''m going to find out the one who did and make him face justice!"


    ...


    Anna opened the door for me and I joyfully get in. I felt so happy that without even losing my shoes, I jump on the bed.


    Thankfully it didn''t break.


    "Did something good happen, master?" Anna asked seeing me so giddy.


    "Oh! Is it that obvious?" She nodded, "Yes, actually something good¡­ No, something great happened. So great that a slight problem got cut off without even blooming."


    "Congratulations"


    "Thank you," I then have an idea as I tell her, "Get yourself and Alice ready, We''re going out."


    ¡­


    "The city is quite beautiful." Anna said as she looked at the streets filled with light and the night glisten with serenity.


    "Yes, we should have gone out earlier¡­ you and me." I whisper the last part and she lightly taps me in the shoulder.


    "Master!... Alice is here."


    Speaking of her, she was following us quietly like a mouse. At first I thought that she might have problem facing so many people but she didn''t.


    As we were walking, I saw her keep glancing at a certain place. Looking at it, I see a cotton candy machine.


    Cotton Candy Machine... What the fuck?


    "Alice, do you want to eat that?"


    She felt flustered by my sudden question and denied, "No no no, ma- master¡­ I was just looking."


    "Is that so?" I say, seeing her look down at the streets.


    "But I want to eat that and what about you Anna?" I give her a wink as she understood.


    "I want to eat that as well."


    "Well, we''re both eating so¡­ do you want to eat too Alice?"


    She slightly tilted her head up as I saw her beautiful purple eyes and give a slow nod. It was innocent and pure¡­ something straight out a novel.


    Now how can a man not feel something when a girl does that.

 Chapter 73 - 73 - A Justice Unknown

    Nighttime


    A beautiful mansion with intricate black and purple design was illuminated by the lights coming from it''s windows. It looked more dominating than beautiful.


    Inside the building a man, wearing butler like clothes, took the letter from the bird. He walked quickly through the hallways before coming upon a door and knocking ever so slightly, as to not disturb the person within.


    The door opened enough for the bearer to see and take the item delivered by the butler and the door closed once more.


    Inside, the bearer was another butler. This one a bit older and looked much more professional than the others. He walked steadily towards the desk filled with papers placed immaculately and coughed.


    "COUGH¡­ sir, there''s a letter for you."


    The man sitting upon the desk, was engrossed in his work to give look to the aged man and only gave a ''Hmm''.


    "It''s from your son."


    "Which one?" He said, appearing indifferent.


    "It''s master Gekko."


    "Him again? What is it this time?" The man felt annoyed. "It better not be about this Elisabeth girl again. Read it for me."


    "Yes, sir." The butler opened up and before he could fully read it, his brows creased, "Sir¡­ there''s a problem."


    "What?" The man spoke still uninterested.


    "The letter bears the name of your son but it is written by Honzo."


    "Who is he?"


    "That''s Master Biret''s son."


    The man seized his writing for the briefest moment, " That Weasel''s son? The one who hangs around Gekko¡­ what does he want?" He said a bit curiously as he continued his work.


    "Let me see," The butler said as he continued reading it. At one point, the butler''s eyes widened in shock and he opened his mouth to speak but stopped. He continued reading the letter before finally saying, "Si- Sir¡­ Young Master Gekko''s¡­ dead."


    The pen from the man''s hand fell, as he looked up, curiously, "What did you say?" He spoke, not completely believing his most trusted butler''s words.


    "Master Gecko has been killed."


    As if life filled in him with great fury, he spoke loud, "WHO WAS IT!"


    "It was Arthur, sir."


    "Who is he?"


    "It''s the same Arthur that the young master talked about in his letters."


    "This is that Arthur¡­ the one about Elisabeth?"


    "Yes"


    "So that nobody dares to kill my son¡­ who the fuck does he think he is!" The man looked around as if ready to tear Arthur up, "Order our men to find that boy and bring him to me, I will personally bleed him for this."


    "There''s a problem, sir." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck those problems, first do what I told you to do!" The man said impatiently.


    "It''s about that, sir." Hearing him the master gazed up, curiosity and impatience in those angry eyes.


    "According to Honzo, young master Gekko had challenged this Arthur boy in a duel to get the lady Elisabeth but the boy deafeated and killed him."


    "BAM!"


    "Damn that boy!" The man slammed his hands on the desk, throwing the papers that were so nicely put, "That kid had to go around, do a duel and get killed in that way, did he even think about his family''s honor."


    The man''s eyes which had turned resilient burned angrily again, "Even if that''s so, This Arthur still went too far. I want him and you will bring him to me."


    "About that¡­" The butler turned hesitant as the man asked again.


    "Just say it!"


    "It- It''s this lady Elisabeth, sir." The butler handed the letter to the man, who took it forcefully and started reading it, "She went to her father about this and Lord Haiel has arranged a Meeting of Honor for this situati-"


    "Damn that upright bastard and his whole generation!" The man stood up and cursed. As if already knowing that getting his hands on Arthur would now be close to impossible, he felt the pain of failure coming to him.


    "Why did he have to do that! Damn!... now I can''t even forcefully take that boy." The man said and fell upon his seat as he breath roughly.


    "When did he arrange it?"


    "Next week, master."


    "Hmm¡­" The man fell in deep contemplation as he thought upon a plan, "Arrange the best assassins that you can find and order them to quickly dispose of this Arthur before the meeting."


    "Alright master." The butler nodded faithfully and turned to leave but stopped.


    The master seeing this, asked, "What?"


    "I don''t think that would work, master."


    "Why not?"


    "Viscount Haiel had a birthday a few days ago, where there was an assassination plot against him. But it failed and the viscount since then became more defensive. He has tightened the security around his town."


    "If I''m right, the viscount also has good ties with the boy and will fear retribution from you. He might have already placed people around him or even put him inside his own castle."


    "Even if we hire the assassins and they manage to get inside, it won''t be long before they get killed by the guards. If that happens then the viscount will most likely think of you as the one who sent them. If that were to happen-"


    "If that happened then my son''s justice will be thwarted, huh." The master, fell into deep thought while asking, "Do you really think he''ll go so far to protect that boy?"


    "I don''t know if he''ll do that according to his relationship with him. But the viscount is known to dote on his daughter. If it''s her then he just might." The butler said and waited for his master''s orders.


    "Alright¡­ go for now and tomorrow arrange a carriage to Valint."


    The butler nodded to his words and left. The master thought as he tapped the signet ring of his family.


    His son, Gekko, was far from impressive and may have been just a failure but he was still his son. He couldn''t let his son''s murderer get away just like that.


    As he thought, the man''s actions stopped and he spoke, "Do you think if you had the chance to kill him¡­ discreetly, could you kill him?"


    A knight of impressive figure walked from his shadow and knelled before him, "Of Course, master."


    "Then prepare yourself, we''re going to Valint."

 Chapter 74 - 74 - Wanting Without Words

    Nighttime


    The three of us were sitting beside a fountain as each of us held a big cotton candy. The discovery of cotton candy wasn''t just revolutionary but I learned about a new function about it.


    It can make more colors than just pink¡­ or it just might be me, who only got pink ones?


    Well now I was eating a blue one, while Anna had pink and Alice wanted the purple one. I saw Anna and Alice dangling their legs as they enjoyed their candy and conversed with each other.


    It was a warmhearted scene. It would be so wonderful if I could just sit back and enjoy my time like this.


    Alas¡­ I don''t have much of a choice or time.


    "How''s the candy?"


    "It''s really good." Alice was the first one to speak, she had candy all over her teeth, making them purple.


    I laughed, "Good, enjoy it. If you want more, just tell me." She nodded, her shyness slowly disappearing into the mist.


    "It tastes nice¡­ wanna try mine, master?" Anna suggested and in pure curiosity I took a little bite.


    It had a good taste, like strawberry''s. Not unlike mine which tasted like toothpaste.


    "Since you let me have yours, you can have mine too." I said and I don''t know why but she looked at me and then at the candy with a strange expression.


    Then a smile appeared as she said, "Alright." She then went in for a bite¡­ exactly the place where I had been eating. She didn''t just eat it but was savoring it.


    I could see everything in slow motion as her face brightened up in pleasure and her low crunching sounds. How her face changed and how she gulped it¡­ especially that part in slow motion.


    Damn! She''s deliberately doing this to me.


    "This one''s a bit strange¡­ but I liked it." She said as a naughty gaze fell on me that I deftly avoided.


    This was a losing battle that I know I could not win¡­ just let us go back to the house and I''ll show you.


    "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    That caught attention on both of them.


    "Tomorrow?" Alice said and I nodded.


    "Yes, we will be leaving tomorrow, so buy anything you girls might need or want and pack them stuff."


    "Did something happen master or," She leaned in to my ears, "is it too much to bear?"


    In reply to her words, I pinched her butt as she yelped.


    "Yanh!" She jerked forward as her back stood straight.


    "Are you okay, big sister Anna?" Alice asked.


    ''Big Sister Anna?... That reminds me, Anna is a few years older than me.''


    "N- No," She said while rubbing her butt, "I think¡­ an ant might have bit me."


    "Oh!" Alice immediately got off the fountain and started searching around herself as we both looked at her in confusion. Seeing that we were not doing the same as her, she spoke, "What are you both still sitting there, the ants could be on your body too?"


    "Don''t worry, Anna," She said giving me one angry look, "The ant''s big enough for us to quickly notice it."


    "That''s much worse!"


    ...


    So after her many reminders, we left the fountain and started looking around the city again.


    The night air felt cold but it instead lifted out spirits of freedom. We went from one shop to another in search of what the girls may want, but Anna was quite strict about showering the new maid with gifts.


    Her exact words were ¨C If you already give her so many gifts, what are you going to give when she doesn''t want to get in bed with you later?


    I don''t know how sex got into the conversation like that but both me and Alice promptly ignored her comment and bought what was needed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It indeed was true that I was buying a lot of stuff for Alice. Not as gifts or anything to get into her pants but because she needed them. She only got acquainted with us two days ago and her situation was very bad.


    She didn''t have any items nor clothes on her besides the white robe that was given by the slave keeper. So we needed to buy a lot of things¡­ especially a lot of clothes and 10 sets of maid clothes¡­ seriously, why would she need so many maid clothes?


    Neither me nor Alice understood Anna''s strange explanation but I saw that her influence on Alice was much greater than I expected as she nodded to each of her word and did just that.


    Which to be honest, frightens me.


    Who knows what she''ll tell Alice and make her do. Like that time, when Anna made her say that sexual thing when I talked with her.


    Maybe one day, she might even tell her to dress in a very inappropriate maid dress and provocatively work in front of me, enticing me.


    ¡­Which doesn''t sound as bad as I thought it would be.


    As we walked and were on the way home, I could see the girls giving a somewhat bright and weak gaze at a certain place. It was a jewelry shop.


    Looking back to them, they walked as if that place didn''t exist at all. I know what I saw back a while ago and I know that they weren''t really hinting me anything, only just window shopping. But I couldn''t help it.


    "Why don''t we go to one last shop?"


    Anna and Alice turned around and saw where I was pointing and both of them immediately rejected, "No master, it would be too much."


    "I already bought a lot of things," Alice said her gaze briefly flickering at the shining jewelry showcasing on the window, "¡­ I don''t want any more."


    "Who said I am buying for you two?"


    My words brought a glass shattering sound in the background as both of them looked me dead with fish eyes.


    "oh¡­ alright then." Anna said with a hoarse tone.


    "Man you to really are gullible."


    "What do you mean?" Alice asked pouting angrily.


    "If I go into a women''s jewelry store with two women and not buy them anything then who the hell am I buying for?"


    They both looked up and thought about it like a mathematics question. Suddenly at the same time both of their head jerk to me as they say in unison.


    "You mean!"


    "Yes, numbnuts." I say walking towards the store as they happily follow me.

 Chapter 75 - 75 - Pricy Endeavor

    Morning


    I was checking out my stuff that were supposed to be packed by now. But here they were, neatly put on the bed for display.


    I know that it should be my duty to pack it, but you forget something. I''m a damn young master now¡­ who''s soon to be a lord, if I''m right. No way am I going to pack this stuff, it''s beneath me.


    I know what I say sounds dramatic but it''s the truth.


    I sighed as I see what the persons that were supposed to do this were doing.


    "It''s pretty, right?" The girl of purple hair said while showing her silver chained necklace that had a blue diamond at the center.


    "Of course it is¡­ what do you think of mine?" Another said as she showed her gold chained necklace with small rubies, which made her white flawless neck more beautiful.


    "It looks very good on you big sister, makes your neck line look more defined."


    "I know¡­ master has such good taste in jewelry."


    Yes, they were Anna and Alice. This two were standing at the mirror and were checking out their new jewelry that I''ve bought for them. The fact about them telling of my skill at picking good jewelry was completely false.


    Anyone with a bit of IQ could see the hints being displayed so much and I definitely wasn''t at the low end to ignore it.


    It felt rude to stop them from doing their small play and obviously showing their cleavage in front of the mirror but I was quick on time, "Ladies"


    Both turned at the same time and almost saluted, "Master!"


    It felt soo illusory to see them so pumped up after such a small presentation of gifts but if such little can make them happy, I would surely make use of this weakness.


    "Have you two packed everything?"


    "Yes, we are ready to go master." Said Alice as she didn''t even care to look beyond me. I can see her being comfortable around me now but at least check your facts.


    "You sure?" I said giving a quick glance behind, but Alice didn''t pick it up.


    Still Anna was attentive, she looked at where I had hinted and her brows immediately darkened as she spoke, "Alice" Just from her voice, I could foresee the next moment becoming hard for Alice.


    "Yes, big sister." Alice said, completely unknown to the reprimands incoming.


    "Alrighty then, I need to go somewhere so check everything for the final time." I made a beeline to the door and went outside. I leaned at the door, just to make sure, but didn''t hear anything loud.


    There were small sounds¡­ which told me Anna was really angry. When she says words in a quiet tone, it mostly means you''re fucked. Still she knows how far is too far, so I needn''t worry too much.


    Now I have a purchase to finalize.


    ...


    Inside Nijulai''s groceries storeroom.


    I was standing there as the slave keeper quickly counted the money and recounted the products to me.


    "Again, as we''ve already decided, the wolfmen each will be worth 100 pounds¡­ which I still digress is a bit cheap." He said showing his uneven teethes, "But we''ve already talked about it so no back outs."


    "You''ve wanted to buy the whole pack of them that I have with me, which after counting, came at sixteen. So sixteen times hundred is sixteen hundred pounds which you''ve just paid and I''ve accounted for."


    This was a jibber jabber nonsense but still I made sure to listen to it attentively. This was a deal that came to sixteen hundred pounds, a number not so easily dismissive to me.


    "I''ve already fed, clothed and arranged the binding seal on every one of them," He said showing a brown parchment that were written with blood and had a strange pentagram symbol at the center, "You just have to drop your blood at the pentagram and the deals done."


    "Let me look at it for a sec."


    "Here"


    He gave it without a thought and I read it. The parchment looked genuine but the only problem with it was that, I couldn''t read shit from it. I knew that binding, sealing or any magical words basically were a different language, but the fact that it would be complete jargon was out of thought.


    Need to see if Alice can understand any of it. But for now, I needed to accept whatever this was.


    I quickly pierced the tip of finger with a bite and dropped a few bloods on it as the words glowed eerily red and shaked themselves like a snake before stopping. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s done." The slave keeper said what I already knew, "With that done, your safety is now guaranteed and now I can bring them out." The guy said and went underground for a moment before coming out with the wolfmen.


    They were already big and looked strong before but now that they were given decent clothes and were fed, looked simply buffed. It seemed as if they had suddenly drunk a max level strengthening potion, which actually exists and were ready to demolish an army.


    It wasn''t enough that they looked buffed but with their blue fur and off-white chest, made them look manly. I couldn''t exempt the fact that they also had sharp claws and teethes that could rip a human apart with little strength.


    I didn''t look but I knew that there was a red circle with some words drawn at the back of their necks.


    The Binding Contract.


    "Do you want me to give you an introduction?" I shook my head, "Alright then, I''ll leave you now, you can discreetly leave from the back door. Any instructions he would have given, might be false.


    The slave keeper left and I now took a good look at my new guards.


    They all stood before me, some had the look of despair, some had anger and one had the look of patience as if waiting for the perfect time. That should be the leader of this pack.


    "Do you guys have anything say to me?" I ask, "Any comments or insults or downright defiance, please let it out now."


    They stood quiet and after a moment, the one I presumed as the leader spoke, "We have no problems, master."


    At his words, his comrades looked at him in anger and shame. They are a prideful bunch. The only reason they were quiet maybe because of the leader.


    I nodded seeming satisfied, "Before I get on to our introductions, I''m going to give you guys two choices."


    The leader seemed a bit cautious at my words.


    "Your first choice is that your free and can leave."

 Chapter 76 - 76 - A Simple Recruition

    "Your first choice is that you can be free and do whatever the hell you want."


    In accordance to my words, I flicked my finger and said an unknown whisper as the parchment of binding in my hand, brightened up for a moment before completely losing its color, undoing the binding contract.


    The wolfman''s felt a shock go through the back of their necks as they felt the heavy burden over them lift up. They touched their necks with their hands but they didn''t get the shock treatment they would have gotten before.


    Their eyes widened in disbelief as one looked at his comrade and another did the same. All of them had the same shocked looks in their faces which resembled with one sentence.


    ''The binding''s gone.''


    I was only focusing on the main wolfman who from the start was the first to look at me and his eye''s may have been shocked but it quickly changed to suspicion. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That guy''s smart. He knows that there''s got to be a meaning to what I just did. Still he wasn''t the first to talk.


    It was a young wolf, younger than them all. He looked at me, in fear and curiosity as he asked, "What did you do?"


    "I removed the binding."


    "¡­Why?"


    "As I said," I put both my hands behind me and locked them, "That the first choice is that, all of you will be free and left to do whatever you guys want."


    "Do- Does that mean we can really leave?" The young wolf, asked with bravery.


    "Yes" I give him an honest nod, "You guys can leave me, run from this place or even kill the slaver¡­ none of it will concern me."


    "Lies!" One wolf, slightly older but more buffer than most of them said, "You are lying to us. You say you will let us leave but you just want to play games."


    "You will make us run and hunt us, as we desperately play your sick games until we finally have no choice but to die like a mutt."


    "So what your saying is, I the human, will hunt you the wolf. Now isn''t that an interesting concept." I said with a sarcastic smile which made his veins pop as he snared.


    "You!" The wolfman stepped forward but was stopped by the hand of the leader, who only kept looking with saying any word.


    Seeing their leader wasn''t doing anything, the wolfman only got angrier as he looked around him and spoke to the other wolfmen, "Brothers! Do you really believe what this monster tells us?"


    "After all the time we''ve spent in blood and gore, being hunted and burned, seeing brothers die by their hands, do you think that he is speaking the truth?" The wolf shook his wrathful head, "It''s all but lies. Posed to harm us at our weakest-"


    "So what do you think we should do, Haylum?" The leader, who was quiet since the start, looked back to his third in command and asked.


    The wolf, Haylum didn''t back away from his leader, "What else? We kill this bastard and escape!"


    "And then?"


    "Then we run from this city."


    "And then?"


    "Then we find a place to hide for a few days."


    "Hmm¡­" The lead wolf nodded and looked back again, "And then?"


    "Then we¡­ go back to Fantasna and get back our families."


    "And then?"


    "WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT? You''re asking me what to do and I''m telling you." Haylum bellowed.


    "You misunderstand brother," The leader said patting the wolfman''s shoulder, "You gave me a plan and it''s good¡­ but there''s so many problems."


    "What do you think will happen if we kill him?" The guy pointed at me as I curiously watched this unfold, "We''ll just run out of this city?... not at all."


    He looked around to his other brothers, "No, they will hunt us again."


    "We may be faster and if luck is with us then we will be able to escape the city. But not with the possibility of safety."


    "We can hide at one place, far from them but they will doggedly search for us until they find that place. If we run back to safety to our families, then they will also find us there and not only will we be killed but our families too."


    "What do you want then?" Haylum angrily said.


    "I ''suggest'' that we hear him out and see what he offers us."


    "The only thing he''ll offer us is pain."


    "Which we have yet to see." The leader said and turned to me, "I''m sorry for my brother, please continue what you were saying."


    I nod, satisfied with not the courtesy but the level of patience and intelligence this guy had.


    "Well as I was saying, you have two choices. First, I will let you go and won''t approach or hunt you." I said the last part looking at Haylum as he snorted away.


    "Now the second choice is that, you work for me."


    "See! What did I say?" Haylum said, "He just wants us to do his dirty work."


    "Of course, I do. Did you think I bought to see you dance>" I said with dead eyes, this guy was eating away my patience.


    "FUCK YO-"


    "What would you give us in return?" Another wolf spoke, possibly the second in command as the way he stuck to the leader.


    Finally, someone who doesn''t beat around the bush.


    "You tell me." I said as a disconcerting smile comes to me, "What can I give you that will make you work for me?"


    The guy looked at his leader who looked at me for a second, probably assessing my inner intentions, "We want good pay, the bounties on us lifted and a place to call home¡­ for all of us."


    "Okay"


    "And damn good respect!" Haylum said as I get my attention back to him.


    "Respect is earned. I will show you guys the general respect that both of us deserve but the respect you''re talking about," I say giving a dark look, "Is something that you''ll have to earn for yourself."


    My words rang in his mind as he turned to the side.


    "So¡­ do we have a deal?" I extended my hand.


    The leader looked around him and assessed the other wolf''s before shaking my hand, "Deal."

 Chapter 77 - 77 - A Show Of Trust

    "Alright, with that done I suppose you guys work for me now." I said with a good to honest smile, "It also means that you have to behave and act properly from now on."


    "But before we do that, I''m going to show you guys, how much I trust you." My words brought on to a plethora of confusion among the wolfmen.


    "I''m going to give each one of you 30 pounds and two weeks to go out and get your families." Hearing me, shocked looks were gathered, "Then you guys will have to come to the town called Hyfelia, where your new life will start."


    They smiled, at the prospect of money, family and some with other thoughts that I poured cold water on, "But¡­ if any one of you doesn''t come to Hyfelia within the given two weeks¡­ well then, I''ll take it as you going beyond what we agreed on and the contract will be invalid."


    "Is that for all of us?" One of them asked.


    "No, only for the ones that would be stupid enough to do that. Okay, I talked way too much, why don''t I let you guys be for a bit and tell me if you have anything of concern." I said and walked away from there.


    Sitting on a large wooden box labeled onions, I saw the wolf''s discussing among them. The leader may have already secured the deal but there were bound to be some problems.


    Not like that''s my concern¡­ it''s the leaders. If any of them have any problem''s even after the awesome deal and chance I gave them, then I don''t need them.


    ''But that would be waste of hundreds of pounds. Maybe I can make use of the ones that has a problem¡­ I wonder, how much does wolf skin pays for in the market?''


    As I was thinking, the group finished up their talks and the leader said, "We have no problems and are okay with your conditions."


    "Alright," I walk towards them, "So here is your 30 pounds." I said giving each of them money, "Oh! And when you guys come to Hyfelia, don''t act roughly with anyone in the town."


    The wolves nodded before all of them took the money, except for one. I give a look of confusion to the leader who says, "I won''t be going with them."


    It seems I wasn''t the only one that was shocked by his words, his supposed second in command came forward, "Why aren''t you coming with us, Raven?"


    ''So his names Raven then.''


    Raven, the leader spoke, "Our new master has given us an immense opportunity and trust by freeing us, giving us work and also allowing us to get our own families back, so in light of that, I believe we should also show him our trust."


    Then he turned towards me, "That''s why I won''t be going with them."


    ''Well this is an interesting outcome.'' S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about your families then? Don''t you want to bring them here?" I asked and he seemed sad.


    "I don''t have anyone¡­ besides my brothers."


    "Oh¡­ my condolences." I was going to tip my hat but remembered I don''t have any.


    ...


    Me and Raven stood from the borders of the city as we saw the wolfmen hurriedly run from the city outskirts. I reckon it would only take them a week and a half to bring their families from wherever they are as they didn''t complain about the time.


    "Do you really think that all of them will come back?" I ask my new bodyguard, Raven.


    Raven looked far into the horizon, his brothers taking the chance in freedom, "Maybe no. Not all of them."


    I nod, "Thanks for the honesty."


    "Don''t worry¡­ if any of them does, I''ll find them."


    I smile at the determined look he had and we go back to the city. Surprisingly or not, the grocery store or the slave shop had a path to get out of the city safe and quietly.


    As we stepped foot in the streets, it went viral. The people glanced at me or more precisely at the wolf besides me. It is a bit uncommon for them to see a different species but it wasn''t unheard of.


    Still¡­ the looks of pity they were giving him were too much. I looked at the wolf and understood why that was.


    Raven though, didn''t care or show it on his face as the humans gave him such looks. He looked at me and asked, "What do I call you?"


    "Well¡­ you can me master but that is reserved for my maids so¡­ how about sir? It has a nice ring to it and your pals won''t have any problem feeling shamed when calling me that."


    He nodded, thinking thoroughly, "Sir... yes, it would fit nicely." Then he looked up, "Sir, what kind of work do we need to do?"


    "We''ll get to that later, for now, let''s change your fashion style." The wolf didn''t understand what I meant by that.


    ...


    We were inside a clothes shop. It looked more than decent and the items were of good quality too¡­ according to their high prices. But I couldn''t be stingy with money when it comes to style, I am a noble after all.


    "Now that looks fantastic." I say as Raven comes out of a room wearing a red suit with black pants and to top it off, a gentlemen''s hat. Though it seemed the wolf didn''t like my choice.


    "No"


    I grumbled, this is the third piece of clothing that he rejected. Even though I am quiet patient when the girls were choosing clothes but this was a man¡­ no, not a man but a wolf¡­ not even a sexy female wolf at that.


    "You know what, choose your own."


    "Thank you." He said and went inside before coming back out in a few minutes. "How about now?"


    A blue coat with a black shirt underneath and a dark black pant¡­ they were normal but at least it was better than what he wore before.


    ''Well, now I know why Anna keeps telling me I don''t have an understanding of style.''


    ...


    We were back on the streets but this time except for the occasional stares for being the strange duo, there wasn''t an underlying meaning to them.


    "Sir, can you tell me what my job will be?" This was the third time he asked, second when he was changing.


    "Well your main job will be guarding me and others who work for me but for now, your job will be to ride that." I point to the thing in front of me as Raven''s eyes squeezed back.

 Chapter 78 - 78 - The New Ride

    I knocked on the door to the motel and after a brief moment, Anna opened it. She wasn''t wearing her usual maid outfit but one that I bought for her yesterday.


    It was a white sundress with a grayish-white band in the middle acting as a belt. Her hair was let loose and her legs had the new blue heels.


    It would seem that I was mesmerizing her look a bit as she smiled and asked, "How do I look, master?"


    "Just perfect." My words had good impact from the blush that erupted on her cheeks.


    Which she quickly covered as she heard the footsteps of Alice coming towards them, "We have completely packed everything. Isn''t that right, Alice?"


    Alice came behind her and her look was enough to tell me that she had heard much from her, "Yes¡­ it is."


    "Alright, let''s go then." I pick up the heavy luggage''s, the ladies were carrying. Anna tried to take it back but was unsuccessful as we walked down the stairs.


    "Master, we have yet to hire someone to take us home." She informed me but I shook my head.


    "Don''t worry about that, I got someone." I smiled opening the door to them as they saw our new ride.


    "¡­ What is that?" Anna said as her gaze widened. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice too looked at it and her mouth dropped full. They weren''t looking at Raven who was driving the thing but the thing itself.


    It was a carriage. But it was¡­ slightly different than the usual. Instead of the usual carriage that had wooden frames with red color, this one was made from steel and had black color. Even more so, it was big¡­ big enough for it to be carried by 7 horses instead of two or four.


    "Mas- Master¡­ what is that?" Anna shook, while pointing her finger at the ''abomination''.


    "That is our new ride." I said, full of smile. Not the least bit shamed, instead proud of it.


    Anna didn''t say anything more but her gaze landed on the new wolfman standing by the door and whispered to me, "Who is that?"


    "That is our new guard." I said as Raven came forward and introduced himself.


    "My name is Raven; I work for sir." A brief one.


    Anna gave a bow, "My name is Anna, I''m the master''s personal maid. It''s nice to meet you."


    Raven then looked at Alice, who took a small moment to understand and said, "Hi, I''m Alice. I''m a maid."


    "Let''s get going." I said entering the steel jail.


    ...


    The new steel carriage rode on as the people on the streets looked at it and gaped. They murmured and thought if this was a new way to transport the criminals. Unknown to the fact that this would become the new style of the Tax family.


    Raven rode steadily through the streets. This was his first time driving a carriage. Especially one that was so unique and had so many horses. So he made sure to drive and turn extremely gently.


    He thought multiple times why Henry would do such a thing. Already knowing he doesn''t know how to drive and yet, he was currently driving a dangerous vehicle in a street full of people.


    While the person he was thinking about was enjoying the company of two beautiful women.


    I was relaxing inside the steel carriage as Anna and Alice looked everything in wonder. To them it was simply wonderful.


    The outside may look as deprecate and desolate as a burned down village but inside it was a complete change.


    Inside the walls even though made of steel but was covered with red pillowed leather for comfort and luxury. The seats were made of cotton and had the same red outlook as the walls.


    Besides that, there was a small desk and dining table for conversation. Even then the carriage was so big that there was a separate room at the back side which had a small bed or could be used for changing clothes.


    This was why both the girls were marveling at this strange wonder that had never been seen before.


    I smiled seeing them still gazing around in wonder and asked, "Do the both of want some candy?"


    They turned to see me open the first level of the desk that was embedded in the carriage and saw it filled with various candy.


    "I do!"


    Anna was going to deny but seeing Alice behaving like a child, she too nodded and took one.


    "So how do you like the new carriage?"


    "It''s amazing, master." Alice said.


    "Yes, I was about to say the same thing," Anna said, "But where did you get such a vehicle?"


    "This baby was a present from the viscount to me." I said and saw Alice getting confused.


    "Oh, you don''t know about the party, do you?" She shook her head. "Well you see, the viscount of this city had a birthday party the other day which I attended. Unfortunately, some idiots decided to cause trouble and me being me, I helped them." I said, cutting off much much content.


    "So the viscount wanted to gift me something and I asked for this."


    Hearing me Alice smiled, "That is a very valiant thing to do, master."


    "Oh, you don''t even know the half of what master really did." Anna said gathering her attention.


    "There''s more to the story?" Alice asked as I shook my head at Anna but she ignored me.


    "What happened was-"


    ¡­


    As she recounted her story in a very long way¡­ we were already out of Valint and on the road.


    She told her everything¡­ I mean everything. Every last gory detail about the party that I didn''t even tell her, but she said it in a way that made me the hero instead of the villain as many in the party secretly thought.


    "WOW! That''s amazing master! You''re so strong to defeat so many dangerous people!" Alice''s eyes showed a starry look as I only smiled.


    Anna was like a great wingman, who would clear the hard road for me to get inside a girls pants.


    ¡­


    Raven who could hear everything from his hyper hearing, didn''t comment at all and rode on¡­ keeping his thoughts to himself. Then looking around at the map beside him, he stopped the carriage and knocked on it.


    "We''re here, sir."


    I get out of the carriage and look at the small town in front of me with slight mischief.


    "So this is where you''ve been hiding huh, Jacob."

 Chapter 79 - 79 - Jucub

    Kison Village


    12 Killometers away from Valint.


    I stood at the muddy ground beneath me while looking at this seemingly small and normal village. In reality, it still was a small and quiet village which may be why he had decided to stop at this place.


    But not for long, I think.


    After hearing from Samantha about his firing, I went to the guild to find some information about him and they gave a thorough detail.


    It seemed after the falling out with the Religias family, he was kicked out with nothing but his own hard-earned money he had saved up. Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t enough for a new start over, more so when I had dangled up his leg so badly that it broke completely and now he was a cripple.


    So no money, bad reputation and being a cripple, what did he do? He goes to one place to another in search of a job but doesn''t get any. Lastly after going here and there, his current location came up to this village, where he still is yet to find a job.


    I turn back to see, Raven helping the girls with their bags. I tell them or mostly Anna, "We''re going to stay in this village for tonight and tomorrow we''ll continue our journey again. It''s already night so find a good hotel and board rooms for each of us to stay in."


    "Raven, I''m going to look around the place for a bit, you stay with the girls."


    "Yes, sir." Came his acute response. "I''ll also try to find some farm or place where I can safely park the carriage at."


    I nod and leave them to it as I venture out to see the place. Even though it was nighttime, the village had some activities going on. People going from one place to another while children played with other children over the mud.


    But the most sound was only coming from one place. The place where I stood before now.


    BAR


    Written in full capital letters, I didn''t even have to get inside for the sound of laughter and argument to pass out the place. I was here for two reasons.


    First, the bars were the place where Jacob stayed mostly at and two¡­


    I walk inside the bar and the lights of the place illuminates my surroundings to see a whole bunch of drunkards messing around themselves or playfully having some conversations.


    "I need a fucking drink!"


    Going over at the counter, I sit upon a sit while my left and right surroundings were empty. I tend to enjoy the finer things by myself.


    "Aye, aren''t you a big fella?" The bartender, who is a small midget himself standing at 3.1 said to me. He was wearing a white shirt and suspenders that held up his baggy pants.


    "That''s what all the girls say." Hearing me the guy laughed, either he is a jolly fellow or he is drunk¡­ most likely both.


    "What do ya want, lad?"


    "Beer, two glasses."


    "Glasses? You won''t get glasses here lad, you either get pint and drunk or pint and even more drunk! Hahaha"


    Yup, he is definitely drunk.


    "Well then two pints." I smilingly said as the midget patted my shoulders.


    "Now that''s what I''m talking about." He said as he got two mugs filled to the brim from under the counter and gave them to me. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took one mug and took a sip of it as relaxation came to me and dried up my throat, "Damn! It''s been too long." The taste wasn''t nowhere as good as what it tasted back in my past life.


    It also seemed that I might have drank a bit too much too fast as I coughed a bit.


    The guy helped by patting me hard on the back, that literally did nothing with his level of strength, still the sympathy was appreciated. Then he turned to see around the place before asking me, "Do ya see the problem here?"


    "What problem?" I ask confused.


    "The mathefuking singer is nowhere to be found. Must have found a bitch to put it into, that bastard." He angrily said while cleaning one mug. "I dun''t suppose you know how to sing?"


    "Oh! I do."


    "Really?" He genuinely was confused.


    "If you want your customers to go away, I can sing you a pretty nice song."


    The guy laughed out loud gathering a few attentions, who got back to being drunk again seeing it was just the bartender being the bartender.


    "Hey lad, I haven''t seen you before, you''re new, right?"


    I nod, "How''d you figure that?"


    "Oh, I know everyone in this village. You can point me to any bastard and I cun tell you everything about they. I cun''t even tell you who fuks who''s wive too! Hahaha." He burst laughing but became quiet a bit later, "Not like I should though."


    Of course, he does. His the bartender and this place is the genuine location for gathering intel. Which reminds me¡­


    "Speaking of new people, have you seen a young man of my age who has a crippled leg around here?"


    "A yung man of your age and a crippling leg?... I know a few people who hav tha description."


    "His leaner than me and somewhere around 5 foot¡­ he was a soldier before."


    "Oh!" The look of realization brightened up his face, "I gat who your talking about, It''s that Jucub fella, right?"


    "Yes, Jacob." I nod feeling a bit relieved, "Do you know where I can find him?"


    "Hmm? That I cun''t say, the kid mops around all day and barely says anything other than, ''It''s not my fault'' or ''that fat bastard''."


    ''Well, at least he remembers me then.''


    "Then can you tell me when he might come here?"


    "Cun''t say that too, but if you wait, who knows what migh- There''s the cunt." The bartender pointed to the door as I look behind and find my objective.


    A person walks through the door with a limping feeling, hair disheveled, clothes torn in someplaces and most of all a big black spot over his left eye.


    "There''s Jucub."

 Chapter 80 - 80 - The Fuck-Up

    Jacob limbed through the door, attracting some gazes which he felt disgusted by. He didn''t like those people giving him those gazes¡­ why should they pity him? Who the fuck were they to him?


    His friends had all deserted him¡­ His family didn''t want to see him anymore and¡­ the one person he had given his heart and soul to wouldn''t even recognize my existence anymore.


    All because of that fat guy.


    Jacob snorted and covered his face with his hood and went to the bar.


    "Give me a bottle of whiskey." Saying that he sat over a seat.


    "One whiskey bottle cuming right up." The bartender said while sliding the opened cap of the bottle.


    "Now that I look at it again," The bartender continued, "You really got punched hard in the face, din''t cha?"


    Jacob clutched the bottle hard, "What the fuck does that got to do with you!"


    The bartender''s face turned a bit dark, "Just trying to make conversation. Seems like whoever did that must have been right in doing so."


    "YOU!"


    Jacob angrily looked at the guy, ready to fight. Then he calmed down knowing he was in unknown territory where fighting the local bartender probably isn''t the best choice.


    He looked at his drink, heavily regretful of all the choices he''d been making this past few days, "¡­This wouldn''t have happened if I could have killed that fat fucker."


    The bartender saw that look and understood it. It was regret, not at being able to kill him but at being weak himself. So he calmed down before he remembered something, "Yeah! This guy had been searching for you, cunt."


    Jacob ignored the accusatory word and asked, "Who?"


    "He''s sitting right next to you." The bartender said making Jacob look to his right.


    Jacob in his anger thought that he might have been imagining things. But it took a moment before realization set in and his face froze in terror.


    "Hey, Jacob."


    My face was all smiles, seeing him like that. It was as if an adult saw the monster that they would imagine as a child, which would be under their bed.


    He was just talking about how he could have killed me and now I was sitting right beside him, inches away from physical touch.


    The bartender hadn''t notice the strangeness on Jacob''s face as he was pouring drinks to other customers, so I took the chance and told him, "Why don''t we go somewhere else, where''s it''s quiet."


    ...


    Jacob and I were now sitting on one of the tables at the farthest corner of the room. It was both quiet and empty for us to talk in peace¡­ and also for him to not run away.


    Jacob looked around him in quick succession, thinking of a way that would get him out of this crazy situation. He looked beside the table and saw the way to the door, blocked by a couple of drunkards.


    Then he looked at the window to his right, thinking if he jumped fast enough, maybe-


    "No no, I could just catch you and it''ll be game over."


    He heard the heavy voice in front of him and his head started to sweat like crazy. He slowly turned and found me gazing at him in pure entertainment.


    "You could still trying jumping off but¡­" I pointed to his left leg, "I think that might be a problem."


    Seeing that his ways were cut off and help won''t be coming for him, he laughed. Jacob took the bottle of whiskey and took a big chug of it before slamming it down on the table. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just do it."


    "What?"


    "Kill me! I won''t beg for mercy, I won''t give you that satisfaction." He said with his face turning awful angry.


    "No," I looked confused, "Why would I do that? I came all this way from Valint wasn''t to kill you but to see how you were doing."


    "What! Don''t fucking joke with me." Jacob knew I was having fun with him. "This life is already fucked up enough for me, I don''t need you to fuck it even more."


    Seeing him already at the boiling point, I show my hands in surrender and say in exhaustion, "Alright alright, I give up. What got your panties so tight?"


    "Oh yeaaah! It''s me." I said seeing a vein pop up. "Okay, All serious now. So how are you doing?"


    "Stop joking."


    "Seriously man, what''s up? What''d you been doing for this past few days except for roaming around and drinking yourself to death?"


    Maybe because he had just had it or because he was ready to face his death so Jacob was honest, "Truth be told, I''d rather you had killed me back at that arena."


    "Oh?"


    "After you left, not only did my once great friends check back on how I am but right after I was up, they carried me like a bag and threw me out of their honorable camp¡­ those Religias pussies." He spat on the floor.


    "You''re going to clean that up, cunt!" The bartender remarked and Jacob took that like a champ.


    "Where was I¡­ yes, after your fat ass fucked me up and fired me from my station, I looked for a job everywhere." He expressed while patting his leg, "But as you can see, nobody is crazy enough to hire someone¡­ what was it that they said¡­ ah, yes, a disabled. None of them wanted a ''disabled person'' for work." He pointed with his hands.


    "So here we are¡­"


    "Here we are¡­" I said, "Me enjoying the labors of humanity and you¡­ well you being one of those labors."


    Jacob said nothing as he quietly drinks his bottle. Then he looked at me seriously, "So, what do you want from me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t fuck with me. I know that you wouldn''t have come here searching for me ''just to talk''." He said and I couldn''t help but feel proud of myself.


    One hero who was going to be a righteous person fighting against great evil''s back in the novel, has turned in to such a massive fuck-up and all that happened because of me. I couldn''t stop the fake tear from dropping out of my eye.


    "You''re right, I have a job for you."


    Jacob nodded like he knew this was coming, "It will be pricey but¡­ I will kill Samantha Religias."

 Chapter 81 - 81 - The Deal Of A Lifetime

    "I''ll kill Samantha Religias."


    "Phoss!"


    The moment I heard him, I coughed in great shock and the beer that I was drinking all spat over him.


    "COUGH COUGH!"


    "Your going to clean that up, cun- Oh it''s you, tell the cunt to clean it up." The bartender told me as Jacob''s already wet expression became even wetter.


    "Cough¡­ what did you just say¡­ cough¡­ that you''re going to kill¡­ Samantha Religias." I said while trying to stop the cough.


    Jacob looked at me with pure anger like ''Why''d you have to spit on me'' but downed it out and rubbed his face with his robe.


    "Yes, I did."


    "¡­" I looked at him as seriously as possible, making sense to see if this was actually the truth or was he sent by Samantha.


    "HAHAHAHA" But I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, seeing that he was actually serious. "You! Kill Samantha? Ridiculous!"


    "You think that it''s impossible with my level of strength, right?" In the face of me laughing, he didn''t seem angry. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep" I nod, "Not only that but I fought her before you know. You won''t be able to kill her with your strength, definitely not with that dangled up leg of yours."


    "BAM!"


    He slammed his hand on the table, "I CAN!"


    I stopped laughing and seriously ask him, "And how are you going to do that?"


    "I know some people on the inside, I can bribe some of them and late at night I can go to her camp without anyone knowing and kill her in her sleep." Jacob said while he had a sadistic smile on him.


    "Man¡­ going from a good guy to a thug like villain¡­ that''s a great character development, right there." I said, making him confused, "But unfortunately that won''t work."


    "Why won''t it?"


    "It may seem like I don''t know Samantha very much, seeing as we only spent time around the journey but," I give him a serious look, "I would be an idiot to think that she would fall for such an easy assassination plan."


    "You forget that she isn''t your typical ''I want a knight in shining armor to carry me out this dungeon'' type of girl nor is she spoiled¡­ she trained her whole life more than a man does, so kill off any such ideas going inside your head."


    "Besides¡­ why do you want to kill her?"


    "WHY?" He looked at me crazily, "Why you ask? You and her are the reason why I''m in such a mess¡­ I worked 6 years under her¡­ 6 YEARS," He said downing the bottle, emptying it, "And just because of one mistake that wasn''t even my fault, she kicks me out."


    "And what about Amelia?"


    "Her¡­" He looked down sadly while I signaled the bartender to bring another bottle of whiskey, "She doesn''t even look at me¡­ and I don''t blame her for it. I wouldn''t look at myself if I were her¡­ I promised her so many things but it seems I couldn''t do anything."


    "Certainly not protect her from the fat ass in front of me." Jacob snatched the bottle from the waitress and started chugging it.


    "So¡­ that means you don''t know?"


    "Know what?" He said with a disinterested tone.


    "That it was Amelia who blamed you for all of this."


    The look of betrayal came on to his face as he looked at me with wide eyes, "What?" He jumped over the table and grabbed my collar, "Don''t fuck with me!"


    I gave a rough pat in the chest, making him sit, "Simmer down Romeo, I''m telling you the truth."


    "It¡­ it can''t be true¡­ she can''t do this to me," It seemed like he was about to cry but instead he became angry as he clutched his head tightly, "THAT BITCH! How can she even do that after all we''ve been through."


    "She''s gonna pay¡­ she''s gonna pay¡­ she''s going to pay THAT FUCKING BITCH," He screamed out loud, "I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL HER AND SAMANTHA BOTH. I''LL KILL THEM ALL¡­ I''LL KILL EVERY MOTHERFUCKER THAT HAS PUT ME IN THIS PLACE."


    He screamed so loudly that everybody in the bar, looked at us. It was going to be a problem if he wasn''t going to shut up. So I slapped.


    "SLAP!"


    It hit him hard as he fell over his seat and finally shut up while I told others he was drunk. That brought the attention out of us.


    Jacob slowly got up but he didn''t look at me, he faced the table in front of him in complete silence.


    "Anything else you want to express to the whole world?" I asked him and he slowly shook his head.


    "Okay then, listen carefully to what I''m about to say." He looked at me with subservient eyes, "I want to hire you."


    "What?"


    "I want you to become one of my guards."


    "Wh- why are-"


    "In return you will get great pay and a roof over your head."


    Jacob looked at me seriously for a moment before he gave a self-deprecating laugh.


    "You want me to seriously believe that?"


    "Yes"


    "Righhht¡­ you''re going to give me a job?... the person who you pummeled¡­ besides, I can''t be a swordsman anymore." He looked down with sorrow, "Not with my left leg¡­ that life is gone for good."


    "Not even with prosthetics?"


    "What?" He looked at me in laughter, "How can I afford such a thing?"


    "I''ll buy you one." His face turned to ultimate shock, "I''ll give you the power to become stronger and fulfill your nightmares. In return you will fuel them with your ambition and help me bring my dreams to fruition."


    "Why¡­ are you doing this?"


    "Think of it as me hiring a potential knight. You have the potential, I have the money, we can both come out the best with this deal."


    He thought for a moment before saying, "I¡­" but I stopped him.


    "Think carefully to what I said, don''t agree nor deny it now, think for tonight." I said while giving a bundle of cash to the waitress for both of us and more, "But realize that once you agree to it, you won''t be yours anymore."


    I get up from the table, "I''ll going to leave tomorrow morning, have your answer ready by then." I said and walk away.


    "Hey!" Jacob called as I stopped, "What happened between the fight you had with Samantha¡­ did you win?"


    I turn my head and give a smug look, "Of course I did."

 Chapter 82 - 82 - Blackout

    Hmm¡­ something feels nice.


    Squish Squish


    "Hmm"


    I hear a low moan close to me.


    ''What was that? Did i do that?''


    I try to feel the squishy thing again.


    Squish Squish


    "Yeanh¡­" Another moan escapes close to me.


    ''Hmm¡­ what is that?''


    Drowsily I open my eyes and see Anna''s face next to me, sleeping peacefully. My hand on to her squishy breasts.


    ''Oh, It''s just her huh.'' I think absentmindedly and turn opposite to me, closing my eyes again. Without any intervention my hands again land on to something spongy.


    ''What is this?'' I feel the new thing out.


    Squishy Squishy


    "¡­"


    No sounds come from it so that was kind of a relief. It felt strange too. This was a fun sensation but I don''t seem to recognize it. So in curiosity I squish a little harder.


    "Annh!"


    ''What was that!''


    I don''t know what it was but in fear I didn''t open my eyes and only squished it further.


    "Hmmph¡­ Mas- Master¡­ please don''t be so¡­ rough."


    That voice¡­


    Slowly I open my eyes and just as I feared, lying in front of me was Alice in her nightgown looking at me with a blush. Then I look down to see my hand grabbing on to her boob¡­ they were big.


    I release it and get up from the bed in quick succession which woke up Anna. Who stretched herself and smiled at me, "Good morning, master. Did you have a nice sleep?"


    ''What the fuck happened here?... and why is my memory so fuzzy after talking with Jacob?''


    I try to think back and only small images come to mind. Me paying at the bar, then coming to the motel, finding my room and getting to bed.


    That reminds me¡­ I don''t know which ones my room. I turn to look at the bed where both girls look at me, one shying and the other gazing.


    "Did I¡­ do anything last night?"


    In response to my question, Anna coyly said, "Oh master¡­ I can''t say it out like that."


    Alice too looked at me before looking down at the bedsheet, clutching it tightly as a big blush came to her.


    ''Fuck, I did something."


    I think warily before I see that the girls are still wearing on to their nightgowns and there was no visible tear on them.


    ''At least I didn''t do that.''


    I sigh and sit down on the bed, "Girls¡­ I''m sorry for whatever I had done to you¡­ especially you Alice. Last night... I had quite a few drinks and next thing I remember is waking up while fondli-¡­ well waking up to this."


    Hearing me, the girls looked at each other then back at me as Anna asked, "What do you think happened, master?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," I suspiciously asked, "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Hearing me Anna smiled with mischief and said to Alice, "He doesn''t know." To which she nodded and smiled too.


    "What- What don''t I know?"


    "Oh! It''s¡­ nothing, master." Anna gets up and tells Alice, "Let''s go Alice, we have to get ready for the journey." Then before I could ask anything, she tells me, "If you would let us have the room so that we can change."


    I nod and slowly get up while thinking crazy theories about what happened last night!


    Getting out of the room, the door next to it opens and comes out Raven.


    "Good morning, sir."


    "Ye- Yeah." I stutter in my words and before he could leave, I grab his shoulder, "Raven, do you remember what happened last night?"


    "About what?"


    "About¡­"


    What the hell was I going to ask him anyway... Can you tell me what happened between me and the maids?... he''ll probably say nothing but indicate to that.


    I sigh, "Nothing¡­ can you tell me which one''s my room?"


    Raven creases his brow and pointed behind me, "That''s your room."


    "This one?" I point to the one, I came out from. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes" He says and I let him go.


    Whatever happened last night, was probably Anna''s idea. So why should I worry so much about it, it''s not like anything serious happened. That much is sure from the way the girls acted¡­ maybe I can corner Alice sometime and ask her about it.


    "Growl"


    My stomach starts to growl, "But food comes first."


    ...


    After eating ourselves and getting prepared, here we stood, at the end of the village. Raven had already brought the carriage and I was inside the carriage with the girls.


    We could have left by now if I had wanted but I waited. I waited for a while but still didn''t see Jacob anywhere.


    Seeing me sigh, Anna patted my shoulder, "It''s okay, master. I''m sure whoever you''re waiting for is either busy or-"


    "Doesn''t want to come." I said as she could only give me a hopeful smile.


    "Alright, I''ve waited enough," I knocked at the ceiling, bringing raven''s attention, "Let''s go."


    "Alright" He said and whipped the reins, starting the carriage.


    After some time.


    We were already a few minutes away from the village. I looked outside the window at the green empty fields, thinking where I had gone wrong. What could I have said differently that would have worked.


    Is his hatred for me so much that he wouldn''t look at the bigger picture? If it was¡­ I wouldn''t blame him.


    "it¡­ p."


    I did beat him senselessly so that much is warranted.


    "ait¡­ up¡­"


    Should I have offered him something more-


    "AIT UPPPP!" Alright who the fuck is screwing up my inner monologue so badly.


    "Stop the carriage." I order and slowly it stops as I gaze out the window. Looking back I see the figure of Jacob, far away, limping towards me with his leg as if he was running.


    I get out of the carriage and go towards him. I smiled seeing the sweat dripping from him as he came to me¡­ it must have been hard for him to run behind the carriage like that.


    He came to a stop before me and took multiple deep breathes while saying, "Who¡­ the¡­ fuck¡­ does that?"


    "Hmm?"


    He gazed up angrily, "You didn''t even tell me where you would be¡­ do you know how much I searched for you."


    Oh yeaaaah, should have told him that.


    "So I suppose this means you accept my deal then?" I smiled, showing him my hand for a shake.


    He looked at me before a hungry look came to him and he shook it, "What more do I got to lose anyway."

 Chapter 83 - 83 - Honor Or Kingdom

    Valint


    Inside the almost broken mansion of Viscount Haiel, behind an office room.


    Haiel walked back and forth before his desk while keeping his face unknown and hands behind his back locked. After he walked for the unkempt time, he stopped and looked at the boy before him.


    "How could you do this, Arthur?"


    Arthur standing before him, not as guilty as he should be, protested, "My lord, believe me!"


    "Believe what? That something else had killed the boy Gekko?" Haiel said sarcastically and before Arthur could nod he spoke, "There are multiple eyes out there that will testify against you."


    "But I''m sure it wasn''t me¡­ someone had assassinated Gekko. It was done too fast for me to see." Arthur knew he was innocent and he would fight to the death to prove it.


    "And who would assassinate him?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," Arthur quickly replaced by saying, "but there could be a reason to him being killed."


    "What would that reason be?"


    "I still don''t know but if it''s not because of him, they might do it against me. You know they would like nothing more than to cut me up and make me disappear."


    Haiel wanted to negate every word that came out of Arthur, because to him it all seemed like poor excuses, but he couldn''t deny the possibility of the last one happening.


    Haiel knew the truth about Arthur, about how he''s the king''s son and how the current queen has poisoned the king''s mind about his family and got them sent off to a faraway place.


    It was right about that time when the king started to show signs of weakness and quickly fell to bed. It may not have been suspicious to many people but Haiel knew the king personally and knew that such a man couldn''t just contract a disease and fall on his bed, not like that.


    He was a man of war and his death should be at the field. Haiel understood this was the working of the inner court and the evil queen, who as regent took the kingdom for herself.


    But Haiel was a loyal retainer of his majesty, he knew that if the king couldn''t even save himself then what about his wife and heir? He knew of the good nature of both the boy and his mother, so he couldn''t let the queen do whatever she wants and hid them away for a few years.


    Even then the queen had searched thoroughly for the boy and his mother''s presence, most likely to end them completely. It was also becoming increasingly difficult with Arthur attracting problems around him every day.


    But after what happened that day on the field, Haiel knew Arthur wouldn''t be safe in this town, not with how hard the queen''s dogs were searching him. They would have surely gotten news of this place and would sent people after him.


    Seeing no other way to calm this down, Haiel looked at Arthur with pain, "I think it would be best if you run, Arthur."


    "What! Never!" Arthur interjected, "How could I possibly do such a thing? That would tarnish my family name."


    Haiel wanted to scoff hearing that, his family name was almost as good as gone. He sighed before holding him by his shoulders, "You need to understand Arthur, you family honor¡­ is no more," He stopped Arthur before he could speak, "But, you still remain."


    "As long as you are alive and able to become strong again. You will once again get back your families honor and your rightful seat as our future king." Haiel looked him deep in the eyes, "So, think about what I said carefully before denying, this doesn''t only affect you but the whole kingdom too, Arthur."


    "You are our future."


    Arthur hearing Haiel''s words, didn''t know what he should do. He understood the importance of Haiel''s words and couldn''t deny any of them. But if he were to do that than his families honor will do down to dust.


    Something that his father had told him to always protect. But now he stood at a point where he would have to choose between the thing his father valued the most and the people, who he was born to show a better path.


    What should he do?


    ...


    Believe it or not, the whole journey went out quite nicely. No attack or raid on us.


    Even as Jacob sat right beside me and Anna showing daggers at him, it was nice.


    You know why?


    Because she didn''t say anything. She was completely quiet around the whole journey and Jacob while understanding why she was doing that, ignored her knowing I would beat his ass if he said something.


    Alice seeing both Anna and me quiet, also became quiet and didn''t say anything. Raven¡­ well the guy was always quiet besides the murmuring about the map being wrong or him going through the opposite way.


    So seeing that everyone was quiet and the journey was simple, I slept.


    Yep, I said goodbye to common sense and took a nice and long sleep. It was so long that I didn''t even realize that we had arrived back at Hyfelia until Alice awoke me so.


    "Hmm?" Drowsily opening my eyes, I see myself lying on Jacob''s shoulder, "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Hearing me, he instead became angry, "It''s you I should ask that, why are you sleeping over me, do you know how heavy you are."


    "Oh!... No wonder it felt like a stiff bastard," Seeing Alice beside me I quickly say, "Sorry for my language. Alice have we arrived yet?"


    She nodded, "I think so."


    I looked around but didn''t see Anna, "Where''s Anna?"


    "As soon as we arrived at the mansion, big sister Anna took one big look at you before getting inside the mansion." Alice then looked at me curiously, "Master¡­ did you fight with big sister?"


    "Alice¡­ it''s not my fault, it''s his." I shamelessly point at Jacob, who looked at me like ''What the fuck!'', "But don''t worry about her, I''ll take care of it."


    She nodded and we got off the carriage as Raven unloaded all the stuff on the ground. I look at Jacob and point him towards it as he asked, "Why do I have to do it?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did you forget that you work for me now or are you too prideful for such work?"


    He grumbled before taking one luggage but immediately regretted it, "Why the fuck is this bag so heavy?"


    "Ann¡­ that''s¡­" Alice wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. It was as if something was stuck inside her mouth.


    "Oh, that''s filled with the girl''s clothes." I said and pointed to Alice as Jacob looked at me with a deadpan look.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    "But why is it so heavy?"


    "I just said it to you, don''t you understand?" I said as if it was a matter of fact, "It''s filled with not only her clothes but also Anna''s too."


    Jacob''s face was indiscernible but he just creased his brows before silently taking the bag inside. Then I saw Redwick coming outside, almost as if he wanted to greet me first.


    "Nice to see you too, Redwich."


    "Young master¡­ you must see to this immediately." He handed me a letter, "This came from the capital, from your stepmother."


    I take the letter and read it immediately as my face darkens.


    ''Well, fuck me!''

 Chapter 84 - 84 - Royally Fucked

    This is troublesome.


    No¡­ this is more than troublesome, this is simply fucked up and it just had to have happened right after I had figure things out a bit.


    You might be wondering what I am talking about or already guessed it by now. Still I''ll summarize it for you.


    As soon as I had arrived back home, Redwick comes scrawling to me with a letter from the capital. From who you ask? My stepmother¡­ yes, the same stepmother that my father had married through ''diplomatic measures''.


    The problem here is that they got married legally. So instead of me ''the bastard'' inheriting anything from my father, the fucking stepmother gets everything¡­ EVERYTHING!


    Not like there is much to inherit here though¡­ except for all the money, gold and evidence he had hidden away in so many fucking corners of this mansion. Even greater news, she gets the mansion as well.


    So you might be asking what did I get, right?


    Squat.


    I get nothing¡­ simply because the bald fucker didn''t think to write a will of his own. In which case, the legal partner aka the stepmother gets everything¡­ fuck meee everything.


    But that isn''t even the best news, the real problem is that she has ordered¡­ yes, the bitch ''ordered'' me to stay put and not do anything that might damage her property.


    Man, am I royally fucked.


    I think while laying down over the desk inside the office room and growning. In front of me stood Redwick and Anna, who would try to console me but hearing my sighs they would stop.


    I growned for the unkempt time before stopping and completely becoming silent. Seeing me like that, the duo looked at each other before nodding and going forward to encourage me.


    Before they could do that, I stood straight and slam my hands on the desk, scaring them both, "That bitch!"


    Hearing me curse out, Redwick looked a bit shocked but remained quiet.


    I sigh once more and take a deep breath, retaking my situation, "I''m sorry for that¡­ I just didn''t think that she would actually do something like this."


    "Yes, this is a bit extreme, young master."


    I take another long look at the letter, "So can she really do this?"


    "Yes, young master," Redwick replied seeing that I was approachable, "Being the legal wife, she has authority over all matters regarding the master and his possessions."


    "So there''s no way to stop this?"


    "¡­no"


    "Hmm¡­" I lay my head over the hand while asking, "How long before she arrives?"


    "Well, the letter suggested that she''ll set out in a week and the distance from the capital to Hyfelia on carriage ride is roughly 20 to 25 days so¡­"


    "A month, huh." I tell myself before I understood something, "What is she going to do if I don''t recognize her ''rule''?"


    "She can use legal force on you while asking for help from close by forces. You will be branded a criminal and tried for theft." Redwick said, his expression getting worse by the minute.


    "But she can''t do anything if I wanted to do something now, right?"


    "Well¡­ yes, but I wouldn-"


    "I know, just asking." I said, "But what if I gained a royal status?"


    "Hmm?"


    I stand up, "What if I join the royal academy and get legal status as a noble¡­ what happens then¡­ do I get anything from father?"


    "Umm¡­ I think¡­" Redwick had problems remembering the rules as he couldn''t quiet remember this particular status.


    "No, you wouldn''t." Came an outside voice.


    I look behind them and see Jacob coming through the door, interrupting our conversation.


    "Even if you gained legal status, you would still gain nothing as your father still didn''t write anything in his will so according to law, everything goes to the wife still."


    I was a bit angry at him spying like this but more interested in the talk, "So that also doesn''t do anything for me then."


    "Not quiet" He said while limping inside and standing in front of the desk, "But that does give you a chance."


    "A chance? What chanc-" I stopped as I realized something that made my brain almost burst open.


    ''Why didn''t I think of it before; it was right there.''


    "The Duel of Grandeur."


    Jacob smiled, a vicious one, "The right to challenge the current patriarch or matriarch for earthly possessions."


    "Young mas- master that would be disastrous for bot-" Redwick was more than shocked by what he was hearing.


    "Leave"


    "But master-"


    "Now!" I tell the old man as he bows in defeat and leaves alongside Anna.


    Now the only ones in the room was only me and Jacob. I signaled the guy to sit, "It''s rude to spy on people, you know." I bring out two glasses and a bottle of wine, from under the desk.


    "But it helped though, opportunities come in many ways." He said taking a glass and sipping it, "Good stuff."


    I nod and relax over my chair, "But how did you know it?"


    Jacob smiled while casually sipping his drink, "Remember I told you that I worked under Samantha for 6 years," I nod, "It wasn''t only about cleaning her swords and carrying luggage but I also gained knowledge about rules, laws and stuff like that."


    "Good thing that your wasted years came to some use." He nodded absentmindedly. Then his face became bitter as he remembered.


    "But there''s a problem." I give him an inquisitive look as he continued, "You need to get a permit from your family to attend the royal academy."


    "Too bad that the only family you have is your step-mother, who I don''t think would be delighted to give you a permit."


    I nod.


    That also makes things a bit difficult but I had a solution for that.


    "A permit from the family or," This gained Jacob''s attention, "from one who is willing to give up theirs for me."


    "Yes, I know that but who would give up such a grand thing?"


    "Who indeed." I think deeply while sipping on the raspy wine.


    ...


    Inside a majestic castle, pertaining over the capital looking down at everything stood a red haired woman.


    She looked through the window and down at her kingdom with a bored look on her face. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''When will things get interesting?''

 Chapter 85 - 85 - Long Live the Queen

    Knock Knock


    On the majestic place, the red haired woman heard the sound of the wall knocking beside her. Without even looking she already knew who it was.


    "Olena" She remarked as a women wearing maid clothes with regal style came out of the walls shadow.


    The woman bowed in front of her, "Your majesty."


    Giving a lazy wave, Olena stood up and said, "Miss Quenney is asking for an audience."


    Hearing the name, the lady felt a headache in her head as she said in annoyance, "Her again? Isn''t bald man Agrave been already killed?"


    "Yes, that is correct and I believe it is precisely because of that, Lady Quenney wants to meet you."


    Hearing her maid, the red haired lady''s eyes changed to one of mischief as she smiled dangerously, "Oh my! So she isn''t grieving for her husband as she should have been but instead eyeing for his money."


    "How crude¡­ don''t you think so Olena?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The maid gazed at her master in a deadpan look, "The same could be said about you too madam."


    "Hah?"


    "I''m sorry for my most honest words but you too have a husband that you should be grieving over." Olena said bluntly.


    "YOU!" The red haired lady''s crimson eyes turned redder as if she was about let out her fury but in the next second, she smiled brightly, "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    Then she pouted, "But that old bastard wouldn''t die, what''s taking him so long? If only that guy would just die already then I could have already married a fine man and given birth to a few minions of my own."


    "Children, madam." Her maid corrected her.


    "Yes yes, same thing." The lady waved her hand at her maid''s words then gazed outside the window for a few seconds in deep melancholy.


    Seeing her master like that, Olena sighed again, "Madam, If I may."


    "You always ''may'' anyway¡­ even if I didn''t tell you to ''may'' you ''may''."


    Hearing no objection, the maid disregarded her master''s words and said, "It would be best if you would take a vacation for a few days."


    The maid''s words attracted the lady who gazed at her curiously, "What brought this down? You''re the type of person who would grind people into working through death or did you finally started to have some feelings for me?"


    Even at her masters most ostentatious words, the maid didn''t bulge, "Just thinking if you work too much then your head might give up."


    Hearing her, the red haired lady''s eyes flattened, "Even in joy you found a way to bring work around it." Then she moved towards her throne, "Alright enough talk, let''s bring that greedy widow before me and see what she has to say for herself."


    Olena nodded and signaled for the guards standing at the gate. The guards wearing gold plated armor with a lion''s sigma similar to Arthur''s sword at their chest obeyed and opened the door.


    From the door, a woman at the peak of young age, walked in three steps before bowing, "Hail your majesty." She said and kept bowing.


    The red haired queen looked at her greedy subject, who had long black hair and could be said to be beautiful but not in her books.


    "Rise, Mrs. Quenney."


    The widow gave a grateful nod and stepped closer to her queen, stopping at ten steps away from her. The room that they were in, was exceedingly huge, enough so that the ten steps distance didn''t seem long at all but rather close.


    Stopping at the appropriate place she bowed once more and spoke, "Your majesty, thank you for giving me your precious time."


    The red haired queen, all in beautiful smile, nodded, "Of course. Now tell me, what is the reason for your visit?"


    At her words, the widow turned a bit sad, "As your majesty already knows, that I am wed to a bright man from Hyfelia, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Yes, a very bright man. I sometimes had tea with him you know." The queen said.


    "O- Oh! is that so?" The widow, Quenney, stuttered.


    This was a way for the queen to discreetly say that she knew exactly what the dead fucker was.


    The queen nodded and told her to continue.


    "So it''s been only a few days since we had wed before he had to go back to his hometown for some urgent business." The widow smiled, "Then recently a week ago, he had written a letter to me, saying that he will be coming to the capital to see me."


    "Reading that letter brought me with much joy then I had ever felt in my life. As you already know the joy a marital relationship brings, so I waited for him to come home to me."


    Both the queen and maid could see through her blatant lies. What she told were seemed in a bright light and the queen was sure that if she had said such to other people then they would have blindly believed her every words.


    Alas¡­ the person she was telling was the queen of lies.


    The widow turned sad suddenly, "But as he was on his way to me, he¡­ he," The widow started to cry as the queen in irritation signaled her maid who gave her a napkin.


    As she wiped fake tears, the queen interrupted, "He was attacked by some rouge and unfortunately he didn''t survive."


    The widow in grief nodded, "Yes, your majesty. That is the reason for my visit."


    "Tell me what you want that will alleviate your worries." The queen pretentiously said knowing the answer already.


    "I want to go to Hyfelia myself and bury my love with your permission, your majesty." The queen nodded knowing this was only the side dish, "And also a permit of legal possession deliverance."


    "Hmm?" The queen went curious, this was something else, "Why do you want that?" The thing she asked for was in a simple term, a permit to forcefully take away someone''s belongings.


    But she was the wife, she shouldn''t have such a need.


    "Your majesty might not know but my late husband had an¡­ illegitimate son." The queen knew but kept quiet, "And recently, he has been causing somethings that there are bad rumors going around him."


    The queen knew the bald guys son. But according to him and her sources he was just a normal boy, except he was too fat.


    "I can''t say if this is completely true or not," The widow said, forgetting her sadness, "but rumors say that he killed more than a hundred people this last week."


    "Hmph!" The queen had to stop herself from laughing out loud. If someone or anyone had killed over a hundred people, then she surely would have known by no-


    The queen furrowed her brow as she asked, cautious, "Are you talking about the assassination attempt at Valint?"


    "Yes, your majesty." She said joyfully, "As you can see, it is a cause for concer-"


    Hearing the confirmation a glint passed through the queen''s crimson eyes.


    The queen stopped her, "Unfortunately the crown must object."


    "Wh- What!"


    "As you said, that he had gone right after he married you, is that correct?"


    "Ye- Yes, but-"


    "So there''s the problem, the crown needs to confirm if the both of you consummated or not before we can say that you are his legal wife."


    "Bu- but, your majesty, I did bed him."


    "So you say, but we must be partial, Lady Quenney." Before the widow could say anything more the queen waved her, "You can leave now, the crown will call you when we get the results."


    Devastated, she turns to leave. "Lady Quenney."


    "Yes?" she asked curiously before seeing the queen giving her a smile, one that seemed dangerous. In the next moment, her eyes widened as she understood what it meant and bowed immediately.


    "Long Live the Queen."

 Chapter 86 - 86 - Autopsy

    Knock Knock


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Redwick, young master." Redwick said facing the door to the office room. He heard a soft sigh from inside before his young master''s voice.


    "Come in."


    He opened the walked into the room. His young master as seen for the past few weeks had been attending to the office room as usual.


    I took a look at the old man and pointed him towards the seat, "Sit Redwick, we need to talk."


    Doing just as I said, I sighed once again, "This is going to be hard to say."


    Not really but I had to pretend at least.


    "But you have two choices to make here, Redwick."


    "Pardon?" He asked clearly confused at what I was going to do.


    "I''ll be brief with you Redwick. Since you are my most trusted person, I''m giving you this choice." Redwick didn''t understand what I was saying but he listened, "Tell me truthfully, who do you think all of this stuff should go to?" I said spreading my hands.


    "Umm¡­ young master-"


    "Be serious with me as I have been with you. Tell me, do you think all of this should go to my new stepmother?" I asked as his face turned sour, "Do you think that my father would want that?"


    "I¡­ can''t really sa-"


    "You were his most trusted confidant, of course you can. Just tell me," I gave him a serious look, "do you think he would feel justified by all of his hard earned things going to a woman he barely knew instead of his own blood?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­I¡­" Redwick thought long and hard before he gulped while quietly saying, "the master¡­ may not have-"


    "Yes, you''re right. He definitely wouldn''t have liked that." I interrupted the old guy before he could say anything unsavory, "But it''s still all happening, do you know why?"


    He gave me a blank look, "Because he didn''t surmise that he''s death would be so close, nobody could have. But it still happened and here we are¡­ trapped because of some stupid rule that would rightfully strip me of my house."


    Redwick hearing me, felt himself slowly incline towards the injustice that was done upon me.


    "So that''s why I''ve decided that I''m going to leave, Redwick."


    "Young Master!" He felt shocked at the revelation, "you can''t do that. That would be-"


    "That would be what? Dishonorable, humiliating, going beyond my family code?" I tell him as he quiets down. "It would be, but it''ll be much better than what I''ll face if I were to stay here."


    "So that''s why I want to ask you, do you want to stay in service of that woman or do you want to come with me?" I ask him, "Don''t worry, whatever you decide I won''t hold it against you."


    Redwick awestruck, looked to me and only saw the truth. Now he had to face this question himself and ask if he wanted to stay or go with me?


    He looked down at his aged hands and then at me. Thinking about the young days when the past me would ride upon his shoulders as he ran around, me studying under his guiding hand and sleeping under his cared gaze.


    If he would go then it he could be with his young master but if he stayed, then he would work some woman that he never even seen. Someone who''s behavior he''s still yet to see. With his aging body, it was becoming hard for him to work so much, especially now that a new mistress will descend upon this house.


    So it was clear to him what he should choose.


    He looked at me with renewed vigor, "If you would have me young master, then I would like to extend my services to you?"


    I smiled, relieved by his choice, "Good. So from now on, you will work for only me, no madam or anyone, okay."


    "That''s expected."


    "Alright, with that done," I flip through the papers on the desk before showing him one. It had a location on it, saying land for rent, "I want you to look at this place for me, see if you can buy it or not."


    Redwick nodded, "Yes, youn-¡­ Master."


    "Also hire a good doctor that specializes in prosthetics and buy as many magic books that you can find."


    Redwick nodded before he remembered something terrible as he said, "Master, while you were gone, the scouts we send had returned back with the last master''s body."


    "Oh?" I asked, interested, "Where is it now?"


    "It''s inside the basement," Then he mucked his mouth as if thinking if he should say it or not, "If you don''t mind, it would be better if we have a closed casket burying."


    "How bad is it?" I asked, understanding what he meant.


    ...


    Under the basement, inside a cold room.


    The lights inside the room was lowly dimmed, the smell of something rotting so putrid that people would vomit right after smelling it.


    I know I almost did.


    I look at the 4.8-foot stature bald naked body lying before me on the table. The smell was worst, enough for me to want to run out of here as fast as possible. But it wasn''t as bad as the damage done upon the body.


    There were multiple stab wounds on his chest, leg, a few on the hands and few more on his face. I wasn''t a crime scene specialist but I could guess whoever did this, did it out of pure hatred for him.


    Redwick beside me said, "This was an act of vengeance, master."


    "I can see¡­ it''s quite bad, someone must have really hated him to do this." I could literally see ''I hate you'' all over his body, "Do you have any guess at who or what might have caused this?"


    "I''m sorry, but no." Redwick shook his head, "The master was very secure about his private matters."


    I nodded, "We will do a closed casket burial as you suggested. Don''t send out any invites, this must be done quietly."


    "And about the new madam?"


    "I''m sure, she would be glad not to have witnessed this." I point, "And we can''t afford to wait for much longer, the body might not be in any condition for burial by that time."


    "Understood," Redwick said walking away from the scene before stopping and glancing back, "I would also suggest more caution. Whoever did this might come for you too."


    ''I hope so.''

 Chapter 87 - 87 - Baldys Worth

    As the dejected figure of Quenney left, the red haired queen let her body lie upon throne. She had a thoughtful look on her as she thought about the current situation.


    Her maid, Olena seeing her master cooking another one of her ''Masterful'' ideas, remained quiet. It wasn''t until her master called, did she speak.


    "Olena"


    "Yes, your majesty." Olena said turning towards her madam.


    "You said something to me earliar¡­ what was it about? Something something vacation was it?"


    Olena nodded briefly, "Yes, a vacation. I suggested that you take some time off and clear your mind away from everything for a while."


    "Yes, that''s it." The red haired queen rubbed her hands together, "I just got an idea about where we could do that."


    Olena''s expression darkened, realizing her master''s intentions, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Prepare my luggage, we will be visiting the town of Hyfelia." She smiled at her, "we got to check if this lady is telling the true or not."


    "We can just send someone to verify this, we don''t have to go." Olena said whilst knowing it wasn''t her master''s intentions, "Besides, why do I have to go with you?"


    The red haired lady looked back at her maid in a dumbfounded manner, "What do you mean by that? You''re my maid, it is your duty to go everywhere I go and attend me."


    "A duty thrust upon me that I roughly accepted." Olenna saying that, sighed in defeat, "Alright then as you wish."


    "But may I know why is it that this place suddenly garnered your interest?"


    The Queen mischievously smiled, "Why don''t you guess?"


    Olena didn''t have to think twice before saying, "Is it because of this rumored son?"


    The Queen blinked her eyes in confirmation, "I need to see with my own eyes who this boy really is and if he really is as strong as the intel suggests."


    They walked through the hallway and talked along the way.


    "But do you think that would be wise, my queen? What if he is a comrade of that boy¡­" Olena looked around themselves before whispering in her ear, "of Arthur''s." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which is why we must go and check it¡­ and if he is a friend of that fiends then it would be best to weed him out before he becomes even stronger." The Queen said in an imperceptible manner as she walked gracefully, garnering everyone who saw her to look back once more.


    Olena nodded seeing her master''s true intention.


    ...


    Hyfelia


    Inside the cemetery of the town.


    A small gathering of fifty or so people had come for the event that was occurring.


    I stood beside the priest as he continued saying his prayers for the closed coffin where the bald fucker lay.


    After checking his corpse, I thought it would be wise to do the burial as soon as possible so I arranged for it to be done by tomorrow.


    Now here I stood, with Redwick, Anna, Raven, Jacob and few other fiftyish people from the small town.


    Yes, I later decided that I should invite the townspeople. I know the bald fucker was very bad but as the person who inherited his worthless son''s body, I had to show him some gratitude for fucking me over like this.


    That''s why those that had arrived looked at the closed coffin and murmured around themselves, wondering why that was. But not to be completely heartless, I arranged this for a different reason too.


    My thoughts came to a close as the priest motioned to me, "Now, if the son would like to say some words."


    I nodded to the priest and took his place. In front of me now lay the closed coffin and I took a moment before my acting begin.


    "My father¡­ like all father''s was a simple one."


    "He had wagered all his life so that he could give me a nice home and warm food just like anyone''s and he fulfilled it more than enough for someone like me."


    "He was also someone that people looked up to." A few snickers went here and there. I didn''t take their words to mind and continued, "Since the time he had been entrusted this small town, he had worked relentlessly to help its inhabitants while also caring for them as much as possible."


    Even more murmurs went on, this time it was more understandable. They were words of ridicule and insults. Not to me but the dead guy before me.


    "In the end, as all fathers and humans¡­ he left while only leaving his good memories and tale to others." I turned around and said to the whole town, "If my father had done you bad in his life then let me, as his son, atone for his sins."


    They didn''t say anything after that. So I turned back and continued, "So here lies, Agrave Van Tax, a human, a worker and a father."


    ''If only I could write my true words.''


    Ending it at that, I throw a pound note at the cover. It was a ritual, instead of flowers, you would throw money at the dead person, signifying his value at the world of the living.


    It didn''t have to be a pound. It could be pennies or shillings too, just like how all the people that came here were throwing just one single piece of penny at the guy.


    Even as the whole charade ended, not even one of them gave a shilling.


    I gave the priest his heavy payment as he blessed me for heaven and left.


    "So¡­ did you both find anyone suspicious?" I ask both Raven and Jacob.


    Jacob was the first to speak as he shook his head, "No, I didn''t. It''s not like there wasn''t anyone with bad intentions, it''s just they all had some anger or resentment at him."


    There was ninety percent chance that the one who killed my father was from this town so I decided to invite them. But I didn''t expect to hear such from Jacob.


    I looked at Raven, "I didn''t find anyone suspicious too but¡­" He creased his hairy brows, "There was something strange about someone who was here."


    "Who?"


    "I couldn''t see her face but it was a beggar¡­ a child beggar."

 Chapter 88 - 88 - Evaluation

    A girl street beggar?


    I only hope that it isn''t what I think it is.


    But it''s too damn obvious for me to think anything else.


    "It''s just a beggar. They have many reasons to hate rich guys." Jacob said, "Who knows, maybe one day the beggar had begged for money from you father and he might have insulted her."


    "That could be true." Raven supported his words.


    "Yes, not like if we even knew that it was her, we don''t have any leads to where she could be, right?" I said, "Let''s go back, we''re wasting time here."


    ...


    I stood before the desk in the office room while waiting for a person to arrive.


    The door to the room opened, revealing it was Anna. I didn''t notice the visibly shy look on her face as I said, "We need to talk."


    She nodded, coming a bit closer.


    "Anna, do you trust me no matter what I might do?" I asked.


    "Of course, master." She said with in a blink.


    "I''m sorry, that was a stupid question. What I wanted to ask was, do you trust anyone here who might trust me enough to do whatever I want?"


    That question brought her to stop. She thought for a moment, "Besides me there''s mister Redwick, Alice and maybe mister Raven too, I don''t know him well enough to say."


    I nod, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    Hearing the name her face darkened, "Absolutely not."


    "Good girl." I give a pat to her head as she smiled, "I may have hired him for some dirty works, but that doesn''t mean I trust him."


    "Yes, I wanted to ask about him. Why did you hire such a worthless person?" She asked honestly.


    ''Ouch! That came out cold.''


    "Is it because he hates me?" She gave a nod.


    "I know about that but you know what? He hates something else or someone else even more, can you take a guess?"


    "What''s in it for me?" She asked innocently.


    ''Damn! My Anna is getting bolder by the day¡­ I like it.''


    "Anything you want, now guess."


    She put a hand under her chin and continuously tapped her face with her index finger while thinking. It was absolutely cute seeing her do this in real life.


    I just wanted to kiss that face of hers right then but I hold myself. Good things come with patience¡­ still it wasn''t like she was going to stop me.


    Stopping her thought process, "Is it that girl Amelia?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled, "You came close, but no. It''s Samantha."


    "Hmm¡­ ohhh, I get it." She said with a knowledgeable nod.


    "Hmm¡­ what did you get?" I ask curiously.


    "It''s loyalty." She said, "Jacob had worked under her for years and in that time spent he had proven his loyalty towards her. At least that''s what he thinks, so losing all that he had gained those years in a single day must be quite devastating for him."


    "He might borderline hate her and kill her whole family if he can or most probably he will when he gets the chance. But he also seems to understand that he isn''t strong enough to do probably anything of those so he seeks help from you. Was I correct?" She asked her honest question.


    Me? I was stumped by her words¡­ how the fuck did she gather all of that in those few days. Even more, how the fuck did she connect me helping him and him seeking help just like that?


    She sure wasn''t like this back in the novel¡­ hell, she isn''t like this when I''m alone with her.


    "Master?"


    "Ye- Yes¡­ you''re correct about everything." I said, still a bit stumped.


    "So does that mean I get to have that reward?"


    "Yes" I get up from my shock and tell her, "Also, you know the maids in this house well enough, right?" She nodded. "Then keep those that you think will be of use to us and more importantly be loyal to me. Fire everyone else."


    She nodded without a moment of thought, "Of course, master. But I''ll be coming back to take that reward you know." Saying that she turned around and got out of the room while humming a song.


    "..."


    "You guys heard all that." I say and from the corners of the room, where it wasn''t visible to see from Anna''s side, came out two figures, Raven and Jacob.


    "It was hard not to." Jacob said while Raven looked at the door from where Anna left.


    "So what do you think? Isn''t she marvelous?" I say as Jacob deadpans at me.


    "Are you of sound mind? She''s clearly insane. How can someone say all of that with such an innocent face¡­ I can still feel myself shaking from what she said just now." Jacob looked at his hands which were indeed quite shaky.


    Disregarding his words, I turn to Raven, "What do you think?"


    "Keep her beside yourself at all times, sir. She is a lot dangerous then she seems but she also won''t betray you for anything." Raven had a serious look, "She is the kind of person that you either have as your greatest friend or don''t have any contact at all."


    Nodding I turn to Jacob, who also seemed a bit less scared now, "Besides the fact that she''s super scary and I don''t want to be around her for a sec¡­ yes, she is the type for it¡­ but why the fuck, are you asking us?"


    "Well Raven is my guard, I must trust him with my secrets and you¡­," I smiled creepily, "Well, I''m showing my trust to you and in return I expect great things from you."


    In other words, you better become strong enough for my investment or I''ll fuck you.


    Jacob nodded, understanding my meaning and standing by it. Then he looked at the shovels and hammers in their hands and asked, "What do we do with this?"


    "Reconstruction work."


    He nodded before thinking about something as he said, "Are you putting it to her?"


    I understood, "Why?"


    "Just a fair warning, A wise man once told me not to put your dick into crazy."

 Chapter 89 - 89 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 1 ]

    Nighttime


    Finally getting the time to myself, I bring out a bottle of booze and hug it. Feeling the cold touch of it, I sigh, "Ahh, alcohol¡­ you''re the only one who can truly understand how I feel, know how to take care of me and most of all¡­ you''ll pleasure me without wanting something in return."


    Uncorking the head, I don''t bring out any glasses and just start chugging it down before it seemed as if I''ve drank the complete bottle. As the drowsiness from the mind came, I lay down on the chair and slowly close my eyes.


    Before long, the bottle from my clutch fell and I went to sleep.


    Time went by slowly and slowly and before anyone could notice it, a shadow creep-ed up over the window for a brief moment before it was gone.


    Some time went by again and such shadow once more came but this time it stayed there and observed its target¡­ fast asleep and way too fat.


    Slowly opening the windows, the shadow managed to get inside the room without inciting any sound, not even the wisp of air seemed to find it.


    The shadow looked at its surroundings, seeing nothing that would obstruct its mission. Still wary of the mind, it approached quietly at that breath of its target, smelling the whiff alcohol around it.


    The shadow suddenly felt stumped, momentarily lost at seeing how easy it was to finish this mission. But it steeled itself and turned to its target, now ready.


    Finally the shadow''s eyes revealed themselves, the eyes itself a venom that would strike at its target with the poisonous pain. Black pupils shrunk in great concentration, deep blue iris and white sclera filled with veins showing its greed for wanting a life.


    Quickly the shadow brought out a small knife, black in color and positioned it above the air. Aiming to kill the fat bastard just like his father.


    Unfortunately¡­


    "A girl shouldn''t have such a look in her eyes."


    The shadow''s eyes widened in shock seeing the smug smile of its target, not the least bit drunk as he should have been. Before the shadow could comprehend what happened, a big hand struck its chest, bombarding it with such strength that the shadow hit the wall with the bookshelf behind it, breaking the wall.


    "BOOM!"


    As such, dust flew because of such an act, momentarily hiding what had happened. I slowly stood up and glanced at the bottle of alcohol under me that was intentionally filled with water.


    I smile, hearing the crack of bones when my attack landed on her, "You know, there''s never been a girl out there that''s given me such a look. I''m sure I might have¡­ no, I probably did wrong to many girls but damn do you make their anger seem like nothing."


    I slowly walk towards the impact, "Seriously though, why so much anger? What did I do that would make you do something like this?"


    I reached the place as the dust slowly removed themselves showing a broken wall, bookshelf''s and fluttered books but surprisingly no body. That made me frown and speak aloud, "I get that my father might have done something to you so you killed him because of that but also killing me¡­ that kinda seems overboard, don''t you think?"


    "Overboard!" I turn towards the voice to only see the shadow already gone. Then the voice came from somewhere else, almost echoing, "You bastards should have been killed at your birth! It would have made the world a much easier place."


    "Alas," I say, "I am alive and we are at this strange situation of playing hide and seek."


    "Before you attack me again for no reason, might telling me your name?" I look around, sometimes seeing a flick of a shadow but gone in the next second.


    "NO REASON!" Her voice came booming at me, "You bastards ruined our life!"


    "Yes, but can you please tell me some kind of notion that would explain how I did that?" I say while seeing a small shadowy figure blitz through the ceiling and into the closet.


    I quickly move towards the closet as I hear her say, "No matter how many reasons I would give, it would not justify both you father and son''s death. It would only increase my deliverance of justice."


    "But justice won''t save you from me." I say while banging through the closet, and hitting no one.


    I snicker as the girl got away again.


    "What happened?" Her sarcastic voice came, "Missed me, did you?"


    "Yeah I did but," I smile, "I''m sure you shouldn''t be speaking with me with a big injury like that."


    The girl assassin hiding under the desk, looked down at her chest and saw a big black spot where I hit before. She didn''t know how much damage there was but her rib cage was sure to be broken by now.


    The pain she was filling was immense, so much so that she wanted to cry out but didn''t. Painfully she brought out a small needle and stabbed herself with it.


    The pain at first skyrocketed before she felt it dim by a lot as she smiled, "Have you ever heard of medicine, you dumb bastard?" Saying that she threw the syringe away, gaining my attraction.


    Going towards the small thing, I kneel down and take a closer look at the thing, which wrote painkiller-¡­


    Immediately my frown deepened as I said, "Using painkillers, that''s cheating."


    A girl''s laughter filled with pain echoed around the room, "I''m sure with strength like yours, it should be even for me."


    "A handicap?" I smiled, "Was that a compliment?"


    "¡­Why not?" The voice echoed from my left to my right side, "You''re gonna die today anyway so yes, take it as a souvenir for when you get to hell."


    I smile before from the corner of my eyes, I see the reflection of the girl walking slowly behind me, but I don''t do anything yet.


    "Maybe I had given you too much credit. You may have technique but not the intelligence to use them properly." I say smilingly, "You know why?"


    "AHHHH!"


    Right when she was at my back, she screamed and lunged with her small blade. Before it could hit me, I grab her by her wrist and push her over the wall.


    "Because, Rule no. 01 of Assassination ¨C Never shout when going for the kill."


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90 - The Shadowy Girl [ Part 2 ]

    "Ahhn! "Ehhmn!"


    The girl struggled under my hold and tried very hard to get out of it. Still I was extremely stronger than her so even with her being under the advantage of meds, I could hold her back quite easily.


    Now that she was under me, I could see her characteristics quite clearly. Black hair, dark undertone of her extremely violent eyes, a pretty face searching for vengeance.


    Petite body with small breasts¡­ seemed like the perfect body for a female assassin. Lower weight meaning more speed and stealth at doing her job. But it also meant she didn''t have any power to fight back if someone strong took a hold of her, just like what I was doing now.


    Looking at her face, I showed an disgusting smile, "That''s a pretty face, why would someone like you who could clearly kill with a face like that, use something like this." I point towards her right hand, where the knife was.


    "Fuck You Bastard!" In retaliation, she spins the blade in her hand, positioning it downright and striking at my hand.


    I smiled at that, her blade wouldn''t do me much hurt but in the next second my eyes widen. At the edge of the blade, my eyes could see a subtle purple substance that wouldn''t be visible to anyone.


    Poison!


    Immediately before it would hit, I pressured her wrist, breaking it and also removing the blade from her grasp.


    "Emmn!"


    She screamed quietly, but kept her glare on me. Her painkiller might be the reason why she is still able to fight back.


    It was a bad combination for someone who wants revenge, as they are more likely to take their enemy to the grave with them by any means necessary.


    "Now now, don''t give me such a look." I pout at her, "You didn''t tell me there was poison on that blade, that''s an even bigger cheat then your painkillers." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes widened hearing that her secret was out, "Ho- How did you know?" He shouldn''t have. She had made great measures to use such a method that would hide the poison on her blade but also deliver great pain.


    Seeing that it was revealed now, her moment of surprise was out.


    "Well, let''s say I too have a secret." I winked at her, making her growl, "But how were you able to accomplish so much." I look down at her malnourished body, subtly reminding me of Alice back when she was in the cage.


    The difference, Alice couldn''t come close to what this girl can do.


    "You shouldn''t have such strength like this¡­ especially that speed and technique." I smiled, "Someone taught you how to kill, didn''t they?"


    She didn''t respond to my question but that further made me smile, "Doesn''t matter, whoever trained you possibly isn''t good enough seeing as I was able to catch you so fast."


    As I thought, my words made great impact and she struggled trying to attack me, "Fuck you! Don''t you dare insult my master, he''s strong, much stronger than you''ll ever be."


    "He''s also much better than the likes of you. He helped me when nobody would and it''s because of his help that I''m going to kill you today." She screamed at me and went in for bite but I head-butted her.


    "Anhh!"


    She screamed and before she could say anything, I kneed her in the stomach, making her vomit blood.


    "If he''s such a strong person than why isn''t he here to help you now?" I asked but she didn''t answer me and only coughed up more blood.


    "Seems to me, he''s a much bigger coward then you. At least you had the courage to kill me." In anger she tried to insult me again but I interrupted her with a full power strike to her chest.


    Knocking not only the air out of her, but also breaking the wall where I had held her. My powerful impact flew her out of the house and before she could land, her body collided and rolled on the ground a few times before she finally stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    Looking around me, I saw the wall completely broken but something else caught my eye. At one corner of the broken wall, there was something shiny hiding under it.


    Grabbing the item, I discovered it was a piece of gold bar. Questions filled my mind as the door to the office room opened, showing Redwick and Anna who ran to see the commotion.


    Before they could ask anything, I screamed, "Motherfucking bald!" I said throwing the gold bar to the ground.


    The dead baldy didn''t just hide his money inside the obvious looking vault, but he also hid it in the walls of the house. Just how much more did he hide from everyone?


    He at the very least could have told his trusted butler.


    I sigh before ignoring the gold bar and saying, "Don''t get out of the house, secure yourselves first."


    "But master!"


    "That''s an order!" Anna tried to reason but I interrupted her.


    Getting my attention back at my little assassin, I get out of the house and walk slowly towards her.


    "I admit¡­ the bald fucker had many secrets and did stuff that wouldn''t be considered nice," I say to her, "But I don''t think that should harbor me your wraith."


    "The sins of a father shouldn''t be passed down to his son. Especially someone who doesn''t know anything about it."


    I was now standing right beside her. She was at my feet, groaning in immense pain while her body was shaking.


    It seemed the painkiller wasn''t working anymore. My full power punch should have killed her, no, it should have burst through her body and exploded her insides but it didn''t.


    Whatever training she went through, it was extreme enough to withstand my punch and not kill her.


    Seeing her like that, I thought it would be best if I finished her right away. But before I could do that¡­


    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    I hear a whisper behind me as I feel something sharp and cold touching the back of my neck.


    ''Well¡­ shit!''

 Chapter 91 - 91 - Dishonored

    "You should think carefully before you make any move."


    A whisper came from behind me as I feel a tiny and sharp needle pressed against the back of my neck. I knew his words were most likely to be true.


    Why?


    Because the fucker had walked right behind me when I was distracted the most. Taking advantage of that blind spot is not something any assassin could accomplish. Even experienced once shouldn''t be able to get behind me like that.


    That only explained one thing to me ¨C This motherfucker was one of the best.


    So best that I might know who the fuck he actually might be.


    The pins needle pressed against me as I thought, ''Well shit!... of all the times I had to have been put in such a situation, it had to be right now. With no security, nor witnesses and standing at the cliff, my luck couldn''t have been any more solid.''


    I scoff, "Really? You had to come at such a critical moment, when the fuck were you when she was in the house?"


    I didn''t expect an answer but he said, "Canvassing"


    That answer seemed vague as much as possible but it got me closer to think who he could actually be.


    But it seemed he wasn''t the only one who would take advantage of such a timing. The girl who was groaning heavily on the floor slowly got up to her knees and took deep breaths.


    After a moment, seeing that I was frozen under her master''s touch she screamed again, "Now die, You Bastard!" and lunged at me with another knife.


    I was at an extremely bad position. But not so bad that I was going to let myself get killed this embarrassingly.


    My vision differed and time seemed to slow down for me as her fast attack seemed not so fast now. I was about to side-step and let her attack hit her comrade before attacking them myself but something surprising happened.


    "..!"


    A needle vague to the eye, went from behind me and hit her square on the stomach as the girl froze on her place, staying as someone who is close to killing me yet not moving at all.


    The girl tried to move herself, desperately so as her eyes told me. But no matter how much she tried it seemed I was lost to her. I could see her eyes going to bulge out by how hard she was trying.


    "Emm! Ahhh!" At last she screamed before stopping herself and asking, "Why master!"


    The man with the needle spoke, "I''ve told you girl, that the revenge you seek must be accomplished by your own hands, not by any outside help."


    "But he''s so close!" Tears formed in her eyes, as she gazed up, her hopes close to shattering, "With your help, I can just kill him right here and it will be over¡­ my mother''s death fulfilled."


    The guy nodded, "That might be so, though it wouldn''t be by your own strength but by my interference."


    "Tell me¡­ is this why you have suffered so long? Why did you train so hard if you won''t even kill him yourself?"


    "Remember when you came to me¡­ begging me for power. You could have just told me to kill him and it would have been finished then but you didn''t."


    Hearing their talk, I wondered if they forgot I was here or not. But with the cold death behind me, I suppose he wouldn''t have such a rusty hand that might let me escape.


    I also didn''t interrupt their conversation. Why should I when they were giving me valuable information about her.


    "You told me you wanted the power to kill him by yourself, kill all who brought such pain upon you. It wouldn''t feel good if I helped you out now, girl."


    The girl as if a character out of a tragedy anime, cried, "I- I''m sorry, master!... I was wrong¡­ I shouldn''t have done such a thing¡­ I''m sorry."


    The guy''s tone also softened as I was sure he smiled, "Hmm, that''s good. Learning about one''s weakness and acknowledging it is the fastest way to progress."


    "Yes master! I Will Acknowledge!" She said in a bright burning tone.


    Okay, now this was just nonsense.


    "Don''t want to break this bonding between master and student¡­ no, I actually do." My words caught both their attention, "It was fun at first but got quite boring towards the end." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint." The guy with the needle said.


    "Yeah¡­ but more to the point, wanna put away the poison needle?" I smiled at him from the corner of my eyes.


    "Why would I do that?"


    "Because I get itchy when someone does something like that¡­ and when I get itchy, it starts to become a problem for everyone." My tone was fun but he understood the underlying meaning.


    He thought for a moment before putting the needle away and going towards his student as I stood there and spoke to the girl, "You''re quite lucky, you know."


    Hearing me she scoffed but with her master beside her, she held herself.


    "To think a nobody would find a master assassin of the Gildong Cult, it''s truly magnifying." My words brought both of them to a stop but they didn''t do anything.


    "And a dishonored one at that." This time it was a great shock as both looked at me, the girl in shock and the guy was confirming something that he couldn''t quite tell with my smug smile.


    Bingo... so that''s who you are.


    Still both of them didn''t say anything as the guy did his stuff and hit places of her body as she regained control. They both stood up and as the guy said, "We''re leaving."


    Saying that he and his student walked a few steps before I said, "And why would I let you do that?"


    Both stopped in their tracks and the guy coldly said, "Because you''re no match for me."


    "Hoh¡­ are you sure about that?" I said with my right hand clenched as a small black hole generated within.


    The guy''s eyes went from shock to horror as he felt a certain feeling of dread wash over him.


    ''What is this! Why does it feel the same as him?''


    Understanding that, this might turn into a big problem, the guy said, "What do you want from me?"


    Seeing her master agree to it already, the girl felt shocked again. She didn''t understand why he would do so when he was so strong.


    I smiled, "Impartiality"

 Chapter 92 - 92 - Concerned Maids

    I watch the two silhouettes vanish before my eyes as if it was a magic trick. But my eyes told me otherwise. They or more like the master assassin picked up his student and ran like crazily that his figure seems to vanish but it was only his afterimage.


    Now think of a person who can actually move so fast that he leaves an afterimage behind would be considered dangerous, right?


    Wrong!


    The motherfucker was hella story ending final boss level crazy batshit pulling tricks kinda guy. NO way was I near his strength to defeat him much less kill him.


    I just bet everything on my secret skill and hoped it would work, thankfully it did and he agreed to my condition. It would have been just stupid if that girl would just come to kill me and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    Like I don''t who that bitch even is. She tries to assassinate me and brings along someone like that for support, either my luck is bad or¡­ yeah I can''t think of anything else.


    I sit down over the grass and give a big sigh, "Haaah¡­ Let''s just hope that would keep those idiots away from me for a while." My mind then wandered around the girl.


    The girl was strong, sure, but she was still far from actually defeating me. After what happened today, she would train harder now and next time she attacks¡­ she might actually make it a fun one.


    As long as that guy doesn''t do anything.


    Clearing my mind out of depressing thoughts, I get out of there and back into the house, through the broken wall. By now all of the maids that were still employed and others such as Alice, Raven and Jacob were standing inside that place.


    Seeing me enter, all of them started asking me questions at the same time.


    "How are you, Master?"


    "Where have you been, Master?"


    "Are you hurt anywhere, Master?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened here, Master?"


    "You weren''t stabbed right, Master?"


    "Were they strong, Sir?"


    "Did you get your ass kicked or something?"


    "Stop!" I raised a hand, signaling all of them to stop. "I''ll answer enough for you to fill better."


    "First, I am okay. I am not hurt at all." I said but Jacob raised his hands at that.


    "You sure?" He said pointing to my clothes which were filled with dusts from all of the furniture and walls I broke.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m fairly certain." I said then looked at the other maids, "As you see I''m okay. I''m not dead yet so you guys still have your jobs." My words brought some laughter, "So don''t worry anymore and go back to sleep. The sun will be up in a few hours so sleep whilst you still can, tomorrow we have a big job to do."


    Understanding what I meant, both Anna and Redwick shooed away the maids. Now only the people I trust¡­ well, I trust decently except for Anna, were left in the room.


    All of them were quiet and it took a moment before Raven asked, "Were they strong?"


    "How much did you see?" I asked him as Raven recounted his memories.


    "I came after Miss Anna and Redwick so I only saw you being surrounded by those two."


    "Well, you missed the real action." I said pointing towards the furniture which were broken, "The little girl was quite feisty but her master¡­ let''s just say he''s power level is beyond the realm of our understanding."


    "Even stronger than you, master?" Anna asked, her shock evident.


    I laughed hearing her, which made them all confused, "Let me give you an example, think of me as an ant and that guy an elephant." My words made their minds shatter in understanding, "He''s only a few levels stronger than me in raw strength, but his experience and knowledge of forbidden arts and such makes him a very deadly opponent."


    All of them went quiet again before Jacob asked, "And what about the girl? Is she stronger than this guy?" He said pointing at Raven in a rude way.


    Even if Raven didn''t like that, he too wanted to know the answer.


    "Raven¡­ no, I don''t think so." I said thinking for a moment, "But it''s not like I know your strength personally so it''s a maybe."


    "And me?"


    "Fuck no! You''ll die before you even know what the hell happened." I said critically as a sour face came on to him.


    "Okay that was uncalled for." He said but I shook my head.


    "No, you don''t understand. This is an assassin we''re talking about, one that is being taught by one of the very best in the world. Even if I beat her, it didn''t mean that she''s weak, instead you can say she''s very strong enough to actually contend with me."


    "The only reason why I said Raven might win is because of his animal instinct. But even with that I''m not fairly sure."


    "So in other words, we''re fucked huh." Jacob said.


    Glancing at them, I see their expression similar to someone who had a bad lemon so I clapped, bringing their attention, "Why are all of you looking so gloomy? You don''t need to worry about them anymore, we won''t be seeing them for some time."


    "Now go get some sleep, we really have a lot to do tomorrow." They nodded before all of them left. But later, the door to the office opened revealing it was Jacob, "Hey, you awake?"


    "Yeah," Rubbing the sleep out of my eye, "What do you need¡­ and please don''t tell me it''s a teddy bear."


    "Fuck you and no, that''s not it." His face seemed concerned enough for me to stop my jokes, "Before when you talked about that guy with the girl, you seemed as if you know about him."


    "And your point?" I raise a brow, the guy''s much perceptive then I thought.


    "Who is he?"


    "Truth be told; I can''t be sure if he''s really who I think or not but I can only confirm one thing." I said, trusting him, "He was from the Gildong Sect."


    "Gildong Sect?" He asked not really recalling anything by that name.


    ''Gildong Sect¡­ you really did score a good enemy with this one, pops.''

 Chapter 93 - 93 - Safety First

    Just like I said, we had a big work in the morning, we did.


    So per instruction, everyone in the house who still had a job got up at the same time, reluctantly. Then they came down towards the center of the hallway, where the place was big and convenient enough for me to talk to them.


    Arriving there, they saw the two new people who had arrived back with their master. First it was a strange being, a beast, a wolfman¡­ something completely out of a tale they read in the books. But it was standing in front of them.


    The second person was human¡­ but he had a problem. He was a cripple. Someone who didn''t seem had worth doing any kind of job but he was still there. So they put it up to their master''s judgement and kept all thoughts into themselves, besides the normal gossip.


    Like for instance, their master, who was a lot fatter a few days ago seemed to have lost a lot of it. He was still fat, but even within that fatness their seemed to some essence of manliness hidden within. Those that had once ridiculed him were now talking about him, thinking if the master had been visited by some god that had helped him.


    "Clap!"


    A clap from me stopped the murmuring between the ten-ish maid that had survived the downsizing. I signal to my back as Jacob and Raven came forward and started handing out various types of equipments to the maids who looked at them weirdly.


    They were mostly hammers, helmets, apron, gloves, goggles etc. Something that these girls didn''t have much contact with so they looked at their now somewhat of a fat master in confusion.


    "Has everyone gotten their tools?" In response the girls nodded in unison. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes Master!"


    Frankly that scared me a bit thinking about a hypnotic horror anime that I watched back in my past life. It''s good that their not robots.


    "Today we have a special job everyone and as I said, this is for everyone, no one is an exception, except for you two." I said pointing towards Anna and Alice, who already had taken up two large hammers.


    "Give your hammers to someone else and stand right over there at the corner." Nodding, they did and stood at a corner. Anna felt satisfied, getting the special treatment while Alice felt relieved that she wouldn''t have to do anything with a large hammer.


    "Your job from now on would be to destroy this house." My words instantly brought on everyone''s crazy attention at me, even Anna and Redwick''s.


    I didn''t tell anyone what the job was except that it was a big job and we needed a lot of tools.


    "I have a question." Jacob pulled up his hands.


    "Let''s see¡­ oh, it''s you, Jacob." I saw it was him as he smiled in recognition and was about to ask, "Question rejected." My words immediately deflated him.


    Then I turn back to the girls, "I know this is a bit weird order but I want you all to break this houses walls, furniture and everything you can find. But I don''t want you to just break them but break them so that you can find specific items."


    Then I turned serious, "What I''m about to tell you is top secret so this shouldn''t go anywhere beyond this house, you get that!" A sharp tone in the end immediately straightened up the maids and they nodded in unison again.


    "Behind the walls and other hidden places in this house remains valuable items. Golds, papers and things that have monetary value that my father had placed in this house for safe measure if something drastic were to happen." I said watching the eyes of everyone except Anna''s going from shock to amazement.


    "Unfortunately something drastic did happen and my father had been killed. Not only that but this place was also attacked last night. So considering this points I''ve decided it''s best for all of us to leave this place in the coming month." Murmuring began again as they also knew nothing about leaving this place.


    "So anyone who doesn''t want to leave this town can tell it to me back at the office. But if you want to stay but have families or other personal problems, come to me and I will resolve them."


    "Okay, back to the point. As I said, this house has many items that you need to find out and bring to your supervisor''s opinions. Do any of you have any questions?" At my word, a girl raised her hand.


    Seeing that Jacob sarcastically smiled, "Lower your hand, he won''t answer-"


    "Yes, what is it?" I answered.


    "Who will supervise us?"


    "It will be Anna, Alice and Redwick. They will look after you and if you have any problems or injuries go straight to them." They nodded.


    "Remember, use your tools and bring destruction upon this place." I said and in example I punched the wall next to me and it broke apart.


    "Oh My Goodness!" A maid gasped seeing what I did.


    I shook my head, "It''s not a big de-"


    "Master, how did you know?"


    "..?"


    I saw them give me incredulous looks and I turn to my hand and shock goes through me too. The place where I struck had three large bars of gold in it.


    "Wow Master! You already knew where to strike." A maid exclaimed as I awkwardly smiled.


    "We- Well¡­ you can say that."


    Seeing the gold bars, they also believed in my words about their being valuable items hidden in the house.


    "Okay, wear the safety equipment first before doing anything and Remember, safety is the first priority." They nodded¡­ but they had strange looks.


    All of them were looking at me with deep emotions. As if I touched the deepest part of their heart. Then it hit me.


    ''Oh Yeah! This is a timeline when people don''t prioritize safety of workers and instead focused on time. No wonder they got a bit misty.''


    "Alright then, start from the upper floors first." They nodded and started moving up.


    "What now?" Jacob asked, "Do we want us to join them?" He was asking for both him and Raven.


    "No," I smiled, "We''re gonna visit the cemetery."

 Chapter 94 - 94 - Grave Robbers

    "Damn! Another one filled with decayed corpse." I said as I opened another grave which turned out to be also filled with a skeleton.


    I was at the cemetery with Raven and Jacob, who too were digging out corpses to see if there were any gold hidden here or not. But even after searching for a long while, the only thing we gathered up were corpses.


    Unfortunately for me, Alice didn''t know how to do necromancy otherwise these skeletons and decayed corpses could come to use, but for now it was for naught.


    ''I wonder if somebody did business in skeletons.''


    My mind wanders to unusual places again as I lie down over the ground. The search was long and fruitless. Seeing the two still working their asses, I stop them.


    "Raven you can stop now and Jacob¡­" I thought for a moment as the sweat glistened down his skin, "You can keep going if you want."


    "I''m the one who''s handicapped! You should be worried about me more than him." Jacob angrily said joining Raven as they both sat down.


    We took a bit of rest as the silence enveloped us, "So¡­ you guys found nothing as well, huh."


    Raven shook his head, "Not yet."


    "If you''re talking about finding a dead granny whose lower parts still haven''t been decayed then, yeah I found something¡­ I found something very strange."


    I nod in understanding, "Should have known that would tinkle your dingle." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh- What! That''s not what I mean-" Jacob tried to reason but I didn''t hear it.


    I turned to Raven and smirked, "Say what Raven, why don''t we both take a walk for... let''s say a few minutes." I looked at Jacob''s face, "You should be done by that time, right?"


    "What the fuck do you mean!"


    "As you say, sir." Raven smiled in understanding and we got up.


    "Hey! Stop! This isn''t a good joke!... This is my manhood we''re talking about." He screamed as we actually walked away before removing ourselves from his view.


    As we walked, I said to Raven, "Do you think he can hear us?"


    "Most probably not."


    "Good," My tone takes a different wave, "What do you think about Jacob?"


    "In what sense?"


    "In whatever you deem important."


    Raven went quiet for a few seconds before answering, "That kid is a bit of a loudmouth and a lot disrespectful but¡­ as a person, I suppose he is good on the inside."


    Then he looked up in the sky as he remembered a scene, "I remember a few days ago, when I was walking through the house, I witnessed upon something. A young maid was standing on a cranky old stool and was dusting the walls. But the stool which was old, suddenly couldn''t take her weight and broke."


    "It was a long fall¡­ and if it weren''t for Jacob who stepped into save her, she might have gotten big injuries." Then he smiled discreetly, "Even as he felt the pain from his crippled leg from overusing his strength, he didn''t show it to the girl. He also didn''t take advantage of her kindness at that moment and just simply left."


    "So as a person, I can say he is a bit reliable."


    He said all that but I felt that he had something else to say that he kept quiet about, "And what is it that concerns you?"


    He groaned a bit, "Even with his good qualities, I can clearly see that he, at one time, was a good person. But something happened that had changed him so drastically."


    He then looked at me, "I''m won''t pry but I would be cautious before trusting him with something truly dangerous."


    I nod at him, soaking in his words and understanding the midst of it. It was as I thought, he didn''t change much. It was just that he was angry at some people but couldn''t take it out on anyone so it was damaging him. If that anger weren''t to be released anytime soon, then it might consume him completely.


    Something that might work in my favor or not.


    As we talked, we rounded back to the place as Jacob leaned on a tombstone with a frown.


    "You guys actually left me."


    I looked around, a bit curious then back at him, "What happened? You didn''t do your business yet?"


    "What fucking business! I said I''m not into dead old ladies!" He screamed out loud as I put my pinkies in my earholes.


    "Stop shouting. Are you trying to put us in crime of grave robbing?"


    "But we are."


    "¡­That''s another matter." I said turning away, "So one last grave to look then."


    Raven frowned, "But we searched all of them."


    "Not that one though." I pointed towards the bald fuckers grave.


    "But weren''t we the ones who arranged it anyway?" Jacob said and he was right.


    It was me who put him in that grave but there was something strange about it. I remembered it a while back at the walk, that this place had already been reserved for that baldy''s grave.


    Now why would someone, who was very rich and full of promiscuous life, prepare his grave?


    It might be normal for others but this didn''t feel normal to me.


    So with that, we dug up the grave and kept on digging underneath before I felt something hard.


    "Ting!"


    "There''s something here." I say and all three of us work our ass off and finally the face of it was revealed.


    It was a big steel box that had been neatly placed 12 feet underneath the ground.


    "Shit!" Jacob cursed, "It''s gonna take forever to take that thing out."


    "But we found it and that''s what matters." Raven said.


    I pat the back of both of them, "How about this, when we get this out, I will give you both a percentage of what is hidden here?"


    That immediately shone a glint over Jacob''s eyes while Raven too felt a bit attracted.


    "How much?" Jacob asked.


    "I''ll give each of you 1% percent."


    ''Shatter''


    "Man¡­ you''re quite cheap." Jacob said with a deadpan look.


    "How about you do it for free then hah!"


    "Can''t you see I''m already digging!" Jacob said digging out the dirt like it was jacking off.

 Chapter 95 - 95 - Doctors Review

    It was nighttime.


    The rain outside was waving in heavily. Droplets of water fell over the tin walls of a small house at the far end of the town of Hyfelia where it was filled with trees. If someone were to scream out in pain at this place, it would be very hard for it to be heard.


    Suddenly, without any notice, the small door to the house started to bang.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    A grown of annoyance rang out.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I''m coming! I''m coming! Knock you hoofs for a second!" The person inside said as he got up from his bed and wore his glasses. Looking at the small mirror beside his bed-table, the person revealed to be the doctor.


    The same doctor who had checked on our protagonist at the very start.


    The doctor didn''t care about his appearance nor did he tried to fix them. He just got up that way and went to open the door. The night was already quite dark, no matter who had come for help, he was going to turn them away.


    For him, a good night''s sleep is necessary. Because his days are full of people with the same disease or death. It had been so much so that the doctor''s feelings towards people had gradually come to a slow stop.


    "KNOCK" "KNOCK" "KNOCK"


    "I said I''m coming!" He loudly yelled, thinking that might have reached those waiting outside. He quickly came and opened his door, ready to yell at the imbecile who had disturbed his sweet sleep.


    "Do you even realize what time i-" The words got struck in his throat.


    Outside, it was pretty dark and with the addition of the rain, it was even harder for someone to see who it was.


    "BANG!"


    But as the lighting struck a tree a few kilometers away, the momentary flash of light illuminated the people who were standing outside. Seeing who stood at front, spread fear in the heart of the doctor.


    "It''s You!"


    "Yes, it''s me." I gave him a smile as another lightning strike flashed behind me, making it as dark as necessary. "Aren''t you going to let me in, doctor?" I say to the man who had a face full of disbelief.


    Hearing me, he shook for a moment and his plan of kicking anyone out went dead. He stepped away from the door as me and the others came inside.


    Looking inside, it was even smaller than I thought. Only a bed, table and some accessories, not something a doctor couldn''t afford but it was just too less. I thought his house would be bigger than it is, but who would have known his true agenda.


    Walking around the house, I saw the doctor carefully follow us around, not a word in mouth so I said, "What''s wrong doctor?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You''re giving the expression of someone who''s seen a ghost." My words had an immediate effect as his eyes widened in fear before he calmed himself.


    "Wh- What do you mean¡­ It''s nothing like that, I¡­ was asleep so this might be a side effect from it."


    I nodded, "Well you''re the doctor so I guess you would know."


    "Why are you here?" The doctor asked, albeit a bit rudely which made me frown as I turned to him.


    "Excuse me?"


    Sensing the atmosphere, the doctor changed his words, "I meant, what do you want?"


    "You see, my friend here," I pointed to Jacob who was clutching to his leg, "Is hurt. Can you take a look at him and tell us what''s wrong?"


    The doctor nodded and told them to follow him to the other room where he did his work. Laying down on the operating bed, the doctor took some time at his leg before he shook his head.


    "Normal recovery is out of the way; I need to amputate this part of the leg."


    Jacob frowned, "Isn''t there any other way then cutting my leg off?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No" The doctor flatly refused, "Whoever did this, did it knowing that it would be an everlasting damage." His words immediately gained me a pissed off look from Jacob.


    "What if I don''t want to cut off the leg?"


    "Then an infection might spread over your whole leg and then the pain might be so huge that you would beg for it to be cut off." The doctor said so lightly that Jacob couldn''t help but scoff.


    "Wow doctor, so much for helping with my mental fortitude."


    "I am telling you this so that you would know. If we do the amputation in a few days, then we would only need to cut off from the knee part and then you can just get a prosthetic and it would feel as a new leg." The doctor said, finished with his work, placing his tools at the wall behind.


    I nod at the doctor, "So doc, do you have any painkillers?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "How about this one?" I pull out a specific one.


    Looking back at it, the doctor took a few moments before saying, "Yeah I have those too. They are for extreme cases when you need to stop the pain when they reach quite high degrees but they only work for a while."


    "Extreme cases¡­ such as a young assassin trying to kill the town noble and his son?"


    The doctor stopped in his tracks before he resumed again, "I don''t know what you are talking about?" Then he turned around and said, "You can go now."


    "Why so hasty, doc?"


    "I''ve looked at your friend already and it is quite late, I would like to get some sleep before morning comes." He said, his eyes avoiding mine.


    I nod, sympathetically, "Of course, you do." I walk around him, "You''re the town doc, the only one. Of course you''re busy all day with patients."


    "But I don''t get why you would give refuge to someone who killed your boss and is trying to kill his only son."


    At my words, the doctor shook for a moment before he pulled out a scalpel and lunged at me. Which was quickly prevented by both Raven and Jacob, who didn''t seem the least bit hurt now as they lay him down on the bed.


    "You''re gonna die, you bastard!" He screamed, "You think you''ll get away with this!"


    "I''m sure nature is on my side today, doc." I said while wearing one of his gloves and a mask, "Now be a good man and tell me everything I want to know."


    "Fuck YOU!"


    I smile seeing his disobedience.


    "Doc¡­ did you know, there are more than two hundred bones in the human body?" Hearing me, the eyes of his widen in fear as I smile.

 Chapter 96 - 96 - A Tale Made By Baldy

    Readers beware, the following stuff might be a bit too violent for some people.


    I should have known that there would be limitations.


    Limitations to what I would know.


    Just because I was somewhat of a geek and a hardcore reader of the story didn''t mean that I was omniscient.


    Just as a wise person once said, ''The world is a large place and there are too many bitches out there for you to stay single at this age.''


    Alas that guy caught Chlamydia in his research or you can say he sacrificed himself for his study, but the thought remains¡­ where was I again?


    "Ahhh!"


    Yes! That I don''t know much about this world.


    Who would have thought that my new stepmother would make me take drastic steps and who would have known that my dead father would garner a fantastic buddy that has such a great thirst for vengeance.


    "Ahh! AHHH!"


    But overall¡­ all of those are happening and now I''m cursing my luck. Still it is through sheer effort and work that I-


    "AHhh! PLEase!"


    ¡­Sigh¡­ The mothapucker wouldn''t just let me cleanly finish my inner monologue.


    I look down at the operation table where the doctor is strapped down by leather belts. Raven was by his head, muting his voice if he were to scream too loudly and Jacob was out by the door to see that we aren''t interrupted by any annoying individual.


    "Doc¡­ if you aren''t going to cooperate fully then you might as well let me finish my inner monologue, right?"


    The doctor lying weirdly over the bed, looked at me with eyes filled with tears and the fear of death, "Bu- But I already told you everything¡­ please¡­" He sniffed and balled his eyes out, "Just let me go."


    "Ahhh!" The doctor screamed in pain as I cut off the ring finger in his left hand.


    He was right about telling me everything about the little assassin. At first when I had scared the guy by breaking all of his fingers, the guy didn''t seem to bulge much.


    Sure he answered, cried and begged to be set free as I broke all of his fingers but he quite really didn''t seem like he was being nice¡­ yes, I figured that by giving an everlasting damage like cutting off his fingers would do the trick and fortunately it did.


    The guy literally sang about the girl whilst thrashing over at the bed. I hope this doesn''t make me sound like a psychopath... I was just gathering intelligence. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So to recount briefly, the girl''s name is Rebecca.


    Rebecca Hailey.


    But it''s not her that matters, it''s her mother Bianca Hailey.


    How to say this without being way to too thorough¡­ well, Bianca was known to be the hottest wife in Hyfelia. So hot that every guy, whether married or not, wanted to bang her.


    Now, the late baldy wasn''t a saint so he too wasn''t blocked by his dicking desires. He wanted to fuck her more than anyone. So he, just like the others would sent her valuable gifts.


    Jewelry, Special Flowers, Oversea Foods and other stuff but that didn''t seem to move Bianca. As I''ve said before, Bianca was a married woman. A person who very much loved her childhood friend and husband Hallock and he¡­ was an angry man.


    Not in the sense of beating his wife no, but busting out the balls of every man that decided to lay their eyes on his wife and the baldy wasn''t an exception.


    Not only that but the husband was a pseudo guardian like figure of the town that stopped people from being harassed by the baldy.


    So black eyed and blue balled the baldy uses his expensive gifts as a trap and gets the husband arrested for thievery which he naturally resisted. But against the militia that the baldy hired, it was too much for the guardian and his head ended up in the sharp end of a pike.


    Now with the husband gone and wife grieving, it was the perfect time for the guy to use his special move.


    Coercion


    The guy threatened the wife and spread fear about her little daughter and the wife gave in quickly. Then the guy fucked her every day and you know, flicked on his fantasy. Later he even sold her to his other friends who used her to their delight.


    It wasn''t long before later she became known as the town whore who got fucked by literally everyone. So seeing the state she was in, the women fell depressed and later hung herself right before the gates of this house.


    Yeah¡­ it was sad. Good thing that I didn''t tell you the full version¡­ man was it sick.


    So later the girl who was left, her daughter Rebecca, became a beggar but for a cause. She begged for money and later left before coming back years later, at the current time becoming who she is now.


    Now her story felt a bit unique, made me feel like if there was a game with such a main character I might have played it hard.


    End of story.


    My focus comes back at the crying doctor as I click my tongue, "But you didn''t doc. You didn''t tell me everything."


    "But¡­ I did."


    "Not everything about my father." I said with knowing eyes, "I''m talking about the dark deals that he did, doc." My words made his scared eyes even more fearful.


    He stammered, "Bu- bu- but I don''t know anything about them."


    I shook my head disappointingly, "I know you do doc. I got concrete proof that you were in on it too." He was going to deny but I interrupted, "Now don''t try to act all righteous because you helped a girl get her vengeance."


    "Don''t you see, you''re not any better than my father¡­ I think you are even more worse." I say to his bewildered face, "You, a doctor, sworn to protect the lives of everyone is selling them to the devil¡­ tell me isn''t that an interesting concept."


    "I- Ahhh!" He arched his back while screaming as I cut of his pinky finger.


    "I- I¡­ can''t." He begged as tears bled from his eyes, "They''ll kill my family."


    I nod, sympathetically, "I know doc. But for me, it''s either your family or it''s you." Then I whispered in his ears, "And frankly I don''t either of those have a good chance of surviving."

 Chapter 97 - 97 - Luck Doesnt Change

    Arthur steadily moved through the darkness of the night. He looked calm but inside his thoughts were all disarray.


    Today was the day when the meeting of honor was held in Valint and it went in a surprising way. At first when Gekko''s father started talking, he was all about wanting justice and Arthur''s head on a pike but later when he saw that his son was the main problem, the guy suddenly backed down.


    After that, he didn''t seem to ask or actually demand anything from Arthur. All he spoke of was his son''s body and the place where the tragedy had occurred.


    Arthur''s face couldn''t help but frown at the thought.


    It went way too¡­ smoothly.


    Arthur wasn''t just being a skeptical person. His life had its ups and downs and it had more downs then he could count. His father falling for that witch''s trickery, his mother''s Illness becoming more problematic and him having to participate in a brawl almost every day without any real reason.


    But life certainly had some ups for him.


    Arthur smiled almost a bit perversely as he remembered some of the moments. He would sometimes accidentally bump into a beautiful girl or would end up trying to save them and later would flirt with them.


    It was all fun and grabb- I mean games, that his sweet Elizabeth didn''t need to bother with.


    His happy face took a downturn as it quickly got replaced by a sigh. He shook his head, disappointingly, "And here I thought, my luck was starting to look up."


    He said those words to the group of soldiers that suddenly surrounded him. Looking around he saw there weren''t more than 10 soldiers, all elite from his standing. They were at the back of an alley where there was nothing but dump.


    Arthur too had felt that some people had been following him for a while so he had deliberately walked to an empty place where there wouldn''t be any chance of normal civilian walking by.


    Looking at their chest, their armor didn''t seem to have any crest so he assumed they were removed deliberately, "You guys don''t seem the type that would be mercenaries. But you don''t have any crest on you."


    He smiled, "Let me guess, your master wanted you to do his dirty work but was afraid of actually showing himself, even to the point of removing his own family''s name from your armor."


    "Talk about being a coward."


    Surprisingly, Arthur''s words didn''t incite any anger inside them. They were all calm, as expected from elite soldiers of a noble house.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, "At least give me the satisfaction of making you angry before I kill you all."


    At his words, all the soldiers readied their sword and aimed them at him as they slowly moved forward.


    Arthur looked around and saw their move. They were trying to cut off his space of attack and injure him from all sides. Frankly it was both a stupid and bold move.


    Bold for being effective against the weak minded, stupid for using it on him.


    Without a word, Arthur dashed behind him. The soldiers a bit shocked at his sudden change of movement went for a slash. Arthur smiled as the sudden escape place that conjured and quickly slid out of it before striking at their backs.


    The fight went on for a while before Arthur stood in a somewhat big-ish pool of blood. His body drenched a bit from sweat and the blood of his enemies. Putting his weight over the sword, he took steady breathes.


    They weren''t normal soldiers so it took a bit out of him to stop all of them. But they weren''t strong enough to injure him.


    Then he suddenly called out at the end of the alley, "So, are you going to come out or do I think of it as you bowing out?"


    "Clap" "Clap" "Clap"


    Three metallic claps rang out as a soldier wearing gold plated armor came out of a corner where Arthur had directed his voice. The person was tall, standing at 6 feet tall and his heavy armor made him look even more dangerous.


    But his face couldn''t be seen through the helmet he wore, which might be why he took it off. Then a face mortified by wars was shown. Dark brown skin, bald as the helmet, a few crooked teethes and one disfigured white eye.


    The guy opened his mouth, "From the moment I saw you, I knew you would be fun." Then he looked at the dead bodies on the floor, "They were just crumbs to give you a light workout."


    "Well thank you for that experience," Arthur said, "I hope you wouldn''t be stupid enough to join them, right?"


    "On the contrary," The guy pulled his longsword, "I want to be the one to kill you."


    Arthur sighed again, "I try to tell them but nooone of them listen."


    ...


    I stood before the gates of my house. The same place where Bianca had hung herself.


    Yes, it definitely would have been unsightly scene by the looks of it.


    Now about the doctor¡­ the guy after a bit more pull, said everything. But nothing of them was good news. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the dead of this baldy, which wasn''t done by his buddies in the dark, they all cut off connection from this place. They figured that such a person dying would immediately spark interest from many people but haha¡­ nobody cared.


    It was especially good for them, those who broke off all ranks and orders and took each territory for their own, which is spread all over the kingdom.


    So it definitely wasn''t going to be easy taking them back anymore¡­ now that I think of it, it never was going to be easy.


    Sighing I get inside the house to my room steadily. The house was under construction, who knows where my heavy step might break something and fall on me.


    Good thing, my bed was on the first floor.


    Opening it, I find a pleasant surprise waiting for me as she sat on my bed with a smile on her face.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim my reward."

 Chapter 98 - 98 - The Reward [ Part 1 ] (18+)

    Wearing translucent white gown that would allow me to see through her black undies. It was a very exciting scene from me.


    I gulped while seeing her laying so sexily like that on the bed. I had been waiting for this for sooo long. Ever scene that squirting incident on that hotel, I had been blue balled by Alice living with us or with some work.


    Who would have thought that she would be the one to reciprocate this feeling of mine once again.


    "Master¡­ I came to claim that reward." She said while getting up the bed and slowly walking towards me. She stood before me and tilted her head in a innocent manner, "Can I?"


    ''Man, I just want to rip open her clothes.'' My thoughts were going through multiple changes and I knew that I might go overboard with her so I took a deep breath.


    "Anna¡­ listen." I said patting her on the shoulder, "Right now, I am trying my very best to not do something crazy to you so think carefully before you actually do this. Because it would hurt but mostly it would change the feelings between us for- aahhhh!"


    My words stopped in my throat as her hand roamed at my dick while she whispered, "Feelings like this?"


    I could only nod multiple times at her words.


    Seeing me like this, she lightly laughed and touched my cheeks, "You''re only thinking about yourself, master. Have you ever thought how I feel? How much I wanted to do this?"


    "Listen carefully, master." She said with a serious look, "This is not you who''s choosing this but it''s me, understand."


    ''Well¡­ I warned her.''


    I gave her my answer as a kiss which took her by surprise. Then she surprised me even more by going rougher and using her tongue.


    "Smosh" "Smoch" "Slosh"


    Our tongue''s collided in great fever and we showed each other our love again.


    "Mmph!"


    I could hear her moan in my mouth. I understood her need for this as it was the same for me.


    Without waiting any longer, I grab her by her butt and pull her up. She didn''t resist a bit as she looked at me with a different gaze. That strange look still on her as I threw her over the bed.


    Anna took heavy breathes as she saw Henry pull off his clothes in such a way that they were a hindrance. Before she could do the same, Henry came and ripped apart her clothes like a beast in heat.


    Frankly that was a bit unnecessary, still she didn''t know but why that action of his made her feel warmer inside. Henry came close to her which she thought would be to kiss her again but no, it was to hold her chin as he made her gaze at him, "How many times do I have to tell you, call me Henry when we''re alone."


    "¡­Hah¡­ Henry." She said to me with a tempted tone. Even though hearing her call me master during sex would sound great. But hearing her say it so much daily, might have made me a bit dull to it.


    I look down to her clothes which only consisted of her black bra and underwear.


    Gulping once more seeing that pearl perfect skin, I went in and kissed her neck.


    "Hmm!"


    She moaned as I licked and took in her body''s smell. Then slowly I went down towards her breast.


    The big guns, the real mama.


    Anna saw me look at her breast and said, "Do you want me to open the-"


    I couldn''t wait for her to finish and tried to open them myself.


    "Hen- Henry!" Anna could see that I had lost my reason, "They open from the fron- Oh! You opened it- YEEEE!" Her mild surprise at me opening her bras disappeared instantly as I gave a bite to her breast.


    Soft, Melony like balloon.


    I licked and sucked her breast from one to another. Even though I knew that I wouldn''t get any milk from it, the thought of actually getting some couldn''t disappear from my mind.


    Anna could feel me biting her breasts and even though at first it felt a bit childish to her. Gradually she started to feel the pull of it and slowly heaved her voice and moaned.


    "Umm!... Yeah!... Th- That feels soooo good!"


    Anna moaned as she grabbed my head and pushed them deeper inside her melons. I sucked and kissed for some time before letting them go.


    "POP!"


    A popping sound appeared and I looked down at her chest to see that her breasts were filled with my saliva and bite marks. Her laying down over the bed, all for mine to devour however I wanted.


    I really wish there was a camera, because this scene would have been perfect for my wallpaper.


    I looked down to her legs and saw that her cave was blocked by her underwear so I went to undid them. But her hands stopped me.


    Looking back at her in confusion, she shook her head, "Last time, you made me feel pleasure." Then she smiled in a sultry manner, "This time it''s my time to return the favor."


    Who was I to stop a girl from willingly giving me a blowjob.


    Anna got up and came face to face without my rock hard cock and her eyes went wide in surprise.


    "OH MY GOD! It''s big!"


    "Thanks!" I said in pride.


    "How was Amelia able to put it inside her anyway?" Suddenly the mood kind of dampened for me a little, "No wonder she wanted some kind of retribution from you." She said with her mischievous look.


    "Well, she was able to learn pretty quickly, let''s see how much you fare?" I smirk at her feeling her motion change. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh! Is that a challenge?" She said with a dangerous glint, "You should remember Henry, I have never lost a challenge before."


    "It will be if you think you can ACTUALLYYY!" My tone sky rises immediately by her sudden move as she took my dick inside her mouth.


    Then without any prior instructions from me, gave the best blowjob of both my lives.

 Chapter 99 - 99 - The Reward [ Part 2 ] (18+)

    Anna carefully took my staff inside her mouth as I felt the hot and moisty sensation engulf my cock. She didn''t take much more than 4 inches but it was enough to satisfy me.


    As I thought, she was a bit sloppy with her technique. She may have been bold at first but in reality she is a pure girl, so she shouldn''t know how to do this. All she''s doing is maybe copycatting Amelia.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    She slowly moved up and down over my dick while using her tongue to give me great pleasure.


    "Ahh¡­ yeah, that''s what I''m talking about." My already heated cock felt even warmer inside her sweet mouth.


    Anna glanced back at me briefly, seeing that whatever she''s doing, it was working its magic, so she tried to sped up.


    "O- Oh! YEs! That''s¡­ wooo!" I couldn''t have any words going through my mind as the pleasure of her going back and forth even faster filled my mind.


    As she did that I felt some disturbance on the downside. I slowly looked down to see her, doing her thing faster but that became a problem for her as she coughed slightly but tried to hide it.


    "Anna, stop it." I forced her head out of my dick, "I told you already, it''s going to be a bit problematic on your first try so try taking it easy, will you?"


    Anna took deep breaths trying to calm this sensation of warmth all over her, "I¡­ I then lost the bet, huh."


    "What are you talking about¡­ the night''s still young, you know." I smiled and she understood my meaning.


    "But that doesn''t meAN- HOLY MOTHER OF EMMM!" She interrupted me and ate my cock once more.


    ''And there she goes again.''


    I guide her head slowly and she does it slowly this time. The sensual feeling was great.


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    As Anna took my dick in her mouth, she couldn''t help but smell it. The stink was horrible, almost something that couldn''t be identified but easily traced. Still she couldn''t stop herself from taking an even deeper smell of it.


    As she took the smell, her body went through a subtle shock that made her feel warmer and wetter under her legs.


    ''Ahh!... Why does Henry''s smell make me so much like this?''


    She couldn''t find the answer to her question as suddenly her eyes went misty and she automatically started to crave more of my dick.


    ''I¡­ I want more of him!'' She thought and went faster once more, sending a wave of pleasure go through my body.


    "Anna¡­ you''re doing amazing¡­ YES! Just like that, you''re already surpassing Amelia by miles."


    Hearing the compliment, she looked even happier and took my dick off and gave it a big lick with her tongue as if it was a lollipop. Then just like Amelia, she took one of my hairy balls inside and played with it.


    "Yep! Definitely going to the best ballsdeep feeling of the year!" I said and looked down as my eyes turned to shock.


    Anna was sucking my balls and licking them profusely but her eyes had changed. It was subtly similar to Amelia but Anna''s had this large pink heart like shape in them as if... WHAT THE FUCK!


    Then her gaze looked back at mine as she lovingly took my dick inside her mouth and started going deep.


    "Oh Fuck!"


    Her gaze and the way she was going felt a bit too much for me. So much that I was close to bursting.


    "Anna, I''m going to cum. So get out when I- OH Yeah!"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~" "Spsoh~~"


    Ignoring my instruction, she went faster and faster until I couldn''t help it anymore and burst into her mouth with a push.


    "YESSS!"


    "Gurgle" "Gurgle"


    Loads upon loads I poured into her mouth as she chugged them down like it was nothing.


    "Whoo!" I sighed hard and let her head go, "Did I go too hard?" But she didn''t answer me.


    I look down to see that Anna was licking her hands and face where the extra cum had shot out.


    Anna could taste the warm gooey thing going down her throat. It was a lot¡­ but they tasted so great to her that she even licked the last of it that was left on her.


    ''Hmm¡­ it''s so good~~~'' Her heart shaped gaze searched for more and finally she took a look at my dick as she started licking it off me.


    But as she licked my cock, I saw her message her vagina with her left hand as an idea came to my head¡­ the real head.


    Without any warning, I lay her down on the bed. Then grabbing her waist, I pull her butt up, making it directly face me.


    "Ahh!"


    Seeing her butt so evident before my eyes, the misty effect broke and she asked in embarrassment, "Henry¡­ what are you doing!"


    "I''m going to have a taste of your cum, now." I say with a devilish smile as the blush on her face deepens.


    "Bu- But I pee from there."


    "If I''m lucky then I might get a taste of it too." Hearing me she couldn''t help but cover her face in shame as I dived in.


    Damn was she wet! Her pussy was pouring water at this point.


    Immediately my tongue invaded her private place as her back arched in shock. Then ignoring her words, I went wild with my tongue.


    "AHh!" "Ahh!" "Hennnnry!"


    Anna loving called out to me as her legs locked down my path of escape.


    I was in my own mind.


    ''Who knew her female pre-cum stuff would be this tasty?''


    I licked her insides from here to there while drinking any of the liquid that seemed to pour out of her vagina.


    After some time...


    "Oh! GOD!... Hen- Henry I- I think I''m going to cum!" She warned me while she felt my cold tongue invade her warm place even further which made her body go through much pleasure.


    Then suddenly as if a leak couldn''t take the pressure anymore, she burst out and squirted all over my mouth. I too, took all of the squirt that was possible and drank to my fill.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 - 100 - The Reward [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    "Hah" "Hah"


    "Hah" "Hah"


    Both of us took deep breathes while looking at each other. Both of us knew that this was far from over, this was just the start of it.


    My eyes glazed over the sweat that had been accumulated over her body and couldn''t help myself and went down to it and kissed her.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned while I kissed and roamed her body again before biting her breasts once more.


    "Ahh!"


    No matter how much I savored them, the taste couldn''t leave from my mind. Letting her get some breath, I look back at her and ask, "Are you ready?"


    She nodded briefly while looking down at my large cock. One question going through both of our mind.


    Will it fit?


    I layed my cock over her moist vagina, "I''m gonna put it in slowly, tell me if it hurts." She nodded.


    Before doing anything more, I rub my cock over her vagina, playing with it a little bit. Making sure that the vagina is lubricated enough for herself. Then pointing my large cock at the small entrance of her hole and praying that her pain would be lesser than what I''m imagining, I slowly start my descend.


    "Hmm"


    She moaned slightly as my cock started going in. Her face morphing from tired to gradually pain.


    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh." Anna grabbed the sheets of the bed in pain. Henry''s cock was big, unusually big. The further it went the much more pain she felt from it.


    Seeing her like that, I began to worry, "Should I stop?"


    She shook her head, giving me a pained smile, "I- It''s okay¡­ just in curiosity, how much further is it?"


    Hearing her, I look back down at my cock, which was just 2 and a half inch in. I feared how to tell her that there was still 5.5 inch left of it. The big problem was that my cock was too thick and she was a pure maiden who didn''t do any of this before so it was more painful for her.


    Looking at my face, she got her answer, "There''s that much left, huh¡­ good for me."


    I could dark circles forming around her eyes and the atmosphere becoming more and more damp, so I went and hugged her as I whispered, "Anna, I''m sorry... but this is for the best."


    "What- AHHHHHHH!" Anna screamed in extreme pain as I jabbed my cock inside her.


    It wasn''t my full length but now I have filled her whole vagina completely.


    Yes, I know that seems much more bad than it could have been, but now she wouldn''t have to feel any extra pain.


    Blood leaked out of her vagina as I hugged her tightly and suddenly I felt a sting on my shoulder. Trying to stop the pain Anna had accidentally bit my shoulder. I didn''t say anything and we stayed like that in position for a long while before I felt the bite on my shoulder lessen.


    I carefully asked, "Is the pain¡­ lesser now?"


    She slowly nodded before glancing at me with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry for biting into your shoulder. Did it hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, what you felt was ten times more painful than I could even imagine. Do you want to stop?"


    "No, let''s keep going. I think if we do it slowly, I won''t feel the pain." She said and I looked at her face to see that it was all sweaty.


    Wiping it, "Alright, but if it hurts, just say it." She nodded.


    Slowly I pulled my cock out, letting a few wave of blood out, showing her purity. Her face squirmed a bit but I could see it was tolerable so I put it back in and pulled it out again.


    Just like that I slowly pulled it back in and out before sometime later, I was pistoning her very slowly. At one point she even started moaning, "Hmm"


    Then after some time, she told me, "Henry¡­ you can speed up."


    "Alright." At her words, my actions went a bit faster and this time my body started to hit hers in a good speed, making pleasurable sounds.


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    "Pah!" "Pah!"


    As the sound of our body hitting each other sounded, her moans were syncing in with them too. Anna felt the huge cock going inside her and felt her body give in the pleasure and moaned out as my cock hit her cervix.


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    "Pah!" "Uhh~"


    Seeing her feeling pleasure once more, I grabbed a boob of hers and started sucking it.


    "Uhhh~~¡­ that feels sooo good, Henry!" Anna screamed out loud, forgetting about if anyone was hearing their words or not.


    Her body at one point started to feel so much pleasure that her vagina started tightening around my cock, telling me that she was about to burst. So I sped up my piston.


    "PAH!" "PAH!" "PAH!"


    Anna suddenly being banged so hard like that, screamed out in pleasure, "OHHHH GOD!." Then her words stammered at each of my bangs, "I-I''m co- cominnnng!" Then with a burst she cummed on the spot while I kept on banging her until she stopped.


    We stopped for a moment to get a breather before I couldn''t help myself and put it back inside her again in a quick move. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AHhh!"


    She moaned and as I kept on banging her. My movements not slow anymore, keeping the fastness as it was before. I knew that my burst was not far from here so I went in strong.


    "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!"


    Anna couldn''t describe the pleasure she was feeling right now. She had just cummed so her vagina was quite sensitive right now and suddenly being banged so hard made her feel like she was in cloud 9.


    "O-Oh¡­. Th- that''s¡­. I- I feel lik- like I''m going to cum¡­ again!" She screamed out loud as I increased my pace even more feeling. I was about to burst too.


    "I''m going to cum too, Anna!"


    "Me, too Master!"


    I fucked her as hard as possible and her pussy tightened on me again as I burst open, spreading my cum all inside her. Feeling the hot liquid fulfilling her, she came on the spot too.


    "FUUUCK YESSSSS!"

 Chapter 101 - 101 - Father ?

    As we both finally finished ourselves, a wave of tiredness washed over both of us. Even I was a bit tired by all that had happened.


    I knew that I would gain my stamina back in a few minutes as that''s just how I''m built but Anna wouldn''t. Just looking at her, I could tell she was down for the count. It wasn''t like I needed to fuck her more, what we did was enough satisfaction for me¡­ anyway there''s always tomorrow.


    So I laid down beside her and hugged her. I kissed her sweaty forehead while saying, "Goodnight Anna."


    She too hugged me back, "Good night, Henry." Then whispered, "I love you."


    "I love you too."


    Then hugging each other we both went to a happy sleep, completely missing the fact that there was someone who was gazing at us with great intensity.


    "Hah¡­ Hah"


    The peeping tom by the door, took deep breaths while one of her hand went down her pants and did unruly things to her own self.


    Alice looked at her new master and older sister fornicate. She had been here for a long time.


    At first, hearing the strange noises coming from the master''s room, she felt confused. The noises seemed familiar to her so she went in to take a look and what she saw terrified her.


    Her new master was eating her older sister''s vagina!


    Who does that? Isn''t that a dirty place? Was he drinking her pee? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many such questions went through her mind and she questioned about whether she should do something about it. But she saw her dear older sister was happy by what they were doing and the master was quite caring with her too.


    So she stayed and even helped them a bit. When Alice saw that her older sister couldn''t contain her happiness anymore, she barricaded the room using a silence spell.


    Then she should have just left like anybody. But like everybody, she didn''t, she stayed and watched the whole thing until the very end. At one point while she watched, she had already started masturbating and even came a few times.


    After watching it completely a thought went through her mind.


    ''The master¡­ he was really caring towards big sis, Anna. Especially when they did it.''


    Somehow she didn''t know why but seeing him act like that made her feel a bit stingy.


    ''He isn''t so nice towards everyone else.''


    As soon as that thought came, she quickly removed it from her mind and smiled looking at them.


    ''They truly care about each other¡­ I should leave before someone catches me looking at them.'' Then just as quietly she came, she left.


    ...


    Morning came and with that trouble.


    I fucked up!


    After all the things I could have done, I did that.


    A wave of harrowing thoughts went through my head after I woke up. I realized that in the heat of the moment I had cummed inside Anna.


    I don''t know if her chances of becoming pregnant from just one shot is high or not but I did cum a lot. There''s always a maybe.


    As the troubling thoughts went through my head, my movement seemed to wake the sleeping beauty next to me.


    Anna moaned and slowly stretched her arms and felt the huge soreness over her body. But the sorest she felt was from her downtown area, where looking down, she still felt a huge amount of white liquid was inside her.


    Sighing at that, she turned to me with a pout, "You went overboard last night."


    I awkwardly apologized, "I- I''m sorry. I guess I did go quite overboard at the end."


    Anna lightly patted where her navel was, "What would you do if I get pregnant now!"


    My worries skyrocketed in an instant and I mumbled for a bit. Anna seeing me like that smiled for the briefest moment.


    "I¡­ I''ll take responsibility for it!"


    My words came out seriously and Anna too froze at that. Then she lightly laughed as I looked at her, confused. She shook her head, "Sorry, I just couldn''t stop myself, seeing you so serious about it."


    "Did you really think we were gonna have a baby?"


    "Y- Yeah."


    She smiled while patting my face, "That''s nice¡­ but we can never have a baby." Seeing my frown, she said, "We are from different worlds, you can''t be having a child with me, it will trouble you in the future."


    "I¡­" Hearing her, I was stumped. What she said was right, having a child with a servant was humiliating¡­ just look at me.


    "Stop thinking so much." Anna smiled, "That thoughts for the future, for now let''s just enjoy the time we have."


    I smiled at that, "Yeah, you''re right."


    Anna smiled but then her expression darkened as she cursed, "Shit!"


    Did my Anna¡­ just curse?


    "I''m late." She threw away the cover, "I am supposed to get up the first and now I''m late." Saying that she tried to stand up but her legs gave in but I caught her.


    "Rest now. We had an intense night and it was your first, your body shouldn''t have recovered by now." I said trying to lay her down but she struggled.


    "I am the head maid¡­" Then her eyes turned crescent, "What will the others think?"


    "They''ll think nothing." Laying her down, "You have diligently worked your whole life, one day of rest won''t cause any problem."


    "But-"


    "But nothing! You''re gonna rest now and only get up when you know you''re body is okay, understand?" I said sternly as she nodded.


    "Understand, master."


    I smile and kiss her on the forehead, "Call me if you need anything."


    Anna nodded as I got out of the room, calling Alice.


    "Yes?" Alice said, her eyes shyly avoiding my own.


    That felt a bit strange but I ignored it for the moment, "Anna is feeling a bit weak, so she''s going to be taking a rest today. That''s why I want you to handle her duties today."


    "Hmm!" Alice suddenly turned confused then blushed, "Oh!"


    "Is something wrong? If you can''t do it then I''ll as-"


    "I can do it!" She suddenly exclaimed and I looked at her suspiciously before nodding and leaving her.


    Looking at my back, Alice smiled mischievously.


    ''The master''s¡­ looks quite rugged.''

 Chapter 102 - 102 - Off The Books

    I stood before the house that my father left behind, which will go to my stepmother and I couldn''t help but think bad of her. Not in a rude way but like¡­ pity.


    When you think about it clearly, what does she get anyway?


    A house and a small town. That''s literally nothing.


    No, I''m not being sarcastic.


    And I''m especially not being sarcastic because of how much ruin I brought upon the house nor how the townspeople are lazy and might kill her behind her back.


    ¡­Who knows, if lady luck is with me than that crazy bitch of an assassin might just kill her and remove a problem for me.


    But that would be wanting too much.


    Shaking my head, I ask Redwick to come before me and ask, "How much items were we able to acquire from the house?"


    "Wait a moment, Master." Redwick went into the house and brought out a big notepad. I also saw him wearing glasses as he searched into that notepad.


    "After searching for this two days, the maids and other workers had found a lot of money, gold and some documents." He then looked up at me, "I put the documents aside from them so you can read them later."


    Then looked back at the notepad, "About the money, we had acquired up to a total sum of twenty thousand one hundred and fifty-one pounds. But the gold bars we found accounted to two hundred and fifty of them."


    I nodded, "The gold bars each should amount to a lot of money right?"


    "Yes, master. Each should cost a few hundred pounds, but I still haven''t accurately counted them yet."


    "That can be done later on when we go to our new house." I said thinking about the humongous amount of money that I''ve found in the graveyard.


    ''Adding that¡­ I might have close to a few million pounds on me. Which¡­ worries me.''


    Even though the money should make me more than happy but it''s a really concerning matter. The money was sure to be the same or close to the collected amount of all his black dealings so for the thugs that have broken away from loyalty, they''ll be searching for those money. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that I think about it, that''s good. If they do search for them, they would have to encounter me and if they do that¡­ I will get a man to get inside the dark place.


    As I was thinking, an important thought came to me as I told Redwick to come closer, "And about that matter?"


    Redwick looked a bit confused, "About what matter?"


    "That one¡­ about the safe in the new place."


    Redwick''s face came to recognition as he smiled, "Don''t worry, master. I got the matter settled, it will be done by the time we get there."


    I smiled, a huge worry off my back.


    "Though it is weird for you to build a safe like that." Redwick said.


    "Have you ever seen anyone having this much money?"


    "¡­R- Right" Redwick nodded then his face turned tired, "It''s a bit weird."


    "I already told you, I need it like that for safety."


    "Oh, not that master. It''s just¡­ I was thinking about Anna." Redwick said, "I''ve never seen her taking a rest day before."


    "O- Oh!... is that so." I said with a straight face even though I felt a bit sweaty inside.


    "Hmm" He nodded, "Did you know, even when she was sick, she wouldn''t take a rest day and even when she made mistakes and I scolded her for them, she would always apologize and get back to work. Even after I told her many times to get rest."


    Then he looked concerned, "That said, it would mean she came down with something serious enough for her to take a rest, right?" He asked me.


    "I¡­ suppose."


    "Maybe I should visit her."


    "No!... I mean no, it''s fine. Alice is with her, she''ll be just fine." I said and tried to get his attention to someplace else, "That reminds me, where is that leg guy that I told you about?"


    "Leg guy?" Redwick needed more content, but he spent enough time with me for him to evolve as well, "You mean the prosthetics doctor?"


    "Yes, wasn''t he supposed to arrive by today?"


    "Yes, he was- there they are." Redwick pointed towards the gate, where two people sat on a carriage.


    We went there and Redwick talked with them, "Hello, are any of you Mr. Brandford?" He asked the two riders.


    The left one shook his head, "No, you are talking about our teacher."


    Then the right one spoke, "We''re his student, our teacher is inside the carriage."


    We looked at the door of the carriage, which at the mention of it opened up.


    A man of sufficient height standing at 5.5 got out. He was wearing fashionably rich clothes which were a white undershirt with suspenders, a rich dark green coat, pants of the same color and finally a hat which he tipped while introducing himself.


    "Hello, I am Addon Brandford, the prosthetics doctor." He said in a professional manner, "and you are Mr. Redwick I presume?"


    "Yes" Redwick nodded and pointed at me, "And this is my master, Henry Van Tax."


    The doctor nodded at me and went for a handshake, "A pleasure to meet you."


    "Likewise"


    "Alright then, let''s get straight to business, gentlemen."


    "I''ll get Mr. Jacob, sir." Redwick nodded and later came back with Jacob, who seemed a bit pissed off.


    "What is it? I was very close to finding out that maids address!"


    "Didn''t I tell you not to force any of the maids."


    "But I didn''t. She was willing."


    I shook my head, "Whatever, meet these men. They are here to cut off your leg."


    Jacob didn''t look pleased, "Yes, nice joke."


    "It''s not a joke." My words drained the color from his face as he looked at the doctor.


    The doctor sensing the presence, said, "Well, I can''t say clearly that if we need to cut off your leg or not without taking a look at it."


    "Oh" Jacob removed the patch of clothing covering his leg as he asked, "How about now?"


    The doctor taking just one look had a serious face, "Mr. Jacob¡­ we''re gonna have to cut it off."


    "¡­Motherfucker!"

 Chapter 103 - 103 - Life Or Agony

    At the middle of the night.


    Right at the moment of great darkness, at the edges of Hyfelia something strange could¡­ or couldn''t be seen by the naked eye.


    In the deep forest, surrounded by trees and shadowed by the leafs, a silhouette was seen blitzing past the area. The figure moved so fast that if anybody could see it, they would wonder if they had really seen it or was it just their imagination.


    "I need to get there fast."


    The silhouette said in a young girl''s tone as it moved forward towards its trajectory. If the line of path could be imagined, then anyone could see that the girl was going in a straight path towards the doc''s house.


    She was still miles away from his place but at the speed she was moving it wouldn''t take long before she arrives before the place.


    "The doctor needs to know."


    Even as her breath hindered due to the distance, she didn''t stop and continued on her path. She remembered the good doctor, how could she not? He was someone that had helped her immensely on her path for vengeance.


    When things were rough and she couldn''t even get any rats to fill her belly, it was the doctor that gave her a bread. After she had sustained great injury killing that bald bastard, it was the doctor who had helped her heal.


    And when she had battled that¡­ monster, it was the doctor again who had helped her by giving her some medicines that helped out with the pain.


    Rebecca knew the doctor wasn''t a good person. He had his share of crimes with the bald Tax. He was someone who once had taken great measures before to secure money from the people by overbilling them.


    But after seeing her situation, the guy wavered¡­ then eventually he stopped his dealings and completely cut off that part in his life. Still, that didn''t mean his crimes were gone, they were still there and will always be there.


    But Rebecca could see how he was trying his best to pay for them. So even while he was a bad person, he has a right for a second chance.


    ''A person life is forfeited the moment they land themselves in the dark path.''


    Her master''s words reverberated through her mind as she shook her head.


    No, master. He still has a right¡­ when he''s trying so hard then why shouldn''t he be forgiven for his past self? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Forget him¡­ he will die soon.''


    This is what her master said, that made her come out at this late night towards the doctor''s house. If her master was correct then that Monster might try something with the doctor.


    She couldn''t let anything like that happen¡­ even if it meant fighting him once more.


    "Woosh" "Step!"


    She gave a high jump from a tree branch and landed before the small house. The doctor''s house was unusually small for someone of his wealth. It wasn''t always like this, long ago, he had a large house with many female attendants but later when he redeemed himself, he sold off all those items and gave them to the needy.


    Without a thought, she quickly opened the door of the house. Her quick move costed her as she heard a wire being cut off and a timer start to ring. But it wasn''t the most shocking thing for her.


    Before her stood the doctor, tied to a pole as his skin was peeled off in many places while all his fingers from both hands and legs were cut off.


    Rebecca stood in place, fear stricken on her face. Hearing the new arrival of someone, the doctor looked up, his face had long lost its fear and replaced it with hopelessness.


    But seeing it was Rebecca, his eyes widened momentarily and he tried to speak, "¡­n"


    "Wh- What Doctor?" Rebecca asked."


    "¡­un"


    Not able to hear anything, she went closer, "¡­run"


    Rebecca felt confused for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. Unfortunately, as soon as she did, so did the ticking sound went out and something ignited, exploding the whole house in tandem.


    "BOOM!"


    A huge explosion resounded and the place surrounding 100 meters was blown away.


    As the flames raged on and destruction occurred, two figures stood at a faraway place. One was impartial, while the other was looking at her result in horror.


    The impartial one said while his gaze lingered at the burning place, "It wasn''t your fault¡­ he was going to die whether or not we had helped him."


    "Bu¡­ but¡­ he did die¡­ because of me." Rebecca said.


    "That is true. But it was better that you had come for him then not."


    Rebecca looked at her master in confusion, "If I didn''t then he still would have been alive."


    "That is true as well¡­ but sometimes it''s better to die then live in agony." Her master''s word ignited her confusion even more as he continued, "Did you see how he was back there."


    Hearing his words, Rebecca remembered. The doctor was tied up and looked quite skinny beside the numerous wounds. She made the detection that the doctor hadn''t eaten for days and was strung up there just like that.


    "He was left without food."


    The impartial man nodded, "Yes¡­ and the way his execution was done suggests, he wanted you to see that."


    Anger coursed through her vein as she dug her fingers through the ground, "I WILL KILL THAT MONSTER!"


    ¡­


    At another place at the same time.


    I woke up suddenly as I felt my whole body had been swept up in sweat.


    I looked down at my body and saw that I wasn''t wearing any clothes so such a phenomenon shouldn''t have happened when it was still the cold season.


    "Henry" A dazed voice said.


    Turning around, I saw Anna''s covered body wake up from her sleep. As she leaned towards me, her cover fell slightly, showing her bare cleavage.


    "Is something wrong?"


    I looked at her sleepy face and smiled, shaking my head, "Nothing''s wrong¡­ just thinking about something."


    She nodded absently, "Alright, but you shouldn''t be up so late. It''s bad for your health."


    "I know. Sorry for waking you up."


    "It''s nothing." Then she tugged at my body, "Come, let''s sleep."


    "Alright" I let her take my body and we both hugged each other while laying down.


    "Forget about your worries and go to sleep."


    "As you say my love."

 Chapter 104 - 104 - Her Search

    One and a half week later¡­


    On the roads of Hyfelia, a carriage rode by attracting the few people''s attention. It wasn''t the same carriage that was like a steel monster nor was it one of utter humiliation.


    This carriage was completely something else. It was royal.


    It was royal in name, sense and appearance. Just one look from its red ordained color would make anyone envy with greed.


    The ones who looked at the carriage all had one thought inside them which was to glance at it one more time and if possible¡­ then touch it.


    If just the look of it could make them so envious then what would happen if they actually touched it?


    But those thoughts of them could only stay as the carriage went past them as if a dream rowing away.


    The carriage continued onwards until it came before the residence of the Tax family. Then as instructed the rider opened the gates and rode in, without announcing themselves.


    But just as the rider came before the house, his face turned to a look of confusion.


    "Uhh¡­" He scratched the back of his head, wondering if he had ridden to the right place or not. Looking back at the map, he saw that it was indeed the right place but¡­ was this really the place?


    Finding no answer, he knocked the carriage, "We have arrived at our destination, your highness."


    From inside the carriage came a soft, sweet voice, "What did I say about you calling me that."


    The rider looked sorry as he apologized, "I''m sorry¡­ madam. It won''t happen again."


    No audible sound came out as a reply but a bit later, the door to the carriage opened and came out a woman. This woman was quite beautiful to say the least and she was only the maid.


    Olenna came out and looked around herself before coming to the same confusion the rider had.


    "Where are we?" She asked the rider.


    "We''re at the destination you gave Ms. Olenna."


    "Are you sure?... or did you take a wrong turn somewhere?" She asked suspiciously.


    The rider could only smile wryly before showing her the map and what he thought as well. The answers only made it more confusing for Olenna who didn''t know much about this place.


    So she sent the rider out towards the town and made him ask around for directions. A while later, the rider came back saying they were at the right place.


    Olenna wondered if they were truly at the right place or was it just a very bad trap infused by their enemies?


    "Just what is going out there?" The same melodic voice, said from inside the carriage. Olenna thought about for a bit before going over to the carriage and telling everything to the woman inside.


    "Hmm... really?" The voice inside said and Olenna nodded.


    The door to the carriage opened next and came out another woman. This one far more beautiful and elegant looking than Olenna. Her long red hair was tied in an elegant style while she wore a black dress with red linings that made her look ravishing.


    If the people from before were to see her then they would fall unconscious in love.


    Abigail came out and said, "Alright, let''s see what got you all so worked up-Oh shit, what is that!" Her words changed instantly as she looked at the place in front of her.


    She turned to Olenna, "Are we at the right place?" to which Olenna gave a nod.


    "Yes, according to the map and the towns people, we are indeed at Hyfelia and this is the Tax Family Grounds."


    "Then¡­ what the hell is that? Am I supposed to believe that is the house?" She said pointing towards a house which had some similarities to the house a few weeks ago.


    But it had a few problems. There was no house.


    No, it would be too extreme to say that. There was a house but it was a bit¡­ destroyed. There was no wall, the furniture''s were broken down or long stolen, the pillars half gone, stairs broken in multiple places and celling''s having multiple holes.


    It was close to a hobbo''s home¡­ no, actually a hobo''s home was better. They at least had a roof, this one seemed as if there was no roof to begin with.


    Rebecca couldn''t understand what has happening here. To her knowledge, the town of Hyfelia had nothing special to it.


    The people were poor, the farms didn''t bear much result, thieves were its own people and they didn''t even have any security.


    But there was one thing special about this place. It was the town''s mansion.


    The town''s mansion was said to be very beautiful and rich looking. So much so that anyone who passed by, wondered how did a town so desolate had such a mansion and why weren''t the thieves (the townspeople) weren''t trying to steal anything?


    So that''s why it came as a surprise to Rebecca''s group, how such an important place became like this.


    "Go found out if anything happened here. See if they have any interesting rumors or not."


    "Alright madam." The rider nodded, leaving the red haired women with her maid.


    "What do you think happened here?" After some time, Rebecca asked.


    "Maybe some war¡­ it certainly looks like somebody ripped out this place. Maybe the enemies found his son and took care of him." Olenna said.


    Rebecca had a disturbed look, "I hope that isn''t how this story ends."


    The rider came quickly, bringing forth news, "I''ve heard from the people that the Tax family were doing some kind of renovation work here and then a week ago they left."


    "Where?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t know, madam." The rider shook his head, "The townspeople didn''t have much to say besides that they left with a lot of carts along with the workers."


    "Hmm¡­" Rebbecca wondered before nodding towards Olenna who went out towards the gate. Then without any word or sign, two shadow like dogs came out of her shadow and smelled the streets before howling at the sky and disappearing in a poof.


    Abigail didn''t find anything strange about that as the rider said, "But there was something strange with what they said."


    "Something about them digging through graves."

 Chapter 105 - 105 - Booba Feud

    I was thinking¡­ you know really thinking, what if I change?


    I know the plot of major events that are irreversible and are destined to happen.


    I know people know people who knows someone important.


    But most of all, I have knowledge of something that are very special. Like items, artifacts and places which have those secret and important things which are related to the protagonist and his journey.


    Like for example, my new place of living. It''s a place that is close to the capital and it is very very huge to be exact but nobody seems to have any interest.


    Why? Why not have interest at a place that is quite large, close to the capital and also very cheap for purchase?


    The answer ¨C It is surrounded by dense forest which seems to harbor terrifying and vengeful spirits of soldiers who died at the war¡­ or that''s what the rumors say.


    Considering this era is a time when people have great belief in superstitions, they avoided this place like a plague but I knew better.


    Of course I did, I have future knowledge.


    This place doesn''t have any vengeful or virgin spirits lying around but had a great secret. Which is mainly the reason why I bought the place but I''ll get to that later.


    I am also thinking¡­ is it necessary to get a piece of that gang or black market that my late father had control of? Isn''t it a place filled with malice and hard work and needed a lot of secrecy?


    Besides even if I were to get a piece of anything, it would only garner me more enemies than friends. I know that place would generate a lot of money for me but I already have more than enough... I literally have too much.


    I have so much money that I can confirm, besides the royal family in this and other kingdoms, nobody else would have so much money.


    I can just live my life peacefully with Anna¡­ and if possible a few other beautiful women. But that doesn''t mean I will stop being a hardworking guy, no sir. I have the greatest potential, I would be an idiot to not get the full out of it.


    So a new plan then ¨C No more searching or trying to get an action of the baldy''s past. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Full on training until the academy starts and that includes helping all my comrade (workers) too.


    Finally, live a life that I truly want, isn''t full of troubles and bang beautiful girls on the si-


    My thoughts were interrupted as someone poked me on the side.


    "Hmm?" Looking around, I saw Anna giving me one of those dangerous smiles with her eyes closed.


    "Master, why does it seem like you were thinking something bad?"


    "¡­You misunderstand. I was just thinking about my future." I said honestly. No way will she know what I was thinkin-


    "Does it include sleeping with multiple girls?"


    "!?"


    I turned to her, shocked to the core. This girl¡­ she is getting more and more dangerous as I spend more time with her.


    "Hehe" From the side, a melodic tone laughed.


    We both turned and saw it was Alice who was smiling. Originally we three were in my super amazing new carriage. Our destination was a place called, Screeching Forest.


    "What amuses you about this, Alice?" Anna asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Just thinking how lucky you are that master is such a nice man." She said with a tone of mischief.


    Yeah¡­ she too kind of became bold. Alice now joked and made fun of me sometimes, it was all in good humor, nothing bad¡­ except sometimes her jokes would go borderline sexual¡­ just like¡ª


    She looked at me, her eyes having a sparkle unknown for me to recognize, "If I were to even get a bite of master, I would say my life is fulfilled. While you¡­"


    "While me what?" Anna asked, her smile not yet faltering, but only endangering more.


    "Nothing, just speculations." Alice said covering her mouth, "But you got to admit, big sis Anna¡­ you''re quite greedy."


    "What!?"


    Alice got up from her seat and sat next to me. Then to my surprise, hugged my left arm tightly as her boobs clutched on to me.


    ''DAMN! Her boobs are biggg!''


    "We too are here you know," Alice said, "Master is such a big man, I''m sure he needs more than just one person to help him¡­ stress out." She said her last words, closely a whisper to my ear.


    My body shuddered at her action and I looked back at her in shock. I thought she would gaze up at me in fun and she was too but¡­ I could see a faint hint of something else hidden under those purple eyes.


    Then something else grabbed on to my other arm as Anna clutched it between her boobs as well. Her smile even more freezing, "Oh, I didn''t notice that before. But as you see, master hasn''t given anyone else his attention yet so I must do my duty."


    As they passed around the words, throwing out the discipline of maids, I thought.


    ''This is my fault.''


    After taking the V-card from Anna, I had sex with her every night. It didn''t take long before others knew about it but all of them kept quiet about it. Except for Jacob and Alice.


    Jacob sometimes threw a few jabs at me but always stayed quiet when Anna or Alice was around him¡­ He was somewhat scared around them.


    And Alice¡­ well you can already see where this is going.


    "That''s because you keep him all to yourself. That''s why he can''t find anyone. But I''m sure he has at least another person in his mind¡­ isn''t that right, master?" She said, her boobs tightening around my arm further.


    ''Ahh¡­ shit!''


    With her hugging so tightly, I could see through the gape of her clothes and see those massive titties.


    But she wasn''t the only one who wanted to win the competition as Anna tightened her grip as well, letting me feel those spongy breasts once more.


    "I don''t think so. Say master, do you really have someone else in your mind?


    ''No matter, how many times I see them, it never gets enough.'' I thought before turning back at Alice''s booba as I gulped nervously.


    ''But hers don''t falter compared to Anna''s.''


    As I see Alice''s mischievous gaze and Anna''s murderous look, I had one final thought.


    ''What the fuck am I going to do now?''

 Chapter 106 - 106 - Wolf Party

    As the moment came for me to answer¡­ only one choice was left for me.


    "RAVEN!" I called out to him and my voice almost came out in a girly pitch.


    "Yes, sir!" Raven hearing the girly pitch, replied immediately.


    "How far are we from the place?"


    "Only a few more minutes left."


    ''Shit! A few minutes¡­ that''s like a freaking millennia.''


    Feeling the pairs of gazes bearing into me, I called out to him again, "A- Anything I should know about?"


    Raven obviously knowing what was happening inside, smiled and decided to help me out, "Yes, actually. My pack of brothers has arrived at the place with their families."


    I smiled, a worry vanishing away, "That''s good."


    "There''s a problem with the housing, sir." Raven said remembering the forest area, "I was wondering, where would all of them stay?"


    "Don''t worry about that, I have an idea." I smiled before slightly tugging off my arms from both the distracted women.


    "Alice about your studies, are you learning from those magic books I''ve got you."


    Alice nodded, "Yes, master. They are very helpful to me, especially the fact that almost all of them are books that tell you how to guide the spells through the sigmat ring."


    Then she smiled a bit proudly, "But since I am a witch, I don''t need one. My natural ability to use magic freely is making the learning process much easier." Then her smile faltered, "But my dark magic still hasn''t gotten any better."


    Anna put a hand on her shoulder, "It''s okay, I suppose it would take some time. Besides you are so much better at using all the other spells. Just being bad at one category isn''t a big problem."


    I looked at the interaction between them and almost forgot that they had a fight few minutes ago. They were always like that, they would fight sometimes for no reason before coming back to being the happy little and older sister relationship they have.


    ¡­


    The rows of carriages stopped as they came before a large iron gate. In the middle of carriages, one stood out then the others with its distinct figure. Its door opened and a somewhat fat and tall person came out of it surrounded by two stunning maids.


    "So we''re finally here huh¡­ Screeching Forest." I said standing before the iron gate.


    Behind the gate was the infamous large white mansion of this forest. Truth be told, the mansion was very big and the place too was quite good. The only problem was that the mansion was surrounded by a dense forest that seemed very creepy at night.


    Especially with the rumors of ghosts roaming at that time.


    Then my eyes gazed at the 10 feet tall wall protecting the mansion and nodded.


    ''At least this place has better security than that place.''


    Raven jumped off the carriage and came beside me, "Sir, the mansion has been completely cleaned from the inside and is ready for use."


    Hearing him, I look outside the place and see the mansions walls, windows and other external parts which were dirty, broken or even downright destroyed.


    "Bring in the stuff and prepare rooms for everyone to stay. Also hire people to clean and fix the place first thing tomorrow, alright."


    "Yes, sir." Raven nodded.


    "Why don''t you rest for a while, master? It was a long ride from Hyfelia." Anna suggested.


    I shake my head, "No, I already slept in the carriage. I want to stretch my body a bit now." Then turning to Raven, "Bring me to your pack and let''s talk about your living circumstances."


    Raven nodded and I said to Jacob, who steadily came towards me. His left leg now completely new as from knee below it was a replaced with a titanium prosthetic leg, "How''s the leg?"


    "It''s great." Jacob smiled while demonstrating it by moving his leg smoothly, "I thought it would be a lot harder but it''s actually quite smooth and has far less weight than I thought."


    "Hmm, that''s how it should be. Titanium is meant to be low weight while also being very sturdy." Then I smirked at him, "So you know what that means, right?"


    Jacob smiled, "I will start training again, don''t worry I will be the best swordsman in no time."


    I smiled too while shaking my head, "As reassuring it is to hear that but I meant you should help the others with the luggage." I said pointing towards a large pile of clothes and items that the workers were already sweating from seeing it.


    Jacob''s face turned pale, "I haven''t gotten used to my new leg yet and you''re already giving me heavy work."


    "You can help out Anna and Alice with their stuff, if you want."


    "Where do you want me to put them?" Jacob said almost instantly as he went towards the luggage.


    ¡­


    Walking through the forest, I asked Raven, "Why is your pack hiding here?"


    "They didn''t think that anyone would take it kindly if they were to be seen at the mansion." Raven said.


    "Who''s going to walk by this haunted place besides us anyway?" I sarcastically said as Raven nodded. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I tried telling them but they had family so-"


    "So they stayed away for safety." I nodded.


    Then I heard chatter of small children as I saw a few groups of burly hairy creatures huddling around themselves. Hearing us, they disbanded and I was able to see them clearly.


    It seemed like a small village. There were a lot of wolfmen of all ages - young, old, men, women and especially a lot of children who seemed more like mutts than wolfmen.


    Raven stepped forward and screamed, "Stand!"


    In command, many male wolfmen stood forward in attention as I gazed at them.


    "When I first met you guys, there were originally sixteen of you, including you, right?" I turned to Raven who nodded. "And now how many of are here?"


    Raven counted quickly, "Fifty-One."


    "Wow! That''s a big increase from the first count." I smiled then my face darkened, "Now among the fifty-one of you, is the fifteen who left to get their family back still here?"


    Raven counted once more as his face darkened, "¡­There''s one missing"

 Chapter 107 - 107 - Bad Subordinate

    "Hmm," I nod sagely, "Is it Haylum?"


    "I''M STANDING RIGHT IN FRONT OF YOU!" Came the angry voice of a buffed wolfman.


    I look in front of me to see that it was indeed him. Haylum was really standing in front of me.


    Huh?


    I seriously didn''t think the guy would actually be here, I thought he would be the first one to run. Well it seems he''s a ma- wolf of his word.


    Haylum too felt angry being judged like that, he became even angrier as he saw me giving an annoyed look at him and snicker. Then I turned to Raven, "Here, take your money."


    I gave a fresh note of 20 pound to the joyful wolf, "It was a pleasure. I already told you he would come."


    "Yeah yeah," I nod begrudgingly, "I should have known a wolf of pride would keep his word, alas I am now 20 pounds shorter."


    As the wolfs saw the exchange between us, Haylum clenched his teeth while saying, "Did you two¡­ bet on me!"


    I nod, "Yes¡­ unfortunately I lost." Then ignoring the wolf who was about to scream, I ask the group, "So who is it that bailed on me?"


    "It''s Obama." Said a tall looking wolf, who looked somewhat familiar to me among the group of hairy individuals. Looking closer, I remembered he was the guy who seemed to be the closest to Raven.


    The wolf had a weary look, "Right when we were crossing the border with our families, the soldiers was waiting there for us."


    Raven felt shocked, "A trap?"


    "Yes and a few of our brothers fell defending our family." The wolf had his head down, "and Obama died with them."


    Raven looked sad as usual then said to me, "Obama was the one who asked you first."


    So it was the young wolf, I nod sympathetically, "It''s a tragedy. Did he have any family?"


    Raven at that got attention, "Yes, he has an older sister. Where''s Oleya?"


    "That¡­" The wolf didn''t know how to say it.


    "I''m here!" A female voice said from far away.


    Looking at the far end of the line, a wolfwoman stood. Her chest proudly tall and her gaze fearless. Standing in front of her, Raven asked, "Oleya, what are you doing here?"


    Oleya looked a bit older than her brother but not by much. Her structure was not as masculine as the other males and more similar to female wolfs. Still she had some packs and looked a bit buffed at some places.


    "I''m here to fulfill my brothers pact in his stead."


    "But do you know what you would have to do if that happens?"


    She wasn''t deterred as she said, "What else? Kill people and whoever I am ordered to, isn''t that right?"


    "But that would¡­" Seeing that his words wouldn''t go through her head, Raven turned to me and pleaded, "Sir, please don''t make her do this. I would do the extra work that Obama should hav-"


    "Hey! I didn''t ask you to step in for me, did I?"


    Hmm¡­ Looking at the both of them, it seemed they have a bit of chemistry¡­ or had. But above all that I liked the she-wolf''s attitude.


    I stop them from bickering as I said, "Raven, I know what you''re thinking but it''s her right. If she wants to step in for her brother, she can." I interrupted before Raven could talk, "I believe in equal rights."


    Then a snicker was heard from the first row as a wolf said, "A wolfwoman fighting in the front lines¡­ like that would ever happen."


    That voice¡­


    Raven sighed too as he heard the familiar tone.


    I went towards the voice and as I expected, it was Haylum.


    "And why do you say that?"


    "It''s been decided from the start of the wolf clan, that the male wolfs are the only one who will fight. No matter the circumstances, a female wolf''s place will always be at their home looking after the cubs. This is our ancestral ways; it can''t be broken." Haylum looked fearless as he brazenly said, "No matter who our leader would be."


    Okay, now that was a direct jab at me.


    "So you mean to say," I walk closer to him, "That if I wanted her to work for me upon her own will, I can''t actually let her fight."


    "No"


    "Hmm¡­ but if I was going to¡­ who''s gonna stop me?" At my words, the whole area felt a drop in the temperature as all the wolfs gazed at Haylum for an answer.


    Even Raven looked at Haylum and pleaded in his mind that he wouldn''t be stupid enough to say-


    "Me¡­ I will stop you."


    I went even closer, our faces inches away from touching each other.


    "That is something I would like to see you try."


    My words only made him hungry for a fight as my face too smiled insidiously as it wanted to bring great pain to this prideful guy.


    "Maybe we should take a step back an-" Raven wanted to say something to stop this but the palm of my hand was its answer.


    "How do we do this then." I asked and the wolf cackled.


    "By the Amkal Ritual."


    Hearing the word, the wolfs whispered among each other like it was something so rare but I didn''t care. "Alright let''s do this." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha, knew you were a crazy bastard!" Haylum said loudly before suddenly going towards the opposite direction.


    I was about to follow him too, but Raven stepped in my direction.


    "Sir¡­ no way should you fight Haylum."


    "Why, is he really strong?"


    "Yes, he''s one of our best." Standing beside Raven was his second in command.


    "Even stronger than you?"


    "Not on a good day¡­ but when he gets crazy like that¡­"


    I nod then another voice joined in, "I would like to be your champion."


    Turning back, we all saw it was Oleya.


    "Champion¡­ as in my stand in?" She nodded, "This happened because of me so I should fix this."


    "No" I shook my head, "Not like this is your fault anyway. That guy just likes to push my button so I reaaaally want to do this my way." I said with a grin that seemed a bit worrying for the wolves.


    Then my face turned strange as I looked back at them, "By the way, what''s this Amkal Ritual?"

 Chapter 108 - 108 - Amkal [ Part 1 ]

    The Amkal Ritual


    It is a ritual that can be provoked by a wolf of medium or high seniority in a wolf pack. It is used when a wolf finds their superior or leaders new action to be something that they disagree in.


    By invoking the Amkal Ritual, the wolf may challenge their superior in a fight to the death or until they are unable to fight. If the challenger wins the fight, then they may change the idea that was presented by their superior or may even take the position as the new leader.


    But if the challenger losses then he forever losses the ability to invoke the Amkal Ritual ever again and their fate will be presented upon the decision of the one that won the fight.


    It was a straightforward ritual. Something that didn''t need too much understanding. It was simple, you win you become the new leader, you lose you die. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now the question remains¡­ should I kill that fucker?


    "sir¡­ sir¡­ Sir!" Raven called out for unkempt time, breaking me from my train of thought.


    "For the sixty-ninth time, No!" I felt frustrated by his insistent talk about me backing away, "That guy''s deliberately trying to make me angry and surprise¡­ he succeeded, now it''s pow wow time for big papa."


    Raven felt very confused by what I said but understood that I wasn''t going to stop, "At least let me fight in your place."


    I gave him a quizzical look, "You think you can do a better fight then I will."


    Raven didn''t know if he should say it straight to my face, "¡­ maaaybeee?"


    I sighed, "I see now that you have so little faith in me. Alright you''ve finally made me understand." Hope seemed to ignite his face. "I will definitely fight him!"


    "What!"


    "What else did you expect? You don''t believe in my strength so I have to show it you and this is a perfect opportunity for it."


    "¡­" Raven had a look that questioned his intelligence.


    Standing behind him stood his mostly to be second in command and maybe a love interest, Oleya. They looked at our communication and wondered if this was how we behaved.


    To them, it was like seeing two friends bickering amongst each other. This was not how they thought about me when they thought about a human leader relationship and how I was with Haylum.


    Raven sighed in defeat as he slowly mumbled, "How¡­ will I face those two demons?" In his mind floated two girls with maid dress and exceptional beauty.


    I stood up as some wolves finally were done with rubbing my almost naked body with some kind of oil. Right now I faced Raven while I was only in my underwear, which was a requirement for this stupid ritual.


    "Listen Raven," I place a hand over his shoulder and give him a sympathetic look, "If something happens to me, remember... this was your fault."


    "¡­!!!" Shock was palpable on Raven as he stood there, frozen.


    "Now, let''s fight a stupid wolf!" I walked while massaging my body.


    ...


    Inside the dense forest, a palpable arena like place was emptied for us. The wolfs cut off a bunch of trees and prepared the place for us to fight while they all stood in a circle, being the spectators.


    While the adults understood how important this fight would be, the children were less intuitive as they cheered on while some wolves with thirst for blood joined them.


    "Woohoo!"


    "Let''s see some blood!"


    "Cut off their head!"


    "Beat each other to the death!"


    "May the loser lose his manhood!"


    Even as they were beaten and tied up by their mother, they still continued their cheering.


    I stood behind the red circle drawn on the arena with red spice acting as the boundary. Opposite to me stood Haylum, who looked like he wanted to chew off my head but felt caged until the fight started.


    Raven stood at the center of the arena and looked at both sides as he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "YEAH!" Haylum roared as he pounded his heart with his right hand.


    "Do you really have to do this?" Raven asked me.


    "Yes and if it makes you feel better than this is not on you."


    My words actually seem to console him as he nodded and said, "The rule goes as such, The fight will go on until one of you are in a condition that renders your ability to fight or¡­ you die."


    "Yeah!" Some children screamed as their mother shut them up with a hit to their head.


    "Well then," Raven took a deep breath before exhaling, "The Amkal Ritual begins."


    By ritual, as soon as his words ended, all the wolves, besides Haylum, howled out towards the sky as Haylum went inside the arena. Then without waiting, I went inside too.


    "Well fatman," Haylum laughed, "Do you fear death?"


    "Yes" Came my normal reply, "Fortunately, she isn''t someone I meet in daily bases so¡­ I would have to say it was fifty-fifty between me fearing her or loving her."


    "What!"


    "What indeed." I nod as Haylum understood I was fucking with him.


    "HAAAH!" Haylum screamed in anger as he quickly came towards me with a marched walk.


    Raven seeing the match felt conflicted by this. Haylum was a strong wolf, No, it would be wrong to only say that.


    Haylum was extremely strong, he may be even stronger than him. Where intelligence failed him, Haylum used his strength to always find solutions. Raven wasn''t sure if he could win against an angered Haylum.


    By the looks of it, his new leader was exactly doing the opposite.


    "Do you think he''ll win?" At one point, Oleya came beside him. But he was too distracted to take in her appearance.


    "I¡­ don''t know." Raven truly didn''t, he never saw me in a real fight. He has seen me use my humongous sword in training but right now, I didn''t have it on me.


    Then his eyes widened, "No!"


    In Raven''s eyes, he saw Haylum and me grab each other by our hands and try to push each other with raw strength. This was terrifying to him because Haylum''s real strength lay in raw power.


    "¡­!?"


    Surprisingly, Raven felt confused, "Why aren''t they moving?"

 Chapter 109 - 109 - Amkal [ Part 2 ]

    The crowd clamored around as they saw the strange spectacle. But even at the strange occurrence, none of them went beyond the red boundary.


    All of them respected their packs ancestral rituals and going beyond the red circle would mean breaking it by a big margin, something that is punishable by death.


    "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?"


    "Why are they standing just like that?"


    "My question is why are they clasping their hands together if they are not going to do anything about it?"


    Various such questions passed around the crowd as they saw the strange fight.


    Raven''s second in command, Braket, didn''t understand what was happening on the field and asked his leader, "Raven¡­ what is happening over there?"


    But Raven on the other hand looked horrified. He looked at the match and saw something that none of the others saw.


    In the eyes of the others, all they saw was that I was clasping hands with Haylum and we were just standing there, without moving at all. But Raven saw the sweat that dripped from Haylum''s head as his strength failed to move me.


    "Hmm!"


    "EEHH!"


    "Haaa!"


    He toned out squeakily as he used all his strength to push me back, to show his prowess and overwhelm me with his dominance. But it wasn''t going his way.


    I smiled at the way, Haylum''s face twisted in helplessness with how hard he tried to move me. I had to admit, the guy''s strong, very strong. If I was a normal human, my bones would have long been crushed under his great strength.


    Fortunately, I''m not normal.


    "What happened?" I clicked my tongue, "Where''s all that macho gone to or were all that just your inflated ego?"


    My words made him exhale deeply as fumes went out of his nose like a steam machine, "You!..."


    "Me¡­" I mimicked him as he now went full on crazy and even used his leg to run but that didn''t do anything at all. But it served the purpose I wanted.


    "Ahhh" A number of collective gasps could be heard.


    Now all could see that Haylum was actually doing his best and failing all the same.


    The one person that they all thought was the strongest (Troublesome) wolf was now screaming and frantically trying to make a somewhat fat human move, but couldn''t.


    "Hey Haylum." My words got his attention as he momentary stopped and glanced at me, "Look around us for a sec." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He did and his eyes widened as he saw the shocked looks of all the wolves that had once feared him. Now there was no fear, all there was¡­ pity.


    They were pitying him? They couldn''t be¡­ he was Haylum, the strongest.


    WHO THE FUCK WERE THEY TO PITY HIM!


    "What are you all looking at!" Haylum screamed at them, "Don''t you dare give me those looks. You think you''re all better than me, no you aren''t! So don''t any of you dare think that I will lose here, I will never lose! I¡­ AM¡­ HAYL-"


    "Hey!" I interrupted him, "Let''s change the game, huh."


    "¡­?!"


    Haylum who didn''t understand what I meant, suddenly felt a great amount of strength overwhelm him as he quickly fell to one knee.


    "HAH!" He looked back at me and saw that I had pushed him to the ground.


    Haylum tried to push up, gain control but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move an inch. To him it felt as if a huge bolder was trying to crush him. He looked up and saw me gazing down at him with a demonic smile, "What happened? Never seen anyone cool?"


    Before he could say anything, I put more strength in my grip, pushing him further down as his other knee went to the ground as well.


    "Tell me then, are you still strong enough?"


    "Hah¡­ Hahh, Haylum doesn''t know DEFEA- AHHHH!" I interrupt him at the critical moment by breaking his left hand.


    "How about now?"


    "Ahhh¡­ Emmm!" Haylum endured the pain and whizzed before looking defiantly at me.


    "No, huh." I say, breaking his right hand too.


    "Ahh!" Haylum screamed once more and looked at his broken hands as I let them go.


    Raven and the others saw the pain and torture but this was nothing to them. They had fights almost every day and wolves would get hurt, it was natural. Still, it was a shock to them that one day, even someone like Haylum would scream in pain like this.


    Raven now looked at me with a newfound gaze, gone was his eyes that once were indifferent. Now he looked at me with great respect, someone deserving to be his leader.


    Even Braket and Oleya looked at me with respect but felt more fear when they saw how I was punching Haylum with a sick smile on me. That was a face of someone who loved to see pain on others.


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    "Bam!"


    I punched his hairy face a few times and asked the weary wolf, "You give up?"


    "¡­ev¡­"


    "Speak louder, I can''t hear your grandmotherly tone."


    "mmm¡­ no." Haylum groaned in pain before showing his stance once more.


    I smiled at that, it was fun. It meant I''ll be able to pulverize him a bit more.


    It''s just a feeling but¡­ I can''t help but feel itchy when I don''t get to beat the hell out of someone for a few days and this was just perfect.


    I grab him by the head and kneed him straight to his face. Blood spattered from his face but it only made me grab his slippery head tighter and slam him to the ground hard.


    I punched, kicked and broke a lot of his bones before I saw that I had long broken Haylum. He lay right before me, unconscious, but I knew that someone like him wouldn''t lose his idealism just like that.


    They were born to it and they would rather die than submit to anything else. Still, what I did today gained me his fear and that is enough for me. People like Haylum can only be controlled with fear.


    I grab him and pull him up before throwing him out of the field as he went breaking a lot of trees before finally stopping when his head got stuck at the 11th tree.


    The place went quiet as they all looked at the spectacle named, Haylum.


    "So¡­" They all turned to the voice and looked at me, "Is this shitty ritual over or does anyone else wanna break some heads?"

 Chapter 110 - 110 - Wolf Houses

    After the fight, some of the wolfmen came and took Haylum away.


    For those still wondering, no¡­ I didn''t kill him. I have an important job for him so I can''t let him die just yet. Something only, he can do, nobody else.


    Also the doctors or rather healers according to the wolves, Haylum would take a few weeks to heal. That may seem surprisingly fast by the amount of damage I''ve done to him but it was normal.


    The Wolfpeople are known to have exceptional healing ability. Even if they break many bones inside their body which I made sure Haylum had, he would just take a few weeks before he would be healed completely¡­ the pain will still be there but he will be active for what I want him for.


    I sat over a tree that was cut down to sit on and was removing the blood of Haylum from my hands. There were some wolfgirls too that helped me wipe the blood from my body as I didn''t want to return to the castle in such a state.


    "Sir!" Raven came beside me and with him came all the people who had volunteered to work for me.


    I look at Raven and could already see the results of the fight showing on his face. He looked much more respectful towards me. But that couldn''t be said for everyone else behind him.


    All the other wolves gazed at me with fear or respect and whenever I looked at them, they would flinch and turn away immediately.


    That is to be expected. Raven is someone who was with me for the past few weeks and had some guess about what kind of man I am. To him, I wasn''t always cruel, only when the circumstances needed me to. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the others didn''t know me, to them I was someone that they would have to bow down from now on and listen to every one of my words.


    "Relax Raven, you seem like you''re on edge."


    Raven smiled, "Anyone would have to be. I didn''t think you would be so strong, just looking at the fight I could feel the power oozing out of you."


    Hmm¡­ so he''s a fighting maniac as well. Comes with the wolf bloodline, I guess.


    "Thanks, It was nothing." I smiled, "The only thing going for Haylum was his strength and when that didn''t work, the end outcome could already be seen."


    Raven slowly gave a nod, "Hmm¡­ that maybe, but it still doesn''t thwart the fact that you defeated him single-handedly."


    I wave my hand dismissively, "You should have been there at the assassination party, back then I had killed over 100 assassins with ease."


    ''What! 100 assassins!''


    All the wolves who had acute hearing, heard what I said and their hair stood up in shock.


    Me defeating Haylum alone was impressive for them but defeating over 100 assassins alone seemed over the stretch but they couldn''t deny it.


    Raven smiled with a thirst, "Can you spar with me sometimes, sir?"


    "Hmm¡­" I gazed confusedly, "Why?"


    "I know that I can''t defeat you but still the fact that I get to fight with a strong fighter like you gets my blood boiling!" Raven said with a fire in his eyes as I laughed hearing him.


    Wolves¡­ they sure are a thirsty species.


    I accept his words and turn to his back which makes him say what he initially came here for, "Sir, I''ve already talked with them and they have no issues with working under you."


    I gazed behind him at the group. My gaze seeing their body figures and judging over them as I shake my head in disappointment. Except for the ones that I bought, the others didn''t seem that impressive.


    "They seem like a sorry bunch compared to your group that was captured." I say, "But I can''t be picky about my servings."


    I stand up and say to the group, "Work diligently for me and I will give you enough money to stay satisfied for the rest of your life. Each of you will get enough money to pay for you and your families expenses."


    "And about the houses." I point around us, "How about this forest, you can cut off the trees and use them to make your houses and if you need anything else, I''ll pay for them."


    Raven looked around the place before nodding, satisfied with the result, "That would be excellent and the place is more than big enough for the children to play in too."


    I nod to his words. This was one of the simple points I took in when I looked for a house. This place was massive and had enough space for a whole army of people to stay at, I just need to get rid of some mountains and it''ll be fine.


    "I want you to train them Raven, teach them the discipline of how an elite group of fighters should be like." I tell Raven who nodded and took it as his mission.


    "Of course, sir. I''ll train them in to the most elite army as possible."


    I nod before a thought came to me, "Oh... and don''t such bad quality clothes as armor anymore." I look at their armor, which were only torn leather clothes.


    "Get the measures of everyone around here and go to capital one day with Redwick. Find a good armor shop and buy fitting armor for them. I can''t have my wolf army to win against the strongest of ground forces to only have them get slaughtered by arrows."


    Raven found my suggestion satisfactory as well. But there were some murmurings among the amateur group behind him.


    "But isn''t that against the ancestral cod-"


    "Hmm" My gaze boar upon the one who spoke just now, "Do you have anything to say?"


    "N- NO, sir!" The wolfman shook his head vibrantly, "Ju- Just saying how good it is to finally not get one shot by an arrow anymore." He ended with an awkward laugh.


    I ignore him and turn away from the forest. Leaving the wolves sighing in relief seeing me finally go.

 Chapter 111 - 111 - Sigmat Ring

    My chin was sitting on my enclosed hands as I looked at the item in front of me.


    Before me stood a long desk, now that you don''t get misunderstood, this desk wasn''t the same office desk that I had before. That one got blown away because of a punch I threw on that situation with the girl assassin.


    This was a new desk, in my now new office which was much bigger and better looking than the previous one. The new desk was made from marble and was completely white with some designer spots on it¡­ man I get way too confused sometimes, don''t I.


    To the point now, on the new white marble desk was a ring. This ring was made of pure silver and in its face stood a pink colored crystal. This ring was an extremely important part of the story.


    It was a Sigmat Ring.


    A ring that can be used to generate magic¡­ yeah, fantastic I know. Now the reason why I am telling you this has a major reason¡­ no wait, it''s two. But I''ll get on to that later.


    This ring, which can generate magic out of thin air is incredible but each ring is only limited to one nature. There were five different natures that sigmat rings had ¨C Water, Fire, Amplification, Air and Lightning.


    In those order, the power also differed too. For example, Water was the weakest of them all and Lightning was by far the fastest and strongest of the natures. But their learning curve too was in that order, from easiest to hardest.


    Water was the easiest for anyone to learn as it flowed smoothly and could be controlled easily while Lightning was the worst, its speed and power were terrifying so controlling it took someone very talented.


    But there was a myth that even among those five... there was some crystals that said to have other natures too. Which were almost non-existent, which was why they remained a myth.


    Now sigmat rings was something that I may tone it simple, but to these people, it was a godsend. The rings didn''t need specific requirements from people to use it, anyone could use it by just simply wearing the ring.


    Its real power didn''t come from the silver but from the crystal. The Crystal was something that had a tune which it could connect to the nature and call forth its specific link, bringing life from nothing to everything.


    Sigmat Rings were founded only a few years ago so there wasn''t much information about them.


    Most of the knowledge were locked, away from the eyes of everyone besides the nobles who claimed they had a right to them. The only knowledge that could be found were on books that anyone could buy now, the same ones that I bought for Alice.


    I looked at the ring as its pink crystal mirrored the light falling on it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The color of the crystal had significant meaning to it. Each crystals color determined how much powerful the ring would be.


    Red ¨C Yellow ¨C Blue ¨C Pink ¨C Black


    Red colored crystal could only draw a few specs of its nature and Black could draw so much power that it defied one''s imagination.


    For example, a red fire crystal could be used to light up dark areas or throw small fireballs, anything more than that was almost impossible. While black would be able to summon forth powerful heat that would rival the sun.


    But as such, it had its problems too. The rarer the crystal, the harder it was for the wearer to use the rings power. If someone with a weak will tried to use a black fire sigmat, then with just a flick of his finger, he might burn themselves to a crisp or cause a big explosion.


    Not only that, the rarer the crystal the harder it was to find. That''s why the only two people who have black crystal sigmat rings are only the king of this kingdom and the final boss of this story¡­ which I wasn''t alive long enough to read about.


    So I was a bit surprised that the bald bastard actually was able to secure a sigmat ring of pink rarity. It was the second rarest ring there was and he had one!


    Unfortunately, it was also the weakest nature, Water. I would have liked if it was Air or even Fire but I had to be satisfied with the pink rarity.


    This will help me immensely in public or other situations where I can''t use my black hole ability.


    Now the reason why this is important to me.


    The only way I can live freely is if I get enough recognition and for me to gain recognition in this medieval world, I would either have to be a renowned noble or a war hero.


    Because of my shameful birth by a maid, the noble path was locked out but I could still be a war hero. Now I couldn''t just willy nilly go to a recruitment center and join the army, NO!


    That literally meant cannon fodder. They were always put in the front lines of every fight and there was almost zero chance of promotion. No, I have to get a huge step higher and enter the noble academy where the Protagonist will go too so he could gather his allies and get revenge.


    Arthur too was in a situation like me where he couldn''t get into the academy like that. He needed a special pardon which would permit him to join. So how does he get it then?


    Every year a competition happens in the academy which gives a chance for people to get admitted to the royal academy.


    This is an aristocratic era but even being that, the nobles knew the general people needed to be reassured somehow. So every year, the capital would host a competition, which would test the commoners and give them a chance at being equal to the hierarchy.


    Those who win will get admitted into the fine royal academy and become the best of the kingdom.


    Pure bullshit if I may, it didn''t change the social status at all. Even if someone won the competition and was accepted in the academy, the only thing that awaited them were snotty impotent young masters that would insult you into oblivion.


    In the original story, this was the path that Arthur took to get inside the academy and it seems I don''t have much of a choice now too.


    "Our paths are bound to cross again then."

 Chapter 112 - 112 - A Queens Boredom

    Arthur looked back at the main gates of Valint as he rode away from it. He sighed as he thought about the many memories he had of the place. Most of it chaotic but it''s those insignificant little memories that tied up to become one big life.


    A hand patted him on his shoulder. He turned to see it was his childhood sweetheart, Elizabeth, who had also joined him in his journey.


    "It''s okay, next time when we''re back, we''ll have achieve many things."


    Arthur smiled, "I just didn''t think that I would have to end our goodbye so quickly." He said, remembering about his last time with his mother when he couldn''t even say goodbye properly.


    Thinking of the one who caused such a problem, his hand clenched in anger, "That guy! To go so far as to danger my mother too."


    Elizabeth quickly reassured him, "Don''t worry about her. Gekko''s father wouldn''t be able to lay his hands on her as long as she is under my father''s protection."


    Arthur didn''t feel reassured at that. His mother was under the protection of a man who himself was about to be assassinated a few weeks ago and if it weren''t for his help and Henry''s, he might have been dead by now.


    But he also couldn''t deny the help. Haiel''s someone who had always helped them and protected them from the crown''s eyes in their time of need.


    Arthur looked at the palm of his hands and felt he was weak.


    ''I can''t keep relying on others to always help me like this! I need to find my path and ascend quickly.''


    Seeing the determined look on Arthur''s face, Elizabeth smiled and looked at the other carriages that were beside them. Not only that but she felt reassured at the good number of soldiers walking behind the carriages.


    "It''s a relief that Samantha decided to bring us along with her. With her army, Gekko''s father wouldn''t dare attack us."


    Arthur nodded at his sweetheart''s words but he also frowned slightly. Samantha was a good friend and may have decided to help him but she didn''t trust him fully.


    He remembered the time at the trial when she said without hesitation how his attack had severed Gekko. There wasn''t any hesitation in her nor was any hatred for him.


    Arthur knew she only said what she saw. She was the type of person who would stay honest to her words. So even though she didn''t directly help him in that regard, her help right now nonetheless was big for him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Speaking of Samantha, she was also heading to the capital. The reason being she was admitted to the royal academy where Arthur wanted to get in. Elizabeth was also accepted because of Haiel.


    Unfortunately, Arthur wasn''t admitted to the academy. Still Haiel had told him about the test that happens every year and that it would help him in regard to getting admitted to the academy. So with great hope and ambition, he along with Elizabeth and Samantha headed towards the academy.


    ''Once I get inside the academy, I need to find those people who knows the truth!''


    ...


    On another carriage on a completely different area.


    This carriage was familiar too but much different and grander than Arthur''s.


    Behind the carriage were a few people who rode on horses. They seemed like normal folk but for those experienced, they would know that this seemingly simple looking people were very dangerous. Just the aura around them seemed terrifying enough for people to avoid them.


    It was also them that protected the carriage ahead from any vagrants or thieves.


    Inside the carriage were two beauties. One a maid serving her master and another a queen that seemed to hide her identity for reasons unknown.


    The red haired beauty asked the one sitting in front of her, dressed in a maid uniform with royal status.


    "How long are we from that place?"


    "Just another week, madam." Olenna patiently answered.


    "What is the place called again? Whacking Sack or Shacking Ville?"


    "It''s Screeching Forest. Please refrain from using such vile words out in public again, madam."


    The red haired women dismissively looked away at the window. Her view showing clear fields and farmers diligently working on their farms. Her eyes shone with different perspective, almost as if showing pity while also feeling wanted.


    Olenna could feel her masters gaze which had many understanding. Someone of her status and behavior knew that her master was cunning and wicked in many ways. But to her it was justified, if not her master than it could just as well be someone else.


    She also felt the longing her master felt¡­ the feeling of freedom, now completely lost on them and never to be held ever again.


    "Look at them," Her master said after some thought, "They look so glad seeing the result of their hard work brewing. Almost as if they don''t have any problems at all."


    Olenna quietly listened on.


    "Such a pity." Her chin which rested on her palm as her longing eyes turned hollow, "They won''t ever understand that their hard works only an illusion and if we want, we could just snatch it away from them."


    As if showing an example, the red haired women flicked her finger and a dark purple ball of energy went towards where the farmer was.


    Just a moment later, the ball of energy exploded encompassing the farm with its dark and purple energy and erasing any form of life there was.


    Olenna stayed quiet seeing the spectacle and neither the carriage rider and her guards didn''t say anything, even while knowing what the true cause was.


    Abigail stretched her body in boredom, "Damn this long ride. If I knew that he was going towards the capital anyway then I wouldn''t have had to take such a long ride to Hyfelia and ride back again."


    "I swear, if he isn''t worth the long ride he made me do, I¡­ I¡­" She thought while placing her index finger on her chin, "I will just brand him the traitor for his father''s crimes." She said and felt satisfied with the outcome.


    Strangely, both women wore a sigmat ring but one of them had a black colored one.

 Chapter 113 - 113 - Being A Good Boss

    I took a deep breath before concentrating on my hands which were shaped like a knife. Then I slashed at the empty air before me.


    Unsurprisingly, As I slashed, from my hands came out water shaped like a crescent. Its edge, relatively sharp and as the water released from my hands it''s 3 feet sized crescent form quickly went ahead.


    The attack had good enough speed and as it hit the tree in front of it, the water cut it down without hesitation and went on until it cut six more such trees.


    "Dam!"


    "Bam!"


    From the cut points, the trees slowly turned before all of them fell like dominoes causing some quakes.


    I went closer to the trees and looked at the cut place. The water had cut through the dense tree cleanly without any problems. I smiled at my result.


    "Water mastery, complete."


    I lift my hand and see the pink Sigmat ring over my index finger and smiled. It''s been a few days since I had worn the ring. Then every day, along with practicing my sword, I also practiced with the ring.


    I tried out different spells with the ring until I was sure that I could use it quite well. I still haven''t mastered it to the complete degree but I know that I''m somewhere close to 96-98%.


    At first when I used the ring, it came at a few problems. The water would either blow up as I tried to make it or the direction would change and hit elsewhere besides the target. But after the initial few tries, I got the hang of it.


    It all depended on one''s will. If someone''s will was strong and controlled, so will the effect of the ring will be too.


    I looked ahead at the place where all the trees had fallen.


    The spell I used was called Crescent Slash.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a spell and more like the name of the attack. The things with Sigmat Rings were that, they didn''t have any spell. You couldn''t just conjure up a specific spell just by calling its name or saying its incantation.


    The Sigmat Rings only conjured its own nature whenever it was used. Which meant no spell usage or cool tricks just by calling forth a surprisingly long spell name.


    The ring only called sprang forth water and it was I the user, who would control its shape and direction. So the crescent attack spell I did earlier, it was me, who changed its shape like that, turned its edges extremely sharp and controlled the direction where it would head to.


    But the speed of the attack and how big it could be made was all on the ring. If the ring''s rank wasn''t high enough then I wouldn''t have able to make the attack 3 feet tall nor would it go so fast.


    For example, If the ring''s crystal was red, then I would have been able to only bring forth water up to 5 or 8 meters. Beyond that would be out of the rings range. But still if someone tried to make something even bigger than that, there would be 2 possibilities.


    First the ring itself would explode because of the massive burden dealt upon it or Second, the situation extremely rare, the ring would actually call even more power but at the cost of the user''s danger.


    But that wasn''t a problem for me, the ring I have is more than enough power for me. If I wanted, I could bring forth a river worth of water at my command and still the rings usage wouldn''t be at hundred percentages.


    Still as I said before, it would depend on me if I could actually will myself to call forth so much power and control it. If I couldn''t then the best outcome would be me lying close to death above the great pool of water.


    But if I could¡­ I shook my head of such crazy thoughts. I may be crazy but not crazy enough to bring forth calamity for no reason and that too, close to my new house.


    I steel my mind and slash at the air before me a few more times as water slashes went forth cutting off many trees. It was good practice and I was also cutting off the trees that my workers and wolves were trying to cut anyway. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I helped them with such a hard work¡­ I know, I''m a nice boss.


    "Sir!"


    Turning around, I see two Wolfmen of relatively young age stand in attention. One of them spoke, "We found the kid."


    A spark flashed in my eyes as they moved aside, showing me the child. It was a young boy, close to 6 or 7 years old. The kid wore decent clothes and looked around himself in fear.


    The kid didn''t know what was happening, he was walking through the dense forests of the Screeching Forest as he normally does. A place that is forbidden for him to do so but he still did and nothing ever actually happened to him¡­ until now, when this two wolf like beasts came and captured him.


    I look down at the kid and try to look as nice as possible, "Hey, Kid. What''s your name?"


    The kid looked at me, a bit fearful still but not as much with the wolves, "I- It''s Cail."


    I smiled, the name coming to recognition as the description too matched him. I wave at the wolves as they bowed to me before going away. Then I knelt in front of the kid, "So Cail, I''ve heard that a kid with the same name as yours knows something about this place."


    "W- What do you mean, sir?" The kid gulped and the fear suddenly increased in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to you." I smile, "Actually, I¡­ do you know the mansion at this forest?" I said, pointing towards the mansion.


    The kid nodded.


    "You see, I recently bought the place and heard some rumors. I also heard that a kid named Cail could help me with that¡­ so Cail, are you that kid?"


    The kid, hesitated before nodding, "Ye- Yes sir, but I- I don''t know much."


    "It''s okay, just tell me what you know and I''ll give you a very special reward."

 Chapter 114 - 114 - Storymaker Cail

    Hearing about the reward, greed instantly showed up on his face. Cail''s eyes shined as he asked, "Special Reward?"


    "Yes, a very special reward." I said, "So can you tell me what you know about this place?" My gentle voice and the reward especially soothed my trust in him as Cail nodded vibrantly.


    "Well¡­ it started, I think about a year or two ago. I was going through the forest as I usually do. Mommy told me about ghosts and everything else that the other village people said but I didn''t listen to them. I am very brave so I don''t believe in those things." Cail said, protruding his chest proudly and putting both hands on his hips.


    I smile and nod, "Hmm, I can see that Cail is a very brave boy, so what happened next?"


    "Oh! After that as I walked around the forest for a few days, I started to see some things¡­ ghostly things." He said while crouching his face showing seriousness, "So I ran away."


    ''Huh?''


    "Then noticing that running away would make it to those ghosts that they''ve won. That was something I definitely couldn''t let happen, even at the cost of my own life." Cail said all those as he bravely looked ahead.


    "So I came back again. But this time when I saw the ghostly figure I didn''t run." Cail said remembering the time when he shook in his boots and peed himself frozen there. "I bravely stood before the ghost until it ran away."


    "Whoa that sounds quite brave. You sure are a bright boy, Cail." I said to him, even whilst knowing what actually had happened that day.


    "Like that, Every time I saw the ghost, it would only stay for a few times before running away. Then one day¡­" Cail looked at me with a nonchalant look, "I followed the ghost."


    "I knew it might spell my doom but I had to know where it came from. I ran after the ghost as it ran away going deep into the forest until I came before a cave." Cail stopped after that.


    "But I didn''t go in. Mommy said that I shouldn''t go to strange dark places alone." He said, finally showing a childlike face.


    ''So you do all of that but at the final moment, don''t go inside the real place. Talk about not being an opportunist.'' I think all that but show nothing like that on my face.


    "So you didn''t go after that again?" I ask as Cail shook his head.


    "I told the villagers and mommy about everything that happened but mommy didn''t believe me. Instead she scolded me while my friends made fun of me, saying that I was lying and other things."


    I nod, ignoring what he said, "So you didn''t go to that cave ever again after that?"


    "No, I didn''t. Mommy forbade me from ever going there, she said that if I did then she would beat me with her big big stick." Cail''s face showed the horror he felt.


    I pat Cail''s shoulder, showing sympathy, "Cail, do you still remember where the cave is?"


    "Hmm?... the cave?"


    "Yes, do you think you can find it once more?"


    Cail thought for a bit before nodding his head, "I think so."


    I smiled, "Can you take me there?"


    "Huh!" Cail''s looked shocked, "You want to go to that place?" I nod.


    "But it''s a dangerous place, not even I went there and you want to go?"


    I nod again, showing the seriousness, "Yes, I want to go there. But before that take this." I gave him a bundle of cash.


    Seeing the large amount of money in his hands, Cail''s eyes almost bulged out of his socked, "SO MUCH MONEY!"


    I laugh, "Yes, that''s a lot of money and if you get me to that cave¡­ I''ll give you even more money. So how about it?"


    Cail looked at the money before looking at my trusty face. His face showed concern as he quietly said, "But mommy told me not to go."


    I rub his head, "But she''s not as brave as Cail now, is she."


    He slowly shook his head, "She''s not¡­ but she''s quite scary when she''s angry."


    I nod realizing his meaning, "Believe me, I know a thing or two about scary women, especially with two of them live beside me."


    "You have two of them!"


    "Yes, but even while their scary, it''s me who decides where I am allowed to go or not." I said as Cail thought hard about what I said. "But don''t worry too much, if you don''t want to go then we don''t have to go."


    "You won''t get mad, mister?" Cail asked as I denied his words.


    "No I wouldn''t. I''m just curious about what there is, it''s not a big deal." Then I turned around, "But if you actually went there you would have been able to prove your mommy and friends wrong."


    "Hmm!" Cail looked at my back in concentration. He thought about my what I said and nodded to himself.


    ''He''s right! If I actually went there then both mommy, Giri, Colan, Jiji and the others would stop saying all those things and actually respect me!... but''


    Cail looked at me, "Mister¡­ what if there''s actually ghosts there?"


    "Ghosts? Don''t worry about such things like that. Look over there," I point towards the place where the trees are cut off, "I did all of that, you know."


    "Whoa, you did! That''s amazing."


    "So how about it, wanna come with me on a great adventure?" I gave my hand as Cail thought for a bit before taking it.


    ¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few hours later¡­


    "I think we are close to it, mister." Cail said as I wanted to smack his head.


    He''s been saying that for a while now but we still didn''t find the place. I reckon the kid might have taken a wrong step at one time and might have gotten us lost.


    I sigh while shoving away the large leafs covering my face, "Kid, you sure we aren''t lost?"


    "No no, We are close, I know it." Cail moved a bit ahead before his eyes flashed in recognition.


    "There it is!"

 Chapter 115 - 115 - A Unaccomplishable Quest

    "I''ve found it, sir!" Cail''s voice rang out loud as it gained my attention.


    "Really?" In hurry, I quickly get through the trees and look at what he was pointing at.


    It was a cave. The cave was inside a broken area of the forest where there were no trees. Only desolation and the entrance of the cave. For anyone gazing at it, they would think that it''s just any normal cave. Even more because of its structure, the cave looked like it could fall or break any moment, so nobody would be brave enough to actually venture into it unless they didn''t fear crushing to death.


    But I knew it wouldn''t fall, the cave would be very strong and even if multiple cannons were fired on to it, the cave wouldn''t collapse. But the things inside of it might explode.


    It''s here¡­ it really is here.


    My eyes look at the cave in front of me as if it was the greatest treasure known to me.


    ''If this is really what I think it is¡­ My fortune will skyrocket in an instant!'' I smile devilishly at the thought of attaining what''s inside the cave.


    "Alright, Kid. I''ll give you the special reward and you can g-"


    "Let''s get down there and see what it is." Cail said impatiently.


    "You don''t have to, let me go down there-" Before my hands could grab on to him, Cail jumped from the forest level and skillfully landed on the rocks.


    "Come on, mister. Let''s see what''s inside and prove my mommy that I am the bravest boy in the village." Cail in his own mind, bravely stepped inside the cave. Seeing him enter the place, my demeanor took a dark turn as I too jumped down and followed him inside.


    "Kid! Don''t go in there, what if there''s monsters!" I tried to scare him but no reply came to me.


    "Cail! Get back here! I don''t think the ghosts of this place will-" My words were interrupted by a childish scream.


    "AHHHHH!"


    My eyes scowl, ''Did something happen or did he¡­''


    Immediately, I run deeper inside the cave before finding a hole from which the sound came. Carefully getting my huge physic inside, I see Cail on the ground as he was taking quick breaths.


    "Kid, I told you not to go in like that, who knows what would have happened to you?"


    "Mister," Cail ignored my words and pointed in front of us, "Is that what I think it is?"


    Looking where his finger pointed, my eyes shine the reflection of multiple different colored crystals.


    In front of me, lay a mountain load of sigmat ring crystals. All of them were of different colors but mostly compromised of yellow and blue. I could also see some pink crystals but they were quite deep in the cave. So deep that my even eyes could only spot a glimpse of them.


    Cail who was astonished by what he was seeing asked, "Is this the rumored Crys Cave?"


    ¡­


    On Arthur''s journey to greatness, he an adventurer, stumbles upon a quest that tells him to disapprove some rumors at a place called the Screeching Forest.


    Originally a quest that was failed by anyone who took it, he took a keen interest in it. So he accepted the mission and went to the one who made the mission.


    The owner of the mansion.


    The owner, long before when he had created the quest, had hopes for someone completing it, so when years went by and the quest only was said to be unaccomplishable, the owner gave up on it.


    When Arthur came for information, the owner, already disheartened of the matter said it was impossible and Arthur would only be wasting his time on it.


    But Arthur being the guy he was, stood firm on his stand and wanted to finish the quest. Seeing the look in his eye, the owner felt that he might actually complete it.


    So as an added bonus, the owner said that if Arthur could complete the quest, the mansion and land surrounding the forest would be his as a reward.


    Arthur accepted his challenge and searched for days along with Samantha, Elizabeth and another heroine. Days went by but nothing came of it and as Arthur felt the exhaustion from the quest, he found a child.


    A child named Cail who was being ridiculed and made fun off by some kids. Feeling sad, Arthur helps Cail and encourages him. Through Arthur''s help, Cail truly becomes enlightened and decides to help him through his quest.


    When Cail learned that the quest was the same reason why he was being ridiculed, he decided to tell Arthur everything that had happened to him and even went so far as to take him to the rumored cave of origin.


    Arthur first a bit skeptical, nonetheless accepts Cail''s suggestion and the five of them go towards the place where they find the cave. Going inside, Arthur finds something unimaginable¡­ a Crys Cave.


    A cave that is supposed to hold massive amount of sigmat crystals. But it was very rare.


    Seeing the crystals, Arthur knew the cause of the strange phenomenon''s. It was the side effect of the crystals that caused illusions of ghosts and such. Crys Cave have dense magical power resonating about them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So much so that some of those leak out of the cave and spread out. If anyone were to inhale such magical elements, they will express seeing things that are imaginative, such as ghosts.


    After that, Arthur finished the quest and as promised, the owner gave Arthur the mansion and the land which had ownership of the cave. Which Arthur split among the five of them, giving Cail some percentage of the cave for his brave work.


    It was that damn story that led me to buying this mansion and why I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that there were ghosts at this place. All of it were illusions to begin with.


    Looking down at Cail, who was already up. There was greed in his eyes, the same greed that were in my eyes.


    "Mister¡­ about that special reward, how about I-"


    Before Cail could finish, he felt his world spin and then he saw his own body¡­ headless with a pool of blood spraying from his neck.

 Chapter 116 - 116 - Crys Cave

    Cail didn''t know what happened.


    At one point, he was looking at the hordes of crystal, thinking he could get a reward for finding it. Then the next second, he felt his world spin and saw what he thought was his own body¡­ headless and falling on the ground as the blood pouring from his neck blocked his view.


    Cail looked at the scene with utter silence, his face showing the excited look he had before, then slowly his eyes turned dim and became lifeless.


    "A young kid shouldn''t have such greed¡­ no wonder the next generations will become such arses."


    I looked at my right hand which was now covered by water and shaped in the form of a blade. The edges of the water sharp and filled with blood from Cail.


    The kid didn''t give me much choice. I had to kill him¡­ he was becoming as greedy as me and I know how troublesome I am, once I show greed at something.


    Just look at what happened to Amelia¡­ the bitch didn''t have any choice but to frame her lover as the main culprit, who now actually works for me and is plotting his vengeance.


    That actually sounds like a good story for a movie.


    Cail''s decapitated figure fills my vision as I look at my bloody blade like hand in confusion.


    ''Hmm¡­ I really didn''t feel anything.''


    Back at Haiel''s assassination party, I thought that because they were adult people or more like bastards who were going to kill me anyway that I didn''t feel anything when I killed them.


    Of course, I was a bit suspicious at my lack of emotions but now that I''ve killed an innocent young child¡­ It''s confirmed.


    I''ve been brainwashed.


    I don''t know how it happened, but it probably has something to do with the goddess. I think it was back when she kissed me that this happened. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before she had kissed me, my emotions were in disarray and I was worried about almost everything. But after kissing her¡­ my worries vanished in an instant.


    I know that it also had something to do with me gaining supremely powerful gifts that supported my mental chaos. But even then I shouldn''t have changed so much that killing someone would make me feel¡­ nothing.


    It''s like she turned me into a cold-blooded killer¡­ or she just switched off a switch that troubles my moral dilemma.


    Truth be told, that''s actually good news. Now I won''t be worrying after every small moral problem that arouses me. If she had told me then who knows how different I would have done things, then.


    But it seems, she only erased that one emotion from me. I still felt love, anger, hate and every other emotion so I wasn''t a broken doll. Just an upgraded version of a killer.


    My strange thoughts come to a stop as I see Cail''s blood spreading everywhere.


    "Ah Damn it! It''s on my clothes." I patted my clothes and screamed again, "And it''s spreading all over the cave too."


    "Damn! Just how much blood did he have inside him. It just won''t stop; how much blood does this little body have anyway."


    I use the sigmat ring and point towards Cail''s body. Suddenly water came out of my hands went towards Cail''s body. Then magically the water covered over his whole body, head and it also sucked off all the blood.


    Now looking at it, the water looked like a huge blob filled his body and blood, slowly floating inside. This is a spell called Water Prison.


    Just like the name, the spell acted as prison filled with water. In reality, not only the water acted like a prison but a death sentence too. If a living being were to be captured inside the spell, then they wouldn''t have any oxygen to breath into.


    Without oxygen¡­ well, let''s just say it will be a slow and painful death. Being suffocated by water is one of the most painful torture known to mankind.


    As the water slowly revolved the figures inside, I slowly clench my hands. In accordance to me, the water prison too slowly become small as it compressed Cail''s body and blood.


    Before long, the 10 feet tall round water prison became as small as 2 feet. The water blob, now filled with Cail''s blood and bones looked menacing. But somehow it made me smile... to think that human life was so fragile and yet so endearing.


    I shake my head of the thoughts¡­ don''t want to really turn into a cold-blooded psychopath.


    "Alright then, Cail. Wanna see the cave?" I said, looking at the menacing red water, "Oh, yeah¡­ you''re dead."


    "Since you''re dead and can''t talk, why don''t I make the decisions for both of us. You wouldn''t disagree right?... you won''t, perfect. You should have listened to me from the start like this, then you might actually have a voice to object." I shake my head, walking ahead as the water blob followed me.


    As I went ahead, the only thing I found were crystals and crystals, that filled my vision. The cave was really big, so big that I couldn''t even see the exit.


    From the story, I knew that the cave was supposed to be extremely long. So long that even after harvesting through the end of the novel, the protagonist wasn''t actually able to see the end.


    I sigh, "Unfortunately, I''m still not strong enough to let this place surface. If I did, then some duke or even the royal bitch might actually target this place."


    I rub my chin with a calculative look, "If I''m right, back then Arthur with only 20 percentages of his share of this Crys Cave, he made millions. If he made millions with only 20% and this cave wasn''t even finished by then¡­ I wonder how much I would make?"


    "Hehehe¡­ If only I could see Arthur''s look right now." I shook my head again, "Not like he''ll know this was his destiny anyway."


    ...


    In another place¡­


    A small army''s canteen.


    "Haaasooo!"


    Arthur sneezed loudly gaining Elizabeth and Samantha''s attention.


    "Did you caught a cold?"


    "I don''t think so." Arthur said as his facial expression seemed tight, "But I feel as if¡­ I lost something very dear to me."

 Chapter 117 - 117 - Is That A Bird?

    Thap!


    Thap!


    Thap!


    Many rocks fell over the opening of the cave, blocking it shut tight.


    I made sure to use big rocks, the ones that would be too heavy for anyone to lift up unless they intentionally wanted to do it. For which they would need a team of heavy lifters for the job.


    Of course, I didn''t do it using my hands. Why would I? I have such an amazing pink Sigmat ring. The ring could not only be used for attack but it could also be used to help with many inconvenient stuff.


    Like picking up heavy rocks and blocking the cave.


    What was great about the ring was, it had the water element, which was a non-harmful element. So using it on inconvenient stuff wouldn''t damage them¡­ unless it was something like paper or ink.


    "Alright!" I slap my hands, satisfied with the job well done, "Now nobody should be able to look through my private stash. Even if someone tried to, I would make sure they realize what private property means."


    "Okay then, all I need to figure out now is... Which fucking way is home?" I said looking at the dense forest in front of me that clouded my view.


    The forest was so big that unless someone already not knowledgeable about the forest ventured this place, they would be completely lost.


    Like I am¡­


    I sigh, "Now what am I going to do?" I look towards the sky, seeing the sun ready to dive, "The sun''s already on its way down so I''ll need to find home fast or I''ll stay hungry for the whole night." At my words, my stomach growled heavily.


    "If only someone could hear my stomach''s plea."


    ¡­


    "Hmm?" Anna looked around, as if someone had called out to her.


    "Is something wrong, Big sis?" Alice asked beside her as she tried cutting a potato and failing.


    "¡­No, I don''t think so." Anna said as her gaze once more looked outside the window, "But I think someone''s calling for me."


    "Who?" Alice said and instantly her face turned to mischief, "Oh my! Are you missing the master already?"


    Anna quickly looked back at Alice with a tint of blush, "So what if I am!... I- I am his head maid, it''s my responsibility to look out for the needs of my master."


    "Even sexual ones."


    "Hmm!" Anna''s sharp gaze instantly shut up Alice as she looked down at her potato, cutting it while whistling with a tune.


    "You shouldn''t talk like that, Alice!" Anna said as her sharp knife pointed at Alice, unthreateningly, "Especially since you make such crude jokes around him. What do you think, Hen- the master will think of you?"


    Alice didn''t show value to her words at all, "It''s nothing. Just a bit of fun to spice up the boring life of our master. Now he can''t just be satisfied with late night visits, okay. He needs something simple¡­ something naughty to brighten up the moment."


    On the outside, it looked like she didn''t care about Alice''s words one bit. But on the inside, her mind had a few thoughts as she asked herself, ''¡­maybe Henry does needs someone to spice up his life.''


    ¡­


    Unfortunately for me, the only thing spicing up was my bare body as the mosquito''s kept on biting me. It was simply endless... as if I was playing a game at infinity level.


    Damn Vampiric beasts!


    The sun was almost gone and the light too will be gone with it.


    I need to think something fast. I had been searching for a while, even asking the bloody blob that I named Cail, where should I go but it didn''t answer me.


    "Hah¡­ is there no other way? Do I need to scream for help?" I sighed again, "It might help if someone heard my shrewd scream and most probably it''ll be the wolf pack who hears me. With their super hearing my scream would definitely reach their ears and they''ll quickly be able to find me."


    "But that''ll mean losing the respect and fear I gained." I think sitting down over a big rock.


    As I absently throw the small rocks, trying to hit the mosquitos, a stupid idea comes to my head.


    A stupid but useful one.


    I quickly shoo the mosquitos away before getting up. My legs and knees bent, ready to apply the pressure. Then with great strength, I jumped. My body shooting up, going up more than 10 meters.


    But before I could reach over the trees, Gravity calls my fat ass down and laid me flat on the ground.


    "BAM!"


    The forest shook at my fall, shaking the trees, scaring away the birds and squashing a lot of mosquito''s under me.


    ''Damn! It wasn''t enough.''


    Getting back up, I jump and again I fall before I could see over the trees. The fall hurt me, but not enough to make me give up just yet.


    "This one was close!"


    Grabbing the rock, I get up and jump again. This time, my jump came quite close towards the trees head before I fell.


    "BAM!" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The birds already scared shitless by what I was repeatedly doing, left the place.


    "This time, I was an inch from seeing it." I say as I get reignited with hope.


    Suddenly I look behind me at the big rock behind me as another stupid idea comes to my head.


    "There''s a great chance of it working but¡­ the fall would be pretty damaging." My face twist at the thought of my body falling flat on the rock. But I immediately kick the thought away.


    ''NO! I am so close, I can''t give up now!''


    I get over the rock and look myself over. Then I took off my clothes too, increasing the chance.


    Now, standing completely naked over a large rock, I who looked crazy took a deep breath before bending my fat ass down and jumping.


    "Woosh!"


    My jump this time was great, going over the trees, letting me see my objective.


    One bird who were absentmindedly flying saw a fat man¡­ flying naked. The bird opened it''s beaks in shock and before it could know it, the bird hit a tree on the way and fell over.

 Chapter 118 - 118 - Forest Monkeys

    I flew up so high that now even the once tall trees looked small to me.


    "There''s the mansion."


    My eyes glazed over every small detail I could see over the horizon before finding the small white dote which zooming in, showed me the mansion.


    Finally, glad to find my way, I seem to forget a simple fact.


    I was starting to descent.


    "Well¡­ fuck me." I look down seeing how far I was from the ground. Then as I started to fall, I also saw that my landing was going dangerously close to the huge rock, which I jumped from.


    As I started to fall, my vision over the ground zoomed in and time seemed to slow down. Within the limited help, I utilized with my eyes, the Sigmat ring on my hand gave a slow pink glow.


    I took a deep breath, closed my mouth and waited. I waited before I was only a few meters away from the ground and then I opened my mouth and blew hard.


    My mouth which was supposed to be filled with air, instead blew out water. The water came out in strong velocity with the pressure I applied and hit the ground.


    As the water was still connected to my mouth, as I was still spraying, physics worked wondrous for me and the water changed my trajectory to the tree next to me. But I miscalculated too, as the waters pressure was quite strong and I hit the tree hard.


    "Bam!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tall tree stood strong and I too stopped as the hit slammed me to the ground. My vision returned to normal speed and the Sigmat ring''s glow went away as well.


    "Phew!" I sighed in relief at the dangerous moment that passed.


    The new landing was hurtful, sure. But it was not even close to what I would have gotten. If I had hit the stone, I was sure that my back would have long broke because of how sturdy the rock was.


    "With the direction to my home achieved, I think it''s finally time I say goodbye to you, Cail the water blob." I say to the floating ball of death. "But before that¡­ I have just the use for you." I smile creepily as I look at Cail and the cave.


    ¡­


    "Did you find him?" Anna asked Raven, her face etched with worry.


    "No, we looked a lot for him but couldn''t find him." Raven said.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face paled instantly. It''s been more than 10 hours since Henry had went out. He didn''t say anything to anyone before going and the last thing known about him was from two wolfman, who only delivered him a small child that Henry had told to bring.


    "You couldn''t find him even while using your scent?" Anna asked as Raven shook his head.


    "No, I couldn''t. After he started using the new Sigmat ring, Sir found a way to clean off all smell from his body. It''s so effective that even if he stood next to me, I wouldn''t be completely sure if its him or not."


    The words didn''t calm the storm going through Anna''s mind as she thought hard about where Henry could be.


    Alice saw the despairing look appearing on Anna and asked instead, "What about that kid, the one that was last seen with him? He may know where the master could be."


    Anna stood in attention, "Yes! Why don''t you try searching for his scent? Maybe if you find him then there''s a chance Henry could be with him."


    Raven sighed, "We tried that too. But after following his scent for a while, he too disappeared without a trace."


    "Where did you last follow him?" Alice asked.


    "It was deep in the forest to the south."


    "Hmm¡­" It seemed as if Alice had some thoughts as she took a moment, "Why don''t you try searching that place again¡­ maybe the master could be around there?"


    "Also, find out where the kids home is. We could look for the child there."


    Raven gave a nod to Alice''s suggestion, "Yes, I''ll do that right away-"


    "It''s the master!"


    "Hmm!" X3


    All three of them quickly turned towards the direction of the noise.


    "He''s here!"


    "The master''s been found!"


    Raven furrowed his brows, "Let''s check that out." Both Anna and Alice nodded, as they went with him. Going towards the noise, relief quickly washed over all of their faces.


    At the edge of forest, where the main gate was, they saw Henry being escorted by some of the wolfmen. His cloth seemed soaked in his sweat and his face twisted in relief, finally finding his solace.


    Before Alice and Raven could say anything, a figure darted towards Henry and immediately hugged him tightly.


    I smile seeing Anna hugging me. It was tight, almost too tight but it showed how much she worried for me. Patting her head, I say, "It''s okay, I''m here now."


    She sniffed over my wet clothes, "I¡­ I¡­"


    "It''s okay."


    "I thought you might have gotten picked up by the forest monkeys." Anna said while crying.


    "Don''t worry, nothing happe-¡­ wait, What? Forest monkeys?" I asked her as she nodded.


    "Yeah, don''t you know that deep in forests like this, big groups of monkeys live. They say that such monkeys look for healthy people alone and lost in the forest. They hunt them at night and eat them. I¡­ I thought they might have gotten you."


    Now that I think about it¡­ sometimes I saw a few monkeys passing by while I was deep in there. Who knows what would have happened if I actually hadn''t come back quick enough?


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    Today was the day, I head out to the capital for the competition.


    A few luggage''s was being transferred to my special carriage. I stood next to it, fully prepared in a respectful look. Anna was overlooking everything and checking if all was correct.


    "Everything''s fine, Anna. You checked the carriage for the fourth time, stop it."


    "I know." Anna nodded, "But what if you get hungry while on the road."


    "You already prepared a lot of food for that and before you say anything else, I already have Jacob with me." I point to Jacob who had an annoyed look as he didn''t want to go with me.


    "I know¡­ I just don''t get why you are not taking me when you are taking her." Anna pointed to a very happy Alice, who gave a playful wave at her.

 Chapter 119 - 119 - Bowl Full Of Coins

    "Her¡­ well¡­ you know."


    "No, I do not know. That''s exactly why I''m asking you, master." Anna added with a chill.


    "Alice¡­ she¡­" I tried to think the exact reason before the thought clamped inside my mind and I clapped in victory, "She needs to know how the capital is, she''s been trapped for a long time so her sense of knowledge should be limited to what the," I went closer to her ears and whispered, "To what the slavers wanted her to know."


    Anna nodded in pity, "Yes¡­ you are right about that. But master, I also don''t know much about the capital, so why aren''t you taking me?"


    "Say what now?"


    "I don''t know much about the capital. I was always busy with taking caring of you and looking after other maids that I didn''t have time to go to the capital before." She said honestly, "And whenever we needed something from the capital, we would either send a scout or Mr. Redwick to get it."


    ''Hmm¡­ this is a biggy.''


    "I know that, Anna." I place my hand on her shoulder, "Unfortunately I still can''t take you."


    "Why not?" Anna said and it came out like an annoyed child. Which was a very cute look on her as she angrily pouted.


    "Who would look after the mansion and everything else?"


    My words immediately gained the attention of Redwick. Who waved and pointed himself, "We can''t always rely on Redwick either. He''s getting old you know, what if someday while in the midst of a lot of works, he suddenly falls over and breaks his bones?"


    Redwick felt shocked and looked at himself to see, if he really was as fragile as I said.


    "Who will look after the mansion, maids and everything else then?"


    Redwick''s mouth opened wide at the zero sympathy I showed to such a situation.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right about that." Anna''s nod immediately brought a reality check upon Redwick. He left while looking down at the ground with his pale face.


    As he walked, Redwick felt a hand over his shoulder. He turned and saw it was Jacob who gave him a sympathetic look.


    At such a time of misery and cruelty in this world, feeling the support of someone, even if it was a complete stranger made Redwick feel good about himself. He too gave Jacob the same nod, the appreciation and pain of being the hard worker of the family.


    It was at that moment, that two men of different station and blood, felt united by not money nor women but the power of friendshi-


    "Hey Jacob! Stop doodling around with Redwick and get your ass back in the carriage, we need to leave immediately and Redwick don''t waste your time with a guy like that, you''ll age quicker."


    My harsh but true words quickly made both men turn towards different direction. But even as they left, they knew that the bond they created today will be known throughout eternity.


    "Man, Jacob really has it good and he still squanders the opportunity."


    "You should give him more work, maybe it will make that childish mind adapt to reality." Alice said from the sidelines as we all nodded.


    ¡­


    "See you, master. Make sure to eat your second breakfast at the correct time!" Anna said as the carriage went and I waved but whispered slowly to the rider to drive faster.


    After some time, when we were a bit far from the mansion, I sighed in relief.


    "Finally out of that place." I smiled, "I thought Anna might not let me leave if I delayed even further."


    Alice nod, "Hmm, she likes you a bit too much." Then she smiled mischievously and came closer to me as she made physical contact, "But now that we''re finally alone¡­ we can spend our time¡­ adequately."


    "Cough Cough!"


    Jacob coughed from the side making Alice frown as she complained, "Why did you bring this guy anyway master¡­ don''t you see that he''s nothing but a nuisance?"


    "Hey! I''m seating right in front of you."


    "Yes, that is apparently clear to me." She replied coldly as Jacob felt a shudder go through his body. Then immediately, she hugged my arm and teased with her breasts, "Master¡­ why don''t we sent him to another room and do some-"


    I flick her head, stopping her motives, "Stop joking, Alice. Nobody''s going anywhere." Jacob smiled as he gave her a smirk, "He may be a nuisance but he''s a nuisance I need." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hear that I am- Wait a second! That''s not exactly a compliment!"


    "Who said I wanted to compliment you?" Seeing the honest rock look, he stuttered but didn''t have anything to reply to.


    "Okay, so fun stuff aside." I reluctantly move those booba cannons away, "We really have work to do. In which, both of you have your own objectives."


    This time, both of them became serious and listened to me.


    "First of all, Alice, your primary objective will be to learn about magic as much as possible. Things that will help you progress." Then I turned to Jacob, "And your job will be to protect her and also look out for any related information about the king, the kingdom and my father that you can find, understand?"


    Both nod and Jacob asked, "But learning those information will cost me, what will I do about-"


    I throw him a medium sized bag, "Use that money then. But before everything else, make sure no one figures any of you out."


    ¡­


    At one point of the road, we came across a village where the carriage stopped for a while.


    Inside one of the dark alleys of the village, a beggar lay on the ground with a bowl. It seemed as if the beggar was asleep or even dead.


    The beggar suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and the clatter of his bowl. He quickly opened his eyes and smiled seeing the multitude of coins.


    Then before anyone could say anything, the beggar bought out a small piece of paper from his torn clothes and gave it to the man. After that the man quickly left the place and re-entered the carriage.


    Jacob handed me the paper and asked, "What is that?"


    I smile mysteriously, "Just something that''ll help with the competition."

 Chapter 120 - 120 - Late Arrival

    Night


    The capital wasn''t far from where I now lived so it didn''t take much time for us to get to the place. It only took us 20 hours to get inside the capital.


    "Why the hell is this taking so long, we didn''t ride for 21 damn hours to get stuck in this traffic!" Jacob complained.


    Correction ¨C It took us 21 hours to get inside the capital.


    The reason why Jacob was complaining because it was night time and somehow there were still a lot of traffic at the streets. It already took quite a few minutes for us to get inside the capital and now we were stuck on the road.


    Even at night, there was a lot of bustle on the streets with many newcomers arriving to this place. I had expected something similar to this happening but didn''t think it would be to this extent. The novel and real world comparisons couldn''t come close to the truth.


    "Hey, how long is it going to take us? Why don''t you speed up a bit!" Jacob quite frustrated by the situation banged the walls, asking the rider.


    "Umm¡­ sorry, sir. But there''s a lot of people moving about, if I tried speeding up, the carriage might hit someone."


    "So hit them."


    "Shut up Jacob!" Alice said, "We all know that your frustrated but that''s not how to do this."


    "Besides you aren''t the only one who''s exhausted, this guy''s been driving the carriage for a whole day, give him a break." Alice said before taking out a bag of water and giving it to the rider.


    The rider appreciated by the kindness and beauty of Alice, thanked her, "Thank you for this, my lady."


    Alice smiled, "You''re welcome and I''m not a lady¡­ yet." Her eyes looked through the corners glancing at me which I expertly avoided.


    Jacob grumbled at the situation, "Why is it like this?"


    "It would have been weird if it weren''t." I opened my mouth after a long time, "This is not only any competition but one that might give the normal folk a chance to get the silver ladle, they''ll be stupid not to participate in it."


    "But who knew it''ll be this many people." Jacob shook his head.


    "Tell me then, if you knew about something like this, wouldn''t you have taken the chance to at least participate in it?" I said and Jacob thought for a moment before nodding.


    "Yeah, I would have."


    "And that''s exactly why their here." I said glancing at the long crowd and whispering to no one, "Even if they have no chance."


    ¡­


    "Bang!"


    "What do you mean, there''s no more room?" Jacob slammed his hand on the receptionist''s desk causing the girl to shake in fear.


    "I''m sorry sir, but all the rooms have been taken." The receptionist girl said.


    "Not even one room?" The girl shook her head.


    "Well damn it. This is the third motel that''s full."


    "Sir, the problem''s that, you came the day before the competition, of course it''ll be full before something so big." The girl tried to calm Jacob, but it only angered him.


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault!"


    "No- No, that''s not what I meant."


    Seeing no solution, I went towards the desk and pat Jacob''s shoulder, effectively shushing him, "Miss, is all the motel''s full then?"


    "They probably are." Finding me sensible, she spoke nicely.


    "Alright" I thought for a moment before a glint flashed in my eyes, "And can you tell which is the best closest to us?"


    "The best motel?" She had a confused look on her, "It''s Haven but that place costs a lot of money."


    I smile, "I understand, can you point it for us?"


    "Alright you take a right from the door, go to the dark alley then jump in the big pile of shi-"


    ¡­


    After a moment, we stood before the place.


    As expected the place looked grand with its fine walls colored red like royal and the huge sign colored brightly by lamps.


    "Man this place just oozes money." Jacob said as his eyes glazed over the rich aura emanating from this place, "But it''ll probably be full as well."


    "Still," I interject, "Let''s check for a moment."


    Then as we walked inside the place, I gave a subtle nod to him as he understood and left.


    The inside of the hotel, looked magnificent with its gold style and vintage wooden standard. There were already a lot of people here, but most of them were talking with themselves inside the huge hall. They were the rich people that already had a room.


    Then there were the middle class people, that were refused instantly and were walking out of the place with dejected looks.


    Ignoring them, I and Alice go to the receptionist who was unsurprisingly not a guy.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Welcome to Haven, how may I help you today?"


    "I want a room, no actually three rooms."


    The receptionist did a face like I missed it by a second as she said, "I''m sorry sir, but our last room just got booked a second ago. There''s no other rooms left."


    I would have gotten sad hearing that but I didn''t.


    "Oh, I''m sure that''s not the case. Why don''t you take a closer look again."


    "I''m sorry sir, but truly there''s no room lef-"


    Suddenly a guy with a bald spot and professional aura came behind her, "Lauri, can you explain to me what''s happening."


    Seeing the man behind her, she sighed in relief, "Oh manager¡­ i- it''s nothing. Just that the respected sir before me isn''t understanding that there''s really no-"


    "It''s okay." He stopped her, "Let me take care of this." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright sir." She nodded and left as the man stood in her place now.


    "Good evening sir, my name''s Folay, the manager of this fine place. What can I do for you?"


    I smiled, exactly the type of man I was looking for. I slide a few pound notes to him, "You see I wanted some rooms for a few days but the girl from before kept telling that there''s none left."


    The man quickly took the money and replicated my smile, "Now that can''t be true. Why don''t I see if there''s any room left or not?"

 Chapter 121 - 121 - Strange Reunion

    After paying an exorbitant amount of money, we finally got ourselves a room. It was only one room but it was large enough for all of us. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had three separate bedrooms, bathroom and kitchen but the last part is probably not going to be needed. We would all order room service anyway.


    "Let''s go check our room." I said to Alice who nodded and just as we were about to go up the stairs, a group of familiar faces stopped us.


    "Henry!"


    I looked up the stairs to see, Samantha calling me but it wasn''t her I was paying attention to. At the middle of the three people group stood Arthur who also looked at me with a bit of shock.


    As in the novel, the three had stayed in this same hotel to stay, it was the same again.


    But unlike the reality, it wasn''t shown in the story about how all the places were completely booked. Though it was still shown that Arthur had gotten the final room in Haven but he was the charismatic protagonist, so it was given.


    I quickly take my eyes out of Arthur and greet Samantha, "Hey" I gave her a brief nod before smiling at Elizabeth, "Ms. Elizabeth."


    Unlike the other two, I didn''t have any strange relationship or situation with Elizabeth. With her, I was the guy who had single-handedly taken care of a mass number of assassins, effectively having a big hand in saving her father.


    Which is why, she gave a big smile, "It''s nice to see you here, Mr. Tax."


    "Please call me Henry and yes, it''s nice to see you here too." I exchanged my words before quickly talking to Arthur, "Still why are all of you here, Arthur?"


    "Huh¡­ Well, the city is quite packed and this was the only place that we could find a room."


    "Hmm" Elizabeth nodded in relief, "The receptionist gave us the last room they had. She was quite kind."


    Ahh Elizabeth. How na?ve you are. She didn''t do it out of kindness. She did it to get into your lover''s pants. But you''re not bright in that category so Arthur just keeps on ntr''ing you until you could only accept his nature.


    "Well¡­ isn''t that a strange thing. The girl said to us that she didn''t have any room but when we called the manager he immediately said there were a lot of rooms left." I said with a suspicious look, "I don''t know about you guys but I think she was trying to put some coins in her purse."


    Elizabeth felt horrified at my words, "Really! I can''t believe she would actually do that. Then why did she¡­ OH!" Her eyes brightened up immediately as her eyes took a quick glance towards Arthur, who hid himself from them.


    Understanding the situation, she quickly stopped herself and gave me a strained smile, "Thanks for cautioning us about her¡­ who knows what else she would have taken if you didn''t tell us about her."


    Hmm¡­ she''s not as stupid as I deem her to be, good for her.


    "Henry, who is she?" Samantha pointed beside me to Alice.


    "That''s Alice, a maid of mine." I introduced her as Alice gave a brief but respectful nod to them.


    "It''s nice to meet the master''s friends."


    "Alright then, I''ll see you guys later. We''ve been riding for a long time so we''re going to take some rest." I decided to cut our talk short.


    Arthur and Elizabeth nodded, both showing amicable faces, hiding the inner turmoil, "I hope we see each other again." Elizabeth said.


    Samantha looked at the strange situation and didn''t understand what was happening. She felt a bit hurt that from the start to finish Henry didn''t seem to talk to her one bit. But she couldn''t complain when she knew it was her fault that placed her in such a situation.


    She could reluctantly say bye to me who just gave a nod.


    As I was going up the stairs, suddenly I stop mid-point and call Arthur, "By any chance, you aren''t participating in the competition tomorrow, right Arthur?"


    The group stopped in their tracks at the mention of the competition.


    Arthur looked up at me and had a shocked look as he said, "Ye- Yeah¡­ how did you know?"


    "Just a guess¡­ well I''ll see you tomorrow then." With that I left, leaving a confused group on the hall.


    "What did he mean by that?" Samantha asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he may be talking about spectating Arthur at the final test." Elizabeth thought for a moment and said.


    ''Yes, he could mean that¡­ but why does it feel like his meaning had a different purpose.'' Arthur thought whilst his eyes stayed at the door through which Henry walked away.


    ¡­


    "Where is Jacob? Did that guy run away?" Alice said as she was left unpacking the luggage.


    "I sent him away for something." I said while pulling out something that seemed close to a lingeri-


    "That''s mine!" Alice quickly took it and hid it in her bosom as she blushed intensely.


    Well, look at that. The sly cat could actually blush.


    Then suddenly, Alice turned and gave me a smile, "But if you want, I can display this for you, master~"


    Forget it, I spoke too soon.


    Before she could proceed with her thought, the door to the room knocked making her click her tongue in annoyance.


    "Who could it be at such an inappropriate time?" Alice said, opening the door as her face turned cold faster than water, "Damn it! Should have known it would be you."


    Jacob felt disturbed at such a welcome, "What the hell got up your ass?"


    "Don''t speak such crude words to a lady."


    "Lady?... if you''re a lady then I''m gay!"


    "Oh!" Alice covered her mouth with a grin, "No wonder you always stick with the maids¡­ I''m sorry, I thought so worse of you these days. If only I had known before, we could have gotten matching sleepwear."


    "You! You!... Fuc-¡­ No, that would actually be a compliment. Unfuck your whol-"


    Before they could continue anymore, I placed my huge palm over both of their heads, effectively turning their head at my dark expression.


    ''Crack!''

 Chapter 122 - 122 - Valko and Matthew

    On the southern side of the capital city of Markove.


    At this location stood a large school building for teens. But at the current moment, this place was being decorated for a special event.


    The Chancion Competition.


    The competition that would change the life of one individual to the ultimate degree and open the door for nobility for them. But only if they had the grit to surpass all the challenges that life will throw from that moment on.


    The competition was split in three stages. The first being the test of intelligence.


    This is where the school building came in place. Right now it was being customized for all the people that had decided to participate in the competition. They would have to give a written exam which they must pass to get to the next test.


    The school building which would have been an ordinary place any other day was now filled with various types of people. The white colored building couldn''t stop the glaring red guards and various people from distinguishing themselves from afar.


    Everywhere I looked, the place was packed with people. It was so crowded that even the huge assembly ground couldn''t keep enough people and they had to line up far from the street.


    It took a grueling amount of time before I could come to the 6th booth. The guy in the booth, most probably a teacher temporarily hired by the academy looked at my information before sliding a circular chip at me.


    "Num 3465, go to the 3rd building, second floor''s class 15."


    Doing as such, I walked through the formal line and found the classroom. It wasn''t a problem finding it with guards stationing at every corner of the place and labels being put in plain words.


    Still¡­ even with that there were more than some people who lost their way.


    Before I could even come towards the place, I heard noises from the place. The classroom was filled with chatter of other contestants.


    "Did you know that only one can win the whole competition?"


    "That''s common knowledge, did you know that 3 years ago something special happened that made the academy choose more than just one winner."


    "Ahh, I wonder what the girls of the academy look like."


    "They''ll be cannon for sure, dude. Have you seen the nobility, all of them look better than the girls in our village."


    You would wonder if they were actually adult men or middle graders with their way of speaking. Of course, I wasn''t any better but at least I kept those thoughts in my mind or spoke of them in discreet places.


    "Shit! Do you see that guy!"


    "He''s huge!"


    Ignoring the chatter about me, I walk to the farthest seat there was and sat on it. They continued with their chatter as I simply waited until the supervisors came.


    ¡­


    Walking inside the hallway of the third building were two people. Both of military background and were chosen to supervise a group of contestants for this event.


    The one on the left, a bit skinnier than his friend, lit a cigarette and took a drag of it.


    Seeing that, his friend on the right sighed, "Valko, you know we''re not allowed to smoke at the exam, right?"


    Valko took his words casually, "That''s why I''m taking one right now. Wanna take a drag?"


    The friend shook his head, "No, it''s better if I be of sound mind before facing what''s coming next." His face went pale, "It''s going to be a grueling experience supervising this damn exam."


    Valko nodded, "A reason to take this." He showed the cigarette, "At least it''ll be better to take some weight off for now."


    At that, the friend smiled and both stopped momentarily and leaned against the wall, "You always figure out a way to make people do things your way."


    "It''s not that I figure it out, it''s you Matthew, that listen to what people tell you."


    "No, I don''t."


    "You pretty much do."


    Mathew shrugged his shoulders, "Hey, at least I don''t get barked by the captain as much as you do."


    "I won''t do excessive chores that won''t put money in my pocket."


    Hearing Valko, Mathew laughed before remembering something, "Hey Valko, you supervised one of these exams before too, right?" Valko nodded.


    "So can you tell me why these people try so much every year?" Mathew asked, his face filled with curiosity, "Don''t they know that only one of them is going to win this whole charade and get admitted into the fine academy."


    "Beats me, I just do my job and get the extra pay for it."


    "Haha¡­ you and your money. Makes me wonder if you got married to the high official''s daughter for love or money." Mathew laughed before taking the cigarette and inhaling it, "They could just get in the army like we did."


    "The army''s a fucked up place, you know that as well as I do."


    "Well, at least we have a chance to get a well-paying job."


    "That''s only if we as new recruits survive." Valko said, remembering his own recruitment, "Tell me, how many of your friends survived recruition tests?"


    Mathew went quiet at that. Knowing that the chances of survival was far lower than promotion in the standard army. His friends who joined with him were all gone and only he was the only one left.


    Valko crushed the cigarette under his boot and walked ahead, "Let''s go finish this shit and get our money."


    ¡­


    I stayed quiet until I saw two people coming inside. They both quietly walked and stood before the board, overlooking the chatter in front of them.


    The one on the right, pale looking one, took up three chalks before aiming them at a group and hitting them square on the head. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The action of the man, immediately stopped the chatter and everyone looked at them strangely before the group complained, "Whad ya do that por?"


    "You three, out." The pale man said as the group looked at them, shocked.


    "What?"


    "I said you three are expelled from the test, you can pack your stuff and get the fuck out of here."


    The group of three, who looked like ruffians from their appearance, menacingly came before the guy, their height dwarfing the man, "Wanna repek that moron?"


    "You didn''t hear," Valko scratched his ear, "I said, you''re expelled."


    ¡­


    A few seconds later¡­


    The group of ruffians now lay on the floor and both the supervisors stood before the contestants, their appearance still as neat as before except for some misplacement''s.


    Valko looked at the group of losers before him and spoke clearly, "So¡­ anyone else have anything to chat about?"

 Chapter 123 - 123 - The Written Test

    With that short but actioned introduction, all the guys settled down in the seats quietly.


    I saw the pale guy, sighing as if a great burden got lifted up his head.


    What was that?... was he anxious?


    Nah, that can''t be it. The guy just whooped the asses of three idiots who were obviously physically better than him and yet he does that.


    Either he''s not as he acts or he''s too lazy enough to face this reality, probably the second one.


    Valko nodded as he saw the pin drop silence in the classroom and gave a look to his friend. Mathew nodded and came forward as he backed away and said, "As you all know, the Chancion Competition is divided into three parts."


    "Written, Evaluation and your nightmare, the final fight."


    "This is the first section of the competition which is the written exam. We will be the proctors to your group until the end of the written exam." Mathew then lift up a paper and waved it in front of us.


    "You will each be given a set of papers where there will automatically be questions in. You just have to fill up the answer and finish the test in the given time, which is 2 hours." Mathew''s good looking smile vanished immediately, "Within this given time, if any of us proctors sees you talking, looking, cheating or doing anything that is not to our liking than you will be eliminated from the exam immediately."


    "And those who want to resist our judgement will face the same¡­ action as this three." He pointed to the unconscious idiots on the floor. "Well than, any questions?"


    To my surprise, someone actually lift his hand. It was a scrawny boy who had glasses on him. Just looking at him you could tell he was the tattle tale type.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Proctor."


    "You can call me, Mathew."


    "Well Mathew," The guy positioned his glasses up, "What happens if someone was cheating off us but you didn''t see it. Can we tell it to you even though you positioned the rule about no talking?"


    Mathew was about to speak but Valko interrupted him, "No!"


    "What!" The guy obviously confused asked.


    "As Mathew said before, you can''t speak when the exam starts, no matter what."


    "Even if someone cheats off us."


    "Even if someone cheats off you."


    Gasps rang through the room as I smiled.


    ''Damn it feels good to know what''s actually happening.''


    Another guy lifted his hand and said, "So if we had a medical emergency we still can''t say anything?"


    "No. How many times do I have to tell you brats¡­ No talking at the exam. It''s as simple as that, why is it so hard for you dimwits to understand." Valko said and instead of being angry the people became confused.


    Valko sighed and quietly cursed under his breath before looking up, "Let me make this clear for all of you. NONE OF YOU ARE GOING TO WIN THE COMPETITION!"


    "Huh!"


    "Valko, we shouldn''t-"


    "No, they need to know." Valko pushed off his friend''s hand as he continued, "What do you half-brain, lizard skinned, poor bastards think? Do you actually believe that you have a chance to win this competition?"


    "Never in your goddamn life."


    "This thing was built in a way that only the number one of the whole population in this kingdom has a chance of winning this thing." Valko smiled cruelly, "And you lots are at the end of it.


    The other people started to ramble and scream cuss words to the guy but he continued.


    "The only reason you''re here is because¡­ you dream. You dream that you will win this thing and get the noble lifestyle with a money making machine and a bitch that''ll pop you so good, right?"


    "But deep down, all of you know that you''ve already lost."


    Nobody said anything at that. They all quietly looked down at their desk and thought hard about his words.


    They were harsh but indeed they were the truth.


    "I know that my words are harsh," Valko''s face looked tired, "But what can ya do about it when the world''s like this."


    Some time went by before I lift up my hand at the quiet atmosphere.


    Valko seeing that snorted and went back but Mathew stepped forward.


    "Do you have a question?"


    "No, not really." I shake my head, "Can you give me the paper already, the times passing by."


    Instantly at my words everybody looked at me like I was insane, "What! Can''t you see that time for the exam has already started."


    Then they quickly looked at the clock and it was already past 12''O clock, which was the time the exam should have started.


    "Oh, look at that. I didn''t notice the exam had already began."


    "!!!"


    A chord struck everyone''s head as they looked at the smug look of Valko in anger. Then as the paper came to them, they quickly read it and started writing on it.


    This exam wasn''t just to check their knowledge but also to check if their mental stability was good enough and I''m sure by this point I had checked that mark.


    Even with that, I had to finish this test. But how was I going to finish it, when the questions were sooo easy and yet so bizarre.


    What is 1+1+3?


    How does fire feel?


    Should the noble be respected?


    Yet this were only the easy ones¡­


    Who is the king that had fought the Sekai Kingdom''s army and was known defeated them with the most minimal causalities?


    Who is the midwife that helped the birth of Sir Crushican?


    Why did Lord Hackel''s wife cheated on him with his best friend and later on with his stable boy?


    This were the questions, that made me question my own reality.


    Some were so easy that finishing them were child''s play while some were so idiotic that history itself became a comedy book.


    Just like that, time went by and I only sat there waiting for the exam time to finish. Valko glanced at my direction multiple times and shook his head. Probably thinking that a potential guy was thwarted by the limits of the brain.


    As the clock struck two thirty, I easily gave up my answer as the others groaned for more time and left. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 124 - 124 - The Paper

    Sometime later¡­


    Close towards sundown after all the contestants of class 15 gave up their papers, reluctantly.


    Inside the classroom were two people, Valko and Mathew. This two had stayed back because they had to finish checking the papers and grading it.


    "I know this is my first time, but are all the people in the past competition were like this?" Mathew asked.


    Valko shook his head slowly as he crossed off a paper and marked ''Fail'' on it.


    "No¡­ not all of them. There are some people who are a bit different but most of them are like that."


    Mathew nodded before his face cracked a smile, as he remembered the event, "Does the other proctors do that to¡­ that one where you threw the reality check on them?"


    Valko looked at Mathew with confusion, "Reality check¡­ oh you mean that, no no no¡­ well yes they do. What I did today was my own way but the others also do something similar to that to point out if someone with exceptional willpower and intelligence were in the group."


    "Hmm, that is an effective method. It they win they get selected for the second exam but if they lose then not only will they get depressed but their mind will be in such a state that it will hard to refocus back on the exam." Mathew thought carefully, "Good thing I wasn''t stupid enough to participate in it."


    "You mean; you weren''t ambitious enough."


    "Same thing," Mathew waved his hand, "But do you remember that kid, the one that asked for the paper?"


    Valko nodded as he crossed off another paper, one that had good grades but no mental power, "Yeah¡­ that kid was the only one who showed some grit."


    "Hmm!" Mathew nodded too, "Yes, have you seen his papers yet?"


    "No, not yet." As Valko cut off another future, his hands came upon a set of papers that belonged to the one they were talking about.


    ''It''s his paper. Let''s see how he did.''


    Valko thought and turned to see his paper but frowned. His frown only seemed to deepen as he turned paper after paper but only found the same thing.


    Empty


    The whole exam paper was left empty without even a single question being answered.


    ''Just what is his deal?''


    Even with the willpower Henry showcased in the exam, it wasn''t enough for him to pass this. He had to also pass the written exam, otherwise he was as gone as the othe-


    ''Hmm!''


    A piece of paper fell on his desk as he turned to the last page. Looking closely on it, Valko''s eyes widened momentarily before he quickly hid the small piece of paper.


    "Hey, Valko. Is something wrong?" Mathew asked from the side as Valko didn''t answer his callings.


    "Uh, what?... No, nothing''s wrong. I just¡­ found that guy''s paper."


    "Oh, how did he do?" Mathew said and leaned forward to take a look. But Valko quickly shut it close and drew a circle on the main page.


    "He passed."


    "He did, that''s good." Mathew didn''t mind about the strange behavior Valko showed, his friend was like this since the time they met.


    Valko on the other hand, looked at the paper on his hand. One that had a significant meaning to it.


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just any paper, but one that was designated for this kind of exam.


    A cheat if you may, so that anyone could pass the first exam.


    This was a deliberate design of the competition. A technique that anyone who had money could pass through the first test with breeze.


    I learned about such a method from the novel. Just like me, others too used such a criminal method to bypass the first test and get to the second one.


    But it was the second exam that the real test started.


    There was no cheat code or paper that could help pass that one. If anyone wanted to pass the second test, they had to do it with their own skills. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    The only reason the first test had such a method was only because the capital or more likely the army wanted to make some money. By doing this not only will they gladly participate to be proctors but also get money doing it.


    It was a win for them. Even the academy, already knowing of this method, didn''t do anything to disband it. Why should they? It wasn''t like any of them were going to pass through the second test anyway.


    Now why am I making the second test''s so important.


    The second test was the Evaluation.


    Such as the name, the whole tests reason was to see if someone had good enough skills. This time it wasn''t about intelligent or willpower. It was all about power.


    The second test was about being evaluated by an examiner¡­ through combat.


    People would fight true fighters with real experience and only get to the final test if they either make the examiner pass them or defeat the examiner themselves.


    Yeah, the second test was going to be a blast. I defeated an army of assassins so one guy wouldn''t make any difference to me. Who knows, maybe I might even traumatize the examiner bad enough to make myself an infamous name.


    Unfortunately, though, they don''t let anyone use Sigmat rings on any tests. It was used as a way to somewhat balance the scales of the test.


    In another words, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the final test.


    "Are you fucking crazy!"


    "Even I know the answer to that question was because he was impotent."


    ''Sigh¡­ when will this guy shut up.''


    "Why did you leave the paper completely blank!" Jacob screamed at my ear.


    "How many times do I have to tell you¡­ it was just a foolish test, I used the paper so I am going to pass no matter anyway."


    "How can you be so sure?" Jacob looked at me like I was a weirdo, "What happens if the paper was just a blank, what if that beggar had tricked us into buying false stuff?"


    "You mean, tricked you."


    "Y- Yeah¡­ I mean that cooould happen."


    I shake my head at Jacob before looking at Alice, who was looking at something in her hand with great curiosity.


    "Master¡­ I found this under the main door."


    "Show it to me." I took the thing from her hand.


    It was a sliver squared card. There was some writing on the back.


    "What''s written on it?" Jacob asked as he looked in.


    I smile, "The location for the next exam."


    "The Suifon Desert."

 Chapter 125 - 125 - The Evaluation [ Part 1 ]

    The Suifon Desert


    A desert at the far end of the Leonidas kingdom''s borders standing at the epicenter of their rival kingdom, the Sekai Kingdom.


    It was a desert that was not only harsh to anyone who came by it but its residents as well. That''s why no human being were capable enough to live at that place, the only things that remained were large monsters.


    Scorpions, Sandworms, Vipers etc.


    To put it simply, you would be stupid to venture at such places. Especially if you''re not prepared to fight them or at the very least, ready to die in many painful ways.


    But the desert wasn''t just that, the desert also acted as a sort of defensive state for both kingdoms. Making it hard for both kingdoms to invade the other one quickly or without causalities.


    The desert was long, long enough to make sure there wasn''t any shortcut the kingdoms could take to launch a surprise attack at one another. But there were some places at the deserts where there were almost zero chances of monster attacks.


    It was also at such a place, where the venue for the next test was staged at.


    The location of the next exams place was very vague, only stating that it was at the desert. There wasn''t any designated place written on it for the contestants to go to.


    Like I said before, they really didn''t want anyone to pass the competition. If push comes to serve, they could just write off some accidents as monster attacks.


    It wasn''t a problem for me to find one of such ''safe places'' as there were much mention of this desert in the novel. But as I arrived at at one of the place, I saw that there was already a fight going on.


    It was a young man and another man who seemed a bit adult then the other one. It was painfully obvious that the adult man was the examiner while the young one was a contestant.


    Why?


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Because the young guy was being thrashed around by the examiner. But my concentration faltered for a second and looked behind the fight where I spotted another guy.


    Mostly the second examiner. There wasn''t anyone else and that caused a question to come to me.


    ''Where''s the last person?''


    In the novel, it was shown that the second exam had three examiners who would be at every place of the desert for the evaluation exam. One of the teacher would fight, the other two will evaluate or step in if the examiner was in danger of being killed.


    They were also ordered to stop the fight if the examiner were to beat the contestants. But some didn''t, even if it meant the guy would likely die because of it. Just like the fight before me.


    The examiner kicked at the contestant''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him as the kid rolled on the sand before stopping and vomiting blood from his mouth.


    "What happened, is that it?" The examiner with his pervert and snaky face, snarked.


    The guy on the ground didn''t say anything and groaned for a second. Then seemingly finding some strength, he dragged himself forward, his arm stretching to get hold of his knife.


    But right before, the guy could touch it, a military boot stomped his arm, stopping its march.


    "Ahhhh! Empph!"


    The guy screamed before muffing his voice, not wanting to let the examiner get satisfied with his reaction.


    "Come on now, scream, shout in pain. I would very much like to hear such sweet sounds coming out of your throat." The examiner said in his own glee, seeing the contestants face morph in pain and anger.


    Yep, there were some sadistic bastards like this taking part in the exam. Not all of the examiner were like this, only some of them were like him. But it was unintentional.


    The capital might not want normal people to get hold of the academy but they weren''t so cruel as to satisfy such bastards with their retarded actions.


    This was completely unintentional on their part. Some were just fucking bastards who came out to prey on the weak.


    I hated such people. But who was I to hate? I myself was someone who took fun in seeing others in pain¡­ even the weak ones, not gonna lie.


    The contestant understanding that trying wasn''t going to help him, so he let go. He let the strength go from his body and laid down on the ground, restless from this fight.


    The sadistic smile from the guy went away. Seeing that his prey had given up, he felt an itch in his head, annoying him.


    "Hey¡­ don''t give up like that, move, run, do something for fuck''s sake!" The guy''s words fell on deaf ears.


    Seeing that the guy truly gave up, the examiner sighed and slowly lifted his sword, "You could have given me a bit more fun before I ended you."


    "Well make sure to rot in hell then." With that the guy was about to strike down and end an innocent life.


    But even though I am a sadistic bastard, I''m not someone who likes watching people do the same as me. I had standards.


    I stopped the examiners hand and put pressure on his arm, effectively making him scream and letting loose of his sword.


    "Ahhh! Motherfucker! Who did tha-" His voice stopped immediately as he looked back to see my towering figure give him a clown like smile.


    The contestant too looked up, when he heard the scream and saw me. But he didn''t felt safe.


    "It''s me, motherfucker."


    The aura that oozed from me, made him feel even more scared at me than at the examiner. Which I''m sure the examiner felt the same or even more as he stammered, "Wh- Wh- Who are you?"


    "I''m the next contestant."


    Hearing that word, made the examiner feel a bit relieved. Then he swatted his hand out from me, which I easily let go.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are huh!" The examiner barked, "To stop a fight intentionally, do you what that means? It means I can disqualify you if I want?"


    "Oh¡­ You want to disqualify me." I tilted my head and the dark smile came back on me again.


    Seeing that he stammered once more, "I- I mean th- that doing this qualifies as eliminating you." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, but I didn''t do it for nothing, the guy gave up." I looked down at the guy, "Didn''t you?"


    The contestant suddenly being the center of attention, felt stumped before he saw the opportunity, "Yes! I- I did quit at the fight but the examiner didn''t stop. He was going on and on before he was about to kill-"


    "You can shut up now." I said.


    "¡­right"


    Turning my attention back to the examiner, I look at him curiously, "You heard that, right. But what I don''t understand here is¡­ why would an examiner still continue the fight when the contestant already gave up?... can you help me understand that?"


    The examiner clicked his tongue, "Don''t be cocky, brat! Who do you think they''ll believe huh! You, a contestant or me, the examiner."


    "Hmm¡­ that is indeed a thought to process," I made a thinking face before smiling creepily at him, "But you tell me, who do you think they''ll believe."


    "Me, A noble from a distinguished house or you¡­ a disgruntled soldier?"

 Chapter 126 - 126 - The Evaluation [ Part 2 ]

    Avis, the examiner''s eyes widened as he murmured, "A noble."


    Then quickly his eyes went back to their normal, snake like slit eyes as he snarked, "A distinguished one you say¡­ then why would someone as distinguished as you would need to participate in this event?"


    "Well, not every noble has a stepmother that hates the son guts now, does it?" The smile from my face didn''t remove as I said to the other contestant without looking at him, "Leave now."


    "Al- Alright." The guy taking the chance, stumbled as he got up and ran like crazy, completely forgetting about me.


    Seeing the strange yet dangerous atmosphere, the other examiner too came close to us. But Avis stopped him with a lowered hand sign, indicating to wait.


    The guy looked at me and gave a smirk, "What now, are you going to kill me?"


    "Kill you? Are you crazy, why would I do that?"


    "Hmm? You serious? Then why did you stop me!" Avis asked angrily.


    "Isn''t there a rule that says the examiner can''t kill a contestant if he willingly gave up¡­ I was just doing my duty as a noble guy." I say innocently as the guy laughed.


    "Haaa¡­ I like you, kid. What''s your name?"


    "Isn''t it polite to tell your own name before asking someone else''s?"


    "Still cocky huh? It''s Avis, now would your majesty grant us his name?" Avis snarkily said to me.


    "It''s Henry Van Tax."


    ''Van Tax?... where did I hear that name again?'' Avis thought secretly.


    "So do you want to fight or¡­ will you run away like that previous guy too?" Avis said and gave a look at the other examiner who pulled out a list.


    The examiner searched before saying, "Number 3465, Henry Van Tax. His father, currently deceased, Agrave Van Tax. Unfortunately, without any will written by him, all the property went to the new wife."


    "Agrave Van Tax¡­" Recalling the name, Avis''s eyes widened greatly, "You''re that motherfucker''s son... Damn! You really are royalty."


    "You knew my father?" I felt conflicted that a lizard like him might have some connection with the baldy.


    Avis nodded, "Yeah, Kid. Not personally but everybody in this kingdom with even half a brain would know about Agrave Van Tax. That guy was the greediest bald fucker in the whole kingdom¡­ no, maybe the whole world."


    Instead of getting an angry expression out of me, I simply nodded, "Yeah, that''s him of course. I suppose then you wouldn''t be stupid enough to stop me here, right?"


    "Stop you?" He asked, confused, "I''m gonna fucking murder you, brat! Do you know how much bounty you have on your head?"


    "I have a bounty!" I asked, clearly shocked.


    "Yeah, do you know how much? Let me give you a hint, it starts with one and ends with four zeros."


    "Ten thousand pounds?" Hearing the amount, I look down at the desert with a dark look.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Finally seeing a pained expression on me, the guy laughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ so now that you know how much your head is worth¡­ beg me and who knows, I might even let you go."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Huh"


    I lift my head slowly as Avis saw the angered look on my face, "Only ten thousand pounds! Those fuckers had the audacity to value me with such a low amount!"


    "DAMN THEM!" I screamed out above, my voice quaking the surroundings. Any birds or monsters that were roaming around the area, quickly ran from the place as they heard me scream.


    Even Avis and the examiner looked at me in fear and took a step back unconsciously.


    "Damn those fuckers! To ridicule me like this, I''m gonna fucking kill them!" I cursed and thrashed around for a bit before I looked at the two examiner.


    Seeing me looking at them, they quickly felt their body shake in fear as I called out, "You!"


    Avis shakily pointed at himself, "me?"


    "Yes, you''re the one I''m supposed to fight, right?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We- Well¡­ traditionally after a fight, the examiner is supposed to change with another on-" Avis couldn''t finish as the other examiner interrupted.


    "Yes, he''s the one! I''m purely here to evaluate."


    Avis looked at the guy in anger and wanted to curse out but before he could do that, he felt something hit his head as he flew away and landed a few feet away from where he was.


    Thap!


    Thap!


    He rolled and flew up for a second time before his body stopped in a roll.


    "Ahh¡­ fuuuuck meee!" Avis felt that his jaw might have broken at the punch. Touching it slightly, he knew that it was dislocated. Then carefully he held his jaw and with a crack rejoined it back.


    "Crack!"


    "Fuck that hurt!"


    Avis looked at me like I was crazy, "Why did you hit me, the fight hadn''t even started yet! That''s a fault."


    Hearing him, I turned to the other guy, who immediately shook his head.


    "The fights as good as okay for me."


    Seeing that his underling had already chosen to follow whatever I wanted and him positioned in a place where fighting was inevitable for him, Avis sighed.


    "Shit!... why do I always have to get fucked like this?"


    Shaking his head, Avis got up. Then he patted his clothes off the sand before taking hold of his sword and positioning himself in a sword stance.


    "Since I can''t run away unscathed, I''ll be damned if I let you go unhurt."


    I licked my lips, feeling the passion for a beating burning in my chest, "Since you chose to willingly do this, I''ll do you a favor and not use my sword at this fight."


    "Willingly?... well at least, your kind enough to not use your sword so I''ll give you that one."


    With that, the other examiner knew that the fight was about to start so he backed away immediately, letting us have enough space.


    Without any word or sound, Avis ran towards me. His movement quick and within a few seconds he was already in front of me, trying to end this with a stab at my belly.


    But I too was fast, much faster than him as I stepped aside and punched at his hand. The sword immediately flying away as the bones on his hand broke.


    "Ahhh! At least be a little gentl-"


    Before he could finish his words, my clenched fists fell on his head like a hammer. Immediately stopping all of his motor functions. His eyes went back in his head, his body losing connection as if all the strings were cut off and he fell on his knees.


    "Well¡­ is that it then? Weren''t you going to kill me and take my bounty?" My words fell on deaf ears as Avis was already on dreamland.


    The other examiner lifted his hand and was about to announce my victory but I stopped him. I lifted my index finger and shook it.


    "He hasn''t given up yet, so don''t call it."


    "But he''s out cold-"


    "What did I say!"


    The examiner shut up immediately. Then satisfying my sadistic self, I began to beat him.


    I punched his face, chest, arms, legs anything that seemed to bring a painful expression on him.


    "So you like giving pain to others huh"


    "Bam!"


    "I like it too, but do you know what''s different about us?"


    "Bam!"


    "I can take a punch while you can''t!


    "Bam!"


    "Now let''s see how much pain you can handle before you give up!"


    I lift up my bloody hand and go for a punch but a voice stops me.


    "Enough!"

 Chapter 127 - 127 - The Evaluation [ Part 3 ]

    "Enough!"


    I stop my rampage and looked towards where the voice came from.


    "Killing him won''t satisfy your bloodlust." A feminine voice said.


    My eyes fell upon a gorgeous women of oily black skin. Her dress consisted of a white sleeveless undershirt with a dark red over-shirt. Her pants were that of black and seemed a little baggy but seemed to be of the comfort type.


    Her eyes honey yellow, lips red with blood color lipstick and finally her long orange hair were tied up in one long ponytail. I quickly spotted a long sheath at her shoulder, suggesting a long sword as her main weapon.


    "Might telling me who the fuck you are?" I ask.


    The women tilted her head and gave me a dangerous smile, one that a monster would give to its prey, "Me?... I''m your examiner."


    Her young face told me she was somewhere around 23 to 25 years old.


    I let go of Avis and he fell on the sand enacting a groan.


    "You want to take this piece of shit away?... Color me wrong, I kinda had the thought that you were a good person."


    The slight fall had a small reaction in his head, as Avis drowsily woke up. His wavy vision seemed disillusioned before he saw the somewhat clear look of the women and whispered, "marva¡­"


    ''Marva?'' My brow went up in confusion. The name forming a characteristic profile in my mind.


    The other scared examiner quickly went beside her, "Marva, you''ve got to help us. That guy¡­" He pointed at me as I crossed my hands and looked thoroughly at the woman, "No, that monster! He¡­ he''s going to kill Avis and he would kill me too!"


    Hearing the guy''s words, Marva sighed, "How can say all that so shamelessly?"


    "Huh?"


    "After what you did to that boy, how can you ask for me to help you?" Marva looked at the examiner with a dead-pan look.


    "The other boy¡­" The examiner''s eyes widened as he remembered, "Bu- But it wasn''t me, it was Avi-"


    "It might as well been you!" Marva barked at him, "You are an examiner! You''re supposed to observe and serve the rules and yet you bend your knee to it. You should be ashamed."


    The examiner looked down in shame, "I- I wanted to, but Avis¡­ you know how he gets when he finds someone¡­ easy."


    "You mean weak, huh!" Marva''s glare made the guy want to dig his head in the sand, "If it weren''t for that boy coming to warn me, you might have been dead by the time I would come." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words made him shocked, "That boy told you?"


    "Yes¡­ the same boy that you were going to let die, is the same one who saved your sorry ass." Marva shook her head, "I''m not gonna waist my precious time with you idiots."


    Her eyes then focused on me, "I know that piece of shit deserves to die more than what you know. But that''s not on your hands. You can''t kill him because of justice nor because you just want to inflict pain on him."


    My face remained thoughtful as I said, "So you want to save him then?"


    "Yeah¡­ as much as that bothers me doing so I still have to." Marva said, "But I won''t let him get away from this¡­ he will face justice for this and many others."


    I nod slowly, "You say as if he''s already yours¡­ why do you think that?"


    Marva smiled, "You would be foolish if you think you can stop me from getting him. Especially with that look of yours, I can already see that you want to do the same to me as you did to him."


    Her eyes darkened farther, "You might even be worse than Avis. At least he preys on the weak, but you''ll inflict pain on anyone you see fit."


    Before I could say my next words, her body flashed in bright white flash before her figure vanished for a second and reappeared again. This time, under her lay Avis, somewhat conscious.


    Looking down, I see that he was indeed gone.


    "Light Sigmat."


    Marva smiled, "You''re quick to realize that. Anybody else who saw my Sigmat always thinks that its lightning. Seems you already encountered someone with the same Sigmat before."


    I shake my head, "Nope, this is my first."


    "You''re first!" Her eyes widened for a brief second before regaining back to their cautionary state, "As oppose to what happened with Avis, I''ll forgive you doing this to him and even let you pass the exam if you let this go."


    Hearing her, Avis groaned weakly, "no¡­ how can you let him go that easily, Marva?"


    As an answer, Marva kicked him in the head, making him unconscious again, "Shut up! This happened because of you, don''t even think about me avenging your shitty existence!" Then quickly her eyes focused back on me, "So¡­ what will it be?"


    "Let this go, huh?" I seemed as if I was going to accept it but then my face cracked and I smiled wickedly, "Fuck no! How can I ever let such a fantastic opportunity of fighting a Valkyrie go from my hands!"


    Hearing that, Marva smiled, "It seems you know about me."


    "Of course I do. Marva Celeste, the 7th Valkyrie of the Leonidas Army. Known for her lightning quick reflexes and deadly acrobatic skills." My remark made her laugh out loud.


    "Hahaha haha¡­ It actually makes me glad that I''m famous enough for you to recall that." Her quirky expression steeled fast, "But my question remains¡­ are you really not going to let this go?"


    "My answer remains the same lady." I too steeled my expression.


    Marva sighed, "It seems I have to make another idiot understand the meaning between brute strength and experience."


    She jumped forward, weapon drawn and running straight at me. Her speed was nowhere what she displayed before but she was still very fast.


    Within two seconds, she closed the distance between her and me. Then using her long and needle like sword, she stabbed at me.


    This time was different from Avis, I couldn''t just hit the sword out of her. It was too thin and she was way too experienced for her to change the direction of her sword, making me miss.


    So I let her hit me.


    The sword easily stabbed through me and its end penetrated through my back. Blood slowly dripping from its pin like end as her attack did its damage.


    Marva for a second felt shocked, her eyes widening for the briefest moment before she smiled.


    "Well¡­ I didn''t think it was going to be that easy."


    "You think it''s over huh."


    My words made her look up at me, confused. My face didn''t look like someone who was stabbed by a 3-and-a-half-inch steel blade.


    I looked down, a smile of crazed permanence on me as I said, "Get ready now."


    "What the fuc-"


    Her words got struck in her throat as my full powered fist hit her right on the stomach. Shooting her straight through the sky before she descended with a crash on a sandy place, far away.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the crash was heard from where I stood. Avis and the other examiner looked ghastly pale with despair at my counterattack.


    At the crash site, the sandy dust moved away, showing a clear image of Marva over the squashed body of some scorpion monsters. Her body lay still and blood poured from her mouth as she smiled.


    "Round two."

 Chapter 128 - 128 - Marva [ Part 1 ]

    I smiled.


    My eyes zoomed in to the far distance, at the crash site. I could see Marva in the midst of some monsters mashed body. Even as her body lay on the ground, I could see the slight twitch of her face as she smiled and said those words.


    "Round Two."


    "Haha¡­ that woman¡­ she deserves to be ranked higher than rank 7."


    I looked down at my stomach and see the small hole that her sword had stabbed through. Except now, the sword was gone from my stomach and the wound was slowly healing to the naked eye.


    Her hands were still clutching tightly on to her sword when I punched her. That''s why when she flew away, the sword also went with her.


    ¡­


    At the crash site¡­


    Marva slowly got up to a knee bending position. Attempting further caused her to vomit out large amounts of blood. She coughed for a few seconds before she wiped her mouth of the blood.


    Marva looked down at the big black spot in her stomach where the punch landed.


    "Damn it, that hurts!"


    "Just what was that¡­ it felt like a cannon ball hit me." Saying that she coughed once more before looking ahead, at the place where I stood.


    Suddenly her smile widened, it widened to a creepy degree as she laughed, "That was a funny punch, hehe."


    The ring on her index finger glowed white as a light from the heavens fell upon her. The light seemed to be harmless, almost pale as nothing.


    As the light descended upon her body, Marva sighed in relief. The pain in her body slowly subsided as the large wound also healed itself. With that, other wounds that she got while descending also healed quickly.


    "Just give me a sec."


    ¡­


    "Hah¡­ forgot she could use that power." I said, looking upon the huge ray of light that descended upon Marva.


    The light itself was a holy power. The Light Sigmat''s have a few special attributes to itself. The most common ones were the ability to heal and to punish dark creatures. But those that have trained the power and can control it to an elite degree could also use other special abilities.


    Speed, False Vision, Long range attacks and a few more.


    Marva had already used the elite speed ability when she took Avis from me and now she showed an elite degree of healing power. One that could quickly heal dangerous wounds to how they were before.


    It was a dangerous ability, one that gained her tremendous reputation on the battlefield. Still¡­ it wasn''t that what she was truly known for. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The light on the sky slowly faded away and in a moment, flickers of light sparked in front of me and Marva''s figure appeared.


    I looked at her slender figure which now had zero wounds. Her standing there with a dangerous smile on her face. It seemed as if she had lost her composure and turned into a bloody dog.


    The murderous intent that oozed from her, made the skins of Avis and the other examiner freeze in fear. It was commendable sure¡­ but when you gaze upon the ever approaching aura of a goddess¡­ such bloody intent feels nothing to one like me.


    "Hey!" She said while in her crazy mode, "How about we change the battle rules?"


    "Go on."


    "The new rule is that¡­ there is no rule." Her eyes bloodshot, "We will fight to our hearts content until one of us dies."


    "Okay¡­ but what''s the wager?" I asked. She may be crazy but I had regained my composure.


    "Wager?... alright then, If I win, you die and if you win then, you can do whatever you want with me."


    ''Hmm¡­ that is a double edged wager. Anyone with a brain would reject her. She''s not just anybody but someone who''s been granted the title of Valkyrie. Her real strength is something else.''


    I smile.


    ''But I''m not just anyone now, am I?''


    "Sure, we''ll do just that." I said and letting loose of my sword from the back and holding it.


    Her eyes widened in excitement, "Woah! That''s a real sword! I thought that was for renovation¡­ which means¡­" Her eyes widened again, "You still haven''t shown me your full power."


    "Well, I''m ready now so¡­ whenever you want."


    Marva got ready to strike but the other examiner interrupted, "Hey¡­ We''re still here, you know."


    Marva looked at the two of them and felt annoyed. She screamed at them, "Get lost!" Her vocal enhanced by her newfound blood-lust, felt like War-hammer to the two examiners.


    The other examiner took Avis by the shoulder before running away with him in tow.


    We waited until we were sure that both the idiots were gone from the vicinity of combat. So right when they had left enough distance, both of us moved at once.


    Marva''s speed blitzed towards me in blinding speed. Her sword aimed towards my head ready to stab. But I used my sword to move hers just the right distance. Enough for hers to miss my head by an inch.


    Without stop, I turned my sword and went for her neck. But before my sword could reach her neck, she vanished from her spot.


    I looked around but couldn''t find her anywhere. Then instantly, she appeared right in front of me, her sword ready to stab at my chest.


    This was Marva.


    The Valkyrie known as Blitz.


    I already knew where she would attack, I had already sensed it. So when her attack came so did my sword stand in guard, stopping her attack right there.


    But just like her name, her attack too came in fast rapid attacks. Stabbing here and stabbing there. Each time her stab came, my sword stood there too, stopping hers from going forward.


    My sword wasn''t just big in as length but its width too was impressively big and very sturdy. Even as Marva''s stabs hit it and caused sparks, no damage seemed to appear on the sword.


    Then right when my eyes saw the weakness in her movement, my sword moved. It threw up her sword, momentarily opening her defense. Then in a surprisingly fast move, my sword rounded back from the sky before slashing her midsection.


    Marva seeing that used her speed to move out of the attack but still it wasn''t enough. My sword slashed a huge space of her stomach, chunking off a big place.


    Marva immediately backed away a lot and looked down to see a huge cut on her stomach that bled heavily. But that didn''t make her worry at all.


    She smiled at me as another light fell from the heaven''s quickly healing her, "That was quite the cut¡­ if I didn''t move fast enough you could have killed me."


    "Well¡­ that was the plan."


    Marva glanced down at my heavy sword, "I didn''t think you could actually move so fast¡­ but if I''m right then, you can only do that a few times, right?"


    I nodded, no need to hide the fact from this monster, "Yes, but do you really have time to squander?"


    "Huh?" She didn''t understand before she saw my large figure appearing right before her view and slashing at her, which she narrowly avoided.


    "I only need a few times to cut that pretty head of yours."

 Chapter 129 - 129 - Marva [ Part 2 ]

    On the desert somewhere else¡­


    Arthur ducked the slash at his head by the examiner and jumped back. He looked ahead at the examiner that was determined to kill him because of his noble outlook and asked once again, "You don''t have to do this. We can just stop and go on our paths." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The examiner laughed sarcastically, "Hahaha¡­ let you go, are you kidding me? Do you know how much your worth in the black market? Fifty thousand pounds brat!"


    "That is more than enough to make sure I live a satisfying life as I want. So no, I won''t stop trying to kill you." He laughed cruelly, "The only way for you to survive is by killing me."


    Arthur sighed. The man in front of him was the third examiner in his group. The other two had already been back stabbed by the guy so that he could kill Arthur.


    "Since you won''t stop this, I will show you the courtesy of using my full strength against you."


    "Full strength? Are you telling me, you still haven''t tried your best against me?" The examiner asked doubtfully before shaking his head and smiling, "Don''t lie to me boy, I know that''s just your last tactic to survive."


    "Why don''t you do both of us a favor and just stop trying¡­ I would give you a quick, painless death in exchange for that." The examiner said but Arthur didn''t listen.


    He bent his right leg a little and turned his sword inside his scabbard. Then he closed his eyes and waited. The examiner on the other hand, didn''t understand why he would close his eyes in the middle of a fight.


    Then the examiner''s eyes turned narrow as if realizing Arthur''s new tactic.


    "You think closing your eyes and donning a fight style would save you? Don''t be idiotic." The examiner moved a few steps forward, "It won''t do anything other than deny the inevitabl-¡­ huh?"


    At one moment, Arthur was standing in front of him, closed eyes and sword in his scabbard. Then the next moment, he was gone. He saw Arthur''s figure flicker for a moment before vanishing in thin air.


    ''Where did he g-''


    His thoughts were interrupted as his stomach cut open and half of his upper body fell to the ground, facing the back. That''s when the examiner saw, his cut lower half of the body and Arthur, who''s back was facing him as his sword dripped blood.


    "Ahh¡­ so that''s how it is." The examiner said, drawing his final breath and closing his eyes, forever.


    Arthur whipped his sword in front of him, spraying the blood away before putting it back on the scabbard. He looked back at the examiner''s body with zero regret, "I told you this would have ended like this¡­ but all you fools don''t listen."


    Arthur was about to walk away and find another examiner who wasn''t an ass like this guy and retake the exam but stopped.


    "Cough Cough!"


    He turned towards the coughing and saw that it was one of the examiner that had been stabbed in the back and rushed towards him.


    "Are you okay!?"


    The examiner somewhat conscious, looked at Arthur and said, "You''re still alive, huh?" Then turning around, he saw the dead body of the guy who back-stabbed him, "¡­Serves the fucker righ- Cough Cough." The examiner couldn''t continue as his mouth vomited blood.


    Arthur helped him stand to his knees, "Don''t talk! Let me take you to a doctor! Do you know a place close enough that could help you?"


    Arthur asked seeing that they were surrounded by a long desert that he wasn''t much familiar of.


    The examiner shook his head, "It won''t work. The damage was too deep, do me a favor and find some water."


    Adhering to his request, Arthur looked around the place for water before finding it and bringing it to the guy. But when he came, the guy had already died.


    Arthur turned sorrow at that. He couldn''t help but look angrily at the examiner that did this. Then his eyes spotted a silver medallion. Taking it, he realized what it was.


    "The Examiners Medallion!"


    This was a medallion that was used by the examiners to show their authority at desperate or cautionary moments. It was also something that Arthur could use to show his innocence and pass the exam.


    But as he clenched the item in his hands, Arthur didn''t one bit feel satisfaction from it. Instead he felt, anger¡­ anger at the examiner, this kingdom and most of all his new stepmother¡­ the one that was the cause for it all.


    "I swear to all gods that are watching¡­ I Will Kill You Abigail!"


    With that, he closed the eyes of the dead examiner and as he was readying to left the place, he heard something. Looking at a certain direction, He saw sparks and clashing sounds of a intense fight.


    ''I''m not the only one who''s having a bad day, huh.''


    ¡­


    On another side of the desert¡­


    I dodged another stab at my neck before parrying the slash she was going with and retaliated back with a slash at her arm. But right before it could hit, her figure flashed in white light before she stood far back at the desert from where she was.


    Continuing the fight once more, she sped towards me with unseen speed. Within a moment, Marva was in front of me, sword ready to stab, which I blocked as I used my special sword like a shield.


    Her attacks couldn''t penetrate against the hardiness of my sword. Then I waited for a second before finding the small space her body opened in its defenses and went for it.


    I went out of the safety of my sword and even as her sword came for me, I didn''t stop. I clenched my right hand and punched hard towards her stomach as she stabbed me in the same place.


    But instead of us having the same sort of damage, her attack did almost nothing other then puncture a hole inside me. While my attack flew her like a ragdoll and hit the sand like a cannon ball.


    Marva slowly got up, groaning as the pain in her stomach made her twitch in agony. But like many times before, a light fell from the skies and healed her grave injuries to almost nothing.


    This was how the fight was progressing. She would stab me and try to kill me relentlessly while I looked for a weakness and went for it. Then without even a word, she would use her Sigmat to heal the injuries that I made on her.


    But I could see that it was running to its last effects. Her damage wasn''t fully healing anymore. She could only go on so much.


    ''I need to keep fighting!''


    We fought on again, resuming the intensity of our battle and soughing chaos at the field. Anything that came into the vicinity of our battle either felt scared shitless and ran or died under one of our attacks.


    As time went on and a disheveled look appeared on her, I smiled.


    Seeing that her eyes lost focus for a second, I grabbed the opportunity by grabbing her. I kneed her in the stomach before slamming her head down at the sand breaking its pattern and grabbing hold of her grounded state.


    I laughed in her face, "Well then¡­ after all this time, the blitz Valkyrie finally lost huh."


    But instead of struggling or cursing me, she smiled. She gave an honest smile whilst saying, "You''re right, I lost so what now?"


    "What now?" I felt lost at that, "Well¡­ I think you should pass me then, right?" I asked seeing the deadpan look she gave me.


    "Men¡­ sometimes you guys are truly helpless." She sighed before my confused face turned to shock as she kissed me.

 Chapter 130 - 130 - Marva [ Part 3 ] (18+)

    Marva went forward and kissed me.


    To be honest¡­ I don''t know what the fuck is happening bro¡­


    At one point we were trying to kill each other and in the next moment, she was kissing me and¡­ did she just put her tongue inside me?


    I looked at Marva in front of me who had suddenly put her tongue inside my mouth and tried to French kiss me. In shock, I pushed her away and asked, bewildered, "What the fuck are you doing?"


    In response to me, her face which had saliva dropping from her mouth looked at me like I was an idiot, "Don''t you understand what I''m doing?"


    "Well, I know what you''re doing but wh-"


    Marva didn''t let me continue as she jumped at me, somehow overpowering me completely as I now lay on the ground and her above me. Instantly she pressed her head down and kissed me again.


    I struggled against her again before she felt annoyed and stopped kissing, "What is it!"


    "What do you mean, ''What is it!'' I should be asking you that?"


    She sighed, stopping herself for a moment, "Is it that difficult to understand what''s going on?"


    "Well¡­ no, but why are-"


    "Are you seriously not going to fuck me." Marva said with little patience.


    "Well¡­" I took a look at her beautiful dark skin and could already picture how hot the orange haired women would look like, "I¡­ but¡­ ahh fuck it, let''s do this."


    Marva face lit up seeing me succumb to her charms. She lowered her body and kissed me again while using her tongue. This time, I didn''t stop her.


    I used my tongue to wrestle with her and it was fun. She was not only trying to enjoy this but actually compete with me. Such playful competition made it even more hot as we held each other tightly and played roughly with each other.


    At one point, her hands wiggled around my body as I too used my hand to sense her smooth body.


    Don''t know why? But after fighting each other to death and spraying blood on each other, it didn''t seem disgusting. Instead, it felt kind of exhilarating, as if we were burning our life away.


    As we kissed each other crazily, it seemed the clothes on me bothered Marva. She got up and ripped my clothes off, revealing my body which had some scars that were dealt by her.


    Seeing those scars, she rubbed her hands on it, feeling somewhat excited. Then immediately, she tried to took hers off as quick as possible but it only made it difficult for her.


    So I helped her.


    I tore the undershirt that was causing her trouble and saw a bra that hid her bosom. Without a thought, I took it off too, revealing a pair of E cups that looked quite sumptuous.


    Marva smiled victoriously seeing me ogling her boobs. She cupped them with her hands and playfully asked, "Wanna take a bite?"


    "Fuck yes!" I went up and roughly put Marva back on the sand, laying her still.


    "Oh!" It didn''t hurt her being roughed around like that. Instead it made her hornier as I was rough on her.


    I glanced at Marva''s defenseless figure. The women who could have likely killed me a while ago now lay half naked before me, ready to fucked.


    Blood quickly pumped in my brain as my mind took notice of her slender hot figure.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    At those words, I dig in. I grab her right boob and start sucking on to her left one. My tongue licking around her slightly pale pink nipple.


    "Ahhh~~" Marva moaned at my actions. She didn''t seem even a bit repulsed at me sucking her bosom like a child and instead encouraged me.


    She grabbed on to my head and tightly hugged it while moaning, "Ohh~~ Yeannh~"


    "That''s how tooo do ittt!"


    "Yeah Baby~~"


    "Suck me dRYYY!" Her tone did a sudden stop as I took a bite on to her small nipple, making her moan even harder.


    Her breasts felt somewhat better. I know it was nothing compared to Anna''s but at the heat of the moment, everything felt great to me.


    After sucking for a while, I got up. A thin line of saliva connecting me with her nipple as it slowly cut off and stuck close to her navel.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    We both took deep breaths and looked at each other with dry looks.


    Even as I took long breaths, I unhooked the belt on my pants and took it off. Marva''s gaze fell on my cock and her disheveled look turned to shock.


    "Fuck Me! It''s Humongous!" She said while staring at my hardened cock.


    Licking her lips, Marva got up and came close to my cock. I looked down, curious to see what she was about to do.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed as Marva took in my cock and started sucking on it. She couldn''t take much but still it seemed she had decent experience as she took on more than what Anna could.


    I didn''t need to say anything as she sucked my cock, pleasurably.


    "Smoosh~"


    "Smoosh~"


    "Glob~"


    Marva''s action resounded in our ears as I touched her head. I knew she was the kind who liked it rough, so I gave it to her.


    Using both hands, I dived her head in and out, making me feel as good as I wanted to feel. As I thought, she didn''t resist one bit and let me do as I want while she sucked on nicely.


    "Ahh¡­ I''m gonna cum¡­ Here, take it all in, Bitch!" The rough play made me cum faster than I would.


    As I was about to shoot, I grabbed her head tightly and pushed my dick inside, cumming straight down her throat.


    "Glob!"


    "Glob!"


    "Glob!"


    Marva didn''t seem too troubled at first. But at half release, her head threw back as she couldn''t take in anymore and my other cum sprayed all over her body.


    She took a moment and as I thought about asking her if she was okay, she looked up at me.


    Marva''s face was full of white sticky cum as she showed her mouth, letting me see her intentionally chugging down my cum.


    ''Damn!... Didn''t think I would actually see something like that.''


    "I want it!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want you dick¡­ here." Marva pointed, to her navel, aiming towards where her womb would be.


    My somewhat limp dick immediately stood up as I felt the hair of my body do the same.


    ''This girl!''


    Pushing her down on the ground, I pulled those pants off her. Marva seeing my craziness, laughed.


    ''This guy¡­ he''s so crazy for me! Hnn¡­ I think I''m going crazy too with wanting his big dick!'' She said as her eyes now had a pink heart like look on them.


    Pink¡­ Marva''s pink pussy, pervaded me with its wet appearance. Her pussy was already dripping juice and I couldn''t wait any longer.


    I jammed my cock inside her, hitting straight at her cervix, gaining a large scream. In my crazy state I didn''t notice the line of blood dripping from her pussy.


    "AHHHHH FUUUCCCKK MEEE~~!!" Her voice a mix of pain and pleasure.


    Adhering to those words, I started banging her, both fast and rough.


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "YEANH~~" "YEANH~~" "YEANH~~"


    Her words resonated with my pistons, making me go even rough on her.


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "BANG!!" "BANG!!" "BANG!!"


    "YEANNNH DADDDY~~"


    "FUCKKK ME LIKE A BITCH~~~"


    Before long I gave one last push and dumped all my cum inside her as it flowed out of her pussy like a broken dam.


    But even as Marva stayed there, exhausted. She knew it was far from over as my cock slowly hardened again.


    ''Hmmnn¡­ I might really die today~~~''

 Chapter 131 - 131 - Blushing Marva

    Marva stared at my bare ass as I was wearing my clothes. Her eyes seemed exhausted yet still a linger of horniness and slight¡­ love phased through them.


    Her eyes, went up. Looking at my body which had some meat in them but not what you call fat now. It was close to what you see in someone who was more meaty to the rugged barbarian type of physique.


    Her face rested on her palm as she gazed at my figure. It seemed like I was her secret lover who was trying to get away after doing his business with her. Looking at it from an observer''s point, what she did was horrendous but she couldn''t deny the fact that it was the best sex she ever had.


    Feeling the lingering gaze on me for some time, I couldn''t ignore it anymore and asked while buttoning my clothes, "Aren''t you going to get dressed?"


    Hearing my question, a sigh escaped her. She laid back on the sand as it clung to her wet body, "After a minute¡­ or five." Then she turned to me again, "You exhausted me pretty much back there."


    "Hey! Don''t blame a brother for not giving his best. Besides¡­ it was you who came on to me like a¡­" I searched for a word that would seem decent.


    "A crazy bitch in heat?" Marva suggested and I laughed.


    "You''re the one who said that."


    As I was done wearing enough clothes that hid my body well enough, I asked, "So what now?"


    Marva thought about my words, "What now? Huh¡­ Maybe get retired, grow this sperm inside me and develop it into a fine man or woman."


    "Haha¡­" I sarcastically said, not believing her words.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Marva asked.


    "If it was anyone else¡­ sure, there was a decent chance of me believing them but not you, no."


    Marva gave a reluctant pout, slightly angry at being pointed out, "Hey, I should remind you that I''m about to become a married woman soon. So, having your baby wouldn''t be a farfetched idea for me."


    My mind went blank at her becoming a married woman. I didn''t even hear what she said next as I realized how much I have fucked up myself.


    ''How could I have forgotten a detail so huge! Man¡­ thinking with my little brain truly landed me into a big landmine.''


    Marva wasn''t a problem and sleeping with her wasn''t a problem either¡­ unless you take in the factor of her becoming a married woman soon.


    The real problem didn''t lay on her, it was her fianc¨¦ that was the problem.


    Ulien Albert Wilton


    A man adhering to responsibility and family honor. He wasn''t just a man from a big noble house but an army man.


    Ulien Albert Wilton, Colonel of the 3rd Brigadier force of the Leonidas Army.


    This guy wasn''t a normal bastard that I could just ntr and forget it, but this was a vindictive man. A very jealous guy to say. Especially on the matter of Marva.


    In the novel, it was shown how much he cared or actually stalked Marva from childhood. He never got her attention much so he went ahead and became a real man under the hardship of the army.


    Now after many years the guy had become a rising star in the army and he was also in his way to getting a promotion, which was the major reason why he was about to get married to Marva.


    Have I mentioned that he was a jealous guy and stalked Marva? If I have then let me remind you again. The fucker behaved exactly normal to the public but when it came to Marva¡­ the fucker lost control of his control room.


    I remember a point in the story where there was a guy who had casually flirted with the than married Marva and a few days later, the guy along with his whole family tree were burned down to the ground for suddenly being accused of treason.


    The accused guy was a pervert and harassed people but he wasn''t stupid enough to commit treason¡­ he just flirted with the wrong crazy fucker''s wife.


    Something that I just did.


    Seeing me stumped in my state, Marva felt confused before smiling wickedly, "Oh! Don''t tell me, you have a conscious now. Ploughing a lady who is about to get married¡­ and that too so roughly." Saying that she laughed as I sighed before shaking my head.


    ''Well¡­ what happened has happened already so why worry about it now.''


    Getting ready myself, I bent down to the exhausted Marva who looked at her torn clothes and then at me, who also wore his torn clothes. Then she shook her shoulders.


    "Yanh¡­ we fought hard, nobody would think this happened because of that, right?"


    I nod, "Can you get up?"


    Marva gave a sarcastic smile, "What! Do you think the rough sex we had would disable me?" Then snorting slightly and trying to get up, "We had great sex, I know. But I''m not a wallflower that I can''t even take a good roughi-"


    "Huh?... what''s wrong with my legs?" Marva stood at her place. Her face sometimes showing a tinge of action and confusion, "Why aren''t my legs moving?"


    I looked at her and saw she was just laying still, "Have you tried¡­ I don''t know, moving them?"


    "Of course I did! But it''s not moving¡­ now that I think about it, I can''t use anything other than me hands and head."


    My eye twitched for a second, "Are you feeling extremely tired and like you are about to die of thirst?"


    "Y- Yeah!" Marva looked at me in realization, "You know what happened to me?"


    "I do."


    "What is it?"


    I give her a straight look as she felt serious, "It''s called exhaustion."


    The seriousness vanished from her, "What! That can''t be?"


    "Well I don''t know what else to say other than your legs gave up."


    Hearing me, Marva took the realization of what that meant and blushed. Her beautiful black face had a tinge of red in her cheeks as she looked down and whispered, "Why now of all time and in front of him!"


    Marva''s thoughts got interrupted as I turned around and showed her my back, "Get up!"


    "What?" Marva looked shocked by what I meant, "I can''t do that¡­ absolutely not."


    She had way too much pride to do that.


    "The sun''s getting down, so unless you want to get eaten by monsters, you better get up."


    "Then I''d rather die than do that." She fell back on the sand, "You go ahead!"


    My eye started twitching further at her, "If you don''t get up on my back then I swear, I''ll pick you up in a princess carry and go to the army central office."


    Marva felt horrified at the thought, "Al- Alright¡­ but only until we reach the Examiners office a few kilometers ahead."


    I nod and took up the embarrassed Valkyrie up my back as she clumsily held me and went ahead.


    As we walked, it was becoming an uncomfortable silence so she asked me, "Seriously though¡­ would it be such a bad thing if I got pregnant with your baby?"


    I heard her and felt the seriousness of her mind, "No, not really." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I might have placed you like a crazy psychopathic bitch and you aren''t far from it but¡­ as a mother, I think you might be a fine woman."


    Marva blushed slightly and laid on my back comfortably as I went on.

 Chapter 132 - 132 - Path To Loving

    The Examiners Office


    Towards the close borders of the Leonidas Kingdom.


    Close to the border, there were some tents strung up. This was the temporary examiner''s office for the second test. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside one such tent was a guy working on some papers upon his desk. The guy looked at one paper and sighed before throwing it down to the burning cauldron beside him.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    On the paper was the information of a boy who had participated and passed the written exam. But at the end, the boy couldn''t even come towards one of the exam sites before being killed by a large scorpion.


    The guy burned down another paper with same descriptions yet only the change was the name. This was his job at the office.


    He was supposed to write down the ones that passed and would participate in the final test. But all he''s doing now is writing down the causalities that happened.


    The guy couldn''t help but be angry at such a setup. The desert was a very dangerous place and especially so for the competitors that weren''t told of where they should go.


    Almost 60% of the remaining competitors had died by encountering some monster on the desert. The ones that had the luck of going to an examiners site, were even worse.


    Most of them were beaten and were put there for their own survival.


    There was a rule about examiners not being able to kill them but it didn''t stop some of them from being beaten to a pulp and left there for monster food.


    The guy looked at the number of people that had passed the first test and saw it was somewhere around a thousand from the original five thousand. But now¡­ he wasn''t sure if even a hundred of them survived this mad competition.


    The guy laid back on his chair and sighed, "¡­I don''t understand what drives so many of them to a psychotic exam like this?"


    "It''s so that they can change their fate."


    The guy heard the familiar female voice and stood up in attention.


    "Mam!"


    He spoke up respectfully and saluted. But seeing the strange site of the famous Valkyrie being piggybacked by a monstrously strong guy made him stumped.


    "Mam?"


    Valkyrie sighed at the guy, "Welko¡­ aren''t you going to help me out here?"


    "O- Oh, Yes!" The guy saluted again before running towards me and helping me put Marva down on a bed close to the desk.


    As soon as she was laid down, the guy asked worriedly, "What happened Mam? Who did this to you?" Saying such he gave a suspicious look to me.


    "It wasn''t him." Marva lied, "I was examining this guy and suddenly a bunch of sandworms launched a surprise attack on us."


    She laid a hand on me and rubbed it, "If it weren''t for his¡­ special strength¡­ I would have died there."


    "Died there?" The guy''s eyes widened, "It was that serious then." Marva nodded.


    "A bunch of sandworms attacked a safety zone¡­ that''s pretty frightening." The guy put his hand on his chin and thought, "If it happened to you then it could happen to others as well."


    The guy stopped and looked at Marva on the bed, "Oh, sorry Mam. I should have seen if you were okay or not. Are you hurt somewhere? Do I call for a doctor for you?"


    Marva shook her hands, "No no, It''s okay. I already healed both of us so we won''t need medical attention."


    The guy nodded before continuing his past thought, "It''s almost sunset but I''ll still put out the word so that others would be aware of their surroundings." Saying that he looked at her and she nodded.


    "Alright mam!" The guy saluted again before leaving the tent, leaving me alone with her.


    "That''s a good lie," I said, "But what will you do about those other two examiners?"


    "Avis and the other guy are no pure men. They have their problems too, don''t worry about them, I will take care of them." Marva said before giving me a dark smile.


    ''Oh no¡­ she''s giving me the same feeling as Alice does when she has crazy ideas.''


    I narrowed my eyes, "What''s with that smile?"


    "Oh nothing¡­ just wondering when we will do that¡­ again?"


    "We won''t do that¡­ anymore."


    "Don''t say that¡­ we both know it was the best sex we ever had in our life." Marva said as she slowly stood up on the bed.


    "Agree to disagree with that part." My words made her frown deeply, "But this isn''t about that. Your about to get married so its suffice to say that we shouldn''t do this anymore¡­ you know what, how about that never happened to begin with."


    "You deal with those two idiots and it''ll be like we never even met." I said, bringing an end to one future problem.


    It was Marva''s time to narrow her eyes, "You know, you speak terribly same as my father."


    "What! Your father fucks random crazy woman too!?" That got me a hard slap on the hand.


    "Of Course Not!" Marva screamed, "But that doesn''t matter¡­ tell me, who''s the bitch?"


    "Ahh¡­" I felt confused by the question and her sudden angry look. "I suppose¡­ you are!"


    Now that was a wrong answer. I understood that as she hit me again, "What are you talking about?"


    "You said this wasn''t the best sex you had in your life?"


    "And I wasn''t lying."


    "Now that was a lie," I couldn''t talk as she continued, "Or you actually had better sex than me. Which I''m sure had never happened."


    "And how do you know that? I could have had sex with much better woman than you for all you know." I smirked.


    "Hah!" She snorted, "I just had a pretty rough playtime with you. Which in this seemingly lengthy time told me some things about you. One of those was that you never had sex like the one we had."


    My face paled up like a lemon.


    How did she even gather that? The only thing I was focusing on while having sex with her was, how good her body felt and listening to her moans.


    Was she looking more than what I did? Do all the women who have sex with men find more about them by such a secret method?


    Damn¡­ womanly instincts really are dangerous. They have created a method that is impossible to evade.


    Marva''s eyes widened the next as she realized something, "Oh¡­ it''s that huh."


    "What?"


    "The best sex for you wasn''t the fun one we had but it has something to do with love."


    The slight itch in my left eye immediately gave her the answer. Which made her frown even more.


    "It''s worse than I thought." She moved her head and started biting on her fingernails, "I never thought you would be that kind of guy. It''s going to take even more effort than."


    Alright¡­ I don''t know what''s going on but I should get out of here before this becomes even stranger.


    I get up and slowly walk towards the end of the tent before stopping and asking Marva, "Marva"


    "Hmm?" She looked at me, distracted with many thoughts.


    "You will¡­ pass me, right?"


    "Oh That! Yeah, I will pass you." With that, she went back to her dark thoughts. Something that women personal to me sometimes do now days.


    I shake my head at her before getting out of the tent.


    "Thank you for helping and protecting Madam Marva!" The guy from the tent suddenly came before me and saluted.


    "Alright" I nod and then I give him a pat on the shoulder, "Be ready."


    "Huh?"


    The guy didn''t understand my sympathetic look and just nodded before going inside the crazy den.

 Chapter 133 - 133 - Future Warning

    "It must have been so hard for you, master."


    "Yes, I suppose it was."


    "You must have fought a lot hard too." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I did."


    "You are a very brave person, master."


    "Yes¡­ yes, I am." I nodded to Alice''s words.


    I knew this was just a bit of psychological consolation from the little witch¡­ who wasn''t little in any way, especially with her twin peaks. But still it felt better hearing her say such things to me. It is a reason why those words are called psychological consolation.


    And I also didn''t mention the other thing with Marva... didn''t want to get someone rounded up with dark thought.


    "Stop sounding like a freaking mother¡­ he''s not hurt." Jacob had to open his mouth and ruin the moment.


    "Shut up you retard and I''m not acting like a mother." Alice said as she gently rubbed my back.


    "I''m not a retard and look at his freaking back. There are no visible wounds on him!"


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Not all wounds are on the outside Jacob, there are some on the inside too." I said, "You should know this better than anyone."


    He went quiet for a second with that, "Seriously man¡­ going for my weak spot like that."


    "Alright, let''s forget this shit for a sec." I said and turned to Alice, "Alice, were able to find anything resourceful for your magic."


    "Well other than books related to usage of Sigmat rings and spells of them, there mostly wasn''t anything on surface. I found zero books on spells for witches." Her face which were frowning turned to a smile, "But after searching for a while, I finally found a magic book in the black market."


    "In the black market?" I questioned.


    Alice nodded, "Yes, I figured that if its supposed to be somewhere, then it would be found in the black market and I did buy one book."


    She turned around and went out for something before coming back with a hard covered leather book, "I found a vendor who seemed very shady selling this magic book¡­ and even better this is a beginner''s book for witches."


    I take the hard covered book and give it a good look, "A beginner''s book huh¡­ You''re lucky to find the one book that you were looking for."


    Alice smiled, "Yes¡­ and there are other witch''s books too, advanced ones. There were some other books with forbidden spells as well."


    I turn to her, "The same ones?" She nodded after a second.


    "I think so; I didn''t get a closer look at them." Alice said, "The vendor looked kind of shady and he was asking a lot of money for those books."


    I put the book down on the table, "If what they''re selling are the real deal then I don''t have problem with spending more than what I thought."


    "Still¡­ it''s a bit too much for a magic book, master." Alice said.


    I rubbed her head as she suddenly had a smiley look on her, "You''re cute, Alice."


    "Hehe"


    "But it''s not just a magic book." I said, "It might have been just a magic book from where you were but in this kingdom, it isn''t just." I said seriously.


    "You must have seen how much low information this kingdom has about magic, right?" She nodded, "Indeed it looks that way, but in reality, the real magic books are kept hidden by the kingdom."


    "Hidden?" Jacob asked, "But why? It''s isn''t like this kingdom has any witches or any warlocks practicing or living here to begin with."


    "Yes, I know and that may seem that way but there are a lot of secrets that you guys don''t know." Saying such I stopped, "Forget it, it''s not yet time for you two to learn this yet."


    Jacob frowned, "Don''t just bait us and then cut off the line like that. Tell us."


    "Not yet¡­ when I know you guys are strong enough to understand them, then maybe I''ll tell you." I said and turned to past topic, "About the vendor¡­"


    "It''s a vendor from the black market, of course they''ll be shady. Next time when you go there, make sure to have Jacob with yo-" I shook my head, "No, that won''t be plausible anymore."


    I had my hand on my chin with a thoughtful look, "The day after tomorrow is D- Day."


    Both of them had a questionable look, "D- Day?"


    "I mean, the day for the final test."


    "Oh!" Alice had a curious look, "Do you know what it''ll be this time, master?"


    "Hmm, I do." I nod and laugh, "Actually everyone in the kingdom should know what the final exam would be, isn''t that right, Jacob?"


    Jacob gave a slow nod, "Yes¡­ the AOF."


    "AOF?" Alice questioned.


    "All Out Fight." I said, "They would put all the remaining contestants on a large stadium and let them fight until only one of them was left standing."


    "Where will it be staged?"


    "In the grand central stadium at the center of the capital."


    "So it should be kind of epic then."


    "Yes, I guess it will be. You guys can even be there as spectators. But I''d tell you guys to act extremely cautious that day and definitely not go there."


    "Why? Is something going to happen?" Jacob asked with a narrowed look.


    "Yes" I nod, "The competition will be attacked by an individual¡­ or an individual from a group."


    "Attacked?" Both Alice and Jacob had a shocked look. Jacob more so than Alice as he understood the consequences of attacking at such a place.


    "They would have to be crazy. The grand central stadium will be packed with spectators and elite guards. There''s no way that they can just come and attack as they wish." Just as Jacob was talking, he stopped and thought for a second, "Unless, they might use the spectators themselves as hostages and try to sow chaos."


    Then his widened for a second, "So that''s what they were talking about!"


    "What are you saying?"


    He looked at me, "I was at a bar today¡­ to get some information," I narrowed my eyes on that but didn''t comment, "And at that place, I heard somethings that were a bit unusual."


    "How?"


    "Well, there was a group of hooded guys seating at the table next to me and they were talking about attacking the capital."


    "And you find that a bit unusual huh¡­ curious." Alice said in a suspicious tone.


    "Hey, such talks about attacking the kingdom and other ridiculous stuff goes around when you''re in a bar. Doesn''t mean all of them will actually be." He said and asked me, "Is that''s what going to happen?"


    "No¡­ with the information that I''ve got, I''d say otherwise. They won''t use the spectators but instead cause a distraction."


    "Distraction?"


    "Yes, one big enough to round up the guards and take the attraction to one place where everyone would round up to take a look." My eyes turned sharp, "Then that guy will descend upon the competition."


    "Why do such a thing?" Alice asked.


    "Let''s just say, there are some pure blooded ideological maniac''s in this kingdom that think letting some not so pure into the royal academy is a very bad idea."


    "And they''ll attack just because of that?" Alice asked dumbfounded and I laughed.


    "Oh Alice¡­ if you only knew how far mankind would go to protect things that are so redundant."


    "Where did you get this information?" Jacob asked.


    "Well, you have your ways to get information and I have my ways."


    "Are you still going to be participating in it, master?" Alice said with a worried look.


    "Of course, I am." I said, "How else would I get admitted to such a fine place for elitist education."

 Chapter 134 - 134 - A Pricey Book

    "Is this it?" I asked, looking at the place in front of me.


    Jacob nodded, "Yeah, this is the place."


    I opened the door in front of me, revealing a place that was similar to a bar. But instead of all the rowdiness one would expect from such a place, it was quiet.


    There were customers inside and bartenders too but all of them were quiet and minding their own business. The moment I had opened the door, everybody inside the place took a quick glance at me and the other two behind me before getting back to their matter.


    Finding no problem, we three go towards the bar. Jacob went front and knocked thrice on the wooden bar with a specific rhythm.


    The bartender who was quietly washing the glass with the white cloth glanced briefly at the three hooded figure beside him before nodding at Jacob and glancing at the back door.


    Jacob nodded too and went towards the indicated door before knocking on it five times, the first three fast while the last two a bit later.


    The doors pocket hole opened up and a hooded figure glanced at us, "Where''s the meat?"


    "Inside you."


    The hooded figure was silent for a moment before closing the hole and unlocking the door as he said to us, "You know the rules right?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­ we''ll cause no problems."


    "¡­ Alright, you know what door to take." The hooded guard stepped aside, showing us a stairway to a dark basement. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    At my sign, Alice who was in a dark brown hood behind, lit up a medium sized fireball, illuminating the small space around us. We quietly went down the long stairway before finally coming to the end of it.


    But even then, what awaited us was a dark corridor with three doors.


    "You know which one it is, right?"


    "It''s the last one," Jacob said, "¡­I think."


    "You think!" Alice mocked, "You do know that if we get one of the trap doors, then only death will await us right?"


    "You said you did this before." I said.


    "Yeah yeah I know¡­ but it was dark back then so I didn''t see it clearly." Jacob explained.


    "We should have gone the other way." Alice said.


    "You know the rules¡­ we can''t take the same pathway twice in the next three days." Jacob reminded.


    "Such stupid rules!"


    "It''s this stupid rules that have protected our identity, madam." An aged voice behind us said.


    Immediately we all turned around, finding another one of those hooded ones leaning by the wall.


    "You were behind us?" Alice asked and the guy nodded.


    "Yes¡­ and to answer your question, it is the second one¡­ today." The guy said making both me and Alice glance back at Jacob with anger.


    Jacob laughed sneakily, "haha¡­ sorry, I really didn''t see with all the darkness."


    I gave a thankful nod to the guy, "Thanks for the help, sir."


    "No worries. Just be careful at what item you pick up¡­ not all item are as they seem."


    Remembering his advice and nodding to the guy, we went through the second door. This time it was a small corridor, making people go through with one line. Coming towards the end of the place, we find the final door.


    Giving a sigh, I opened it, revealing a large underground place filled to the brim with activity.


    The Black Market


    This was the infamous black market that the capital had under its soil. The place was filled with many small and medium sized stores that sold only illegal items or those that were rare and too costly.


    My eyes glanced at the center place where a large building like tower stood.


    The Hall


    It is a very important place, one of its main features was that it sold information about everything. Just that made it an extremely valuable place.


    That place has much more value. But our target wasn''t that place today.


    We ahead, our steps made of stone that led us to multiple pathways. Glancing ahead, I saw small vendors all around us. All of them selling stuff that seemed illegal to me.


    There was a vendor for weapons. The weapon shop had good weapons but most of it were stolen from other people. There was a shop only designated for drugs, I could see drugs of all quality being sold here for high price.


    Then I saw a shop that sold Sigmat rings. But in that shop, most of the Sigmat rings were of high quality and also sold multiple special affinities. The rings were shown on a glass case with the name and price written under it.


    I saw one blue ring with the Air ability which was priced at 15000 Pounds. Then there was another blue ring with Bone ability that was priced at 22000 pounds.


    Let me remind you that Marva who was a master of her Light Sigmat ring used a blue Sigmat ring. So you can guess why Sigmat rings cost so much here.


    Alice went ahead as we followed her steps and came upon a small vendor. On the vendors table were many items. Lockets, Pendants, Knives, Ancient items all. But what Alice''s hands landed upon was a book.


    Giving it to me, I took a quick look at it.


    The book''s cover was black with a few white markings upon it, similar to some skulls. Opening the book, I saw all the pages were made of paper. The writings of the book had information about human anatomy and most of all, the writings all pointed to one section of the magic.


    Necromancy


    "Is this legit?" I asked the vendor owner. An old lady, with decayed looks and eyes that seemed to have no soul.


    She gave me a glance before saying, "You tell me that. I only sell the items, if you like it, I give you a price and you buy it, that''s it boy."


    I snickered behind my hood. The lady had sharp eyes and instinct. She could already figure out which age range I was even with me using a hoarse voice.


    I give the book back to Alice and look at her. She understood my look and gave me a nod. Getting her confirmation, I asked the old lady, "How much?"


    "800 Pounds."


    Jacob behind me, coughed hearing her. Almost getting a heart attack, "What did you say? 800 Pounds!... Why don''t you just tell me to give my heart and kidneys to you."


    The lady only gave a blank look at him before closing them, "Those wouldn''t amount to much."


    Jacob snickered before tugging at me, "Why don''t we just go to another place and find another book that''s not trying to rip us off."


    Alice shook her head, "But this book has actual details and recordings of necromancy."


    "I''m sure that we can find another book that has skulls for decoration all around this place."


    "If only the world was as simple as your reasoning, Jacob. Maybe humanity would have just been wiped out at the original generation."


    Before they continue any more words, I said, "450"


    The grandma didn''t open her eyes, "Hmm¡­ 600, final offer."


    "Deal"


    Pocketing out the cash, I gave it to the lady who took it with a wretched smile. Jacob felt his heart being stabbed by small pointy needles as he saw the lady counting them.


    "Nice doing business!"

 Chapter 135 - 135 - Wilson Farrow

    The Grand Central Stadium


    Similar to its name, the place was at the central place of the capital city. Only a few blocks away from the royal palace actually.


    Grand in its name, not only because of importance, because the stadium was quite valuable. This stadium not only was one of the largest, if not the largest but it was also the one where most of the significant events have been held.


    The Chancion Competition, The Kings Coronation, Death''s of Martyr''s and other important events were all held here. Which is why this place being very important to the kingdom and the destruction of it was quite impactful for it later.


    But I''m getting ahead of myself, that time still hasn''t come yet but its close.


    I was standing at the central ground of the stadium where the fight is supposed to be. I wasn''t the only one, besides me there were a lot of other contestants too, the ones that were able to pass the second test.


    Fortunately, there weren''t many of them.


    Just by giving them a general glance, I could see there were almost close to eighty¡­ ish, of them.


    Hmm?... something''s wrong here.


    There shouldn''t be so many of them. In the original story, only fifty-one people survived or passed the second test so why was it so much this time?


    Is it because this is the reality or have I fucked up something huge huh?


    Well¡­ speaking of fucking, I did fuck Marva and removed myself outside the wire with Samantha, so that might have something to do with this change. There were also Jacob and Alice too, but their story is either too insignificant or will happen way ahead in the future for it to have any impact now.


    But you can never know how time works¡­


    Shaking at the thought, my eyes saw the figure of Arthur standing far away, opposite to me by the wall.


    In the original story, because of the sudden attack by an elitist maniac at the stadium, there was a change at the end. Because of the bravery of three people, the maniac was defeated by them and the causality rate was low.


    So to award those three, who also happen to be participating in the final test, the kingdom gave a leeway to them and accepted all three of them as the winners of this competition and invited them to the academy.


    But with what happened with the original competitors and now, I can say that might change too¡­


    The original three to win these were Arthur¡­ because he''s the fucking protagonist, Xavier a guy who has a rival and I hate but I''ll also help you complex and another guy who could not stop blabbering from his goddamned mouth.


    You want to know why the fuck am I so annoyed by that bastard, It''s because the motherfucker was standing right next to me, blabbering about how cute the children on the podium looked and how much hardship he had endured to reach this place.


    Now being the stand-up guy I am, I could just tell him that those kids were here to see his demise or his parents only threw the weight of responsibility upon him because they knew he would win and get them a luxury fucking apartment!


    But I didn''t.


    You know why?


    Because all said and done about the blabbering bastard¡­ he was strong.


    I mean extremely strong.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    I look down at the commercial beside me. He stood at 5.4 foot, wore big glasses and had his hair turned to the side like a dork. He''s clothes themselves were a normal white shirt with many small blue stripes while he wore a normal long black pant.


    In all words, this guy was a dork, but I didn''t call him out.


    Not because I was one at my past life¡­ though I was. It was to check him out.


    I wasn''t just listening to the guy about his past, but I was also listening about his fight style, which god knows why but the guy kept spilling about without me even asking him.


    Still, my patience could only run so much before I picked up my sword and slashed him in half.


    "Wow¡­ that''s a great story." I said in the blandest way possible.


    The dork, hearing me and seeing my bland face, scratched his head and shy fully looked down, "I''m sorry. I started blabbering again, didn''t I?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well¡­ you were running on so¡­ a small difference."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t always do this. It''s just that this has been my dream from childhood and I worked a lot hard for this. Just thinking about the early mornings and late nights that I trained hard with my bow until my fingers bled from the strings and it made me whizz. Then there was the occasional bullying from the village kids and the punishment from father for not being able to complete my work for the day. Then came my brothers¡­ all of whom are nice people I tell you but they all did many things to make my life as miserable as possible. But my mother is great, she never made me do harsh things nor said anything ba-"


    "kid¡­ Kid¡­ KID!" My enhanced tone shook him up from his yammering as he felt shy again.


    "Ah- Ah¡­ I''m sorry! I did it again, didn''t I? I-¡­ I''ll go somewhere else and stop bothering you, sir."


    "Before you go, shouldn''t you try to make amends?" I said as he stopped, turned around and looked curiously at me with a tilt of his head.


    "How do I do that?"


    "Why not start by saying your name."


    "Oh!... It''s Farrow, Wilson Farrow."


    I nod, "Alright then, Wilson Farrow. I''m Henry Van Tax but you can call me Henry."


    His eyes lit up brightly as he said, "You''re a noble¡­ that''s¡­ so¡­ cool."


    My brows shook up at him, "You want to tell me something, don''t you?" He nodded slowly with a bright look on him. I sighed deeply, "Alright do tell, but don''t make me bleed my ear-"


    A long while later¡­


    My ears have gone numb some time ago listening to this guy. He just doesn''t stop¡­ whenever I think he is about to finish, the fucker goes around and changes the topic like changing the seasonings of a flavored dish without real research.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." The guy was so embarrassed that he was even bowing to me. Now I could tell that he was actually very sorry and just wanted to talk¡­ but that doesn''t¡­ shouldn''t stop me from killing him in the exam now, should it?


    I shake myself of the troubling thought and pat a few times on his shoulder¡­ hard, "It''s okay. I understand you have some problems¡­ and as a very nice and upstanding guy, I would like to help you but you got to also try, Wilson."


    "Yes, Mr. Henr-"


    "It''s Henry, Wilson¡­ just Henry."


    "Alright¡­ Henry." He gave me a stretched smile, "Can you maybe¡­ stop patting me so hard?"


    "Oh¡­ I didn''t notice." I stop my hand and mentally also stop murdering him in horrific ways and ask, "So now that I know almost everything about your past, present and possibly the future, tell me¡­ who do you think has the most chance of winning this shitty thing?"

 Chapter 136 - 136 - Start Of The Competition

    Wilson became quiet for a second, "Who do I think will win the competition?"


    "That''s a very¡­ interesting question."


    ''Dude¡­ We''re participating in it, it''s one of the most basic question a guy could ask anyone. Don''t make this more than it is.'' I look deadpanned at the guy who had his index finger on his chin and looked around the stadium while tapping it.


    Then his eyes lit up and he said, "I believe there''s two people."


    ''Two people! Besides you, only two other was able to win the competition. That''s a freaky assumption, right there¡­ is this guy really something else besides a dork?'' My suspicious eyes gazed at the guy in front of me who looked fascinated by the yellow butterfly that landed on his nose.


    Then being him, he felt happy and tried to communicate with it. Unknown to him, it only frightened the butterfly and caused it to bite on Wilson''s nose making him cry out in pain.


    ''Hmm¡­ Reality says hell nah but my ass thinks otherwise.'' Then I shrugged my shoulders and dropped the matter, ''Who cares, it was just a lucky guess.''


    "So who are the two people that you think will win?"


    At my question he pointed at the opposite site of the stadium. Looking at the guy, my eyes almost bulged out as I quickly looked back at Wilson.


    The guy he was pointing at was Arthur¡­ This was really suspicious, people.


    "And who''s the other guy?" I ask and take a step back.


    I swear if this guy points at Xavier than I WILL kill him.


    "The other person is¡­ You." He waited and caused a bit friction as he pointed at me.


    "Me?" I raised my brows at him. This was surprising¡­ not as surprising as it would have been if he had pointed Xavier but definitely a close one. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because to me, you two are the strongest people in here."


    I smiled. What he said wasn''t wrong, actually it was accurate. Arthur and I were the two people who were the strongest here.


    For a second there I thought he might have been a future emigrant. If he was then he probably knows the same as I do and I definitely do not want someone who will fuck up my second biggest power.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "That''s a nice compliment¡­ but you''re wrong about that."


    "Huh? I am?" He looked confused, as if he''s calculation shouldn''t have been wrong.


    I nod, "Yes, because to me, the strongest here is none other than you. Even stronger than that guy."


    He didn''t seem to take my word too seriously as he blushed and looked down while scratching his head, "O- Oh, you''re joking! I''m not that strong¡­ especially not compared to your big muscles and tall stature." His final words seemed a bit¡­ distinctive but I put it off as a compliment.


    My words may seem like honey that was being used to trap someone. But in reality, I wasn''t far from the truth.


    Wilson is very strong.


    Not in his physical skill, no. But with a bow and arrow, he could pierce through a diamond far away with pinpoint accuracy.


    Just imagine¡­ Wilson standing atop a hill and below him stands an army of thousand soldiers, ready to charge. As long as Wilson had arrows and they were in range with him, Wilson would be able to slaughter them.


    His speed with shooting arrows one after one was exceptionally fast. I am sure that in the book, it was said Wilson could shoot 20 arrows in just five seconds.


    So to me, even if he wasn''t strong physically, his long range one shot kill was much more impressive than a guy pulling off a 1-ton heavy rock easily.


    What could the 1-ton guy do against him? Even if he had a tough skin, just one sharp arrow from Wilson to his head and the guy would die.


    "ATTENTION!"


    A voice from the second floor stage came and broke me from my mind as both me and Wilson turned to it. At the stage stood three men. The one at the center was old whilst the two people behind him close to old, maybe in their 50''s.


    The guy at the center coughed, "AGAIN ATTENTION!"


    Hearing the old guy, everyone stopped talking and looked at them. Seeing the silence, the guy nodded before stepping back and letting the other two go front.


    The guy from the left spoke first, "Hello everyone, I am Harold Graydol, one of the teachers from the Royal Academy." Then the next guy spoke.


    "And I am Thomas Clayton, another teacher from the Royal Academy. Together we both congratulate everyone here for being able to arrive to the final test."


    At his words, competitors and the spectators started clapping. The spectators excited to be here and the competitors happy by the fact that they were actually able come so far.


    "What you have all done is nothing less than incredible." Harold said, "To not only have the courage to participate in this competition but to actually come so far is worthy of great praise."


    "Be proud of yourselves."


    Thomas spoke, "But even with achieving so much, you all must do something greater today¡­ bigger than all the examinations from before." He stepped closer to the end, "Today you must fight here at this stadium and defeat not only one but all other contestants."


    The cheers that were being created by the spectators vanished feeling the intensity oozing by the contestants.


    The ones standing on the stadium looked ahead, hands clenched as they all steeled their minds for the fight ahead.


    "You must not just defeat your enemies but even kill them if necessary¡­ failure would not be acceptable." Harold spoke, "Because to others, failure means just another day but for you¡­ it is death."


    Then both of them started to speak one after another. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only one of you will win."


    "Only one of you will live."


    "Only one of you will make history."


    "The only question is¡­ Who will walk through steel and pain to write their names today."


    Thomas backed away as Harold came forward and showed a silver pendant with a lions roaring drawn on it, "This is the pendant we of the Royal Academy give to our students¡­ Now fight and claim this for yourselves."


    "POOOOH!"


    With the end of his words, trumpets started sounding from all direction. Accompanying the trumpets were the people on the seats who screamed out in joy¡­ ready to see carnage flow upon the stage below.


    The contestants on the other hand were still a bit slow, they didn''t understand that the competition has already begun before one got stabbed in the gut.


    I turn to Wilson, "Well¡­"


    He gave an awkward smile, "I suppose we should fight."


    "We don''t have to."


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean we don''t have to fight now." I smiled at his confused look, "We can just go our opposite ways."


    Wilson''s face brightened up immediately, "Really! That''s good... I don''t want to lose so fast."


    I laughed, "Haha, I''m sure I''ll see you towards the end of this shitty exam." I said, turning away and leaving him.


    I walked at one corner of the stadium and sat down. Forgetting about what was happening around me for the moment.


    The fight had long started and they were some causalities as well, but why should I get involved now? There was a big fight ahead of me anyway¡­ might as well take some shut eye now.


    "Hey Fat Bastard! Get up!"


    I suppose not every plan goes as planned.

 Chapter 137 - 137 - A Bold Move

    I open my eyes and look ahead to see a scrawny tall guy standing in front of me with his blade pointed. Just from the shaky look from his eyes I could feel that this guy has never actually killed anyone.


    But what he has done is, he bullies weak people. The fact that he could have went for anyone in this large stage, the bastard chose me.


    The big guy who seemed like an easy target who stayed quietly at one corner.


    Bad news for you, fucker¡­ I''m the hidden boss.


    I may have seemed a bit fat by the way I was sitting cross-legged but as I stood, the guy''s shaky eyes froze in fear. My seven-foot-tall size with an barbarian physique made him take two steps back in fear.


    The blade in his hand shook as he tried to get out of this, "He- Hey¡­ we don''t have to do this."


    The smile on me brightened up to a frightening degree as I slowly followed him with joovy steps.


    "Really... Then why did you wake me up then? And pleasseee don''t tell me it''s because you wanted to be my bitch."


    "Your Bitch?... No. I don''t understand what that means but let''s just calm down for a second."


    "Well, I surely would have stayed calm if you didn''t wake me up so rudely and what was it you called me earlier¡­ a fat bastard, right?" My question made him sweat visibly more.


    "Not fat per say¡­"


    "So a bastard then?"


    "Shit, I''m not getting out of this, am I?" The guy said dreadfully.


    I clicked my tongue and shook my head, "Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem so." I would have guessed that it was at this time he was going to cry out or beg for me to let him go¡­ but humanity can sometimes surprise itself.


    He bravely put up an aggressive front and pointed his blade at me. "Stay the fuck away from me!" The guy threatened. "If you take one more step than I will show you why I am the most terrifying guy in my village."


    "Is it because you prey on disabled women."


    The guy sneered and roared, "Ahhhh!" I thought this would be the moment he would make his last mistake and run at me.


    But as I said before, Humanity can really surprise itself.


    So instead the guy turned around instantly and ran.


    ''¡­Did that guy really do that?'' I felt genuinely surprised at his smart decision to not confront me. Unfortunately for him, this was still his last action.


    I sighed, "And here I thought you would make this interesting." I pulled out my long ass beautiful black sword from my back scabbard. Then aiming at his running figure, I threw it.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­" The guy ran as fast as he could.


    ''Is¡­ that¡­ fucker still¡­ chasing me?'' The guy thought as he came quite a bit away from Henry. But before he could take a breather, he felt something go through his back and pull him forward like a cannon.


    My sword went through his back until the guard of it connected with his back and pulled his whole body away. Going forward. the sword, along with the guy''s body hit the other side of the stadium''s wall.


    "BOOM!"


    With that a loud sound occurred, breaking the all for one battle for a moment as they looked towards the sound.


    The dust covered the wall and whatever it was that caused the sound. But as the air slowly flowed away with the air, the spectators and contestants couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    At the wall where the sound occurred, the place seemed as if it had a big accident. The walls broke 6 meters deep with the surrounding being cracked like a spider''s web as the rocks of its sturdy wall slowly fell.


    "What the fuck is that?"


    "Is that a sword?"


    "How can it be so big?"


    "Forget about the sword¡­ what is that!"


    "Are those actually blood?!"


    The people close to the incident commented.


    At the center of the destruction stood a heavily domineering black sword with the wall in front of it being covered in blood and bones of what might have been a human being.


    Then before anyone could understand what the fuck had happened, I slowly walked towards the center of the incident and pulled out my sword. The eyes of everyone widened to fear seeing me take out a sword that should have been in a fantasy dream.


    "That''s not real¡­ is it?"


    "Did that guy actually kill someone with that?"


    "Is the blood on the wall that swords doing?"


    The fighters asked themselves as I sighed at the sudden silence.


    "What happened?" I said, my voice reaching to everyone who stood on the ground.


    "Are your pussies tightening up because of this?" I pointed behind me.


    "For context, let me just say, I am not someone who likes butchering and killing people like this. This guy here, just insulted me as I was sleeping and then when I wanted to actually fight, he ran so I killed him."


    It seemed that my words might have seemed forbidden for them as they all looked at me like a maniac. Which was quite ironic with all the bloodshed and killing they were doing for a fucking pendant.


    "Don''t look at me like that!" My eyes turned shallow, "This is what you guys wanted, wasn''t it? A chance¡­ hope for a brighter future for your pitiful self''s¡­ well you got it. This is it."


    "This is where your dreams die."


    ¡­


    On the other side of the stadium, Arthur looked at this with a shocked look.


    ''No!... How can he be here?''


    Arthur thought as he looked at Henry standing there, showing himself like a freaking red target.


    The thought of eventually fighting him, not only made his blood boil but it also frightened him. The way his body shook at Henry''s primal power from the previous fight and the blood frenzied state he stood now told him this wasn''t going to be easy anymore.


    From this moment on, Arthur wasn''t sure if he could actually win this fight competition. But it also made him fight harder so that he could reach Henry.


    ¡­


    Up at the second floor stage where the teachers were.


    Harold and Thomas looked at the crazy way that Henry called everyone a loser. For a second, both of the teachers looked at this guy like a maniac. Calling over 70 able killers losers was a death sentence in itself.


    Still, they couldn''t help but smile at the way that Henry presented himself. Like he was showing everyone that he was the one who would win this.


    "Who is this brat?" Harold asked, "Do we know him?"


    The old guy behind them quickly took the list from his assistant and said, "He''s number is 34-"


    Thomas interrupted the guy, "We don''t want his number, just tell us who he is." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "O- Of course, noble sirs." The old guy nodded, "His name is Henry Van Tax from the Tax family."


    "The Tax Family?... do you know anyone from that branch?" Harold asked Thomas who shook his head.


    "I don''t think I''ve heard of such a name." Thomas smiled, "But I think, they just made their debut."


    Harold nodded sagely, "Such a bold move. Impressive and yet extremely foolish if he can''t back up his stand."


    Thomas nodded and quiet waited for a moment before saying, "I bet two thousand pounds on him."

 Chapter 138 - 138 - Red Sword From The Front

    The stadium was quiet.


    Even the spectators looked at what was happening with a bit of fear. To them, I was someone crazy, someone that could kill a guy so horribly like that in broad daylight in the public was a certified killer for them.


    After a while they murmured among themselves while the fighters on the ground finally found some courage inside them. Some clenched their teeth''s and some their hands as they took their stand.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are!" One among them screamed at me.


    Another one joined him, "How do you dare think you can say such cuss words at us! You may be strong but you''re not close to what we all here can do combined."


    "Combined huh?" I murmur, "But is it in you people to actually accomplish something like that."


    "To do that you must give them your trust, but the question is, will you be that stupid?" My question brought on some frowns as they understood what I meant.


    They were fighting and killing each other. To combine their powers would be meaning showing each other trust but how can they do that when ultimately they must kill each other in the end.


    They weren''t that trust worthy enough to show their trusts and get back-stabbed in the end.


    Still, they didn''t let my talk go through them.


    "You''re scared, I know it! Knowing that you can''t defeat all of us combined, you use the tactic of frightening us with trust." A guy with glasses laughed.


    "What the fuck does trust have to do with this anyway? We just have to kill you all at once¡­ we don''t need trust." He said as others started to resonate with his words.


    I took a careful look at the guy. My mind doesn''t have any memory of him nor does his characteristic was shown on the novel. But I should have expected some special people in this stage. Even if the novel didn''t show them it doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    Seeing my calm look made him smile even more, "You know what¡­ I think we should kill you." His words made everyone look at him, "Not gonna lie but you are pretty strong, especially with that huge sword of yours."


    "If we kill you off first than it would be an even balance of this competition. We could all clearly fight better knowing that someone as strong as you isn''t there."


    I give him a slow nod, "That''s a good plan. But if you guys are sooo in sync then why aren''t you still attacking me?"


    Instantly a lot of fighters looked at the guy who spoke before, clearly his words impacted them and thinked of him as pseudo decision maker. Feeling so many eyes on him the guy clenched his teeth before pointing his weapon at me, "Well then. EVERYONE! Let''s kill this bastard and rid ourselves of a murderer."


    "YAH!" A lot of fighters cheered the guy before looking at me with killing intent.


    ''¡­I think I might have fucked up.''


    I smile as every one of the fighters took slow steps towards me. Seeing that I have fucked myself into this, then I''ll better find a way out anyway.


    I lifted my swords as the fighters took a pause in their movement. Then giving a hard swing of my sword, the air around it pulsed and blew towards the fighters giving them a hard breeze as their hairs got messed up.


    But with that show of power, I made them realize something.


    Whoever was the bravest, would be the one to die first.


    Even the guy who spoke, gulped at my show of strength as he started sweating while thinking, ''Just who the fuck is this guy?''


    ¡­


    Arthur on the other side of the stage was initially confused. He didn''t know whether he should help Henry because he knew him or just ignore this circumstances and let everything play out normally.


    But after seeing Henry swing his sword and as the powerful breeze also hit him, the guy smiled and stood down. Knowing that Henry wouldn''t need his help.


    ¡­


    At another place of the stadium, over a crack on the walls stood Wilson with his bow drawn towards Henry.


    His target wasn''t actually Henry but the one whoever would attack him in his blind spot. Even through Henry''s words were shown as a big disrespect to everyone, Wilson didn''t mind it.


    Wilson understood that Henry was just showing a show of bravado and weakness would have just made him a bigger target. Still, He smiled as the air wave from his sword blew his hair.


    ''I knew he was powerful¡­ but it seems he might have more up his sleeve.'' Wilson smiled while releasing the arrow as he saw everyone hesitating.


    ¡­


    I looked around me, my eyes looking back and forth seeing who would actually have the courage to attack me. But everyone just stood still, not wanting to end their life.


    ''Alright then¡­ with nobody attacking me I can jus-''


    My thought interrupted as I intercepted an attack from the front.


    "Clang!"


    ''Shit! I should have known it would be this guy that would attack me from the front. Can''t take my words lying down without a fight, can''t you Xavier?''


    I briefly look at the red colored sword that I blocked with my sword.


    "You talk too much, you hypocrite!" Xavier said as I swing him away. He managed to slow down his speed by dragging his sword to the ground and sliding to a stop.


    "Well someone had to, things had quieted down a bit back there." I said taking in his appearance. "You speak of hypocrisy, but you''re not someone who''s far from it."


    Xavier had a beautiful hard face that made him stand out in the crowd with his burning crimson hair. He was tall enough to reach 6.4 and had a healthy body with muscles on his arms. If Arthur had a noble aura that spoke of how great a guy he is, Xavier had the noble aura of haughtiness.


    Just glancing at his angry face which spoke of how proud he was of being a noble spoke many volumes.


    He frowned, "Who do you think you are to call ME a hypocrite?! I''m a proud noble, not someone your likes could even dream of clashing swords with me."


    "Just be glad that you get to die by my sword." With that he swung for me again, his speed faster than anyone else in the crowd. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But after the speed I faced with Marva¡­ he was practically moving in slow motion for me¡­ and he actually was with the effect of my eyes.


    "Clang!"


    Unknown Substance met Unknown Substance, Black met Red as a few sparks flew off from the clash of our swords. Xavier''s face darkened greatly as he saw me stop his attack again like it was nothing.


    "HOW DARE YOU! You should have taken my mercy and just died painlessly but instead you FIGHT!" He spoke with such righteousness that I almost wanted to cringe.


    Seeing the new circumstance, the guy from before tried to rally, "Come on guys, lets attack him. Together we can kill this guy."


    "SHUT UP!" Xavier screamed, "He''s my prey, I get to kill him toda-"


    "BOOM!"

 Chapter 139 - 139 - Regret On The Stadium

    "BOOM!"


    It wasn''t the sound of someone''s fight nor was it me punching Xavier even though I had a great chance of doing that.


    It was an explosion.


    A huge explosion sounded as everyone unconsciously ducked their heads in fear.


    Even Xavier stopped his shout and looked around him to see what was that actually caused it.


    The first to respond to the sound were the teachers on the second floor. Harold and Thomas looked west above the stadium and saw a huge black smoke rising from that direction.


    "What happened!" Harold said as Thomas got up from his seat and went closer to the edge to take a look.


    Thomas calculated the smokes distance and his eyes widened, "The general direction of that smoke is near the queen''s castle!"


    "What!" Harold said as he got up in shock.


    To answer their question, the door to the stage opened and a soldier ran before them and saluted, "Sir, there''s a huge problem."


    "What is it? Is it related to that explosion?" Harold pointed at the rising smoke.


    The soldier nodded dreadfully, "Yes, sir. We got words that some cultists has attacked the castle a few moments ago and that explosion was their doing."


    Thomas came forward, "How''s the queen?"


    Harold gave a brief skeptical look at Thomas before asking himself, "And about the king, is he safe?"


    The soldier went quiet as both men had terrifying thoughts.


    "SPEAK!"


    The soldier hesitated before saying, "We still don''t have any confirmation about them. We''ve sent people inside to check on them but so far we haven''t gotten any information back."


    Harold looked down and tapped his clothes, thinking about the situation. He then looked up, "And what about the competition, are we to stop it now?"


    The soldier shook his head, "No, I got word that the competition must go on but there are orders for both of you."


    "What is it?"


    "There are a lot of cultist coming towards the cultist and the order is for anyone capable and strong to assist the defense force. Both you and Sir Thomas is ordered to join them right this moment."


    Thomas nodded to that but Harold was hesitant, "Both of us? But we two are the overseers of this event and more so we''re the strongest here. If both of us leave than what will happen if any cultist were to attack the stadium?"


    "Well, command told me that they''ll send spare soldiers to the event but for now, both of you must attend the force."


    Seeing Harold still being hesitant, Thomas pat his shoulder, "Don''t worry about the competition, Harold. With the soldiers that''ll be coming, I''m sure nothing will happen here."


    Harold nodded, sparing a small smile, "You''re right¡­ still for precaution, at least we''ll tell the spectators to leave the stadium. The fight can go on but they must return to their homes."


    The soldier nodded, "Alright, sirs. I''ll tell the guards to evacuate the people and also tell them to be on extra caution for the time being."


    "Yes, do that." Harold said before both him and Thomas went out of the stage and towards the castle. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    "So it seems we won''t be fighting so soon after all, Xavier." I said.


    Xavier who was preoccupied seeing the huge smoke, creased his brows and turned to me, "How did you know my name?"


    Oops! I shouldn''t have said that.


    In response, I smiled, "Someone as famous is known by many."


    "Famous¡­" Xavier''s eyes darkened, "And who are you to know me?"


    "Don''t get so cautious, you''ll get my introductions soon enough." I said before looking up at the seats.


    The soldiers were evacuating the people. It was happening just like it was written in the novel.


    An explosion occurring and after that the soldiers evacuating the people but did not stop the event itself¡­ which was weird.


    One of the fighters saw what the soldiers were doing and asked, "Hey¡­ did something happen?"


    "An attack occurred near the castle, some cultists had attacked her highness''s castle!" A soldier shouted down, making sure all heard it.


    Everyone felt shock coursing through them.


    "An explosion!"


    "Attack on the royal family!"


    "So cultists are running on the streets then?!"


    "¡­But that also means that this competition is over as well, right?" Thinking that a guy asked, "So what happens to us?"


    "Do we still fight or is the competition on hold?"


    The soldier shook his head, "No, the competition will go on."


    Shocked faces accompanied many as one said, "But even the teachers are not here, so who will oversee the event?"


    "Don''t worry about that, just keep on fighting. When only one of you is left breathing, he will win that competition?" The soldier said and left the place, leaving behind bewildered faces.


    "Is he joking?"


    "Keep fighting only one of us is left alive?"


    "Are we cattle to them that our lives don''t even matter to them."


    "There''s chaos on the capital and they just left us over here."


    Words of dismay and fear passed around before a shout stopped them.


    "Stop talking like that!"


    Everyone looked around and saw that it was the same spectacled guy who had rallied against Henry. He didn''t seem deterred as he said to them, "Why are you all talking like it is already over?"


    "Don''t you know we already gave up our lives when we signed for this thing? The fact that not only did we pass the first test but also second one mean anything to you people!"


    "My friends died on the evaluation exam!" He screamed, "But I didn''t give up! It''s because of them that I was able to pass on. DON''T YOU ALL FEEL THE SAME!"


    "Didn''t your friends and countless others died hoping to reach this place! How can you give up when you''re so close to the end."


    His words reached to everyone hearts and penetrated it. Everyone who had doubts and fear now looked on the ground in shame.


    It was true that they had lost a lot of friends at the competition. Some even died while on this stage at their hands.


    I looked at the quiet place for a moment before I waited for the call, "He''s right. We can''t give up."


    A guy with blood on over himself said, "So what if they''ve left us for ourselves, it wasn''t like they were going to save us anyway. At least now we won''t be distracted by the crowd''s chatter."


    "So why don''t we all have a fair fight to ourselves, yeh?"


    "YEAH!" Everyone screamed as they found the strength to hold their weapons.


    "What a bunch of idiots?" Xavier muttered, "Are they so stupid that they don''t understand the situation?"


    I nod, "Well, even if they don''t find this suspicious¡­ at least they could have taken the chance to kill off a few people."


    "This is what defers you commoners from nobility like me." Xavier said with some disdain.


    "Well, I''m sorry to disappoint your majesty but I too am a noble."


    "Oh?..." Xavier''s face darkened again, "Well, let me correct that mistake."


    Before I could retort him, I felt the atmosphere change around me.


    The air around us suddenly got hotter and my body started to warm up quite fast.


    ''So he''s here.''


    I looked towards sky as I said, "As I said before, today just isn''t the day for us."

 Chapter 140 - 140 - A Drastic Change

    "Hmm?... why is it so warm all of a sudden?" A fighter on the stadium murmured.


    Same as him, a few others too looked at their own body, wondering why they suddenly started to feel warm so much. The time of this season was indeed warm but it wasn''t up to the point where they should feel this hot.


    The warm feeling on their body almost fell like it was burning up to intense heat. Then suddenly, small embers started to fall from the sky as the fighters looked at the small glowing red embers in curiosity.


    "Why is embers suddenly falling on us?"


    "Is it because of the explosion from before?"


    "No, that can''t be. The explosion is far from us; the embers shouldn''t come close to the stadium." A guy said as he looked at the black ash in his hand.


    "Hey¡­ what''s that?" A guy said while pointing towards the sky.


    Xavier looked at the sky where I was looking at and his eyes widened.


    At the far sky, right at the center of the stadium stood a figure. The figure was wearing a black robe with some strange red drawings upon it. From the figures robe fell those small red embers on everyone at the stadium.


    The floating figure stood at the sky like he was frozen. The only indication of him not being paused was his robe that moved with the wind.


    "Who is that?"


    "Is that one of the soldiers?"


    "¡­Is he one of the cultist?"


    Looking at the figure, all fighters felt slight curiosity and fear for the flying robed figure. They didn''t know who he was or if he even was on their side because of the sudden chaos on the capital.


    The soldiers who were on the seats immediately drew their swords, "Who are you? Identify yourself intruder!"


    The floating figure stayed quiet, not answering their question.


    The soldier in authority came at the edge of the seats and screamed, "IF YOU DON''T ANSWER MY QUESTIONS, I WILL BE FORCED TO TAKE ACTIONS AGAINST YOU, INTRUDER!"


    Standing from my viewpoint, the only thing I could see about the guy was his nose and mouth. Everything else was carefully hid under his robe. Finally, I saw his mouth move a bit as he whispered something to himself.


    With my eyes enhanced view I was able to see what the guy murmured, "How annoying."


    Then just like the novel, the guy did his introduction.


    The robed figure spread his arms wide as he spoke, "Rejoice Plebians!" The figures voice belonging to that of a guy.


    ''Here we go.'' I look up, trying to see through him.


    "Your pitiful lives have finally come to great use. I myself have come here to free you from your worthless states and give you a deserved fate. One that should have been given to you from the moment of your birth." The guy''s words came as both booming and clear to everyone inside the stadium.


    "You will be used as an example for the glory of the empire and for its true people."


    "Hmm?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    "Glory for the empire¡­ is he talking about the competition?"


    "Maybe he''s someone who will overseer this competition now."


    The fighters said their thoughts as guy in the sky nodded.


    "YES! I have been sent here to overseer this event."


    Hearing him, the soldier in charge frowned. He didn''t receive any words about someone coming to look out for the competition. The guy before him didn''t even introduce himself.


    More so than that, the guy seemed especially suspicious with his way of speaking. The way he wanted to use the fighters for the glory of the kingdom only made the guy realize that the one before him is probably one of the cultists who were attacking the capital.


    The soldier spoke, "Who the fuck are you? I didn''t get any word about you from command. If you don''t tell me why you are really here than I won''t have any other chance but to see you as an enemy of the kingdom."


    The figure looked in the direction of the captain, "Enemy of the capital?" His head shook multiple times, "No no no no no¡­ I am not the enemy¡­ I am its savior!"


    "Well fuck!" The soldier in charge''s face paled as he just got his confirmation.


    "I was sent here for the sake of the empire and its well being. My task today has been to gather its stray lamps and show them the correct path."


    "Gather?"


    "Stray lamps?... Is he talking about us?" A fighter asked the one beside him but it was the figure that spoke.


    The figures voice was cold now as he said, "Yes!... You are the stray lamps! They have sullied this empires history with their filthy lies and undisguised manners."


    The guy looked at his hands which shook like they were in pain, "They have uprooted the glorious aura it once had and turned into the shit it has became now. They have all blinded you lamps from the right path. They all destroyed the proud name of the empire which was once called Dragonicas!"


    "Dragonicas?" I murmured in confusion.


    ''This is not what he said in the novel¡­ every word he said is entirely different. But that word¡­ why is it similar to that gu-''


    My eyes widened exponentially as I looked at the guys hands, spotting the ring. But all it did was confirm my fears.


    ''Why is this guy doing here! He isn''t supposed to be here¡­ where the fuck is the other guy?''


    ''Why the fuck is a cult leader doing here?!''


    My thoughts went awry as I spotted the Sigmat ring which wasn''t blue. The way he spoke had some resembles to this one guy that was supposed to be planning the destruction of the kingdom.


    This guy wasn''t the first boss that was written in the novel. He is Cravic Bornfire, the leader of the cult called The Burning Pain of Dragonicas.


    This cult followed the ways of the old empire.


    Back a few hundred years ago there were two empires. One was called Dragonicas and the other Celestial Empire. Back then there wasn''t any kingdom or state but only these two empires. This two empires always fought against each other for supremacy.


    But after years of fighting with each other and having no clear victor, the losses of both empires became too large for the empires to bear. So both empires split apart internally and later they became the four kingdoms.


    Dragonicas was split into two kingdoms, one was Leonidas and the other Sekai. The ways of the old empire reflected to the people who still had firm believes of ways back then and they wanted both kingdoms to join once more to become Dragonicas again.


    The cult of The Burning Pain of Dragonicas was a firm believer in the ways of the old empire. Not only were they firm believers but were also known for their extremely cruel behavior against all others who don''t believe in the old empire.


    They attacked and burned down many villages and towns in both kingdoms while spreading their own propaganda.


    Cravic Flameborn is the current cult leader that chose to follow its predecessor''s way and spread the word of the old empire with fury if needed. Cravic was someone who would take in people peacefully if they heed his words or burn down their whole existence if any stood in his way.


    Unfortunately for me, this guy wasn''t just a monster with a title. But he is also considered a master of one of the most dangerous ability... the ability called Lava. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 - 141 - Cravic [ Part 1 ]

    "Cravic Flameborn"


    Xavier''s eyes widened in shock as he looked back at me, "What did you say! Do you mean¡­"


    I nod gravely, "Yes, that guy is Cravic Flameborn¡­ the leader of the Burning Pain of Dragonicas Cult."


    "Im- Impossible!" Xavier unconsciously took two steps back in shock. "H- He can''t be here himself."


    Xavier''s reaction was completely understandable. He heard the horrors of the floating man and knew how much destruction he could bring upon. The fact that such a man of his caliber came personally to the stadium for them¡­ meant nothing more than ultimate pain for Xavier and the others.


    Still Xavier held on to some hope as he said, "No, that can''t be! He can''t just personally come for us¡­ he''s the cult leader."


    "That he is and if you don''t believe me, just look at his right hand."


    According to my word, Xavier looked at his right hand and despair came back to him.


    "See the pink Sigmat ring on him¡­ now tell me how many people have a pink Sigmat ring on them with such a fashionable style of clothing."


    Xavier didn''t answer my words, "But why¡­ why is he here? Is he here to kill us?"


    "Who knows? Maybe we should let him finish his full introduction before coming to conclusions." I said and shrugged my shoulders, "But he''s probably here to kill us or¡­"


    As I had come to one conclusion, Cravic started speaking, "I, Cravic Flameborn have come here to show you all the right path¡­ to let you walk in the ways of the old empire, our true birthright." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well there you go, he came to recruit us to his cult¡­ just my luck." I said as the sword from Xavier''s hand shook.


    "That''s even worse than death."


    Like Xavier, everyone who heard his name felt fear coursing through their vein. Most of their bodies started to shake while others had simply lost the courage to keep going as the weapons from their hands fell.


    "Oh God! It''s Cravic Flameborn."


    "Why in god''s name has such a monster come here?"


    "What did he meant by the way of the old empire?"


    "What did he mean by showing the right path¡­ does that mean he''s going to burn us?"


    The contestants on the ground now lost all their attention from Henry and started to ask questions like lost lambs they are. Even the soldier who is in charge couldn''t shake the fear emanating from his body to fade.


    None of them couldn''t believe that someone like Cravic was here at the stadium. What was worse that nobody actually strong was here in the stadium. The two teachers who had the most authority and strength had already left this place.


    "Tell me children¡­ will you walk the ways of the old empire?" Cravic said.


    Listening to him, none of the people on the seats or the ground said anything.


    "If you do I will guide you there by my own hands and show all the beauty and horror that this veil has been corrupting you."


    ¡­


    Arthur and Wilson like others was shocked. Even more so when they heard of his words. The monster didn''t come to eat the lambs but came here to make them his own children.


    While Arthur was ready to attack if he''s life depended on it, Wilson couldn''t stop from shaking as he aimed his bow at Cravic. He''s arms shook in fear and for the first time in Wilson''s life, he wasn''t sure if he''s arrow would actually hit the target or not.


    ¡­


    "Ahem! Mr. Cravic sir, Can I ask you a few questions?"


    All eyes turned to the guy who had said those words. Xavier''s body shook as he heard the voice coming from behind him as he looked back in shock to see it was Henry who had called the monster out.


    "What the fuck are you doing? Do you have a death wish?"


    "I just want to ask some things, it''s no biggy."


    Cravic looked down to where I was and said, "Yes¡­ ask."


    I looked back at Xavier with a knowing look, "See¡­ He''s not that bad."


    Xavier didn''t know whether I was joking or the fear had loosened some strings in my brain.


    "I¡­ Cough Cough!... just a moment," I cleared my throat before saying, "Are you here to kill us?"


    At the end of my question, everyone looked up at Cravic who shook his head.


    "No"


    "Fantastic!" I clapped my hands. I may look joovy to everyone outside but inside I was a scared piss of mess and now my body and mind started doing things on their own.


    "So you''re here to recruit us in your dangerous cul- AHEM! I mean, you''re obviously correct paths¡­ organization?" I said and prayed that the man above didn''t catch my slur.


    "Yes¡­ I am here to give all of you a chance at rebirth." Cravic turned to the soldiers, "Even those that had sinned so much as you people, everyone will get a new chance."


    "And let''s say if we refuse?"


    "Then you die!"


    "Alright" I nod, taking in my choices, "That much was pretty clear but thank you for still stating them. That''s all."


    Xavier kept on giving me a look and I had to ask, "What?"


    He searched for the correct word but couldn''t find it, "Just¡­ nothing."


    My talk didn''t bring any fruitful knowledge but it woke up the soldiers as the one in charge shouted, "Cravic Flameborn¡­ you are¡­ charged with various crimes that are extremely heinous. Both the Leonidas and Sekai kingdom hold you accountable for the many crimes and losses of property, for which I demand that you strip yourself of all things and surrender to us!"


    Cravic sighed before shaking his head.


    "No matter how peaceful I approach the masses¡­ they turn to their bloody shade."


    The guy shook in his boots but that didn''t stop him from doing his job anymore, "SOLDIERS! Hold yourselves!... I know that the person in front of us is strong¡­ fuck it! He''s extremely strong but don''t let it hold you back¡­ he''s the one that killed thousands of our brothers, we can''t let such injustice go¡­ Oh My God!"


    The guy stopped speaking as he saw the great ball of rock filled with lava coming towards him.


    "Everybody shield yourselves!" Arthur said as he used his most effective defense skill.


    "Well fuck me!" I said and placed my sword in front of me as many others used their own way of protecting themselves.


    But even with Arthur calling out and the huge ball falling, many couldn''t take proper precaution and started screaming and running for their lives.


    Cravic guided the magma ball down to the guard, "Lava''s Judgement!"


    "BOOM!"


    The huge ball of rocky lava fell and exploded all around the place. Melting the seats on the stadium before its scattered parts fell everywhere.


    "Damn!" I said as even while my sword shielded me from most damages, some small rocks and lavas scratched parts of my body, scalding them.


    Those that were close to the attack and couldn''t protect themselves immediately burned down under the lava and melted. I heard screams of anguish and death around me but only focused on defending myself.


    After what seemed like an eternity of pain and scalding, I looked around my sword. But what I saw before me was like a scene from hell.

 Chapter 142 - 142 - Cravic [ Part 2 ]

    The stadium had fallen into a state of turmoil and chaos.


    The ground in front of me was laden with black ashes and the burned bodies of those that weren''t able to protect themselves. Putrid smell lingered around as the remaining lavas continue to devour their body until nothing remained.


    Looking ahead, towards the seats, the first thing that I saw was the huge lava rock which was now half of what it was before. The lava at its center still boiling while the seats under it burned to a crisp with black spots remaining.


    As the small black ashes flow before my eyes, I momentarily stop thinking.


    ''What is this?''


    ''Is this still a fantasy or is this my reality?''


    "Hah¡­" I look frozen under the hell that stood before me, "So this is what real power is." Turning up I see the floating figure looking down at us with his eyes still covered, emotion unknown.


    Floating up there like a god.


    I couldn''t tell if that guy was laughing or crying seeing so many people. But I can probably guess what he was thinking at this exact moment.


    ''They should have listened to me.''


    It''s not really regret that he''s having¡­ its more close to failure at not being able to make us listen. But I guess now everyone will listen to him¡­ well, everyone who wasn''t burned to a crisp that is.


    Looking around, I was able to spot some people that had survived the explosion. The only reason why they had survived is because they were the farthest away from the explosion radius. Still, they didn''t get away with zero injuries.


    Some grabbed hold of his burned hand, some tried to cool down the injuries on his body and some limped forward and looked ahead with their face filled with ashes, thinking what a nightmare this was.


    "Ah!... How can someone¡­ be so powerful?!"


    Looking back at the familiar sound, I found Xavier still alive and better than most people. I might have gone away with some scalding because of my sword but Xavier didn''t have any injuries on him. Even his red hair stood with the pride they were combed.


    ''Wonder what kind of defensive skill the guy used? Even Arthur shouldn''t have escaped with no injuries with his many secretive skills.''


    "You still alive?"


    "Hmm! You''re alive as well! How?" Xavier said, his tone riddled with shock.


    My brows creased, "That is not how you ask someone if he''s okay or not? You should sound concerned, not shocked."


    "You didn''t answer my question! How did you survive that?"


    "Well, it was because of my swor- Fuck!" I turn to point my sword, only to see that the front part I shielded myself with was full of black ash and the pointy end was stuck under the ground.


    I took hold of the handle and even with how much pain I felt because of the remaining heat, I still used my strength to pull it out.


    "ARGHHH!"


    The cold lava that was joined with the ground started to crack under my strength and then it broke apart, freeing my sword from its hot grasp. Immediately I looked at the sword and sighed in relief.


    "Whoo! It didn''t get scratched."


    "That''s a very peculiar sword you''ve got." Xavier said looking at my sword suspiciously, "Where did you get it?"


    The vein in my head almost popped in anger, "What is wrong with you, aye! The only thing you keep doing is asking me questions nonstop."


    "Because you keep doing things that are awry! Now answer me!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, Xavier¡­ I''m at my wit here, so if the next sentence that comes out of your word is another question¡­ I swear to god, I will kill you before that guy does!" I said seriously.


    "!!!"


    Even with all the pride in Xavier''s body, his survival instincts told him to move as far away from me as he could.


    "You... Hmph!" At the end, Xavier decided to listen to his instincts than rather fall prey to his pride. He sighed as he calmed himself down and got rational, "I don''t know how or why you were able to defend against my and his attacks," He looked briefly at Cravic before turning to me, "But you are one of the most useful person''s still alive¡­ so I suggest that we should think of a way to escape."


    To say, I was shocked would be an understatement. The prideful Xavier who was going to kill me a second ago was asking for an alliance is definitely going to one of the most surprising moments in my book.


    "You want to team up with me?"


    "I don''t want to team up with you! I just¡­ figured that for the time being, we shouldn''t be each other''s enemy and¡­ support each other under the circumstances."


    I nod, this is indeed a good choice, "Sure"


    "So you have any ideas on how to get out of this?"


    "For now¡­ let''s see what the guy above does. The guy did initially come to recruit us and frankly the attack before wasn''t aimed for us, we just got in the way of it. So let''s see if this guy will still play peacefully."


    Xavier finding no other ideas, accepted my suggestion.


    Arthur and Wilson on the other hand got out of this problem with minimal injuries. Arthur used some of his secretive arts to deploy an protective aura around him as he only got away with some injuries and Wilson protected himself by using a broken part of the stadium''s wall as it shielded him from the lava.


    All attention went to the next moment, "Children!"


    Everyone looked up, curious and fearful at what the man would do now, "Don''t be afraid!"


    "This was just punishment for the sinners that wanted to divide us." Cravic spread his arms, "But I still give you a chance!"


    "Take it and become one of my children, oh lost sheep''s!"


    "Understand and embrace the old ways, because through it is serenity!"


    "Come, Join Me!"


    With that, at the end of the exit a circle with lava appeared, "Those that want to join me, step in the circle."


    The fighters looked at the circle of lava with lost hope, then as I thought, all of them slowly went to the circle.


    Xavier took a step forward, sword in hand, "Those traitors! How dare they do that! I will show them what it means to betray your kingdo-"


    He was about to pull out his sword but I stopped him, "Stop right there, your majesty. I don''t think the guy there would be okay with you attacking his lost sheep''s."


    Xavier looked at the sky and saw Cravic looking right at him. His knees almost buckled down under a invincible heavy weight as he took deep breaths.


    "But¡­ but, we can''t let him just take them away."


    "That we can''t¡­" I said and looked around seeing that other than us, only Arthur, Wilson and five others had not gone into the circle.


    Suddenly my eyes flash with a dangerous light as I smirk and look up, "Hey, Mr. Flameborn!"


    Cravic looked at me.


    "If I go there, then you won''t kill me, right?"


    "That is correct."


    I nod slowly, "Then it seems I don''t have any choice." Saying that I start walking towards the circle, "I''ll just have to join ya."

 Chapter 143 - 143 - Betrayal?

    "!!!"


    All those that heard my voice, except for the unknown five, looked at me in shock.


    "What! What do you mean?" Xavier asked in shock. Just a second ago we just made a temporary alliance and now I am siding with the enemy.


    Talk about double standard.


    Arthur and Wilson too had a shocked look but none said anything. It may have been because they were far away from me or just too wary about the floating lava guy to say anything to me.


    "Hey! It''s not like the guy left gave any choice. I have to do this¡­ if not for the kingdom then for me." I said while giving my best acting performance so the guy upstairs doesn''t realize.


    "I¡­ you¡­" Xavier malfunctioned for a second as I mouthed the word, ''Get Ready''. Immediately his eyes widened but he quickly replaced it with anger as he shoved me away, "GO THEN! Scums and traitors like you are not welcome in this kingdom."


    Got to say, Xavier could give a performance. Of course it''s nowhere near as me but respect should go where its meant to be.


    "Alright alright, but you''ll regret this you know." I turn around and give a suspicious smile to Arthur, "All of you will."


    Arthur didn''t return the smile, instead he looked worried before he nodded and looked up at the floating figure who didn''t seem to find anything amiss.


    "Each of you, kingdoms dogs will feel the burning pain when we children arrive from our womb- I mean from our caves¡­ I don''t where we''ll come from but we''ll come someday." I said ignoring the sexual implement I placed on it before giving a wink to Wilson.


    Who immediately smiled discreetly before knocking an arrow on his bow and getting ready for whatever the fuck I was about to do.


    I continued my nonsensical pitch and arrived before the lava circle. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s not gonna burn me because I''m lying right?'' I took a look at the lava which bubbled at my watch. ''Well, I didn''t preach all this way for to just stop at the first hurdle.''


    A step up and I was inside the circle. The moment I stepped inside, I felt a warmth envelop me. It wasn''t nice nor bad¡­ it felt impartial, like standing before the door of an evil organization and knowing that the only reason they will accept me is if I gave in completely.


    Oh Yeah! It''s helplessness¡­ Didn''t miss the feeling for a while.


    "You did the right choice." A guy with glasses said.


    Looking at him, my brows went up in recognition, "So it''s you. You survived the explosion?"


    It was the same guy that had rallied people against me and tried to kill me¡­ Not only did the guy survive, which I prayed that he would burn and die slowly but he also joined the evil cult.


    The guy lifted his glasses and nodded, "Yes, it was the only viable option if I wanted to live. Besides you did the same too, you know how we all felt when the explosion came crashing down on us."


    I looked around, indeed most of them were injured and scared shitless of what happened. I can''t really blame them for choosing the option for surviving¡­ they still weren''t fully adults.


    "So you guys don''t really want to join this guy?" I pointed above.


    Glasses and the others all shook their head, "Why would we want to? We don''t even know what this way of the old empire he''s been bragging about; we just want to live."


    I sighed listening to their thoughts and understanding their pain.


    "Hah you guys¡­ you''re only making this more hard for me."


    "Hey, it''s going to be okay." Someone else said.


    "We''re not going into this alone, as long as we''re alive and together¡­ I believe we''ll find a way." Another hopeful guy said.


    "That wasn''t what I meant¡­" I said and the glasses guy couldn''t help but frown and take a step back.


    "You¡­ what are you talking about?" The guy looked at my head which was looking down on the ground. When he saw what I was doing, his eyes widened and he yelped, "How do you have that ring!"


    I look up at him with a dangerous smile as I tilt my head, "Well guys¡­ make sure to save a place for me back in heaven, alright?"


    Except for the glasses, nobody else understood what I was about to do. But that''s exactly why I chose this way.


    Shaping my right hand straight, water started gathered around it.


    "HELP M-" The glasses guy called out to the floating figure. Cravic immediately understood what I was doing but before he could get into action I already did my deed.


    Swiping ahead, the water went like whiplash and its sharp edge went through everyone in front of me.


    A moment of silence occurred before in front of everyone''s eyes all those in the circle got sliced in half and blood spew out of them like a water fountain. The blood poured right over my body, bathing me in its warm embrace.


    "Talk about a messy attac-" Before I could finish my sentence, huge amount of lava fell on me, somehow causing an explosion.


    Arthur, Xavier, Wilson and the others weren''t able to understand what I just did before I was attacked. But their thoughts quickly went up as the guy started talking.


    "YOU SINNERS! HOW DARE YOU!" Cravic''s words came reverberating around like explosions from volcanos.


    "My children!" He''s hands directed on the pool of blood with half cut bodies and lifeless eyes, "How dare you lay your hands upon them. They had chosen rebirth and yet you defile them right IN FRONT OF MY EYES! BURN IN PAIN!" The guy screamed and started preparing a large bowl of lava above him.


    "Damn! That''ll hit all of us." Arthur said before getting prepared for the attack.


    "Shosh!"


    A arrow as fast as a falcon, shot right towards Cravic. He didn''t even have to move as the arrow got burned to crisp before it could reach him. But that didn''t stop Wilson.


    He prepared three other arrows and shot them all at the same time. But just as before, all three arrows got burned.


    "Fool! Such useless attacks can''t harm me!"


    Wilson clicked his tongue in annoyance before looking around seeing Arthur, Xavier and the others looking at him.


    "What! Do you think that I''ll just be standing here doing nothing while that guy prepares his death ball? I might not be as strong as you guys but I sure aren''t about to die without fighting."


    Hearing him, the others who were standing still lowered their heads in shame. But Arthur and Xavier didn''t, one smiled slightly and the other snickered before both prepared their swords.


    "Yeah, you''re right, I won''t die without trying."


    "Who says that I''m doing nothing¡­ I''m just waiting for the right moment."


    Then both stood in their own stance as one sword glowed in blue while the other in red. Quickly the light coming from the swords brightened immensely as both men slashed forward.


    "Lion Sigma Slash!"


    "Fleric Domino!"


    A blue and red beams went ahead at Cravic. Right before they could hit him, a dome of rock and lava enclosed him as the beams of light couldn''t even do anything.


    "Our attacks failed!" Arthur said.


    "They couldn''t even penetrate him!" Xavier murmured.


    "How foolish of you to think such light attacks would actually be able to harm me." Cravic said as he swung his arm down, "Now die!"

 Chapter 144 - 144 - Inside The Mist

    "Oh shit! How are we going to survive that!" One of the worthless guys said as he saw the big ball of lava coming down at them.


    "We¡­ We''re going to die aren''t we?"


    "Ma- Mama¡­ save me!" A guy said as he broke down in tears.


    While the five others were doing zero shit, Arthur, Xavier and Wilson tried to look for a solution. But the thing that was coming for them was way too big and destructive for them to come up with one.


    "Let''s just keep on attacking it¡­ maybe we''ll be able to do something!" Arthur shouted.


    "Like what! Both of our strong attacks got stopped by him and this thing is way too huge for our attacks to even scratch its surface!" Xavier said.


    "Not like we have any other choice, guys." Wilson said firing another arrow which melted as soon as it hit the huge lava ball.


    ''Tch!'' Wilson clicked his tongue, ''Fuck! My arrows can''t do anything! All of them are getting burned anyway¡­ if only I had a sigmat ring on me like he did.''


    Wilson''s eyes looked towards the explosive surface which had been solidified, the place where Henry once stood.


    Wilson clenched his hands tight before continuing to shoot his arrows as Arthur and Xavier also did their best and used long range attack skills at the lava ball.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­"


    After multiple tries, none of the trio''s attack did anything to the lava ball. If it was the previous, original boss then their combined attacks would have won them victory already but nothing could be done to this guy.


    All they did was waste time while the lava ball was now only a few seconds away for impact. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Damn¡­ we''re going to die here, aren''t we?'' Arthur thought as the grip on his sword loosened.


    ¡­


    "Man¡­ here I thought the protagonist armor would protect them or something.'' I snickered from a bystander''s point, looking at them as they got ready to face death.


    ''Well at least it''s good to know that against overpowering strength even you can''t do anything, Arthur.''


    I smile before pressing my hands down on the ground.


    Suddenly all over the stadium ground, water started to appear from the cracks on the ground.


    "!!?"


    Everyone on the ground looked towards their leg and their eyes widened, "Where is this water coming from?"


    Before they could understand the strange phenomenon, the water under their legs suddenly latched on to them tightly.


    "What!" Arthur said before he too got devoured by the water.


    Seeing that I had grabbed on to my targets, I put great pressure down to the ground, "Water Town!"


    Under the palm of my hands, water suddenly started to break out in great amount and before long the whole stadium ground coming up to the seats was filled with water and it was only incresing.


    Cravic saw the sudden appearance of water and looked suspiciously towards where he had burned down the big guy. But unlike before the place didn''t have the solidified lava rocks on it anymore, all there stood was broken rocks.


    ''He was able to escape¡­ futile, he won''t be able to survive the lava.''


    With a thought, he pushed the lava ball down faster, making it hit the water and the ground before exploding in its destructive beauty.


    "BOOM!"


    A great explosion occurred and because of the water under, great amount of mist filled the place, obscuring the whole stadium.


    Cravic tried to look ahead but he wasn''t able to see anything with the dense mist.


    "What a thick mist! But it won''t matter, they won''t survive an attack like that!"


    Cravic clicked his tongue in annoyance, "Damn that sinner! Because of him, I lost all my children to his filthy hands! My plan for the rebirth of the old empire was stopped because of him."


    "Haaa¡­" He sighed, "But it''s only a momentary stagger. The plan for rebirth can''t be stomped with such a small problem. We will try again¡­ the old ways of the empire will be born before the light of our magnificent sun!"


    Cravic said before turning around and ready to leave.


    Suddenly out of nowhere, he felt danger all around him. Turning around, he saw four different attacks coming to him from four different places.


    A Blue sword mantra from the left, similar to it a red sword mantra coming from the right and an arrow infused with water affinity around it going straight for his head. Finally coming from below, a spinning water attack that had great penetrative ability.


    "You think such weak attacks could harm me!" Cravic roared before creating a block of lava compiled with hard rocks in front and under him as a shield.


    The attacks before all of it were inevitably stopped by the rocky shield.


    "I''ve told you before, your attacks are way too weak for me to harm me."


    I smiled under the heavy mist obscuring me. My bent legs gave pressure towards the ground as it cracked under me and I shot up to the sky in great speed.


    My figure breaking through the thick cloud like jet breaking in. In a moment, I was right behind Cravic as I whispered to him, "Which is why all of those attacks were feint."


    "!!!"


    Cravic quickly turned around to see me flying right behind him with my sword positioned high above, ready to strike. His eyes coming down to my face as he saw my devilish smile, his hands slow to call any defense.


    "Take a nap, Mr. Failed Cult Leader."


    My strike went much faster than Cravic could make any shield and my sword slashed right through his chest with ease.


    "Kah!"


    Cravic screamed before vomiting out a large amount of blood from his mouth. His body suddenly lost control as his eyes dimmed and Cravic lost his ability fly and fell.


    But even with such a brutal attack to the chest that would have killed many, Cravic still showed consciousness. He slowly pulled his hands up and tried to shoot some spell at me.


    "Before you do that, might looking under you for a sec?"


    Cravic didn''t understand what I meant but in the next moment his eyes went wide as he started to scream in pain, "AHHHH!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    Cravic lay on a large pool of lava that was still burning quite hot. Before whenever he attacked, his attacks would always solidify after exploding so that''s why I used Water Town to bring a large amount of water on the stadium.


    So when the ball exploded, the lava wouldn''t go to any waste and would just join with the water, occupying its space. That''s exactly where Cravic landed¡­ A giant pool of burning lava.


    Up above, I wasn''t finished yet.


    Using all my strength and will, I used the water on the atmosphere around me to construct a lot of spinning water spears. Because of its great penetrative skill, I knew they would be my best shot to ending this guy.


    In a few seconds, around me stood 20 spinning water spears, which looked extremely dangerous from where Cravic lay.


    "AHhh!... I¡­ ahhh¡­ Can''t¡­ ahhh!... die¡­"


    "Oy! Mr. Failed Cult Leader!"


    Cravic turned to me for the brief moment, "Make sure to not rebirth, okay!"


    I swing my hand down as all the spears shot towards Cravic with a burst and penetrative his near defenseless body.


    "AHHHH!"

 Chapter 145 - 145 - Cravics Transformation

    "Flap" "Flap"


    The wings purely made of water flapped behind me. As the water wings worked its way I floated in the sky. Not as well as Cravic did as this was just my first time using it, but I wasn''t that bad either.


    ''Hmm¡­ is he dead though?''


    My eyes zoom down on Cravic''s body over the boiling lava. He was still¡­ almost as still as someone who is dead.


    "Is it over?"


    I look to the left, over at the melted down solidified seat and saw Arthur and the others standing there. It was Arthur who asked that.


    "Don''t know¡­ he may be dead but I can''t make sure from this far up." I said.


    "He would have to be some kind of monster if he''s still alive after that." Xavier murmured.


    "You think he wasn''t one?" Wilson said, "Did you forget how he hurled those mega giant lava balls like they were child''s play for him."


    Xavier''s face darkened, "Of course, it''s exactly why he would have to be a real monster if he still survives."


    "He''s dead." One of the useless nobodies said.


    "And how are you so sure?" Xavier asked annoyed.


    "W- Well¡­ he''s lying over a pool of hot lava and not making any movement so¡­ that''s why I believ-"


    "It doesn''t matter what YOU believe, we have to make sure that he''s dead." Xavier said.


    "So what do we do then?" Arthur asked.


    "I don''t know, maybe attack him a few more times to make sure or something." Xavier said as everyone looked at him, "What?"


    "You know¡­ that''s a good suggestion." Wilson smiled.


    "Yes¡­ that would both confirm and erase any doubts of him being alive." Arthur nods.


    "So we keep attacking him until we''re sure he''s dead?" Xavier asked as Wilson slammed his back.


    "It''s your suggestion."


    "I know¡­ and Don''t Hit Me On My Back!" Xavier screamed at Wilson.


    Up above the sky, I let the mist wash away a bit before again taking a look at Cravic''s body.


    ''He sure does look dea-''


    "!?"


    Instantly I look behind me before turning all around me, seemingly searching for something. But I didn''t seem to find anything except for the stadiums broken view.


    ''What was that? I was sure someone or something was looking directly at me a while back but there''s nothing here.''


    ''Hmm¡­ maybe it''s some kind of invisible ability? Maybe they want to help or take the Sigmat ring from Cravic!''


    Immediately I look down and search for the ring which was still intact. But in the next moment, I started to sweat, "Fuck!... I knew a final level boss guy wouldn''t die so fast."


    Over the lava, Cravic''s body started to move in broken waves. He''s hands and legs started to shake as he muttered in anger, "You sinNERS!"


    "!!!"


    "What! He''s actually still alive!" Xavier said in a wave of shock.


    "Yeah, it seems our work is not over yet." Wilson said.


    "Everyone use your attacks on him, he may be alive but he''s in a bad condition. If we all attack again, we can take him down." Arthur told them.


    "How dare you to put me in such a state! Cravic said as his shaking body slowly started to float before he stood afloat just an inch above the lava with his unique skill.


    "Your insolence will be rewarded with righteous judgement!"


    "Righteous judgement my ass! Die and stop waking up, you bastard!" Xavier said as he prepared his own sword mantra. Arthur and Wilson used their own attacks as well but this time, Wilson''s didn''t have Henry''s Sigmat to strengthen his arrows.


    But as they attacked Cravic''s eyes finally opened and now it was completely white as his veins showed in fury, "Again you use such worthless tricks upon me, you humiliate me with your show of strength!"


    With a thought, lava and rocks immediately gathered around Cravic and protected him from all attacks.


    "Damn! He can still use that annoying shield on him?" Xavier said in annoyance before looking above and screaming at Henry, "Hey you! Why are you standing there? Use your Sigmat and do something for fucks sake, we''re all about to die here!"


    ''Don''t you think I know that?'' I thought while looking as rocks and lava suddenly started to gather around Cravic in a new way which he didn''t show before.


    ''I''m almost out of juice here. When I shielded myself from his lava attack and finally used those water spears on him, my power was almost close to finish. The only reason that I''m still able to fly is because of my highly regenerative stamina.''


    ''But it seems if I don''t do something then we don''t have a-¡­ What the fuck is he doing now?'' I thought as the rocks came closer to Cravic''s body.


    "Fire is primordial and all that is right."


    "You think you could use my own ability against me to defeat me?... WHAT ARROGANCE!" With that the rocks and lava suddenly stuck to him, "Lava can''t defeat me¡­ I AM LAVA!"


    The rocks and lava on his body suddenly started to break and join before enclosing Cravic in a way that seemed like it was strengthening him. His body seemed like a huge block or rock with lava spewing from different directions.


    His new transformation gained him rock hands, legs, and a large defensive body that would both protect and cause damage to others.


    Practically he had turned into a damn robot guy but instead of mechanical parts it was rocks and lava. Only his head remained untouched by the rocks.


    ''Shit! I didn''t know this guy could do that! Even in the novel when Arthur defeated him he didn''t use that move¡­ but back then he was also much more powerful so it kinda balances it out now that I think of it.'' I think and couldn''t help but get annoyed.


    ''He may not be that strong yet but he''s somewhat closed the distance with this new style. Well¡­ can''t keep on staying afloat now.'' sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I bring my hands up and started to gather water around me again. But because I was in the air, it was much more difficult.


    Cravic in his new way looked up at me, "It''s YOU¡­ you''re the one who''s the cause for all this destruction and anger."


    "Hey! Don''t just go around and giving the blame back to me when you''re the one flinging out gigantic lava balls."


    "If you weren''t born then such a day wouldn''t had arrived for me to see it¡­ But I will sure of that now." He aimed his rocky hands towards me as lava appeared on it. Then before it could get bigger, the lava compressed and more lava appeared before it started to get compressed again.


    ''I don''t know what kind of attack that is but I can guess the damage it would do if I get hit with it.'' With time quickly going away, I sped up my process as a few water spears appeared in the air.


    ''Let''s see if this does anything or no-''


    "!!"


    "Kang!" X4


    "Anhhh!"


    Suddenly from behind my back, four black spears went towards Cravic in great speed before hitting him in his arms and legs. Effectively stopping the attack and also trapping him.


    "Wh- What!... It''s you!" Cravic looked in recognition behind me.


    "!!!"


    Before I could look back to see who it was, my survival instincts immediately made me fly away from that place as a big black ball made of pure destruction suddenly fell from the sky and towards Cravic.

 Chapter 146 - 146 - Speeding Through Horizon

    "It''s coming right for us!" Arthur screamed as he saw the ball of pure destruction coming down at Cravic. It''s size was much bigger than the lava ball, which meant they would get caught in it as well, "We need to run, NOW!"


    "Okay!" The others nodded before quickly running up the seats and trying to get out of the balls range. But even as they climbed up the stadium, they were able to see the ball''s explosion radius catching up to them.


    "Shit! It''s still not enough, we''re going to die even if we keep running when the ball falls!" Xavier said in anger.


    Seeing no other option, Arthur brought out a paper that seemed to resemble very close to a talisman. Showing it to them he said, "Everyone grab on to this, this is a teleportation template, it will teleport us away from the explosion."


    "A Teleportation Template!" Other than Xavier, none of them were knowledgeable enough to understand the templates true value. Which was why Xavier gave Arthur a very dubious look.


    Still, time was running out so he grabbed on to the template. The others still didn''t understand what it actually did but hearing that they''ll be away from it, they also grabbed on to it.


    A worthless mob went on to grab it as well, but being the worthless mob he was, his luck ran out as the wall under him broke and he fell.


    "AHHH!"


    Even then there were still some people who cared about the worthless people like them so¡­


    "Here, grab on to me!" Wilson said as he jumped down and grabbed on to the guy. Then he quickly fired the arrow on his bow and it hit a sturdy place on the wall.


    "KKEG!"


    The arrow which Wilson shot had a wire attached to it which was also bound to his waist as both Wilson and the mob now hung close to the stadiums ground which was filled with lava.


    "We need to go now!" Xavier said to Arthur but he looked down towards the two hung above the lava. Seeing him hesitate, Xavier pulled on the template, "If we don''t go this instant then we''ll all die!"


    "But they are still-"


    "He''s right!" Another worthless one said, "They''re already dead, at least we can survive, do it."


    With him, the other mobs started to argue with Arthur. Arthur looked down once more and seeing that there really was no way, he screamed at them, "Alright!"


    Arthur concentrated on the template as the writings on it lit up in bright blue and they vanished from their spot, reappearing quite far away from the stadium.


    As soon as they teleported, Arthur turned towards the stadium. Immediately he saw the ball explode in bright black and purple before destroying everything in its vicinity.


    ¡­


    A few seconds earlier.


    "Don''t let go of me!" The worthless mob screamed as he cried in fear of being burned alive.


    Wilson wanted to reassure the guy but he looked ahead where the ball of pure destruction was a few seconds away from impact. He''s face paled and he almost gave up hope. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly he saw a blue flash and looked up to see that Arthur and the others were gone.


    ''¡­They left us here. We- I¡­ am I going to die?'' Wilson thought as the ball was moments away from hitting Cravic who couldn''t stop screaming at the ball and his inevitable fate.


    So seeing no way out, Wilson closed his eyes and got ready to meet his maker.


    ''I couldn''t fulfill your wish, brothe-''


    "Teeesh TING!"


    Suddenly something wet grabbed on to both Wilson and the worthless mob below as they looked down. On their waist was a rope made of water which Henry had bound them with.


    "Hang on!"


    I said and before they could understand, my water wings flapped with great strength as I flew up. Behind me, both Wilson and the mob tugged along as the water rope tightly held on them.


    BOOM!


    Then right as we bypassed the stadium, the ball of pure destruction fell upon Cravic and it blew up. The balls explosion came in a big round ball of black and purple as it only got massively bigger with each moment.


    FLAP!


    WHOOSH!


    I used all my strength and speed to fly us away from the explosion but it only seemed to get closer to us in seconds.


    "It''s going to catch up to us!" The mob screamed as he saw the explosion eating away everything and he would be the first to die out of the three.


    ''I know dammit!'' I mentally scream while using my wings to their fullest. Being of water, they weren''t the initial attribute anyone would use for high speed flying but still the wings took me with much speed, especially with two extra weight.


    "Ahhh!"


    The extra mob screamed as the explosion only got closer. I was already having trouble with them and now with him screaming I was close to losing it.


    Wilson saw that, he looked at my face which was close to hitting someone. So he bent down and showed a knife to the mob, "Stop screaming or I''ll cut off the rope."


    !!


    The mob seeing the serious look on Wilson knew that he wasn''t joking. The guy blocked his mouth with his hands and cried silently.


    That was surprising to say the least.


    I look down to Wilson and see him giving me a smile and thumps up.


    What do you know¡­ the chatter mouth is actually much better than what was portrayed of him.


    Seeing his development only made me joy and go harder on myself. I saw that the explosion was close to hitting us and it would devour the mob first.


    Which would actually be good for us, with less weight I would fly faster. But¡­ since I brought him so far, might as well fully take him along with us.


    So I ducked down, my water wings stopped flapping and it dived down 30 degrees. Which made us gain speed.


    Diving only a few degrees wouldn''t cause us much altitude and it would bring us speed while not taking stamina from me so I did that.


    As I hoped, my speed became faster than the explosion''s increasing speed and before long we had successfully escaped the humongous ball of pure destruction.


    The ball too reaching its radius stopped in its state and devoured everything inside it completely before entirely vanishing in an instant.


    Finally, free from the grasp of death, the weight upon all of us lifted and I slowed down our descend and landed steadily to the ground.


    As soon as I touched the ground, my body plopped down on it and I lost all my stamina.


    ''Whoo! That was extremely clos-''


    "Thank you!" Wilson said suddenly grabbing on to me in a tight hug.


    ''Hah! What''s this!'' I looked up to see Wilson crying as he hugged me with a genuine happy smile and I smiled too.


    "You''re welcome, Wilso-"


    "THANK YOUUU!" The mob hugged me and started crying on my body as well. He was crying so much that his snot started to clung my body.


    "HEY! Don''t you fucking stick your boogy on me!"


    "UHH AHH AHH!"


    But the mob only cried on.


    ¡­


    Floating over the destroyed stadium, a woman of impeccable beauty and red hair looked at Henry with a fascinating gaze.


    ''Hmm~~ He looks quite fine.''

 Chapter 147 - 147 - Nothing To Scalvage

    After some time¡­


    I float down and look at the place that was once called the Grand Central Stadium.


    Now not it even its name stood¡­ from now on it will be called the Decimation Ground. Or that''s what it was supposed to be called after the what happened in the novel.


    But I can''t keep on thinking that what happens in the novel will also happen in the real world. That type of thinking will only get me fucked or worse, killed.


    From the novel''s perspective this must be a small change, just changing one boss to another but not to me. To me it was reality, it was like pulling the ultimate uno reverse card.


    You think you were prepared for this¡­ well sucks to be you that''s not gonna happen, bitch.


    From now on I need to tread my paths carefully. Even if some crucial points are going the same as what I remember, it doesn''t mean the end result will be the same.


    What''s the cause for such a big difference?


    Most probably me.


    I may not have changed much in this world before the competition, but even a small petal could disrupt the flow of water when fate is involved.


    ''Fuck! Can''t get all nervous thinking about the future¡­ even my knowledge is not trustworthy anymore, I''ll just have to adapt to situations in my own way.


    But what will I do when situations are so worse that you can''t see anyway.


    My vision mirrored the large gaping hole that was once the stadium.


    What should I do when someone as impossible as Cravic becomes my enemy.


    No sight of any human being could be seen at the hole. Not even any scraps of the once legendary man were left behind.


    What would had happened to me if that women hadn''t come to my rescue?


    ¡­


    Man, I can''t think of any solution right now.


    Never knew things could feel so frustrating like this. It almost feels like I''m back in high school and the prettiest girl in my class spared a glance at me and my voice cracked.


    She''s glancing at me but I can''t have the courage to open my mouth and say, "Hey¡­ you''re quite beautiful. Wanna go to that sketchy karaoke place with me?"


    Shit! I should have just said that piece to her back then¡­ maybe then I would have been in the news about banging the innocent girl with drugs and not that yellow haired fucker who sat behind me.


    But also thinking about it, that guy got sent to jail and was raped there and later hanged himself so¡­ it kinda balances it out.


    "Damn! I''m going too deep again!" I say while shaking and clearing my head of those thoughts. "But speaking of that woman¡­ it''s her, wasn''t it?"


    I look towards the dark cloudy sky which was booming with lightning and was ready to pour.


    "The Queen herself paid a visit to us common folks, huh."


    It had to be her. Besides her, I can''t think of anyone else that is so strong enough to one shot Cravic Flameborn. Not to mention, she might have done that in hope of killing off Arthur as well.


    Two birds with one big ass rock.


    She didn''t make an appearance like this in the novel because she didn''t need to. Arthur, Wilson and Xavier were able to take down the guy. The only reason she came could be Cravic, Arthur or both.


    It may also be that uncountable factor called luck or the protagonist armor that may have saved them.


    "Still¡­" I look over at the huge empty pothole with no traces of what I was looking for.


    "Why the hell did she use such a powerful attack, yeh! She could have just killed him with minimum damage, now forget about the lava sigmat ring, I can''t even find its ashes because of her." My teethes clenched in anger.


    "There''s nothing left of Cravic, damn that woman just vaporized hundreds of thousands of pounds right there!" I say shaking my head. Before I could continue to rant more of my angry words, I felt the sound of footsteps coming towards me.


    Immediately I hide my ''That bitch fucked me over'' face and look like I am someone in anguish who was about to get killed a few minutes ago one.


    "Hey Henry!"


    Turning back, I see it''s Wilson and the others who were left in the stadium. Wilson seeing me look like I was in pain asked worriedly, "Is something wrong? Did you get hit in the attack?"


    "Damn it''s you guys!" My face went back to its arrogant and fucked off sigma state, "I thought it was the teachers or something, talk about waste of a good face."


    "What! You were acting¡­ cool!" Wilson said in shock before he''s eyes start to shine.


    "Hmph! Of course you would do such a deplorable act of sucking up to people." Xavier said.


    "Who said I was sucking up? I was just facing the situation with the most optimal way possible."


    "Optimal way! Fuck off! You''re just trying to rack in points with the teachers, aren''t you."


    "Of course I am, that''s what''s called being optimal."


    As we were talking, Arthur had an unknown look on him.


    "Hey" He said in a low voice but no one heard him so he took one step forward. Then as we were arguing Arthur came before me and grabbed my collar and said, "HEY!"


    Stumped by his sudden interruption we all quiet down. I look back at him and say, "Oh! Hey Henry, saw you fighting back there. It looks like you also escaped with zero injurie-"


    "HOW COULD YOU DO THAT!" Arthur screamed at my ears and I was sure if it weren''t for my enhanced physical capabilities, his protagonists bitching voice would have ruptured my ear drums.


    Though I don''t understand why he was bitching like this.


    "Why did you kill them like that! They were our competitors, humans, lives that mattered and you just went up and killed them- No, You butchered them like cattles."


    "How can do such a thing! Can''t you comprehend the meaning of life¡­ don''t you understand that they had someone waiting for them back in their home¡­ parents, siblings, families that You have just destroyed there." Arthur screamed at me while tugging on my collar and was most probably trying to throw me to the ground if I wasn''t using my strength to stand upright.


    I understand that being the nice protagonist he has some characters and acting to live up to. He also cares about people too for him to act up like this, but¡­


    Who does this fucker thing he is!


    My right hand goes up his chest before tightly gripping on to his throat.


    !!!


    "ARGH!" Arthur coughed as he tried to pry my hands away from his throat. But to no avail could he take them off, "Wh- What are you doing!"


    "Hey Hero!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur looked up at my eyes, to see the hollow and black look that he thought only existed in devils.


    "If you have such a high morale pole up your ass, then tell me¡­ why did you leave Wilson and the other guy hanging by as you used your fancy teleplate out back then?"

 Chapter 148 - 148 - Arthurs Conscience

    "Tell me then¡­ why did you leave them to die out there?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­I ¡­I tried to-"


    "Tried to doesn''t cut it here. The truth of the matter is, you left them hanging by while you yourself took the safe route." I smile with amusement, "And you have the audacity to call me out." I threw him back as he steadily stopped himself and grabbed on to his throat in pain.


    Arthur could still feel the strong grip on his throat as he looked at Henry in anger, "I didn''t have a choice! I had others with me who wanted me to leave. I couldn''t take the chance to go after them when I-"


    "When you had others to think about¡­ is that it?"


    "YES I DID! But what I did was far low then what you did. You massacred those people out there¡­ all for what¡­ some credits for the academy!"


    "You''re joking with me?" I say doubtfully, "You do know that we came out to these stage initially to kill these people, right?"


    "Is that your reason to kill them like that?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then what is it?"


    "I did it for my kingdom!"


    "What?" Arthur had a look of incomprehensible state, "For the kingdom, how could the kingdom benefit from thi-"


    "Of course the kingdom would benefit." I didn''t let down and continued my counterattack, "I didn''t kill just my competition, I killed traitors!"


    "Traitors?..." Arthur took a moment before he understood where I was going, "They aren''t traitors¡­ they didn''t have a choice. If they stayed, then they would have died. That maniac made them go with him and turn to his side, you can''t possibly make your judgement based on that.


    "Hmm¡­ you''re probably right with that." I said with a thoughtful look. But then I looked at him straight in the eyes, "Then about us?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What about all of us here? Didn''t we choose to stay?"


    "Tha- That''s different-"


    "How is that any different? Didn''t we have the same conditions as well? Weren''t we also going to die?"


    "B- Bu¡­ the reason why we didn''t we were strong¡­ they weren''t strong so they had to do-"


    "Damn it with your excuses Arthur!" I screamed at him, "Had to this, reason for that, because they couldn''t¡­ that''s all I''m hearing from you."


    "Yes, you are right that we are stronger than them and had better chances of survival."


    "So you-"


    "But what about them?" I point to the five worthless mobs who were listening to our argument, "They aren''t strong¡­ then why did they not choose to go? Why did they survive if they are soo weak as you describe them?"


    "I¡­"


    "I¡­"


    "I don''t know¡­" Arthur said. He really didn''t know. At first when he started the argument, Arthur thought that he was in the right, that Henry was the one who had done the horrible thing and he should point it in the name of justice.


    But as more as he started to hear Henry, his vision wavered and he''s thought process only seemed to get weaker as time passed.


    From the corner of my face, my smile widened. This was what I had been waiting for. A moment¡­ just one moment to make the honorable Arthur know that he isn''t the one that''s right.


    I know that I shouldn''t do something so horrible to someone who I think of as my favorite protagonist¡­ but, I really want to.


    In this new reality that I have set my foot in, I want to crush the hopes and dreams of all those that stand in my way¡­ I want to see them beg for mercy as I crush that wicker burning inside them.


    Does that make me bad?


    If it does, then¡­ I don''t mind being the villain once in a while. If I don''t live the fun way, I want in this new life then why choose to keep going anyway¡­ how should just give up and let this fantastic chance go to someone who''s willing to risk out and fuck all the pussies!


    Damn¡­ that felt like a bad analogy.


    But I don''t care¡­ this is my life, my analogy and all of them are my pussies!


    "And to make it more clear for you, you are basing all of your reasoning to us being strong, right?" I said and went closer to him until our faces were only a few inches away from us, "We aren''t strong."


    "!"


    Everybody looked at me in shock, even Arthur.


    "We were lucky that''s all." I stand straight and ask all of them, "Tell me, what were you guys planning on doing when Cravic had suddenly went to his new crazy transformation huh? Because I didn''t have jack shit in me at that moment to come out with a crazy powerful attack that would kill him."


    "And I''ll be even more straight¡­ If it weren''t for me, then none of you would still be standing here."


    "!!!"


    A shock suddenly went through all of them as they realized that what I said just now was absolutely correct, especially to Arthur. Back when the lava ball was falling down on them, none of them were able to do any damage on it, making their survival rate zero.


    It was only through Henry''s help that they had escaped from it and were still alive.


    "You Bastard!" Xavier barked, "I didn''t need your help, I would have survived anyway-"


    Wilson stopped Xavier from going towards Henry and said, "Hey! I know that it stings to hear him say that. But we both know that''s true, don''t deny it."


    Xavier looked down at Wilson in anger but all he got in return was a calm face. Seeing him like that, Xavier slowly stopped his rough breathing before flinging aside Wilson, "Fuck off!"


    "I know all that, I just didn''t think¡­"


    With that the group of us became quiet. The heaviness of my words and their own weakness seemed to make them think about their future.


    "Hah!"


    Hearing me snicker got all of their attention as Xavier said, "What the hell are you laughing at?"


    "If just my words made all of you break down like that, then why did you even participate in the competition to begin with?"


    !!!


    "But I know you don''t want to end it like this."


    "If you want to break through such shallow weaknesses of yours," I said while towards a center plane of the place that wasn''t completely destroyed yet, "then you just have to do one tiny thing."


    "What?" All three of them asked at the same time as my smirk widened.


    "You have to defeat the strongest guy."


    "Unfortunately for you guys, at the time being that''s me."


    !!!


    They looked shocked at me.


    "Did all of you think that the competition is already over? Don''t be na?ve... there are still more than one of us standing and you heard what that guy said."


    "Only one of us can win the competition." Wilson said.


    "Only will get the pendant." Xavier''s breath tightened.


    "Only one would be able to join the Royal Academy." Arthur said, regaining back his strong eyes.


    ¡­


    "You guys are joking, right?"


    Our attention turned to the group of worthless ones as I said, "No¡­ we''re serious." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What! That''s stupid¡­ forget about the competition still going on, we don''t even know if the teachers who were observing us are still alive."


    "Oh! Don''t worry about that."


    "We''re still far from going touching our graves." Two unknown voice said.

 Chapter 149 - 149 - End Of The Competition

    "Don''t count us out just yet."


    We turn towards the unknown voices and see that it''s Harold and Thomas. The two overseers of the competition that were called out to fight in the defense force.


    Everybody stood in attention towards them as Harold waved his hand, telling them to calm down.


    "It''s okay, don''t need to get yourselves worked up so much."


    "But what about the competition? Don''t tell us it''s going to be cancelled." Xavier said his hopes and dreams clinging on to the answer.


    "Why would it be?" Thomas spoke, "The competitions already over to begin with and don''t worry about who won because this time there isn''t just one."


    "What do you mean!" said Arthur as everyone except me had looks of shock on their faces.


    "Tell me first, do you know who it was that had saved you pups just a moment ago?" Harold asked.


    The group took a moment to think, "It was the queen."


    Arthur said with dark thoughts hiding beneath him that was too easy for me to tell. He may be fooling the others thinking it was his tired look but no, his disgust and experience in hiding from her is already quite high for people to catch on except those who know him the closest.


    "Correct!"


    "Her majesty herself has watched you all closely and had evaluated your skills herself. So you could say that the queen had overseered the competition."


    "Woah! The queen had overseered herself!"


    "That''s amazing, to think she actually took time off to look at us in this dangerous moment."


    "That''s the queen for you, always going beyond from our ways."


    The five mobs said as the information went through their minds but us four stayed quiet about it. Not because it was too shocking no, the shocking part was that her attack could have killed all of us if it weren''t for Arthur and me. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So to us¡­ she didn''t seem like the graceful but just monarch to us. We were smart enough to be quiet about it.


    "In her own judgement, the queen herself had decreed that more than one of you will go to the Royal Academy. There''s not just one winner of this competition but four!" Harold said showing four fingers."


    "Wilson Farrow for never giving up even when the stacks were against him."


    Wilson smiled as his clenched hands could only speak so little of his excitement.


    "Xavier Redclive for staying up- evenwright while as the situation only dimmed further."


    Xavier closed his eyes and took in the moment as a small smile broke on his face.


    "Arthur Reginold for showing immense bravery and going forward as to save others in the midst of crisis."


    Arthur looked down to the ground. This victory didn''t feel like his. It felt like one that his greatest enemy threw upon him like a title in dirt.


    "And finally¡­ Henry Van Tax for not only showing the most bravado, fighting Cravic Flameborn closehand, supporting the others but also killing the traitors that had decided to commit treason!"


    Arthur immediately looked up at the teachers like ''Seriously!''. He nor any others thought that killing those people would actually reward him so. It only made Arthur''s tantrum from before look even more worse than it already was.


    I put my right hand on my chest and stand straight as I say clearly, "I thank her majesty for her gracious opinion of me!"


    With that, the others also did the same as me, "I thank her majesty for her gracious opinion of me!" X3


    ''Haha, I know that everything had went out of my equations but¡­ the end results is not bad, not bad at all.''


    My smirk on the face only seemed to get bigger and bigger as the moment of being the real champion bloomed on me.


    Harold and Thomas nodded, satisfied with our behaviors. Both of them brought two pendants each before giving it to us, "This is the pendant of our Royal Academy."


    "Only students of the Royal Academy are negligible to wear it so wear them with pride. Don''t think for a second that the fight is over because you all got into the Academy."


    Thomas shook his head, "The fights just starting, the moment you wear this pendants you''ll get got caught in the vicious cycle of the academy."


    "Remember! Only two things matter in the Academy, Power and Ranking."


    "Ranking being the foremost. Unfortunately for you pups, you stand at the lowest spectrum of it so be ready to get a harsh lesson in that." Harold smiled, "Believe me, you''ll wish that you had died back here than rather won the devils lottery."


    Harold stopped his speech as he looked at Xavier who raised his hand, "Yes?"


    "How do I raise my rank quickly?"


    "Hmm¡­ ambitious are we." Harold said with a spark of arrogance in his eyes before it quickly washed away, "I''ll say this for everyone, if you want to raise your rank then be the best."


    "Simply going and living out your life won''t do it for you guys. You have to want to be the best. Learning, Fighting, Commanding, Supporting¡­ you have to excel in everything the academy will throw at you."


    "And to answer your question about how to quickly raise your ranks¡­ you have only one choice then, to win the challenges that the academy will give you and to be even more specific, you''ll have to win the Ranking Competitions."


    Seeing the look on their faces, Thomas nodded, "I know what you''re thinking about, competition again, especially when you barely escaped with your lives out of this one, right?"


    His words caused all three of them except me to crack their face.


    Thomas''s happy look instantly turned downpour, "Well sucks to be you then, if just this is enough to discourage you then you don''t deserve to be in the academy!"


    !!!


    Arthur and the others didn''t think the teacher''s reaction would change so suddenly. Still they didn''t say anything to upset him anymore.


    "As Harold over here said, the moment you wear those pendants you''ll join our vicious cycle. Ranking and power¡­ the two things that will both strengthen and tear you out if you do not keep hold of it."


    "One last advice from us who have survived and lived to be your teachers¡­" Thomas seriously said as he came closer to us, "Don''t try be extraordinary or below average¡­ either bow down to those ranked above you or challenge them."


    "Because both choices will eat you away either internally or physically."


    Suddenly everyone started to feel the pressure that they didn''t think they''ll get after getting admitted. Slightly the thought of giving up came to them.


    But all of them quickly shook it away and held on their pendants with a heavy look on their faces as they prepared themselves.


    Harold and Thomas smiled seeing them like that. They looked at each other and nodded, "I think that''ll do it. They might not be the bunch I might bet in but at least they have the guts to not give up."


    "I only hope that they''ll keep this mindset with them and not forget about it when they face the challenges."


    "Alright, the academy''s inauguration ceremony will start in three months so go back home and tell your families the good news. But most of all prepare yourselves, because the academy doesn''t believe in second chances."


    "Yes, Sir!"


    With that we turned around and start to leave.


    ¡­


    "Hello!"


    We all stopped and looked back at the five worthless mobs from which one said, "Sir¡­ what about us?"


    "What about you guys? Did we call you out?" Harold asked.


    "No"


    "Then that''s it¡­ be grateful that you''re still alive and go back home to live out your below average lives and spring some offspring''s."


    "Yes¡­ sir."

 Chapter 150 - 150 - A Lifeline

    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Right now? Probably go and take a look at my injuries."


    "What! You were injured! Where?" Wilson said, taking a look around my body to search for it.


    "Hey hey! Stop doing that out in the public¡­ people are looking at us with those eyes, man." I said stopping the guy as other men and women were giving me a suspicious look that I never thought I would get.


    Me and Wilson were on the streets walking together. He had his room on the way to where I was going so we were walking together.


    "Oh! Sorry¡­ definitely did not mean to do that." Wilson said with a strange blush as he backed away.


    "Hah¡­" I sigh, "Forget about that, what about you?"


    "Me? I would probably pack my bags and go home by nightfall."


    "I was asking if you had any injuries or not actually." I said as Wilson''s had an acknowledging look, "So you''re leaving today?"


    He gave a nod, "Yeah. I don''t have anything to do in the capital and staying¡­ will cost me more money so yeah, I''m going to leave today."


    "If it''s about money, then I can give you some."


    "No no no, it''s not about that." Wilson said while rubbing his hands, "My family also needs me to help them in the field so I should leave soon. Besides my father is also becoming old, he can''t do much work nowadays."


    I nod understandingly. I know of his family situation and ever through the Farrow family is a mid-class family bordering to debt, they never gave up on the standards they place on themselves.


    Because back a time, the Farrow family had been nobles. They were great archers back then, which was the reason why they have such rules and were so stuck up.


    It is only Wilson who is the friendliest guy in that whole¡­ bloodline. He''s whole family had a stick up their ass even through their debt was quite big¡­ which is a big reason why they aren''t a noble anymore.


    "Well what will they do when they hear about your acceptance into the academy if they need you so much?" I asked as Wilson froze up at that.


    I had a reason to ask such a specific question. I could have just said that they would be happy that their son got in the academy but I didn''t.


    "Wilson¡­ you didn''t tell your family that you were competing in the competition, did you."


    "What!" Wilson turned to me immediately and his voice almost cracked to that of a high pitch girls, "HOW DID YOU KNOW THAT! ARE YOU A PSYCHIC!"


    "If so then tell me my future, Will I get rich? Will father finally acknowledge me for my efforts and let me be free to do whatever I want and be whoever I want to be while I live my life with the comfort and joy that I dream every time." Wilson rambled.


    ''Ahh, shit! The guy went back to his chatter phase again.''


    "WILSON!" I slammed my hand down over his shoulders and screamed out his name. My voice was so high that everyone in the street surrounding us stopped in shock and looked back at me in fear as the birds flew away.


    Wilson too got his mind back as my voice broke off much of his spirit, "Ye- Yes?"


    "You were rambling on again man, get a hold of yourself."


    "I was¡­ oh sorry." He said shaking himself a bit to get his mind back, "So you''re not a psychic then?"


    "¡­Do I look like a psychic?"


    "No, you don''t." He said a matter of fact before smiling remorsefully. "It won''t happen again."


    "I don''t believe that but alright." I nodded as he looked at my hands.


    After some time he said as we walked, "I didn''t tell them¡­ but I''m sure that, now that I''m in, I''ll somehow be able to make them agree."


    I look at his hopeful face and don''t say anything.


    "I don''t mean to pry but what you used back at the stadium was a water type sigmat ring, right?"


    "Yep"


    "Can I¡­" He said before shaking his head, "No, forget about it."


    "You wanna see it?" I asked and he looked at me with childlike wonder.


    "Can I?"


    Well, if it was anyone else who had asked me that with such a look, I would probably think of that guy as a thief or a con man but not Wilson. He was too stup- Honest to do something like that.


    I bring out my ring and give it to him as he took a look at it. Wilson took a closer look before his eyes widened, "A BLUE SIGM-"


    I quickly close his mouth, muffling him but he still kept on talking.


    "Hgmg hggnm sjugg." Wilson said while showing me my ring with shiny eyes.


    "What?"


    "Hmggj uggnm ghamg!" He said again but I couldn''t understand with my hands on his mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Wilson I''ll let you go but promise not to say anything stupid or loudly, okay?" He nodded so I let him go.


    "Hahh!" Immediately the guy started taking breath, "You have big hands you know." But it quickly went away as he came close and showed me the ring, "You had a pink sigmat ring too?"


    "Yeah so?"


    "yeah so¡­ what do you mean ''yeah so''. Do you know how important a," He said in whispers while looking around, "a pink sigmat is?"


    I do but after using it for so less and knowing that I couldn''t use it much on the public, my mind started wavering from it.


    It''s not that the water ability or my usage was bad with it. It''s just that pink sigmat rings are also very rare and similar to what happened with Cravic who also had a pink sigmat, you can guess the potential my ring had.


    Using it soo soon will also bring me unnecessary attention¡­ which now that I think about it doesn''t matter anymore. After what happened with Cravic, I am probably going to be on many important character''s radars now and I might meet them at the academy.


    "I do, which is why I had to stop you from broadcasting it to the world."


    Wilson nodded as he gave the ring back, "If you had a pink sigmat ring then you could have just beat Cravic all alone."


    I shake my head, "That''s not how it works. Even if Cravic and I have the same quality sigmat, the one with the most experience and physical abilities would win."


    "In which case even though I had the physical advantage, Cravic didn''t fall far back from me and his experience was immense. The reason why I couldn''t match him in Sigmat skills."


    "OH! So that''s how it works huh." Wilson said slamming his hand on his palm like a hammer, "I just thought it would be color vs color and the one with the most beautiful color would win."


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "What?" Wilson said seeing me give him a long look.


    "Nothing¡­ just thinking of the future of this world."


    "I don''t understand that much but I think this is where we say goodbye." Wilson pointed to the building behind him, "My rooms here."


    The hotel where he was staying at was an average one. Nothing special but it wasn''t bad either.


    We go inside the hotel as Wilson got his key from the receptionist.


    "Alright, this is goodby-"


    "Wait not yet." I said and turn to the reception, "Can you give me a pen and paper?"


    The girl nodded and gave me as I start to write something on it and sign on it. Then I fold it and give it to Wilson, "Here take this."


    "What''s this?"


    "This is your lifeline, use it when you have no choice."


    Wilson took the paper and looked curiously at it as I started to leave.


    "Goodbye Wilson," I say while giving some shillings to the overjoyed receptionist, "I hope to see you again in the academy."

 Chapter 151 - 151 - A Surprising Knock

    ''Key Turning!''


    ''Lock Opening!''


    As soon as I opened the door, in front of me stood two people with weapons drawn, ready to strike at me. I look at both of them with a weird expression.


    "What the hell are you two doing?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that it was me, Alice and Jacob relaxed visibly and she said, "Oh! Master, it was you. I thought it was one of those cult members attacking the capital."


    "Don''t worry about them anymore," I say closing the door, "Their leaders already dead so it wouldn''t be long before all of them gets caught or the smart one''s escapes."


    "Their leaders caught, then!" Jacob said.


    "No, he''s dead."


    "How do you know that?"


    "I was there when he was killed."


    "Ooo¡­ Weren''t you supposed to be in the stadium for your competition? Yeah, about that, what happened? Did you win or was the competition got stopped because of the attack?" Jacob asked.


    I smile. "It''s reassuring to know that you think I will either win or the competition will get stopped by external reasons."


    "Well¡­ it''s not like you would have the face to come back here after losing, right? I mean, you would have to be extremely thick skinned enough to be able to do that."


    My smile quickly washes away from me, "Yeah, forget about what I said about reassuring. It''s concerning how your mindset revolves."


    "I don''t care, just tell us what happened in the competition?"


    "Yes, master. I would very much like to hear how you demolished the other contenders." Alice sat on a chair while concentrating on me.


    "Well, the final results are that I won."


    "Good!" Jacob nods.


    "YES! Just as I had expected from you, master. I knew that you would be able to defeat everyone and become the sole winner." Alice said as she smiled immensely.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m not the only one that ''won'' the competition, actually." My words immediately incited weird expression on both of them.


    "Meaning?"


    I sigh, "Alright, this is going to take a second to understand so listen." And I told them everything.


    The competitions start, Cravic crashing it, Me crashing Cravic down on the ground, Cravic going through his second phase and finally, Cravic being destroyed by a huge black ball.


    To say they were shocked would be an understatement.


    "And that''s it."


    Even as I finish recalling the events, both Alice and Jacob looked at me with their mouth so wide that a rat would find it comfortable to move in.


    "¡­seriously?" Jacob asked.


    "Seriously." I nod.


    Finally, after some time, Alice and Jacob close their mouths as one contemplated my words deeply and another sighed as he said, "Man, you have the worst luck I''ve seen."


    "Pardon?" I ask, not understanding what he meant.


    "You don''t see it do you?" Jacob said and turned to Alice, "You see what I''m talking about right?"


    Alice nodded like a professional therapist, "Yes¡­ it''s painfully clear that you are being looked upon by a great shadow, master."


    "Okay, that''s even more vague."


    "Not, what I was going with but sure, vague works." Jacob nodded and looked back at me, "What we''re trying to understand is, you''re somewhat of a¡­ unlucky human."


    "?"


    "You kinda have a habit of calling in bad luck with your actions."


    "There have been some things about the story you told us that concerns us."


    "It wasn''t a story but elaborate."


    "I''ll give you some examples and you tell me." Jacob said while recalling, "On the second exam, the proctor you went to didn''t turn out to be what you thought and instead he was a jackass, right?" I nod.


    "Then after you easily beat the guy someone strong intercepted you." Jacob said waiting for some confirmation.


    "Yes and?"


    He furrowed his brows, "Alright you don''t understand then, I''ll give you another example."


    "In the competition, you had initially chosen to sit down and wait for the fight to end but someone disturbed you."


    "Yeah, but it was a competition, it would be foolish for him to not attack me."


    "That''s true¡­ The guy called you out and you defeated him in a very flashy way, in which you though that you make yourself the strong guy that everyone would fear, right?" Jacob asked and before I could say anything he said, "But that clearly didn''t happen."


    "You were the one who got fucked instead."


    "Language!" Alice warned him.


    "Hey, just trying to make a point here." Jacob said and turned to me again, "Alright, back to the thought. You ''Angered'' the others instead, right?"


    It was turning a bit disturbing now that I think about where he was going with this but I let on, "Instead the guy you fought could have just attacked you while you were sleeping and ended it there, right?"


    "Yeah, but some people can be extremely stupid."


    "Yes, but you get my point right? That you have a way of calling in bad luck on you?"


    I think carefully to what he''s saying. He wasn''t particularly wrong; I sometimes do things that might seem like bad luck or even downright calling calamity on myself.


    For example, killing the ''traitors'' that had decided to betray for their lives. Truth be told, I had done that in a motion to piss off the big guy above. I probably didn''t care about what will happen if I had done that¡­


    Hah¡­ I see, it isn''t bad luck, it''s just me being me!


    "Knock!" "Knock!"


    The sound of someone knocking on the door came as I looked at the two, "Did you call for someone?" They both shook their heads.


    "Hmm, I didn''t call for anyone too and I don''t have any business in the capital for anyone to come here." I murmur before going closer to the door.


    "Who is it?"


    From behind the door a soft but strong voice said, "It''s me, Samantha."


    "Samantha Religias?" I called in shock. I hadn''t expected that she would come here.


    Just like me, Jacob too had a shocked look while Alice had a curious one.


    "Y- Yeah, that''s me. Can you open the door; I want to talk with you."


    "Okay, wait a second." I said while signaling to the two to hid quickly. But as they tried to hide, Alice accidentally hit a steel bowl and it fell on the ground, causing noise."


    "Henry, are you okay in there?"


    "Yeah¡­ just wearing my clothes here." I say while whispering the apologetic Alice to quickly hide.


    "WHAT!... O- O- Oh! Alright then, take as long as you want!" Came out her flustered voice.


    Both Alice and Jacob hide in different places as I take care of the bowl and go to the door. Before opening it I stop a moment and ruffle my clothes a bit and then opened it.


    Standing right outside was the beautiful semi-warrior Samantha. With her White hair and blue eyes complimenting her clothes of the similar color.


    "Hey Henry." She said, her voice a bit croaked. Probably because of the situation about us.


    "Samantha." I move away from the door as she comes in.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting you with anything."


    "No, just looking at my injuries." I say while signaling her to sit.


    "You must have gotten hurt badly back there." Samantha said and smiled, "And congratulations on the win."


    I smile briefly and nod, "Thank you¡­ I suppose you heard it from Arthur." She nods, "So you also know about what I did with those ''traitors'', right?"


    Samantha had a difficult expression as she said, "Yes, I do¡­ but it''s not my place to talk about that when I don''t understand the conditions you had faced."


    "Oh! So you don''t agree with him?" This was a bit of a surprise.


    "No, I don''t. But that''s not why I''m here."


    "Henry¡­ we have a problem."

 Chapter 152 - 152 - A Friendly Talk Gone Awry

    "Henry¡­ we have a problem."


    I frown, "Why do I get the feeling that whatever you''re going to say is going to be a huge headache for me?"


    Samantha gave me a awry smile, "It probably will."


    "Hmm¡­ Alright then stop for a sec, okay." I go inside the kitchen before coming back to the dinner table and setting up two glasses with a bottle of alcohol.


    Seeing the setting, Samantha felt confused, "Why are you drinking alcohol?"


    "Well¡­ if I''m going to be pissed at whatever you''re about to say then I might as well start drinking now." I say, opening the bottle, "You want some?"


    She shook her head, "No, I''m going to leave in a little while with the others. So I don''t want the effects of alcohol to trouble me."


    "Suit yourself." I said pouring some on my glass, "You''re leaving too then."


    "Hmm? Why you say that?"


    "No, it''s just someone else I''ve talked to is leaving tonight as well. What happened today shook everyone to their core it seems." I say, taking the glass in my hand and swirling it, "Nobody seems to have the courage to stay back in their own kingdom''s capital in such a bad time."


    Samantha frowned at that, "It''s not like that. I want to stay too but-"


    "I get it, It''s Arthur and Ms. Elizabeth that is telling you to go right?" She nodded, "If you really want to leave then leave by tonight because the capital''s going to be put on lockdown for some time."


    "On lockdown?" She asked, "Was the situation that bad?"


    I drink a bit, wetting my sore throat, "You can''t possibly imagine, Samantha. Cravic Flameborn¡­" My face was lost in thought as I glanced at the slowly swirling golden flashy drink in my hand, "He was unimaginably strong. Even with all of our powers combined, we couldn''t stop him."


    "But I heard about you striking and him falling over the ground hard."


    "That was just a fluke, Sam¡­ is it okay if I call you that?"


    Samantha had a smile on her face as she nodded, ''He''s finally starting to see me.''


    "You see Sam, When I or we had all attacked him at that moment, it was just a fluke. We could have only done him that much damage because he had underestimated us."


    "He didn''t think we would be able to survive his attack¡­ or probably thought that I couldn''t pull it off so¡­ it was just a moment of failure from his part." I say drinking even more as the situation at the time became even more clear to me.


    "if he had gone full power against us from the start or didn''t turn down his guard at that moment, you wouldn''t be here talking with me and probably looking at my burnt out corpse¡­ or there wouldn''t have been any corpse to begin with." My vision of what power and helplessness is again seem to cloud me, obscuring me from seeing any solution against such a person.


    "If it weren''t for her I would have died."


    "But you didn''t." Samantha grabbed my hand, breaking me from my dark thoughts, "You are here and you are not only alive but in great health too."


    "Don''t think too much about what would have happened and think about how to make sure something like that never happens again. Think about ways to improve yourself and never look back on the past circumstances." She had a hard look while saying this. Probably thinking back to her own past and overcoming her hardships.


    "Thanks for the pep talk Sam, that helped me out a lot."


    "Anytime." She smiled as suddenly I have a thought and start to laugh.


    "Haha¡­ haha ha." I laugh with a low tone as Samantha smiles at me with a curious look.


    "What are you laughing about?"


    "Just that¡­ I never thought after what happened that day, we would be sitting here and talking like this actually." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled, "Yeah, quite surprising how situations bring people closer together huh."


    "If that''s how you think then, we would have gotten even closer if that cunt leader had temporarily put me in the bed hah." My words made her burst out laughing.


    "I didn''t mean it like that!"


    "Who knows we might have gotten close enough to reengage our marriage?"


    "Haha¡­ yeah." Suddenly she looked sideways with a downturn look on her. Something that didn''t escape from my eyes.


    ''Now what is that I wonder?''


    "Alright." I put the glass down, grabbing her attention back, "Let''s go back a second, you said we have a problem?"


    "Yes! Almost forgot about that." Her eyes flashed in recognition, "Your words had subsided them from my mind."


    "It''s good to know that I was able to make you forget your troubles, even for a moment."


    She gave me a decent smile before turning serious again, "I talked to father about our marriage."


    "He disagreed with it."


    I nod, a notion already in my mind, "I''ve told you back then, you shouldn''t have burned that paper."


    Samantha frowned and lightly hit me on the arm, "Don''t joke, I''m being serious."


    "Hey, so was I." I smile, "Alright then, I''ll go to your place one time and tell your father about this myself and get it all sorted out."


    "That''s not gonna work either." She shook her head, "Father''s adamant on this marriage going forward."


    "Adamant on it?" I frown, "Wasn''t he¡­ I don''t know, was coerced into it?"


    "That''s what I thought too and he was¡­ at one time, but later he changed. I don''t why but he changed his mind later and held on to this marriage."


    "I know why." My face darkened, "It''s father, he has strange pulls on the spectrum of this kingdom so I guess your father got a bit greedy¡­ but I don''t understand why he would still want to go with it when my father is dead."


    "His powers are no more, he can''t help your father in anyway so why then?"


    "I don''t know." Samantha shook her head helplessly, "I asked him multiple times but he didn''t listen."


    "So if that doesn''t work then, we don''t have any other choice but getting physical."


    "Huh?" Samantha looked at me with shock.


    "No, I don''t mean to actually be physical with your father but to be strong ourselves. We''ll both disapprove of this marriage and won''t commit to it, which I hope will make your father step down."


    "So unless he has some kind of card hidden on him, we will win." I say and look at Samantha to see her looking away in guilt.


    "He doesn''t have a hidden card, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Sam¡­ are you hiding something from me?"


    Samantha turned after a while and had that wry smile on her again, "You know when I said that my father and your father had the marriage document?"


    "Yes¡­ and you burned down mine."


    "¡­Yeah¡­ turns out my father gave his part of the document to the royale family when I set out to ''change your mind''. He gave it to them as a show of trust that even if I do something wrong, both of our families will commit to it."


    "And he also said if I keep on trying to put this off then he will marry you to my sister."


    "Your sister¡­ you don''t have a sis-" My confused smile quickly turned cold as I realized which bitch this bitch was talking about.


    Well¡­ fuck me! This wasn''t in the damn novel!

 Chapter 153 - 153 - Four Years

    Of all the women I would choose to marry¡­ nay, I would want to have any kind of relation with, there wouldn''t be the name Margaret Religias.


    Actually there are five women in this world that I wouldn''t want to have any relation with, Margaret just happens to be fourth in the line.


    Yes, this Margaret is the same one that''s the sister of Samantha Religias. Her older sister to be precise and the one most likely to inherit the leader position.


    The reason why I say most likely is because it isn''t completely sure yet. Even though she''s the older one and also the most competent of both Religias sisters¡­ Margaret is kind of¡­ let''s just say special.


    Never have I thought that I might have to marry her in any lifetime.


    "Henry¡­ henry¡­ henry!" Samantha said for the fifth time and shook my hand to break me out of my illusion.


    "Ye- Yeah!... did you say something to me? I wasn''t paying attention." I said, my tone still heavy from the revelation of what she just told me.


    "I was asking you if you knew what this meant?"


    "What are you talking about? What would have meant?" I ask, not sure about what she said.


    "I mean this¡­ this situation that we are in and stuck until we find out a definite solution to." She said with a hurry that I never saw on her before.


    It seems she''s worried about this matter as well¡­ is marrying me that much of a problem for her?


    I shake my head of such thoughts.


    No, I shouldn''t think about that right now. She isn''t like Anna nor Alice who would think of me like that¡­ It''s also best if I don''t have any romantic feelings for her too while she''s in contact with Arthur.


    "Judging by how you froze before, I can assume you know my sister?"


    "Not exactly¡­ just heard some rumors about her." My words made her pale immediately.


    "Nothing good then."


    I smile wryly at her words. She sighed and placed her face on her palms while it stood on the table, "My sister¡­ she isn''t as bad as the rumors hold her." She said with uncertainty.


    "You sure about that?" I say. I know of some things that Margaret Religias had done and more so know what she''s capable of. So I can say that the rumors themselves are weak.


    If the real things about her were told to the public, then the Religias family would long lose its noble title and respect. It''ll be in a far worse situation than the Farrows.


    Murder, Treason, Assault, Child Kidnapping and many other crimes are under the belt of Margaret Religias. She''s one cold blooded bitch that wouldn''t flinch to kill her own kin.


    Which she will do in the future and spark a war between both sisters that almost brought the end of the Religias family.


    If not for Arthur, then the outcome would have been much worse¡­ but that''s for the future, I shouldn''t think about it now. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah¡­ I know. She may be cold on the outside but inside¡­ someplace deep, lies my older sister." Samantha said with hope, hope that she''s clinging on to for a while.


    "But don''t worry about it, I''m sure we''ll find a solution someday." She said to me as I frowned.


    "When''s someday? What if your father decides to call on the royal family and tell them to arrange the marriage? Then we won''t have time to wait for that ''someday''." I say while sighing deeply, "Might as well get my things in order."


    Samantha smiled at me as I was confused, "Don''t worry so much about it. I might have made a mistake burning down the document before carefully understanding it but this time I didn''t."


    "Oh? Did you find some kind of loophole?" I ask as she nodded with a smile.


    She showed me four fingers, "We have four years¡­ four years before we actually get married."


    "Four years?" I didn''t know anything about that before and I had read the document as well. "What are talking about?"


    "You might not have caught the small detail but I did." Samantha said with pride, "In the document, there was a small line where this was written¡­"


    "If any of the aforementioned parties are in an important state where they must leave for an extended period of time than the marriage between both parties can be delayed until that matter is settled."


    "Hmm¡­ so whaaaa¡­ OH! I get what you''re talking about and I Like IT!" I say with sudden enthusiasm as I understand what she was talking about.


    In normal words, those sentence meant that if we had some important event or job that would take us away for some time then our marriage will not happen until that thing finishes.


    What Samantha pointed out is that the important event is our academic knowledge. Meaning the time, we''ll stay in the Royal Academy until we finish our studies which was four years. That''s why Samantha said we had four years.


    Still, I couldn''t help but frown, "Are you sure that its ironclad? What if there''s another rule that overrules that rule?"


    "I''m sure there isn''t any rule like that¡­ at least that was what uncle told me." Samantha as she recalled her conversation with Nance.


    ''What the hell? This wasn''t you figuring this shit? Then why are you so prideful then!'' I think with a pale face.


    Thinking back to the Nance guy, he seems believable enough. At least he won''t try to pull a fast one on Samantha, he cared too much about his niece to do that.


    "As much as that sounds reassuring, we should still try to find a solution as soon as possible- Why are you looking at me like that?" I say as Samantha gives me an angry pout.


    "Nothing!" She looked away before she suddenly had a blushing look, "But if it comes to worse, then we can just marry each other."


    "Let''s hope it doesn''t come to that." I say ignoring the pale look she had.


    No way was I falling for that. I already have two women that can''t help but spark against each other every day and bringing a white haired prideful warrior in that¡­ I would have to be stupid.


    Besides, after what I did with Marva and how she turned in the end, I kinda get the feeling that I''ll meet her again¡­ and it won''t be a nice one.


    "CURFEW!" "CURFEW!"


    Suddenly some soldiers started to scream out those words as Samantha frowned, "It''s already begun, I must leave quickly then." She got up as I walked her to the door.


    "Alright then, goodbye Henry." She said, awkwardly thinking if she should shake my hand or not.


    Which I took hold off and shook, "Yeah¡­ see you in the academy, Sam."


    With that she left and I closed the door before lightly hitting my head non it and sighing, "Why is it that my problems are only getting bigger as one finishes."


    "Is this a freaking video game mission system or what?" I murmur turning around and seeing the weird duo again.


    One had a knife and the other a disturbing smile.

 Chapter 154 - 154 - A Gentle One

    "What''d ya doing with the knife, Jacob? Did you apply for the killer instinct contest or something?" I ask seeing Jacob playing with the large kitchen knife. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought we were going to kill that bitch out there, but I see you were preoccupied with getting in her pants." Jacob said with a pale impression.


    "Does it really look like I wanted to get inside her pants? If anything I was trying to not get into her pants?"


    "Then what was all that self-pity about?"


    "That''s for scoring points, you idiot. Now put that knife back wherever you found it and if you really want to kill her than get stronger and do it yourself."


    "Alright" He said going back.


    "Alice¡­ what''s wrong with you? Why are you smiling so much?" I had suspicious eyes seeing her smile like that. You could already guess she was having a troublesome idea whenever she smiled like that.


    "I was just wondering when this new sister would come into the fold? Maybe me and big sister Anna can help her out when the time comes to ingrate herself." She said with a look that felt difficult to identify.


    I couldn''t tell if she was sarcastic or trying to make me horny.


    "You don''t actually think that I''ll marry her, right?" I said pointing to the door, "Because I believe you''re better than Jacob."


    Alice didn''t remove the smile on her face but slightly lowered it, "Why''s that, master? I get that her older sister is a problem but I don''t see any in miss Samantha."


    "That''s not really it¡­ you can''t expect me to marry just any girl that comes along now."


    "But she''s not any girl. She is the daughter of an earl and very beautiful too."


    "First of all, she''s the second daughter of an earl and secondly, just because I get presented with a beautiful girl, doesn''t mean I''ll have to marry her."


    "But you like pretty girls, right?"


    "Of course I do! Every man does¡­" I sigh before sitting down on a chair, "Alice, why don''t you sit down and let me explain."


    "Alright" She said and sat down¡­ on my fucking legs.


    "Hah¡­" I sigh again as she gave me an innocent smile.


    I''m not gonna lie that I don''t like this. In fact, I very much do like it. Who wouldn''t want a pretty girl sitting on his legs, especially when she has long purple hair and big boobs.


    "Listen, Alice¡­ I don''t know if you know this or if your witch coven mothers have told this, but we men¡­ we''re a simple being."


    "We see a beautiful girl, our brains get mushed and we want to fuck them. But when all that''s done we leave her."


    Yeah, I said it. I said it bluntly to her face. I don''t want her to get bad ideas that just because she''s coming on to me doesn''t mean we''ll get a happy ending. I might probably fuck her in the future if my will doesn''t hold but before we do that, I want her to know the truth.


    "I''ll most likely do that too, if a beautiful girl wants me to fuck her, then I''ll probably will¡­ if she doesn''t have any health problems. But if she thinks that I''ll stay with her and live that happy doll life with her than she would be dreaming."


    Her face still didn''t seem that she understood or she''s way too good at hiding it, "So you''ll just leave after having sex then?"


    "Yep!"


    "So why don''t you leave big sister Anna."


    "Thank you, that''s a good point you made there. You see, I won''t leave her. Why? Because I love her, plain and simple."


    "She''s not like any girls, she''s special to me. I''ve known for her my whole life and intend to spend it with her."


    "But you can''t marry her?"


    "Yeah¡­ yeah that''s a biggy right there." I say while drinking.


    "Is it because you''re a noble?"


    "Yes¡­ that''s the most probable excuse but not the complete one." I say and finally Alice''s face breaks down to confusion.


    "You see, Alice, I''m a very selfish man, an opportunistic man and marriage¡­ that is something I want to keep caged until I find someone who has the same ambitions as me or could help me fulfill mine."


    "Big sis Anna, can''t help you in that category, huh?" Alice remarked touching my face.


    "No, she can''t." Can''t say that saying such doesn''t hurt me but it''s the truth. I can''t live easily yet, not until I am sure I''m powerful enough to protect myself and my interests.


    "I think big sis Anna understands that."


    "Huh¡­ you think?"


    Alice nodded, "Yes, that''s why she doesn''t want me to fall for you too¡­ she doesn''t want me to wait just like she''s waiting."


    "Hmm¡­" I look over the table, my face an unknowable expression.


    "But it''s okay. I''m happy with the station I''ve been granted so master I''ll hope that you''ll forgive me for this intrusion."


    "Huh? What do you mea-"


    "Smooch!"


    Before I could ask her, Alice kissed me.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    This kiss was different. This wasn''t like Anna''s sensual one that meant to touch my sense nor was this like Marva''s which would jolt up my body.


    This was something else. It was sweet and gentle. Like she was trying to calm me through my storm and show me her love.


    And maybe what I need was just this¡­ some gently love and understanding. Who knew that the flirty Alice would give me such a feeling?


    It was too close to my heart to ignore this so I let her kiss me and joined in with her.


    ''Smooch~''


    ''Smooch~''


    I held her body closed to me as she did the same while kissing each other. We just stayed in our place and were kissing each other without anything else in our mind.


    No Rough Play.


    No Tongue too.


    Just a normal loving kiss between a master and his witch maid¡­ that''s a bit horny.


    It seemed that it really was horny for me as Alice felt my cock becoming bigger and moaned in exchange.


    "Hahh~" A soft sensual moan escaped as we kissed.


    After a while of just doing that, I stopped as she looked at me with a bit hazily as we took our breaths.


    "Hah¡­"


    "Hah¡­"


    A thin line of saliva connecting to us like a bridge broke as I was the first to break our silence, "That was¡­ something else."


    "Hah¡­ did you¡­ dislike it?" She asked with genuine worry.


    "No, on the contrary I liked it a lot."


    She smiled like a young maiden in love, "I''m glad. It was my first." Then before I could get any more kiss, she jumped off me and backed away, "Not so fast master¡­ I won''t give in so soon."


    "Hee" I snicker, "Alright then, have it your way."


    I get up and try to catch her and she prepared to run.


    "CURFEW!" Came the same soldiers voice.


    "That bastard really has some timing." Alice said with plain hatred looking towards the window then turned back to me with a smile, "Why don''t we continu-"


    "No, not now Alice. As much as I want to, the city will go on lockdown and we need to leave tonight."


    "Bu- but¡­ that would mean I won''t have time with you back at the mansion with Big Sis Anna guarding." Alice said as she turned sad.


    "Alice¡­"


    "Alright, master." She pouted dejectedly and turned around, "I''ll go pack."


    "Jacob, wear your coat, we''re leaving."


    "YEah! Came a shriek close by.


    With that both of us got out a bit later. As we walked the hallway, I ask, "So how''d you like the show peeping tom?"

 Chapter 155 - 155 - Rumors and Truth

    "Wh- What do you mean?" Jacob said trying to act all unknown about it but I know he saw it.


    "So that wasn''t you back there behind the cupboard trying to peak at us, then?"


    "Of course not, I made sure to cover my face with cu-¡­ oh shit!" His face just made a breakthrough as he slipped out the words, "Well fuck it!"


    "Yeah, I saw it and I have to say, it was C+ for me."


    "C+?... what the fuck are you talking about?"


    "I mean, there wasn''t any tongue play nor were you even a bit rough with her. Fuck! You could have grabbed her perky butt sitting over you, I saw she was giving you the signal."


    "You idiot!" I say with a pale face, "I wouldn''t grab her perky butt, it was a gentle kiss. One that doesn''t mean you have to do horny things."


    "But you did try to go for more."


    "Yeah¡­ but that was after the kiss, before the kiss doesn''t count." I say while pointing at him, "Besides you should have known this, it may be the only kind of kiss you''ve had with Amelia."


    "Fuck Off! I never did anything with that bitch." He said facing away.


    "With that mouth, I can guess why."


    "It doesn''t matter, the fact is, she let you grab her butt and you didn''t so¡­ haha to you." Jacob said without knowing if that really came out as a good comeback or not.


    "She didn''t, you''re seeing into things." I say but can''t get the thought out of my head.


    ''Did she really want me to grab her butt though¡­ she did kind of let her butt up at one point. But I thought that she was just trying to sit in a comfortable position.''


    ''Did I really fuck up and gave up on a nice butt grab?!''


    ¡­


    As we carefully walked the quiet alleyways of the city, Jacob asked me through his fully covered grey cloak, "Where are we going exactly?"


    "To the Vagrant Palace."


    "That place?" Jacob said remembering the lone standing tower at the center of the black market, "Do you need some kind of information?"


    "Yeah I do, but most of all I need to make sure my safety is secured."


    "Your safety? What does your safety have to do with them anyway?" He said as we came before the same bar that doesn''t have much customers.


    "You might not know this, but the Vagrant Palace isn''t just a place for selling information but it''s actually a hitman organization." I say as we walked in the place.


    "Hitman organization? You mean they kill for money?" Jacob asked as he gave the specific knock on the backdoor and went inside.


    "Yeah¡­ but they''re not your run in the mill type of people. They don''t just take in any hitman. They take in professionals, those that actually have a chance of killing people regardless of their stature."


    "You might know the story about duke Legilas of Horien."


    "Yeah, I think I do." Jacob nodded, "Isn''t that the story about his own brother betraying him and later killing him for his status as the leader of the family, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what story they decided to spin with. But in reality, the true killer wasn''t him but his wife who made a contract with the Vagrant Palace and killed her own husband so that her own son would get the status, not his sons from other wives."


    "SHIT! That''s actually real! I heard rumors of his fifth wife killing him in secret but I always thought they were just rumors, not actually real." Jacob said in awe. "Isn''t that a huge secret then?"


    Rumors and truth have a hand to hand relation. You just have to accept if the rumor was the truth or not.


    "Yes, it is." Came the old voice behind Jacob as we stood in the underground hallway with the doors.


    "AHHH!" Jacob screamed like a girl with high pitch before calming down as he saw it was the old guy.


    "Ah, old guy, It''s you. I almost died there for a second." Jacob said before remembering the guy''s words, "What did you mean by ''yes, it is''? Does that mean this was a big secret once?"


    "To tell you the truth, only the higher echelons of our organization and some special people know about the real story? So can I ask the master Tax, how you know about this?"


    I wasn''t disturbed by the fact that he knows my name, by now I figured out who he is, "It was told to me as an example actually. To tell me how powerful the Vagrant Palace is."


    I don''t know if he figured out my bluff or just decided to go with it as he said, "Okay, thank you for answering my question and before you go, it''s the third one this time."


    "Thanks for that." I give a brief nod of gratitude before going to the door.


    "Haha, old guy. You speak in a funny sense. By the way, how did you know his name and why do you say ''our organization''?" Jacob laughed jokingly, "You make it sound like you''re an assassin or something?"


    "Hehe¡­" The old man gave a secretitious laugh as we went through the door. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The old man¡­ he makes it seem like he actually is an assassin."


    "You''re wrong."


    "I know, how could h-"


    "That man was an assassin."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Jacob couldn''t help but gulp as we walked through the corridor, "You serious?"


    "Hmm," I nod, "Not only that, but if I''m correct. He was a infamous one back in his youth."


    "Shiiiit¡­ so why is he working as a doorman then?"


    "Who knows?" I say, opening the door, feeling the secretive and mysterious vibe emanating from the black market.


    Ironically, there was more people here than up in the city. You would have thought that with curfew going, people would come even less here in fear of getting caught. But no, they become even bolder, because they know the black market wouldn''t let the guards or soldiers in inspection come here.


    Still, that didn''t mean it worked without rules. The black market had its rules and its overseers, the door man back there was one. There wasn''t much information about that door guy, but it was vaguely said that even now, that man had good strength in him.


    Besides, him knowing my name wasn''t a big deal. After what happened in the stadium today, it would have been embarrassing if he didn''t.


    We walk quickly through the bizarre pathways of the market as we hide ourselves from bad eyes. It took more than a few minutes to reach the center with so many people having gathered here. It was almost like all the bandits and thieves had relocated here because of the curfew.


    Standing before me was the long black tower, The Vagrant Palace.


    It was both a reassuring and a suffocating place for people who know what they''re about to get into.


    Going inside, we saw a large long hallway colored in a traditional fashion set. The place felt rich and the people inside empowering. But there was a coldness here that wasn''t out in the market.


    It almost felt like every single person here was a hitman or assassins. Most likely they were¡­


    Ignoring the subtle eyes of the unknown, we come before the receptionist who this time as well, was a woman.


    The woman wore black and grey white clothes that made her seem like a cold and apathy person. But here she stood, with her gentle eyes and a smile as bright as a daisy.


    "Your PM, please."


    Surrounded by a place full of killers.

 Chapter 156 - 156 - The Vagrant Palace

    "Your PM Please?"


    The woman said to me with a bright smile as if this was just a routine introduction for a hotel receptionist. Her smile and the way she talked would even fool the experienced if they don''t know what they''re here for.


    Jacob himself was a bit suspicious looking at the lady. He couldn''t tell if she was in on the whole hitman organization thing or not. If I hadn''t told him about it before then he probably would have not known about it either.


    "Sir, your PM please." She gently asked once more. There wasn''t any hurry in her tone.


    She looked a bit older than me with a sense of maturity. Maybe six or seven years older.


    A PM was a type of identification item at the Vagrant Palace. PM for the short term of Personal Medallion. Like the name, the item was Medallion that was used to verify and do any kind of work in this place.


    "I don''t have a PM."


    The smile on the woman went away and replaced it with a worrying one, "Oh no! That''s a problem sir. Without a Pm, you can''t do any kind of business in this place."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "Oh! You did? So are you here to create a PM then?" She asked and because of her gentle behavior I didn''t feel bad about her sudden suggestions either.


    Or that''s just how good her skill at manipulating people is.


    "No, but I want you to take a look at something for me."


    "But sir, without a pm-"


    "I know, I can''t do any business without a pm, right?" She nodded cutely at that, "But this is regarding to it and it won''t actually be a business thing, just want to verifying one thing."


    "Can you please at least do that?" I smile too as she had a thoughtful look.


    "¡­Hmm, that depends. What do you want to verify?"


    "I want you to check the pm configuration of a man named, Agrave Van Tax."


    "Agrave Van Tax." She repeated the name, "Alright then, give me a moment."


    The woman turned around and went through the door. After a minute later, she came back with a large black logbook.


    "Oh my, that looks heavy, why don''t I help you with it?" Jacob said as he slyfully went to help her with the book and placed it on her desk.


    "Thank you for that, the book was quite heavy for me." She smiled at Jacob as he blushed before coming beside me.


    I just looked at this with no emotion emanating on my face. She was extremely intelligent, this woman in front of me. Much more than Jacob behind could ever understand.


    If she wanted to then she could sell Jacob in the black market three times and even then, there was a chance she would be able to convince him that was a mistake.


    Man, if you think that the woman at my time in the past world were scary, you can''t even comprehend what these ones can do to you.


    She opened the book and looked for the name. At each page, she licked her lips gently with a finger before using it to turn the page. This was a good technique, making her seem nimble and cute, making others lower their guard against her.


    Nobody would be that stupid to-


    "Hah¡­"


    I looked beside me and saw Jacob looking at her with a dumb smile.


    This dumbass!


    "I found it!" She said and looked the page over as her face quickly frowned and it only became worse.


    Jacob seeing that asked, "Is something wrong, big sis?"


    ''Big Sis?!... motherfucker I will¡­ Nah, not now Henry. Not now.'' I internally calm myself as the woman nodded.


    "I''m afraid I can''t give you any information of this man. His identity is way too valued for me to just give it away, sir. I hope you would understand this." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm¡­ as I guessed, the bald fucker already had acquired good value over here. I hope my gamble here pays off.''


    "It''s alright, we understand big sis, no worries." Jacob smiled, "We won''t trouble you anymore."


    Then he tugged at me, "Alright then, let''s go."


    "Bang!"


    "Hey! What gives?" Jacob complained while rubbing the place I chopped on his head.


    Ignoring him, I turn, "Miss, can you check one thing, see if his status is changeable?"


    "Alright" She said and searched for it before nodding, "Yes, it is."


    "Who will it go to?"


    "I''m afraid that I can''t say that."


    "Alright, but can you at least tell me if it will go to his next of kin?"


    The woman took a deep look at me before deciding to trust me as she nodded, "Yes, it will. But can you tell me why you are so adamant in finding that out."


    I smile. Her question now wasn''t a big deal anymore. What I wanted to confirm had been confirmed and it''s just as I wanted.


    "Yes about that, you do know that this man is dead, right?"


    "Yes"


    "And that''s why I''m here. I''m his next of kin, his only son."


    The woman''s eyes widened for a bit as she covered her smile, "You are! That''s good then, you will get his PM-¡­"


    "Cough Cough!" She stopped her excitement, "Before I celebrate, I''ll need to confirm if what you said is actually valid. Can you give me any form of identification?"


    "Well, my name is Henry Van Tax and this," I pull out the ring on my index finger, "Is my families Signet ring. I''m sure this will be enough."


    She nodded, "If its valid then yes, it will. Can you give it to me for verification, I can promise that you''ll receive it just as you gave it."


    "Well, if you promise." I joked as she laughed and winked.


    "I promise." She took it and tip topped off back behind the door.


    "What''s up with that?" Jacob asked angrily, "I behave gentlemanly with her and I get a smack, you do it and you get scot-free with a fucking wink from her."


    "Relax, Prosthetic Romeo, this is just a play. The only reason she winked me is because I''m about to become a big player in the game. It''s natural for her to flirt with me."


    "You think so." He said and turned around while muttering quietly, "Then I still have a chance."


    I shake my head, the guy got ntr''ed once and he still doesn''t understand women.


    This time it took a bit longer for her to come back. But when she did, she also brought a gold plate with her. Over the plate was a black pillow that had two items over it.


    One was the signet ring I gave and the other was a medallion.


    Putting the plate on the desk, she smiled at me with her hands joined before her stomach, "Congratulations, Henry Van Tax for joining the Vagrant Palace."


    "Because of your status as our GOLD member, you get to keep all the coins that the previous member had on his account. But also because of your new admission to our society, the Vagrant Palace gifts you 500 coins."


    "Please put a drop of your blood on this acknowledgement sheet and sign it."

 Chapter 157 - 157 - Agatha

    I take the blade given by her and use it to cut a part of my finger. Dropping the blood on the paper, I use a pen to write my signature.


    "With that, you are now officially a GOLD member of our Vagrant Palace." She told me with a bright smile, "Please take your ring back and this medallion too."


    First I wore my signet ring back on my index finger before taking the medallion. Just like my VIP GOLD status, the medallion too was made of gold. It was large but a bit flat with the drawing of the Vagrant Palace drawn on it. The mark of Vagrant Palace started with a plus and ended with a knife on the middle which was tilted right.


    "The medallion itself will be your identity in all Vagrant Palace''s business marks. In short, the medallion is called PM. If you click the button on top of the medallion it will open up showing your status and how many points you have."


    As she said, I clicked on the small button at the head of it. Suddenly the gold medallion opened up like a pocket watch. Inside the layer of it was made of gold but the writings were done in a special ink, one that only the Vagrant Palace was capable of doing.


    Name : Henry Van Tax S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Status : GOLD


    Points : 10367


    SC : 34542421


    There was my name, status, points and SC. SC was serial code, this number would be used to issue any requests or hit contracts that I would want on my account.


    BUT HOLY MOTHERFUCKING SHIT!


    10 Thousand plus points! That''s like millions of pounds right here!


    Just how much did the bald guy had on him? And did I actually was able to completely loot him?


    I threw the thought out my head, this wasn''t the place for me to get disoriented right now.


    I close the compartment as Jacob next to me asked, "How much is 10 thousand points worth?"


    "It''s very very much." The woman replied, "It''s enough to say you''re our special VIP." She said in a mischievous tone that only made Jacob more curious.


    "So can he like¡­ kill anyone?"


    "That depends on who he wants¡­ but for curiosity, yes."


    "So let''s say if he wanted to kill a certain Re-" I chopped Jacob on the head again before he could finish the name.


    "Shut up for a second, would you? I didn''t bring you here to mess around."


    "Alright alright, I won''t trouble you anymore." Jacob said actually becoming quiet.


    "Oh! Sir, do remember to keep your medallion safe with you. If you lose it then it''ll cause you trouble."


    "Hmm, about that. My father''s medallion." I said getting closer, "I wasn''t able to find it. So if anyone had it, can they use it now?" I ask. I actually wasn''t able to find the damn medallion no matter how hard I looked around the house.


    Initially I thought it would be on him with how special it was but it wasn''t on him either. So either he hid it somewhere very safe or that girl stole it.


    The lady thought quickly, "It would have caused trouble, yes. But we, at the Vagrant Palace get news quite quickly so when we heard that Mr. Tax had deceased, we made sure that his medallion was crossed off."


    "Woah, you guys are quite practical, aren''t you?"


    She smiled but didn''t say anything.


    "Sir, now with your addition, do you have anything that you want with us or do you want me to give you gentlemen''s a tour of this place?" She said, the latter part with a wink.


    Jacob was about to say something stupid but I went first, "No, that won''t be necessary. But I do want some information."


    "Alright then, please go to one of our VIP rooms and I''ll sent someone to-"


    "No." I stopped her, "Actually, I also have to discuss something very important. How far up the ladder can I talk to?"


    She smiled, "Well, with your status as our GOLD member, anyone that you want to."


    "Well then, I want to talk to the chairman of this bran-"


    "Unfortunately, both the chairman and the vice chairman are out for important business, so you can''t talk to them now."


    "Oh?" I say and think for a moment.


    ''I can''t wait for them to come back. I don''t know how long it will take and I need to leave the city today.''


    Seeing my distraught look, the lady quickly said, "But I can get the assistant of the chairman. She should be able to help you with anything you want."


    "The assistant?" I say before nodding, "Alright, can you arrange it right away?"


    "Just give me a moment, sir." She said before going back and coming out a few moments later, "Please follow me."


    With that, we began to follow her through the long hallway. I don''t know if Jacob could feel it or not, but the aura from all of the people was making me a bit¡­ nauseous.


    So much so that I wanted to rip their heads off and feast on them¡­ does that make sense?


    Maybe it''s the killing intent of all this people here.


    Still, I make sure to control myself along the way. After going through the third floor, the lady finally stopped before a red door and opened it, "Please wait inside, Ms. Agatha will visit you soon."


    Soon¡­


    The handle of the door turned as both me and Jacob looked from our comfy couches. A woman of mature beauty walked in wearing a beautiful green dress.


    She was older than the receptionist and me by 10 years or so. She also had a thin sliver glass over her eyes, that made her seem more intelligent than a babe.


    She was a combination of mature beauty and intelligent, something that men want if it doesn''t go over the scale.


    "Gentlemen, I hope I didn''t make you wait too long." She said, shaking our hands as she sat opposite to us.


    "Not at all. Still, it was worth the small wait for a beauty such as you."


    "Oh, you jest." There was no real joy in Agatha''s eyes. She had long lost her human innocence and understood the rules of the underground. She had great control of her mind.


    Still she couldn''t help but take looks at Henry which he missed, ''Hmm¡­ he''s quite tall and¡­ strong.''


    "My name is Agatha and I''m the Assistant for the Chairman of this branch."


    "First of all congratulations for joining our organization and we''re deeply sorry about your father." She said both words in quick but professional sense.


    "Thank you for both." I say, sipping on my cup of herbal tea. "I wanted some information about two people."


    "As long as we have intelligence about them, you can get them." She said showcasing me my status''s worth, "Which two people?"


    "Margaret Religias and Rebecca Hailey."


    Agatha murmured both name. One that she was known to and other that she couldn''t recall.


    "I can give you information about Ms. Margaret but about Rebecca Hailey, we would need to look for it. I''m sorry but you gentlemen would have to wait a bit longer here."


    "No worries, I hope that Ms. Agatha would let us have her presence in the meantime."


    "Ha ha ha." She laughed with a subtle glint in her eyes while looking at Henry.

 Chapter 158 - 158 - Neo-Aligia

    "Here is the scroll containing some information about Margaret Religias and Rebecca Hailey." Agatha put two white scrolls on the table.


    "Unfortunately, there isn''t much information about both persons."


    "Hmm? Why''s that?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, Ms. Margaret for example is an important person and someone who is very adept at removing her tail. You will understand more about her when you read the scroll." Agatha said before looking at the other scroll, "And about Rebecca Hailey¡­"


    "How do I say this?" She took a moment of deliberation as I only became more curious, "We know some parts of her past which I don''t know if you know this, has connection with your father." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I know that. But does it have information about what happened after that?"


    Agatha shook her head, "No, strangely after leaving Hyfelia, Rebecca''s movement were erased."


    "Erased?" I raise a brow.


    "Hmm, We don''t know how but all of her history was simply gone from existence. It wasn''t until a year ago that she resurfaced as an assassin." Agatha recounted what she learned from the scroll, "She did a few assassination jobs that we ourselves gave it to her."


    "Rebecca''s success rate is 100%. Her patience on the other hand isn''t, still she didn''t cause any problem for us. Which you will also learn with detail when you read the scroll."


    "The strange thing about her is that she never took a job that wasn''t against a corrupt person."


    "So she''s one of those do gooders type who only kill people for justice?" I ask.


    "I would say so¡­ unless you''ve seen the way she killed her preys. Sometimes she killed people so horribly that the family couldn''t even identify the body, let alone give an open burial."


    "A shameful ending huh." I say while remembering what happened to baldy.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry for such low quality information, but both people are good at keeping their tracks clean."


    "No problem, this much will do me enough."


    "Still as thanks for doing your first business with us, those two scrolls are on the house."


    "Really?" I am getting quite a luck today after what happened in the morning.


    A kiss by Alice, free 500 coins and now two scrolls scot-free.


    Agatha smiled, "You are our newest GOLD member, to us, your satisfaction is of most important. Do you need any other assistance? I heard that you wanted to meet the chairman for something very important."


    "Yes, I do." I nod while giving the scrolls to Jacob, who tucked it in his pocket, "The reason why I asked for someone so high is that, I want to get the Neo-Aligia Status."


    "Neo-Aligia¡­" Agatha''s eyes sharpened, "May I ask where you learned about that?"


    "That''s irrelevant." I shake my head with a smile, "I just want that status which is why I asked for the chairman. But he isn''t here, so it''s you."


    Agatha looked at Henry for a while, trying to figure out who he was. To know about Neo-Aligia meant he had to be the top 1%. Even through Agrave was once close to the top, he was still far from learning about this. So there must be someone behind Henry who is helping him out.


    Agatha leaned back in the couch and brought a small metal container. Opening it, she picked out a white cigarette and right as she was about to light it, she remembered about Henry and asked, "Do you have any probl-"


    "No, go right ahead."


    Lighting it, Agatha took a drag of the cigarette. It was a deep one.


    Neo-Aligia


    It''s been a while since she''s heard of that term.


    It was a title given to few extremely special people who the Vagrant Palace couldn''t place any kind of hit contracts on nor could they give out information.


    It was a title only the top 1%... no even less than that people had.


    Agatha herself didn''t know how many people that had such a status but it definitely couldn''t exceed fifteen fingers.


    Not only was it super important but it was also extremely secretive, so much so that Agrave Van Tax shouldn''t have known about it. But that fact that someone as na?ve (In Sense) as Henry knows about it spoke volumes.


    "Mr. Tax"


    "Hmm"


    "Since you already know of it, you should also know how important it is."


    "That I do."


    "Then you already know that this is beyond my hands and maybe even out of the chairman of this branch''s too." Agatha blew out the smoke, clouding the atmosphere in front of her as she put her right leg above her left.


    "This title isn''t something that I can just give it to you even if I had the power too. It''s something that must be carefully looked upon and only people who have done significant for the organization could be worthy of having."


    "Yes¡­ I know all that." I say as I sipped my already cold herbal tea, "I also know that only the five elders could decide upon if anyone should be worthy to get it."


    "The five elders?" Agatha frowned, she couldn''t understand what Henry was talking about. Agatha didn''t know anything about the five elders. "What are you talking about?"


    "Hmm? You don''t know?" I look at the frowning woman before me and smile, "Well then if you don''t know than it probably means it is above your paygrade."


    "Can you tell me about them?"


    "Hmm¡­ let''s just say that the five elders are the real master of this organization. It would be best if you learned about them from the chairman." I said.


    Agatha nodded, understanding the secrecy. She herself knew how bad it can get if someone just divulged out secrets freely.


    She took a deep breath of the cig before blowing it as she said regretfully, "So then it seems that you''re trip here had been wasted for nothing. I''m sorry that I couldn''t help you with this matter."


    "It''s no problem." I give a subtle signal to Jacob as brought out a scroll. I put it on the table and pushed it towards the woman, "Do me a favor and give this to the chairman when he comes back."


    "What is this?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t tell you that. But tell him what I came here for and also tell him if he wants the other half of that list then we can do the transaction."


    Agatha looked at the scroll in her hand for a while before nodding, "Yes¡­ I''ll tell him that."


    ¡­


    "Well then I hope that we can do more business in the future, Mr. Tax."


    "Same as I." I said shaking her hand which had a sudden grip to it which flashed in her eyes but I ignored it.


    With that, both me and Jacob turned around and left the Palace.


    As Agatha saw us leave, she couldn''t help but feel bitter when I skillfully ignored her subtle suggestion. She knew that I knew what she wanted but still ignored her.


    "Kuino"


    "Yes, madam." Kuino, the receptionist which Henry and Jacob had talked to before, respectfully said to Agatha.


    "Next time when that man comes, immediately get him to a VIP Room and give him the best treatment."


    "As you say, madam."


    Agatha turned and right as she was about to leave, she stopped and said to Kuino, "Also, if he came alone then bring him to my office."

 Chapter 159 - 159 - Help On The Streets

    The walk out of the black market was quiet. Even with so much people bustling around us, we didn''t think much about them. As my work was done, there was no need for me to delay staying down here, so I left with Jacob.


    It also seemed like Jacob might have finally become a bit mature. Not even once, after getting out of there, did he ask what Neo-Aligia was or what was in the scroll that I gave to the assistant lady.


    I know he was curious about the scrolls and many other things down there, but it''s good to keep some questions inside. Sometimes too much knowledge can become a curse.


    As we walked through the corner alleys of the city, our view looked towards the street. Where once was bustling activity and uncontrollable noise, now became so quiet that even a needle drop could be heard from afar.


    The people didn''t care much about the curfew to honor it and remain home altogether. The only reason they are listening to the curfew is because this morning was quite horrifying for them.


    An attack near the royal castle!


    The Grand Central Stadium destroyed because of the cult leader!


    Streets filled with multiple bodies!


    A day which they thought would be one of celebration, suddenly became one of fear and sorrow. No wonder they are so scared that such people actually adhered to the curfew notice.


    Maybe even without a curfew, these people would have stayed hidden at home tonight. For them, the safety of their home was much more important than that of the city.


    Our steps were quick. Even with the streets empty and hollow, we didn''t think it was safe enough to walk around steadily. It''s at such moments of silence that something bad always happens.


    "Ahhh!"


    We stopped as we heard the scream.


    It was the cry of a young girl. One that was filled with fear. Even if we could hear the sound, we didn''t see the person emitting it.


    As we looked around, Jacob asked, "What should we do?"


    "It would be best if we just ignored the sound and carried on. Could even be a trap set for those hearing it." I said quickly looking around seeing no soul watching us.


    "Alright then, let''s go." Jacob said and we started speed walking again.


    "Please DON''T!"


    "No¡­ Don''t do this!"


    But as we quickly walked through the alleys, the sound only seemed to intensify for us. As further we walked, the sound seemed as if it was coming closer to us.


    Before long, we passed through an alley where the sound came from. But not before giving a quick glance to it.


    At the end of the alley was a girl, who was being attacked by three middle aged men. The girl was being held by two men as she thrashed around and the other man was laughing slyly as he tore off her clothes. Her screams filled the area, hoping for someone to catch on to it and help her.


    But we passed by the alley and walked on.


    We didn''t look back as the scream only continued.


    "¡­Should we help her?" Jacob asked, unsure of what to do.


    Hearing him, I stopped. I stood there for a moment, quickly thinking of our move. It wasn''t like saving her would be big hassle right now.


    Time was of the essence, sure, but still we had some time in our hands to clean off some dirt from the street.


    "Please¡­ Please don''t do this!" Her screams came out from the alley in shrieks and showed us how horrifying this was for her.


    "Hah¡­ Jacob." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm"


    "Do you think you can handle them on your own?"


    "Those bums¡­ yes." Jacob said with good resolution in his eyes. He saw the girl; she was young... too young to experience such pain.


    Helping wasn''t in the forte for Jacob so much, but ignoring someone in pain right in front of him wasn''t either. He might have great hatred to burn down many people but he still tried to keep that to a minimum.


    "Alright then¡­ show me what you''ve got." Jacob nodded to me before quickly running towards the alley.


    ¡­


    "No! NO! Don''t¡­ I don''t want this!" The girl screamed as the bastard in front of her tore away her last piece of clothing, revealing her naked body to them.


    "Hmm¡­ she''s fresh, ain''t she?" The man grabbing on to her left, said with a dark look in his eyes.


    "Hmm Hmm, Exactly! It''s been so long since we had a woman. Especially one so young and beautiful, hehe." The guy holding to her right, laughed while tightly grabbing on to her soft body.


    "AHH, NO!" The girl screamed, only to be slapped by the man in front of her.


    "Don''t scream so much, it''s annoying!" He said, before grabbing one of her breast as she squirmed in tears, "It''s best if you just try to enjoy this."


    "Please¡­ Hmph hmph¡­ don''t do this. I¡­ I''ve never done this before." She pleaded but instead it aroused the men holding on to her.


    Suddenly their eyes became even sharper than they were before, "A Virgin!... Damn! Aren''t we the luckiest today!"


    "Yeah¡­ to think that of all the girl that could come to our hold, it would be a virgin. Hehe! It''s going to be extremely fun tonight."


    "We can show her the true pleasures of sex!"


    "Yes, we can all fuck her while I do it from behind!"


    The guys laughed with glee as the girl''s eyes slowly became hollow in desperation, ''Is this¡­ how it''s going to end?''


    "Haha Haha Haha¡­ AHH!" The man standing in front of her, who was laughing just a moment ago, screamed in pain as they looked at him.


    At the man''s stomach, they could see a sword protruding out of him. The man himself didn''t understand what was happening as he said, "Wh- What''s this?"


    "This is me, sticking it to your behind!" Jacob said as he pulled out his sword and the man fell on the ground.


    "Shit!" One of them said as he let go of the girl, "Wh- Who the fuck are you? Why the hell do this?"


    "You''re raping a young girl here and asking me what I''m doing here?" Jacob''s eyes were narrowed, "Seems like you''ve long lost it then." With that, he ran.


    "No no.. AH!" The guy stepped back trying to get away from Jacob, but he wasn''t fast as Jacob stabbed him right in the heart.


    "Hu¡­ One left." Jacob murmured as he looked at the last one, who put a knife up to the girls throat.


    "Ta- Take one more step¡­ and this girl di-" Before he could even complete his sentence, a knife made of water, penetrated his skull, instantly killing him.


    I step out of the shadow and come before the girl. She looked at us in fear, while hiding her breast and pussy.


    Good thinking, it''s not good to trust people that can kill three grown man so fast.


    "Jacob"


    "Yeah"


    "Take her home."


    "Alright"


    I could have just let her go on her way. But who knew what will happen to her again if she was left alone in such a state.


    With that I left the place, leaving the girl to Jacob''s safety. The guy might be desperate for a bang, but not so much as to force himself on a defenseless girl.


    ...


    "Click!"


    "Hmm?" I open the door but see no one around the place.


    "Sssss!" The sound of water falling sounded from the bathroom as I went closer to it. I don''t know why¡­ but I didn''t knock or ask who it was before opening the door.

 Chapter 160 - 160 - A New One

    I open the door¡­ expecting something truly extraordinary and magnificent. The scent of her body oozing towards me as I ogle at her like a monster ready to mate.


    The sole purpose of reproduction thoughts going through and making me ready for what is to come and what state I will leave her behind.


    Instead all I got was an empty bathroom with the shower being left on.


    "¡­fuck! I got worked up for nothing." I say angrily while turning off the damn shower. Then as I left the bathroom, I saw the figure of Alice going from one room to another as she was wrapped in a tower.


    The smile returned back on me, ''Maybe I will get something today."


    Slowly following her, I look at her through the doors corner. Alice was inside her room, washing her hair. Her body was covered by a long towel as she fixed herself with the mirror.


    "Hehe¡­" An evil laugh breaks out of me which got noticed by her. Alice turned around immediately and looked at me.


    At that moment, I felt a bit scared peeking at her like this. Knowing her, she would make me regret this for a long time.


    Surprisingly, she smiled. "Master, you''re here."


    "Well¡­ yeah, I am." What is this? Why is she not embarrassed or angry over the fact that I was peeking at her?


    "Where''s Jacob?"


    "He''s out for something¡­ he''ll be back in a while."


    "Oh, Good!" She said before and was about to fling her towel open.


    My eyes widened at her bold action, ''What the fuck is this! Is this the reverse fuck?!''


    "Wait! What are you doing, Alic-"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence as Alice opened up her towel, uncovering her body.


    !!


    But instead of her fully naked and hopefully wet body, it was a nightgown that she wore. Not one that was sexy as the one Anna had, but one that completely covered up the body, leaving no imagination for the spectators.


    I froze in my awkward stance, which looked like I was halfway from grabbing her and running away.


    "Is there some problem, master?" Alice asked at my weird stand.


    "No¡­ nothing''s wrong. Just getting worried about something else entirely." I said and dusted my shirt.


    "Hmm?" Alice looked at me for a second before looking at her body and the towel. In a moment, her confused expression changed to one of mischief as I paled.


    ''Oh shit.''


    She smiled sexily at me as she showed the towel, "Master¡­ did you perhaps think I didn''t have anything under this towel?"


    "Hmm¡­ I- I¡­ maybe I thought that."


    "Oh!" She took two steps forward with a fake astonished look, "Then does that mean, you were spying on me before?"


    "Wha- What! That''s complete ridiculous. You''re shaming on my moral state. Clearly you don''t have any proof to back that up." I said with mock courage.


    "Alright then." She said slowly coming closer to me, "So you weren''t spying on me then." I nod, "And you also didn''t think that underneath me¡­ was my naked body."


    "Which was purely wet from the hot bath that I just had." She whispered close to my ear.


    Gulp!


    My right hand suddenly started to shake before it went up. Alice saw that but said nothing as she slowly exhaled her hot breath into my ear. My hand reached up just enough to touch her large breasts.


    ''Go ahead master¡­ give in to your inner desire.'' Alice said but she herself couldn''t help but get aroused at the forbidden scenery she herself had created.


    My hand was inches away from touching her boobs as she also brought her body closer to me.


    "Hey I''m back!"


    Jacob''s voice immediately startled me awake as I shook for a moment before moving away from Alice.


    "Well then Alice¡­ you get ready and I''ll¡­ also get ready in my room." I said and quickly ran away from the horny girl. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice''s expression darkened as she snickered, "That fucker! He always ruins my precious moments with the master."


    "He was only moments away from touching my breasts¡­ hah!" Alice thought in agony as the memory of Henry about to grab her came.


    Just as she was in her own mind, Jacob walked by her door before stopping and asking, "Hey, Alice. Did ya remember to pack my luggage too?"


    "Pack your own fucking luggage, you lowlife asshole!"


    "What was that!" Jacob said, ready to fight once more.


    Alice came right in front of him before giving him a look that scarred the courage out of Jacob, "You mess with my lovely moments with master again and¡­ I''ll cut it!"


    !!!


    Jacob''s eyes widened so much that it was about to fall off. Alice didn''t care anymore and just gave a hard pat through his shoulder while walking away.


    ''¡­Maybe I should do my own laundry from now on.''


    After some time¡­


    I look at the carriage in front of me. It was the same special carriage that I had requested from Valint, right now it was loaded with luggage. Much more than what we had originally brought.


    There were a lot of magic books and equipment''s that I brought for Alice, Jacob and the others. There was other stuff too but I couldn''t quite recall them exactly.


    "So everything''s ready right?" I ask turning around but my expression went flat at what I saw before me, "Did something happen¡­ again?"


    Standing before me was Alice who had a remorseful look on her and Jacob who looked shaken up and shook every time Alice would move, as if preparing himself to defend against her.


    "Nothing!"


    "nothing"


    Both said the same words but it was said in completely opposite mindset.


    "You know what¡­ just forget whatever happened between you two and Alice, stop agonizing Jacob."


    "What! But master¡­" She said in a pleading tone but I ignored it. So she immediately looked at Jacob with anger as he pulled his hands up in a shield formation.


    ''I''ll gonna gut this bastard!''


    ''Y- Yeah... go ahead. I''ll protect my honor.''


    "Let''s go already, the city''s close to lock down."


    With that, all of us went inside the carriage. Alice in front of me while Jacob next to me as he scooched close in fear.


    ''I don''t know what happened with these two but I can definitely guess what could have been the cause.''


    ¡­


    The carriage started its journey and we easily got out of the city. Even with so much trouble with others also leaving the capital, we went out without a hitch.


    The rest of our journey went smoothly as well. We arrived before the gate of my mansion as the sun rose up. It felt so quiet and peaceful that I couldn''t help but think something bad is coming.


    But that''s just bad thought.


    "Sir, Welcome back from your journey." Surprisingly it wasn''t Anna who came to welcome me first but Raven.


    "It''s good to see you too." I nod, "How is your small party or tribe faring here?"


    "Fine. They are quickly getting accustomed to the place and we''ve already built more than half the houses that we need for living. The boys are also faring quite good in their jobs, I''m giving them rough training as you asked."


    "That''s good. How are things going at the mansion? I hope you guys didn''t get into any trouble while I was out." I said in mock joke but Raven didn''t reply back. I looked at Raven''s face and saw him having trouble as I ask, "What happened?"


    "Well¡­ a somewhat big problem."


    ¡­


    "Where is she now?" I said, my stride quite fast for a walk.


    "At the living room."


    As soon as I approached the living room, I opened its door and immediately spotted the figure.


    Her crimson eyes looked at me with zero surprise as she said calmly, "Took you long enough."

 Chapter 161 - 161 - Veronica Blasphame

    Her red crimson eyes combined with her blood red hair made me think of her as something extremely dangerous. But it also made her ethereal to me, someone like her shouldn''t exist in this plain mortal plain of ours.


    Her black dress with red linings gave her a dark but regal feeling which pushed up her impressively large breasts.


    The face of her so exquisite, so perfect that I can''t compare it to anyone or anything¡­ maybe she is somewhat close to the goddess but the goddess was in a league of her own. Still, to be able to compare even a bit of this woman to the goddess was a great feat in its own.


    She had a youthful view that was magnified by her mature presence.


    She is too beautiful¡­ more so than anyone I have ever seen in both of my combined lives.


    Is she really human?


    "Took you long enough." She spoke with a smooth tone that flowed like melody in my ears. Her voice was not only smooth but also had a sweet ring to it.


    Her pull is so strong that I couldn''t even answer her. But somehow I was able to get out of this hypnotic feeling that she put on me.


    My eyes seemed to blur her image for a sec as I got back, "Um¡­ sorry, I kinda seemed rude for a second there."


    Abigail''s eyes widened for a brief moment which quickly reverted back to their calm, calculating state, "Is that so... I''m sure it must have been from the journey you just came from."


    "Yes, that probably is."


    With that, silence seemed to occur between us as we both sized each other up. I glanced at her with my overly OP eyes which only made her beauty and worth stand up and she sized me up with those eyes that seemed as if it just found its new toy.


    After some time, we finally were able to get a summary of each other.


    ''She''s dangerous.''


    ''He''s not ordinary.''


    Abigail smiled with that thought and pointed me to a seat, "Are you going to keep standing or are you going to give me some company?"


    I laugh at that, "Haha¡­ sure, if that doesn''t bother you Ms. Veron-"


    "Mrs. Veronica Blasphame." She corrected me.


    At that correction, I don''t know why but I felt a bit of a sting at my heart. Still, I made sure not to show it on my face and sat in her opposite seat, facing her through the table.


    "Well¡­ it seems we''ve been put through a bad conjunction, hah." I say patting my thigh as she nods.


    "Yes, that is so. I didn''t think that we both will get fooled like this by that man. He seemed a bit shady to me when I met him but my husband didn''t listen and just accepted his words at face value." She said with anger which I couldn''t quite place if it was real or not.


    "Alas, you''re husband wasn''t the only one who got fooled by him." I say, giving a brief glance at Redwick who lowered his head in shame, "My men too were fooled by him which got us to this situation."


    What we are talking about may seem completely strange to you, or it definitely is. Well, that''s what you get when you have no context.


    Alright then, small explanation.


    Previously when I had asked Raven about if something was wrong he recounted a story to me. The story started a few hours after I had left for the capital, with a carriage arrived at the mansion. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside it, were two women. A maid and this lady Veronica Blasphame that sits in front of me. They told Anna, Redwick and the others something that shook them to their core.


    That this mansion was theirs and we were occupying it unlawfully.


    Yeah, I know¡­ it seemed very sketchy when a beautiful woman combined with another one suddenly came and accused us of living in the new house that I recently bought.


    Way too sketchy.


    Still they couldn''t just kick them out like that. It''s not like we were living in the deep woods with no civilization for miles and an wolf army that is supposed to do my bidding.


    ¡­Yeah, I would have totally kicked them out if I was here. But unfortunately, Redwick was a man of honor and he had a soft spot for women of all caliber.


    So he went the lawful approach and asked for the document.


    This is where things get awry.


    This woman gave him the document which was actually real and not fake as Redwick and the others thought. What was much more surprising was that after comparing it with the document that I got from the original owner, mine turned out to be fake.


    Well, it wasn''t actually fake but Veronica''s turned out more real than mine.


    Does that sound confusing and hard to understand? If it is then I''m glad.


    Because I don''t understand shit that''s been happening over here!


    How the fuck did I get the fakey document and this unknown but extremely super hot woman have the real one?!


    There was no indication of her or there being a fake document in the novel. Arthur didn''t get fooled like this in there. So who is this woman and how the fuck did I get stuck like this at such a situation?


    Maybe this is just karma coming back to bite me after I killed¡­ way too many that I can''t remember.


    So after that reveal, surprisingly the woman didn''t complain and she didn''t even call the cops on us. Instead she insisted or more like authorized my people that she''ll be staying here until I came back and talked it out with me.


    Believe it or not, Raven actually said that he couldn''t defy her words even though he tried hard. He said that it was extremely difficult and her words always made him do everything out of its proportion.


    Though, she didn''t ask much from anyone nor did she try to pry too much into me except for who I am, why I went to the capital, what kind of person was I and what kind of things I liked¡­ the last one was a bit unusual but since she''s hot, I''ll let that red flag go pass me.


    So here we stood¡­ or sat actually.


    "So Mrs. Veronica, as much as I like talking with you-"


    She interrupted me at that, "Oh! So you like talking with me? I like talking with you as well."


    "Not what I was trying to sa- Wait! Did you say you like talking to me?" My mind itself reverted back to her praise.


    "Hmm¡­ you seem like a nice man."


    "Oh! That''s good¡­ or it isn''t. What do you mean by a nice guy¡­ do you mean like a nice guy or a nice nice guy?"


    "Maybe¡­"


    "Wait! What am I even asking anyway? I''m going way too out of topic." I said which immediately made her raise her brow.


    ''Hmm! As I thought. That ability doesn''t work much on him. Just like that kid, Arthur.'' Her eyes squinted looking at Henry who was confusingly saying things that he himself didn''t understand.


    ''Does he have some connection with that cat?... let''s just see for now.''


    Finally, I stopped breaking out of notion and ask directly, "Mrs. Veronica, are you trying to hypnotize me?"

 Chapter 162 - 162 - Courage or Danger

    "Mrs. Veronica, are you trying to hypnotize me?" I ask directly.


    But instead of frowning or being angry, she smiled mischievously, "Mr. Henry, are you trying to accuse me of such a crime?"


    "Well¡­ you are extremely beautiful so it''s not really a crime, is it?"


    For the first time, Abigail herself went awestruck at the sudden honest opinion that Henry said. It''s not like she hasn''t heard honest opinions of her beauty before but this was the first time when a man she had hypnotize and failed but actually ended up admitting her beauty¡­ and all that without being angry at her.


    So she couldn''t help but laugh out.


    "Hahaha Haha"


    "Hahaha Haha"


    For the first time in many years, Abigail laugh in pure harmony. Not at seeing the cruelty of her enemies or even at the misfortune of others. She laughed like she heard a joke that actually was funny.


    Which made Olenna, who was standing behind Abigail shocked to her core. Never has she in decades, seen her mistress laughing with joy like that.


    "That laugh¡­" I said which made both women look at me.


    Abigail suddenly felt a bit amiss at herself, she didn''t think that she would actually laugh like that. But she did and that too in front of Henry, which made her a bit embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, that was ou-"


    "It''s gorgeous."


    Abigail''s widened eyes looked upon Henry''s face which looked at her with a pure joyful smile. One that wasn''t occurred by her own abilities but by Henry''s own reason.


    That''s why she couldn''t stop the blush coming to her face as she froze at me. It seemed like time stopped for both of us and only the two of us remained here.


    Unfortunately we weren''t alone.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Olenna''s cough woke us up. Henry got up from the compulsion of her smile, while Abigail shook herself a bit and that blush went away immediately.


    "Ahhm!" Abigail coughed, "Alright joke''s aside, we were about to talk about what we should do about this situation."


    "Hmm, yes I did have that thought before¡­ nevermind." I shake my head. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Abigail felt an itch in her mind. She really wanted to know what I was about to say but couldn''t let her desire get out with her guard dog standing next to her.


    "Tell me, what you thought about this?"


    "Hmm? You aren''t going to tell me yours first?" Abigail asked.


    "I would¡­ if I had one." I laugh, "You can''t expect me to have a plan when I just heard of this¡­ exquisite situation."


    Abigail heard the slight flirting wordplay of mine and did not hate it one bit like she did with the others. Instead she smiled, "Yes, I suppose you''re quite mad at this situation. To just come from a big journey and hear of this."


    "Well¡­ let''s just say mad isn''t the sense I am looking at it." My eyes boar deep into hers. Maybe it was because of my special eyes but I seem to see something extraordinary in hers.


    "COUGH!" Olenna coughed, "Madam, here are the document papers."


    Veronica took it and gave it to me which I shook my head, "Don''t need it. I understand that your words stand worth enough and that papers real enough."


    "Alright¡­ but are you sure you''re just gonna trust the words of a complete stranger." She asked me with a dark meaning.


    "No, but I trust my people and I believe they won''t lie to me about this. So let''s just pass the stage of verifying things and talk solutions. I suppose you already have one in mind."


    She nodded, "My plans a simple one. We find the guy who sold us the mansion and find out why he did this to us."


    "I''m sure that he didn''t think that he could fool both of us and get away with it. If he did, then he''s a foolish man but I still want to know why."


    "Alright then, after that?" I ask, the real ending to the solution she has in mind.


    "After that¡­ I would like to live in this mansion."


    Fuck I just got this mansion!


    "Unfortunately, my husband has other plans in mind so I can''t do that. I''ll just get the money back from that guy himself and get going. Until then, I hope you don''t mind sharing such a huge mansion with a lonely lady like me, right?" She asked with a touch of innocence that only made her seem more sharp to me.


    "Of course it will be my pleasure. But can I ask you why you don''t want to stay here when you bought this place?"


    "The not staying here part isn''t mine, it''s my husbands. Even after being fooled by him, I don''t mind staying here after I get my money. But my hubby insists on leaving this place because of some baseless rumors."


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes, he heard that there are some ghosts and other supernatural things out in the deep forest next to the mansion. But I don''t believe in those things. They aren''t real, they''re just stories to frighten children."


    I smile, "Yes, I believe so too. But still¡­ for safety reasons, you shouldn''t go out in the woods."


    "But I did."


    "You did?" I don''t like where this is going.


    She nodded, "Of course I did. I wanted to cut off such thoughts from my husband''s mind. So I went into the woods myself."


    "And did you find anything?"


    "Actually¡­ I did."


    "What?"


    Her face was serious as she said, "I found a lot of shadows inside the forest that was leading me to someplace, which I followed."


    ''She fucking followed it! Don''t tell me it was the remaining effects of the Sigmat Stones?''


    "Finally after following the shadows for a while, I found out something completely terrifying."


    "What?"


    "I found red monkeys."


    "What!?" I scrunched up.


    "Yes, a village completely made of red monkeys." She said as her face came back to normal, "Then I came to the thought that the monkeys are the reason of such rumors."


    "W- Well" I smile in relief, "It''s good to hear that you''ve cracked the case Mrs. Veronica. You are quite a brave woman going there all on your own."


    "I wasn''t alone¡­ I was with my maid Ol-"


    "Olivia" The maid introduced herself, "It''s an honor to be in your presence, Master Tax."


    "Nice to meet you too."


    ''Ms. Interruption.''


    "Still, two women going alone so deep into a unknown place is a good feat but stupid as well."


    "Yes it is¡­ but it turned out good, didn''t it?"


    "Yes it did." I nodded and we were quite for a while.


    "Well, it was nice to meet you Mrs. Veronica. I''m gonna leave you now and take some rest." I say, waving my hand, "Please enjoy this mansion as your own since you bought it too and if you need anything, don''t hesitate to call my maids."


    "Thank you for your generous hospitality, Mr. Henry. I hope I get to spend more time with you." Her enticing words still shook me as I left.


    As I walked the corridor with Raven, I said, "Give me a detailed information of what she''s been doing till now."


    If I''m right about who she is¡­ I''m a dead man walking.

 Chapter 163 - 163 - What Is She ?

    Inside the Dining Room¡­


    Veronica saw Henry leave with strong strides as her eyes reflected a fascinating glint.


    ''He definitely isn''t a simply human. That willpower and strength he has is okayish but he''s eyes¡­ they are something entirely else. It was as if they could see through me and tell who I am.''


    "Madam"


    "Hmm" Veronica replied while sipping her tea, "What do you think about the boy?"


    "He''s dangerous."


    "That''s easy to see but I wanted a deeper answer."


    "Hmm¡­ He acts casually and sometimes behaves in both vulgarity and respect but I believe he''s only clouding his real expression behind those false ones."


    "That''s what I think too but¡­"


    Olenna looked down at her mistress with curiosity, "Hmm?"


    Veronica shook her head, "No¡­ it''s nothing. Maybe just a false glimmer I think. But I think he has a strange aura around him, don''t you think so?"


    "Regardless madam, I believe we should leave this place as soon as possible."


    "Why? This place is quite fine to my liking."


    "The capital is in a huge problem madam, we should tend to its matters as quickly before something bad happens."


    "Don''t worry about that, I already left my clone there. Even if anyone recognizes it, they won''t be able to do something when we think the same." Veronica said lying back at the chair, "Besides¡­ it''s been so long since I''ve left that horrid place, eyes always on me searching for some mistake."


    She sighed, "Finally I can take a breather here. Let me rest for a while, would you?"


    Olenna glanced at the puppy eyed look that her mistress was giving her and thought for a moment before sighing, "As you say madam, I am only advising you because I am one of your most trusted people and responsible for your life¡­ nothing special."


    "Good!" Veronica smiled, "You should take some rest too¡­ think of it as paid leave."


    Olenna only paled at her mistress''s suggestion before sitting down and joining her.


    In the Living Room¡­


    Sighing, I let down the papers in front of me and say, "Seriously? Is this it?"


    "Yes sir." Raven said as he stood before the desk.


    "So what you''re telling me is she''s done nothing else than hang around the mansion¡­ she''s never even been outside the mansion ground once?"


    "No" Raven shook, "But her maid had left the mansion a few times."


    ''Olivia¡­ she too seems a bit sketchy to me. But nothing that can thoroughly point her out.''


    "Alright, has she been out tomorrow morning?"


    "In the morning?" Raven thought for a moment, "I can''t say for sure, I was occupied with training the others so I didn''t see her. I''m sorry for my negligence, sir."


    I shook his apology off, "Nah, it''s okay. You can''t always keep her on your eyes 24/7 now, can you. This much information is good enough for now."


    The paper before me was the detailed information that I had asked Raven to relay for me. It had a lot of details about Veronica¡­ if that really was her name, but I''ll figure it out later.


    For example, the paper had reports of where she''s been going, staying and doing on her idle time which was almost all time. There wasn''t any rare or uneasy report of her, she mostly spent her time idling around the mansion and its grounds but didn''t venture too much out of its vicinity.


    There was also the detail of what she ate for this few days and how she behaved with the others. All in all, she wasn''t the talkative nor that cold too, she was in the middle.


    Veronica talked to people when she wanted to, but that talk would only be for a brief moment. She was very attentive of things, if she saw a maid dusting a place too much or forget to wipe that one tiny place, she wouldn''t point it out. But say it in a fashion that seemed as if she was glancing at something that shouldn''t have been there.


    To others, her presence itself seemed like a royal vessel that is to be respected and revered. I already saw from the way the maids and others made way for her to go where she walked.


    They did the same with me too but with me they had both fear and respect, for her it was respect and politeness, something that lower ranked people would only show to higher revered people.


    To everyone else she seemed the perfect lady, capable of bearing good children and honorable too.


    But how can someone be soo perfect in this world¡­ in any world actually.


    What they''re eyes seemed to have missed, mine were able to catch a lot.


    Like the fact that her breathing seemed too stable, like a practiced machine without a break in its rhythm. The only time it broke was when I commented on her laughter.


    That seemed like a real laugh¡­ I think.


    Except for that I saw something else that almost guarantees me 99% percent that she is what I think she is.


    My eyes with the special effect can break through the human skin and see the inside thoroughly. Which I did with Veronica and you wanna know what I found? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Absolute Perfection


    There was nothing wrong with her body.


    Yeah it seems like that''s a good thing but actually it''s not. It very much is not.


    Any human being or even an animal would have some faults in their body. Even if it''s a tiny problem caused by food, diseases, combat or anything else, there should be something there.


    But there was nothing like that inside her. Her body was perfect, like it was sculptured by the hands of god.


    Now how can that be?


    Well for me there is only one explanation.


    She''s a fucking vampire.


    Yeah¡­ I know. I already have werewolves in my house and now with a vampire its just the perfect combination.


    Still there was a problem. Vampires are someone who are dead¡­ immortal being that can''t decay. Which in Veronica''s condition matches as her body didn''t decay or had damages in any way.


    The confusing thing for me here is her heart, which is beating. Now as I had said that vampires are dead so their bodily functions like the heart too should be dead or not beating, right?


    So why is hers still beating?


    That''s why I couldn''t tell for sure if she''s really a vampire or not. But with that fine body, hair and eyes of hers, it would be a damn shame if she wasn''t one.


    Fuck, at least she could have been an unmarried vampire. I can''t even flirt with her because of that. I''m sure her husbands like a thousand or so years old. He could rip me apart if I did something so stupid.


    ''Hmm?'' Something inside my mind clicks as the image of Olivia fills my mind.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ Olivia''s body wasn''t the same as hers. Her body was extremely unusual too but it definitely wasn''t as Veronica''s. Which tells me that she''s at least a human¡­ or close to one.''


    ''Now Veronica can''t be a vampire and have a human maid, right? Or who knows Olivia could be a aide or¡­ familiar type of people that vampires keep around.''


    "Raven"


    "Sir"


    I give him a serious look, "How good are you at making wooden stakes?"

 Chapter 164 - 164 - Getting Handsy

    "I''ll make some then." Raven said before leaving the room.


    I see him out before looking back at the Veronica files, ''No matter what happens, I''ll at least need to be prepared.''


    "Knock" "Knock"


    "Come in." I say as the door opens and comes in someone that I''ve been desperate to see for a while.


    "Anna!" I get up and quickly take her in for a hug that she reciprocates.


    "Henry!" She said in glee too.


    As we hugged each other, She took my scent in. Feeling the heavy musk smell going through her nostrils she felt relieved.


    ''Hah¡­ as I thought, the real smell''s much better than his clothes.''


    Cutting off the hug, we look at each other with love as Anna says, "Henry, I''ve misse-"


    I didn''t let her finish and kissed her deeply. Without even waiting, I went for her boobs and started having fun with them too.


    "Hmm~" Her mouth filled with my tongue escaped a moan that surprised her.


    Anna didn''t think that Henry would be so rough on her just after they met. She too felt intensely hot at this moment and wanted to have sex with him, but this just wasn''t the right time.


    "Henry, stop!" She pushed me away as I stopped.


    I looked at her and saw that even amidst the love and lust, there was anger on her face, "What''s wrong, my love?"


    Anna blushed as she heard how I called her but stood ground, "We can''t do this now. It''s broad daylight!"


    I look around seeing the large open window in the room and say, "Do we want me to close them and then continue?"


    "NO! Stop being so horny all the time." She said while lighting hitting me multiple times on the chest.


    "Alright alright! I won''t do it now." I say as she finally stopped hitting me with strength of a teddy bear, "But I can at least kiss you one more time, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ okay, but you can''t grab my boobs."


    "What!" I feel shock at the restriction but eventually accept, "Okay, I won''t grab them."


    Anna closed her eyes and I kissed her once more. Our kiss was as passionate as the previous one if not more. As we kept on kissing each other while playing war with our tongues, a bright idea comes to my mind. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eye opens as I glance at her focused close eyes, ''You said I can''t grab your boobs¡­ but nothing about your butt!''


    Both of my hands sneaks in before going for it.


    "MMPH!"


    Anna yelped as she felt my large hands grabbing on to her butt and playing with them. She looked shocked at me but eventually let me do as I pleased while we kissed each other.


    After some time¡­


    I finally let her go as she took deep breaths while wiping the saliva from her mouth. It seemed as if her energy had been sucked away by the kiss. On the other hand, I was doing great because of my quick regenerative stamina, I was a bit tired with my tongue sure, but it''ll get its strength back quickly too.


    It took a while before Anna could get some strength as she hit me again.


    "Why did you grab my butt! I told you not to do anything like that."


    "Well, actually you told me I couldn''t grab your breast but nothing about touching your butt." I say with a smug smile.


    "You!... forget it. Because of you my backside has been crumpled. Now all the maids will know that I did something dirty with you."


    "Who cares what they think love. The real thing is I love you and you love me and we are allowed to all the naughty things we want with each other." I whispered those words in her ears as she brightened up like a tomato and hit me again.


    "Stop messing with me." Anna said with mock anger before sighing, "Even if nobody notices something, she will."


    "Who?" I ask her, "Who will find out?... Are you perhaps talking about Mrs. Veronica?"


    She shook her head, "No, not her. I was talking about Ms. Olivia. Though, Madam Veronica also has a sharp eye but she won''t say anything."


    "So this Olivia says things to you then? Alright I''ll have a talk with her." I said and walked to the door but Anna quickly stopped me.


    "No no, you misunderstand Henry. Ms. Olivia doesn''t talk bad to us or anything, she advises us."


    "She advises you?" I become confuse, "In what way?"


    "Well in a maidly way. As you can see that Ms. Olivia herself is a maid too, but her experience and the way she does things are just perfect." Anna''s eyes lit up as she talked about the cold hearted interrupter.


    "She sometimes advises us on what to do when she has free time. She also shows us the way we should talk, walk and blend in the shadows too!"


    "I get the part about advising you but what is this about changing how you walk?"


    "And what the fuck do you mean by Blending In The Shadows!"


    "Are you guys maids or ninja''s?"


    "Language Henry! The master of the house must always maintain his decorum even in the face of great obstacle!" Anna reprimands me with a face of honor.


    "¡­Who told you that? Don''t tell me it''s that woma-"


    "She''s not just a woman Henry, she''s Ms. Olivia and you will give her the respect she deserves." Anna''s said as I had a pale comprehension, "Pretty please?"


    "I¡­ I''ll try. But Anna¡­ don''t lose yourself to this new method, Olivia is teaching you okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll still be your lovely Anna and pamper you alway-"


    "Don''t let her erase my dirty Anna whose moans could harden me miles away!" I say with passion before stopping and realizing that this words weren''t right for the time.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    After another round of beating¡­


    "Okay so, tell me seriously. What do you think of this two strangers?" I ask Anna.


    My face had a few small Band-Aids in different places. I learned today that Anna with her small soft hands had sharp nails.


    "To tell the truth, when I first met them, they felt kind of strange to me. Strange as if, they weren''t normal people."


    "You mean as if there was something wrong behind their seemingly perfect fatigue and they were hiding something so terrible that it could danger everyone!"


    "¡­"


    "Cough! I''m sorry, I''ll let you continue."


    Anna''s angry face went away as she recounted the past few days, "At first Mrs. Veronica was quiet and didn''t communicate with anyone and it was Ms. Olivia that spoke for her and talked about the mansion matter."


    "Ms. Olivia acted cold but was extremely calm and calculated with the way she talked. In a few moments, Mr. Redwick couldn''t deny her accusations and had to resolve with her suggestion of each side showing their documents."


    "But after a while when it was revealed that ours was the one that had a problem and hers could possibly be real, Mrs. Veronica made her entrance." Anna''s brows cracked, "When she talked, it was as if her words were the truth."


    "Everyone believed their words and accepted them without a hitch. Even I didn''t seem to find anything fishy until I thought about it for some time."


    "But thinking back again, she made correct suggestions and didn''t ask anything excessive of us, so that might be why everyone believed her." Anna said before her eyes sharpened as she said, "But Henry, I believe you should stay away from her."


    "She may be dangerous for you."

 Chapter 165 - 165 - Three Steps

    "Hmm¡­ why do you think that she''s dangerous for me, Anna?" I ask, "Did you perhaps see something uneasy about her?"


    ''Is she also suspicious about Veronica like I am?''


    "No, nothing uneasy or concerning actually. It''s just a gut feeling that I have." Anna shook her head, "From the start, Mrs. Veronica''s been asking a lot about you."


    "Me? Like what?"


    "Like who you are, what you like to eat, how you were in your childhood?"


    A smile appears on my face as the worrisome thought went away, "Those are normal questions Anna, not something to be worried about? She was just curious about the guy who got fooled like her husband."


    ''Hmm!''


    "About her husband, Anna, have you actually seen this husband of Mrs. Veronica?"


    "No, I haven''t." Anna had a thoughtful look as she said, "From what I heard from Mrs. Veronica and Ms. Olivia, her husband is a wondering merchant, I think."


    "Merchant?"


    "Hmm, a very busy one. They mentioned that her husband goes around the kingdoms for a lot of jobs. He doesn''t stay with her at all."


    "So he''s a wealthy man then." I say.


    ''He should be an ancient vampire if he is as wealthy as I think. Wondering around the kingdoms would be much less boring than staying at home with just one wife.''


    "Henry"


    I look back at Anna''s concerned look and realize why it was like that, "Don''t worry about that woman, I''ll be careful with her. But you should promise the same as well."


    "Promise what?"


    "That you won''t be too influenced by Olivia. Leaning is okay, but you can''t change your personality."


    "Of course, Master!" She said in a happy tone, "Do you need something, like tea or something to rejuvenate you?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, I would like for you to rejuvenate me." I say with a smug smile but wipe it off quickly, "But since you''re sooo occupied with this new guests of ours, I''ll just have a mango juice."


    "Alright" Anna walked out of the room as my thought reverted back to Veronica.


    ''It''s good that she''s not suspicious of her the same way I am. It''s better to be ignorant of things when you don''t have the power to face them.''


    ''If she had been suspicious about her, then even with me protecting her, I can''t sure that nothing will happen to Anna. If Veronica really is a vampire, then her hypnosis skills would make it very troublesome for the guards to do anything against her.''


    ''All I can hope is that she really came here because of the mansion and nothing else.''


    "But with my luck¡­ the chances of this going smoothly is very slim." I sigh before forgetting about this matter for now.


    ''Three months¡­''


    ''I only have three months before the story starts for real. I need to get things prepared first. Now what would I need to do before the academy arc -


    First - Some connections with some young masters going to the academy.


    Second - My own reputation needs to be high enough for me to be at least acknowledgeable in their eyes.


    Finally - The strength to break through the hurdles that I would have to face at the academy.


    I need to put my full attention to all three. But among them, I don''t really know how to achieve the first and second steps.


    For me to have connections, I need to have some sort of reputation. For me to get reputation, I either need people to acknowledge me amongst other reputed people or do something that''ll shine my name bright quickly.


    Now the third¡­ third is something that I can actually do and something that I need to definitely put my earnest focus on.


    With what happened yesterday with the cunt leader, I now realize that the level of strength I have is nowhere enough for me to be arrogant about. But in which category should I focus on first?


    Should I focus on my raw strength, which could help me in close combat and tight situations or Should I focus on better usage of my Sigmat Ring, which will help in battles with other sigmat users and also in various long range usage?


    I scratch my head because of the tough decision in front of me.


    ''Damn! Can''t tell which one I should actually focus on.''


    ''Fortunately for me, I have three months to decide on what I should really do.''


    But what do I do for the first two steps?


    I wonder what Arthur is doing right no-


    "EUREKA!" The plot comes to my mind as I get up and slam the desk.


    Thinking about Arthur, I remember what he is doing or would be doing in the future.


    ''If I''m not wrong then he should go to that place and will get into a conflict. One that would help him get a heroine in exchange!''


    ''But if I can use that conflict to my own usage¡­''


    A dark smile comes to my face as an idea blooms in me.


    ''A plan that would help me harvest both good reputation and connections.''


    The door of the office opens as Anna walks in with a tray and a glass cup.


    "Henry, I brought your mango juic-"


    "Anna, prepare my carriage, I''ll be going out tomorrow!"


    "What! Again?" Anna felt bewildered by the sudden order. She put the tray down on the desk and said, "You just arrived a while ago, it would be bad for your health if you go out again tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry about my health, Anna. I have something important I need to do so I can''t miss it."


    "¡­Alright" Anna reluctantly nodded, "Who else will be going with you?"


    "No one, I''ll be going by myself."


    "By yourself!" Anna was shocked, "That won''t do. What if something happens? What if you get attacked on the road or some thugs tries to still money from you?"


    "Anna" I smile at the silly girl, "You do realize that I had fought in a competition of life and death against multiple opponents and even survived against a fucking cult leader, right?"


    "What! When did this happened? Did you get hurt? Open your shirt now! Let me take a look." Anna said in a hurry as she went on to unrobe me.


    ''Shit¡­ forgot that I actually haven''t told her about the whole competition.''


    It took a long time before I was able to finally calm down Anna and tell her that I was actually fine and nothing had really happened to me.


    But even then she couldn''t completely calm down and told me to promise her that I''ll take more care of myself from now and won''t do stupid stunts on competition and stuff like that.


    She looked so innocent and cute at that moment that I wanted to bang her right there but she remained resolute¡­ my cute Anna.


    Doesn''t she understand that when night comes, she''ll be mine to eat?


    Haha, never mind, It''s more fun when the rabbit actually tries to fight before the mating process.


    ¡­


    The Next Day¡­


    We were once again before my beautiful and extremely study carriage as the workers or staff as Anna told me to call them, were binding the carriage and Alice was the one ordering them.


    Typically, it would be Anna who would do something like this but¡­ she was quite tired from last night so she couldn''t come.


    Ahh¡­ My Cute Anna, she fought so much yet knowing it would be futile~.

 Chapter 166 - 166 - Joint Journey

    It''s been sometime since the carriage had set off from the mansion.


    I was lying by the window looking at the green scenery outside as the process of what I would be doing came to mind.


    "What are you thinking that''s so important?"


    My eyes lazily wonder from the beautiful scenery to the extremely hot woman with red hair and crimson eyes. She was looking at me with such a beautiful smile that men would just take their heart out and give it to her. But to me, the smile seemed like a blade that would stab me in the heart with burning pain.


    Veronica Blasphame sat before me in the carriage. Not only her, but her cold maid with looks that could rekill a dead fish was with her too.


    When I was preparing to go out, she suddenly appeared and said that she had something to do where I was going and decided to go with me.


    Hah¡­ listen to her, deciding to go with me without even knowing that I might actually take her.


    But I couldn''t refuse her when she could be a vampire that could suck me dry with a simple move. So might as well play the gentlemen for the time being.


    It definitely wasn''t because she was beautiful and I wanted her company.


    I smile, "Nothing, just thinking of what I will do in the academy."


    "Oh Yes! I heard that you have won the Chancion Competition. That''s an impressive feat, congratulations." She gave a fake or real smile that was too good to tell.


    "Thank you¡­ but I didn''t win the competition. It got overthrown by a mad cult leader trying to recruit people for his idiotic cause." I said in plain anger.


    "Yes and I heard that you defeated him with some help from other students."


    "Well, I did have some effort in fighting him because of some help but defeating him¡­" A cruel smile comes to me, "That ain''t happening¡­ at least not with this pitiful strength of mine."


    "Oh? So you didn''t defeat him?" Veronica looked at me in confusion.


    "No¡­ it was only because of one woman that I am here today." I look outside as the image of the humangoes black ball comes to mind, "It was the queen."


    "The Queen! By what can you possibly mean?"


    Olivia couldn''t help but get cracked from the inside as she saw her mistress giving the most dreadful of acting.


    "The queen herself came and saved us who were still standing." I look back at her, "You know, she only used one move¡­ one move to decimate the guy."


    "Only one move?... you make it seem like the queen is an all-powerful witch or something."


    "Hey, You''re the one phrasing her like that but if you saw what I saw, then you probably wouldn''t be giving names to her like that."


    "Hmm¡­ if the queen is like as you say, the she''s quite powerful. Tell me, how did the queen look like to you?" Abigail said, her face coming closer to Henry.


    "Black"


    "What!" Abigail immediately backed away in shock.


    ''Black! I looked black to him!''


    "I didn''t see clearly but I think she was wearing black clothes; like the ones you''re wearing." I point to her similar clothes before the image of that brief figure came, "About her face, that I can''t say. She had a black veil covering her face. Still¡­ she was quite hot."


    "H- Hot!" Abigail felt a bit hot at that.


    ''How can so blatantly call me that!''


    "How can you say something like that about your queen? You do know that she''s married to the king, right?"


    "Of course I do, but that doesn''t stop a man from admiring a beauty can it? It''s not like she''s sitting right in front of me and I was flirting with her."


    Abigail didn''t know what to say about that. Even Olivia who had a cold look on her felt shocked at Henry''s words.


    "Forget about her, tell me about yourself?" I say, "What fascinates you, Mrs. Veronica?"


    "Hmph! Trying to get close are we? I''ll tell you but first you have to tell me about yourself." Veronica said lifting one leg over the other as her shallow black veil couldn''t cover the pure whiteness of her legs.


    "I just told you about me and you already know what you''ve wanted from my staff, but I don''t know anything about you."


    "That is true¡­ alright then, I''ll start. I like strawberry''s." Veronica had a smile as she described, "A red juicy strawberry."


    "Red huh?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Isn''t that a coincidence.''


    "Now tell me about yourself, what do you like?"


    "Well, I like strawberry''s too."


    "Really?... or are you just trying to copy my answer to get some points?" Veronica tilted her head as a glint passed her eyes.


    "It''s a bit of both, I think."


    She laughed at that, "You''re quite bold you know. Flirting with a married woman like this."


    ''Teasing me to take a bite at you!''


    "Who said I was flirting? I''m just trying to get to know the person that''s sharing a mansion with me." She smiled at that.


    "Oh¡­ my husband wouldn''t mind if it was jus-"


    "Cough Cough!" Olivia coughed, breaking out banter as she reminded, "Mr. Tax, I thank you for your generous hospitality, but please refrain from making crude comments with my madam."


    "You have a good maid in her." I say as she had a bored look.


    "You don''t know half of her stick."


    "Madam!"


    "Alright alright!''


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Olivia, we were only joking here. I hope you don''t mind." I said as Olivia emotionlessly looked at me before slowly turning away.


    ''Man, she''s a tough nut to crack. Is she really her helpful familiar?''


    The carriage came to a slow speed and a pocket hole opens as Raven''s face is shown, "Sir, We''re inside the city."


    "Oh, okay then¡­"


    I look at Veronica who responded, "Go to Gravil''s Wine Store."


    "Alright madam."


    A while later, the carriage stopped at the wine store and Veronica got out with Olivia.


    "Do you want me to wait for you at a specific place?"


    "No, you can go on your own. I''ll get a carriage." Veronica said and smiled, "Thank you for the fun journey, I hope we can do this again."


    "A company like you¡­ anytime you want."


    After that Olivia dragged Veronica away as the carriage moved on to where I originally wanted to go.


    "Alright, let''s see it then. Yep, this is the place¡­ I think."


    I stood before a shop called Nilest Games House.


    "Don''t stray too far away from us and make sure to¡­" Raven gave specific rules to the driver and came beside me.


    "Sir, Is this really the place?" Raven said as he understood what this place really was.


    "For sure, it''s because it''s that kind, that I''m here. Let''s go and try to blend¡­" I take a look at his furry look and idea went away, "Yeaaah, try not to do anythin¡­ just stay quiet by my side."


    Opening the door, loud chatter erupted out like gunfire.


    "No this can''t be!"


    "I did it! I really won this match!"


    "No¡­ my 60 pounds¡­ all down the drain." A man cried as he bent down to the table.


    "HELL YEAH! I won over 100 pounds¡­ I''m rich!" Another man said as he danced around.


    Yeah¡­ as you can guess by their chatters, this is a Gambling House.

 Chapter 167 - 167 - Gambling Plot

    A Gambling House


    A place where both the rich and middle class people come to get rid of their problems by getting rid of their money. It''s a place where people of all levels can play games to win money or lose big.


    Frankly people lose more to the house than win, but it''s not uncommon for them to win sometimes.


    Many places have such gambling houses for people to relax their nerves from the pain of life.


    The City of Magbeth had one too.


    It wasn''t the greatest in the kingdom nor too novae rich either, but just the perfect one for both rich and normal people to have fun in. It''s at such a place that I''ve come to accomplish my first part of the three steps.


    The lighting inside the place wasn''t too bright, it was just enough for everyone to be happy with. But it also worked greatly against the house which would sometimes tip the scales in their favor or the cheaters who would do the same.


    There were a lot of tables with multiple people playing many games. Dice Count, Craps, Poker, Cock Fight etc.


    It was also from this place that all those noises were coming from. But the place wasn''t just that, there was a bar too. The bar acted as a place for the winners to celebrate their win and also for the losers who got even more dissatisfied with life to drink their sorrows.


    But I didn''t come here to make a documentary about them now, right?


    I look around before finding a place with the most noise and people gathering around the office.


    ''Did it already start?''


    I go towards the place and mingle with the crowd before asking one of the guys, "Hey"


    "Don''t call me, can''t you see I''m seeing a entertainin-" The guy who got annoyed at my call yelled. But quickly silenced himself when he saw a wolfman and the almost seven feet tall me behind him.


    "Ye- Yeah, do you need something, sir?"


    "Bro, what happened over here?"


    "You mean this commotion?" He pointed in front of him as I nodded.


    "Oh Shit! You don''t know?" He laughed sneakily, "Something fun just happened man. Something extremely big."


    "Mind sharing the fun over here."


    "You see that guy over there, sitting on the bench like he got fucked hard?"


    We both looked at the front where indeed there was a guy who wore decent looking clothes and felt rich but was sitting on the table like he got fucked hard.


    "That guy is a noble called Bailin Hole. If I''m right he''s a Baron."


    "No, he''s a viscount." Another guy from the crowd corrected him.


    "Oh Yeah! Thanks. So he''s a viscount and apparently a regular player at this place too. It''s said that the guy had lost multiple times at this place but still refuses to gamble." The guy explaining said as he looked at the guy with anger, not pity.


    "Recently today, he suddenly bet big and lost over twenty thousand pounds."


    ''Twenty Thousand Pounds!'' That word kept reverberating around Raven.


    To him, hundred pounds was a big number and one that has significant meaning to it. Because he and his own brothers were sold to Henry on the account of hundred pounds each.


    So for someone to lose two hundred times more than that to a gambling addiction was quite hard to understand for Raven.


    ''Why lose so much money for nothing?''


    "So he lost a lot of money to the gambling house, right?"


    "Yeah" The guy nodded, "But do you know what''s surprising," He leaned in with an excited smile, "The fucker didn''t even have that much money on him?"


    "What!" For the first time Raven spoke as he was confused, "Then how did he lose so much money?"


    "That I don''t know. I heard that the owner of the gambling house believed his words because he was a regular loser and a noble so that''s why without even checking it, he accepted the bet. But if you ask me, Regular noble or not, when money comes in connection, you can never be sure who does what really."


    "Wise words, brother." The guy beamed at me, "So what happened next?"


    "As you can guess, the house wanted its money but the guy didn''t have any. That made the owner extremely mad, so mad that he was about to kill him right there but then a girl appeared."


    "This girl came and pleaded to the owner about letting the guy go and that they''ll pay back his money shortly." He scratched his head, "Apparently that girl was the guy''s daughter and she was extremely beautiful too."


    "Soo beautiful that the owner gave a new term to the noble. That his bets will be forgiven if he gave his daughter to him."


    "The guy accepted and the girl was about to be taken away by the owner when suddenly a boy appeared and started blaming the owner. They had some argument before the owner, boy and the girl went inside the office to talk out a solution."


    "Bro, did that kid perhaps had blue hair?"


    "Yeah, how''d you know?"


    "Just a lucky guess, haha." The guy felt confused at my laughter, "So how long had they been inside?"


    The guy sighed as he was annoyed, "It''s been some time since they went in. If you believe me, I think the kid just wanted a share of the girl so he and the owner are double teamin-"


    "They''re coming out!"


    "The owner is okay."


    "The girl and the boy''s out too."


    Because of our tall stature, Raven and I were able to see clearly what was happening.


    The door to the small office opened and came out two guys and a girl. The guy at the front was middle aged with some mustache and the other guy was Arthur, who looked like he was about to go to war. Then lastly there was the girl, she was quite beautiful in her chestnut colored dress and green blue eyes.


    A beauty you would expect in a heroine.


    But right now, she wasn''t smiling the least. She had a horrified expression as she was on the verge of crying and breaking down. Her eyes were on Arthur as she looked at him with her last hope.


    ''Damn! It''s only been like a few minutes and the girl already looks as if she''s in love with him¡­ if only such beautiful girls fell in love with me back in my previous world.'' I sigh at the thought.


    The owner came and sat on a table with two cups and dices as he said, "Kid, I''ll ask again. You really want to do this?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur marched towards the opposite seat before slamming his sword with its hilt at the table and saying, "Of Course I am! Don''t break your own words!"


    "Hmph! Such arrogance¡­ you should know, I never lost to people in a game of dice."


    "That''s about to change today." Arthur said as the owner gave him a snort.


    "What is happening here?" The guy who was explaining to us asked.


    "The blue haired guy and the owner talked this out. Blue bet on his sword in this game and if he won then the girl will go with him and the bet will be erased."


    "Really!... But how''d you know that?"


    "¡­A lucky guess."

 Chapter 168 - 168 - Under The Table

    "It''s starting!"


    "Woah! The owner is having a match with a nobody over such a big stake!"


    "I''ve heard that the boss never lost a battle of dice before, It''s a mistake for the kid if he thinks he can win against him."


    "At least the kid will learn some lesson."


    The crowd mumbled out their inner dwelling, not afraid of what the people they were talking about would respond to that.


    The owner of the gambling house smiled hearing his praise while Arthur kept a calm look even with the odds against him. Meanwhile the father who had huge debt looked down at the ground in lost and his daughter prayed to her goddess so that Arthur would win.


    "We''ll have five plays, the one with the most wins or wins three times will get the girl and the sword¡­ you accept, right?" The boss said with a smile like he''s already won the game.


    "Yes" Arthur said with a calm look that somehow made the guy whiz in anger.


    They both took their dice and put in their cups before knocking on it.


    "Eight"


    "Sixteen"


    Pat!


    They said and put the cups down along with its dices. After a while, they lifted it up as the number matching the closest was fifteen, which was Arthur''s.


    "Hey the kid won his first play."


    "Simmer down, it''s just the first play, there''s still a lot left."


    Even through it was his loss, the boss had a smile, "The first one goes to you."


    Arthur didn''t say anything and started their next play.


    "Fourteen"


    "Five"


    Pat!


    Both slammed the cups on the table and revealed the number closest was five, coming to six. Again, it was Arthur''s win.


    "The Kid won again!"


    "Man, does he have great luck or something?"


    "This is his second win!"


    "If he wins just one more time¡­ then doesn''t that mean the owner will lose?"


    The boss didn''t mind the chatter, instead it helped him actually. He had lost two times but he''s smile didn''t diminish one bit. Instead it was Arthur who felt a bit disturbed by his smile.


    Even though he won two times, he couldn''t help but think there was something going on here. But he couldn''t find anything, especially with him winning. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to play?" The boss asked.


    "¡­What are you trying to achieve here?" Arthur asked.


    "What do you mean? You''re winning here and yet you are questioning me? Are you crazy or what!" The boss said as his eyes landed on the father-daughter duo.


    Both of them had hopes at the next play. Thinking that if Arthur won the next match, they both would be freed from their debts.


    Both players shook their cups before throwing down again as they said they''re numbers, "Nineteen."


    "Ten"


    They slowly lifted their cups. The crowd already clamoring to see the winning. They knew that this play might be the last play if things went Arthur''s way.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t.


    "Wooh! For a second I thought he might have lost it."


    "Yeah, the kids winning streak scared me there for a second."


    "The boss finally got lucky in this one."


    You could guess from the comments that Arthur didn''t win this time. It was the boss who won.


    The dice had come to twenty, with the bosses being nineteen.


    This win wasn''t huge. It was something that didn''t solidify his stand completely but at least didn''t break him.


    The boss smiled once more back at the calm Arthur who didn''t seem to find anything amiss over here.


    ''Let''s see you staying calm from now on bastard!''


    They took their cups and shook with intensity once more. The crowd clamoring around them to take a look at their game. Not knowing if it will be the last one or will it continue.


    "Pat!"


    "Eight"


    "Seven"


    Arthur''s number made the boss a bit weird. He took a moment before opening his cup and counting that it was seven. Getting himself the second victory in this play.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and kept on looking, his eyes still calm under the storm brewing within and out in the house. The father and the daughter on the other hand was now at a loss.


    At first they didn''t think that Arthur would be able to win much less get close to winning. So when he won his second play, they felt hope and cheered him silently. But as they saw the play going on, it became clear to them that last play would tell them their fate. With how the winning streak was going on with the boss, they couldn''t feel reassured anymore.


    The girl looked at the table before looking back at Arthur, who remained calm. Not the least bit worried about it. She didn''t know why but seeing him like that made her calm too.


    "Let''s do this, Brat!" The boss said, eager to finish the play and show the real winner.


    Arthur didn''t say anything and played with his cup before they both took some time and slammed it down on the table as they revealed their numbers.


    "Two!"


    "One"


    Again, the owner felt weirded out by the way Arthur called out his number. It felt almost like he had caught up to what the boss was doing under the table.


    The boss of this Gambling House is called Rocco Duncan. He wasn''t just the owner of this gambling house but actually a sub-leader of a gang.


    His gang is called Snake Tails. A notorious gang that had taken its root in the Leonidas Kingdom and has quite a few dealings in the black market.


    So even through Rocco gets his fair share of money from doing underhand jobs, this gambling house was his best place to source income. This house racketed out 40% percent of what he gets from his underhanded dealings with the gang. Best thing was that this gambling house of his was his legal way to earn money.


    So he needed to maintain the honor and power of this place by beating this blue haired brat in front of him. If he lost then it wouldn''t be too bad, but the loss of face would be irredeemable to him.


    So when the cup revealed and the crowd cheered on his point two count, Rocco smiled victoriously at Arthur, "Told you kid, nobody has ever beaten me at Dice before."


    He saw the hope break on the father and girl''s face and couldn''t help but feel a bit stingy. But hey this was business, you either win everything or others take everything from you.


    Rocco''s hands went to take the sword, "Should have walked away when I gave you the chance but no, you had to play the role of hero."


    Arthur put his hands on his sword, stopping Rocco, "What are you doing! Are you going back on the bet?"


    "I''m not."


    "Then why is your hand on the sword?"


    "Because it''s my sword."


    "But I won, so it''s my sword now brat!"


    "But you cheated."


    "Haha, look at you denying your loss like a real lose-"


    The boss couldn''t finish his words when Arthur lifted the table and showed everyone what was beneath it.


    "Look here everyone! The boss of this place is cheating with this technique." Arthur said showing a mechanism with some rocks in it.


    The crowd began to look doubtfully at the owner who said, "They are only rocks¡­ they can''t do anything."


    "Is that so?" Arthur''s words paled the boss as Arthur brought some dice.


    Using the rocks, he moved the diced from under the table, shocking everyone.


    "This isn''t just any rocks. This are magnet, something that can be used to cheat on Dice." Arthur showed everyone before kneeling down to the boss, "Tell me, is this how you win all your matches?"

 Chapter 169 - 169 - Escalation [ Part 1 ]

    Hearing that, Rocco couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger at the moment. He really wanted to kill this kid right here and now. He probably would have given order to his people to do that too but didn''t.


    Right now, there was a lot of attention on him. The people would be looking forward to his next action. So if he did anything unsavory then that will be linked to his future character forever.


    If he gave the order to kill the brat, then in the eyes of everyone Rocco would be a true thug. Of course, it wasn''t that the people already knew he had ties to the gang called Snake Tails, but for them it was just some connections to put fear into people to not run away with his money.


    Also he couldn''t announce that he was one of the sub leaders of the gang as it will put the gang in jeopardy. The army really didn''t like some gangs as his, meddling in politics much.


    So with no road to escape and no road to solution, Rocco didn''t have any other choice but to apologize. He gritted his teeth in anger and spoke, "I¡­ I''m sorry for the despicable act that I have shown today. Please forgive me for this sir an- and take the girl as yours."


    "You still don''t get it, do you?" The brat''s words made him look up to see a disappointed look on Arthur.


    "It wasn''t my goal to make you embarrassed like this. It was to make you regret on your actions but the way you are speaking makes me realize that I have not done that."


    "But, sir you have! I do regret my actions and that''s why I ask forgiveness from you!" Rocco felt the pain with each word he uttered, "If my words displeases you than please forgive me for them too."


    "It''s still not enough."


    Rocco who was on the ground already, asking for forgiveness in the most embarrassing way, couldn''t help but want to stab this bastard thousands of times for this.


    "What¡­ What else do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to apologize."


    "But I am!"


    "Not to me."


    Rocco looked up in confusion to see Arthur looking back with a steel face. Understanding what he meant, he looked to his side and saw the father-daughter duo standing behind him.


    Again, Rocco felt the pain and embarrassment this would bring him but yet found no other choice. He turned to the duo and begged, "I''m sorry sir for my despicable actions and I''m sorry that I''ve turned my despicable eyes to you, madam."


    "Please forgive me for this!"


    Everyone in the gambling house were shocked to their core seeing the boss begging like this. To them, the boss of the gambling house was an enigmatic figure, a powerful one.


    One that didn''t bow to fear and stood face to face against the strongest gamblers that owned him money. But after what they saw today, that illusion seemed to break from their mind.


    With that, the respect they held too.


    The heroine, who being apologized to felt something ominous from the owner and understood that she had to let this go here and leave. But her father on the other hand, saw the distinct change that appeared in the surrounding.


    ''Now''s my chance!''


    The guy sprang forward and said in loud words, "You fucking bastard!"


    Rocco grit his teeth harder but yet not say anything.


    "You are a leech that has taken money from countless people and enjoy while doing so."


    "I can''t just forgive you like this! I want you to give me back my money!"


    "What money?" Rocco asked, "All the money that you''ve lost is because the house won fairly."


    "YOU SCUM! How dare you talk back to me!" The father bellowed in mock anger, "I want you to give me back the twenty thousand pounds that you stole from me!"


    "Twenty thousand pounds! But you didn''t even have that much money on you." Rocco could see what was happening to him. So he knew that if he didn''t fight back then he would not only lose his reputation but a lot of money too.


    Arthur as well saw the what the guy was trying to do and wanted to stop him but felt hesitant when he heard the next words.


    "But you took my daughter for that reason! Who knows how many others daughters you have taken by force."


    "You¡­ you were the one who offered your daughte-"


    But the guy didn''t let him finish, "You fucker! You''re taking back again!"


    The girl seeing her father getting agitated for nothing, tried to stop him. "Father, please stop. Don''t say such words anymore. It''s already over, let''s just leave now."


    ''He''s acting out unnecessarily again.''


    The father shook his daughter away, "No, it isn''t ending here. I want you to give all the money that you took from others too now!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What! I- I can''t do that!"


    "Why can''t you? You''re extremely rich right? I saw how big and beautiful your house is and how you have so many beautiful young women surrounding you." The father gave a sneaky laugh, "I''m sure you have more than enough to pay back all of us."


    Arthur seeing this was about to stop the guy but the people instead made reason with the father.


    "Yes, He''s right!''


    "Give us our money back!"


    "You took our money because you only cheated!"


    "If you don''t give us our money back then¡­ we''ll raid your house and take your wife away!"


    What once happened to be a normal problem, sparked into a full blown one just because of this one man. Rocco looked at Arthur in anger and couldn''t help but curse this brat.


    ''Youuuu¡­ because of you now I''m getting threatened like this for nothing!''


    ''Taking their money unfairly? I cheated them? All lies! I never cheated this fools, this bastards are those that would lose money to children if they could.''


    Rocco knew that even if he gave them his money, he would still get beaten by them. So he would get hit but not lose money.


    Arthur saw the domino effect falling on the people with the father''s words and tried to calm the guy, "Hey, stop this!"


    Instead he was shaken away too, "Don''t try to stop me! I have to stop this guy here or others will be ruined like me too." The guy seemed as if he was carefully warning Arthur.


    But in Arthur''s eyes, he saw the greed in the father''s eyes. Saw how the way, the corner of his mouth spread into a nasty smile and knew he made a mistake saving this man.


    ''This guy! He''s not gonna stop until he''s ruined the owner.''


    Arthur knew that he had to do something right now. But before he could do that he was interrupted once more. But it wasn''t the father this time.


    ''I think it''s time to step in.''


    I smile from the back place of the room where no one was giving any attention to me. I started walking to the center, moving away people to the ground without care.


    The father seeing the chance, controlled his fist and went for a strike at the guy. But right before it could land, he felt it stop in its moment.


    "Now now, why don''t we be a little diplomatic huh."

 Chapter 170 - 170 - Escalation [ Part 2 ]

    The father being stopped so abruptly, didn''t like it one bit. He scowled towards Henry and was about to shout, "Which imbecilic dares to stop¡­ me?" But mid-sentence his words came out as a question as he finally saw him.


    To the father, the man who grabbed his hands was towering before him and just from his large hands he could feel the intensity of my height. So when he finally saw the man, the father felt he was facing a demon.


    Arthur who saw that it was me, had a difficult expression on him. Because of the last meeting ended between us, he didn''t know if he could still call me a friend or an enemy.


    The father''s expression darkened quickly as he wanted to apologize immediately to Henry. But in the next moment he stopped when he saw that all the people were looking forward to his next action.


    ''If I stop now, then they might turn this against me. Besides, why should I be afraid of this guy¡­ it''s not like he''s gonna hurt me.''


    The guy yanked his hands away from me and said, "Why did you stop me?"


    I almost smiled at the bad gambler, ''Man, he really is acting like he''s the big deal. Did he forget what his fate was just a few moments ago?''


    "Why? Because I saw you were trying to hurt an innocent man."


    "Innocent!"


    "Well¡­ innocent may not be the right word but he definitely didn''t do much for you to treat him like this."


    "Of course he did! He tried to rape my daughter!" The guy said with a loud tone as if it was the truth.


    "Is that so?" I say while tapping my chin then look behind Arthur, "Miss¡­ mind showing me a place where he might have left a print."


    "Wha- What?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl being called out like this flustered and didn''t know what to say. Her father had exaggerated his point. The owner of the gambler house was indeed bad, but not to the point that he was going to rape her.


    Even the father didn''t know what to say in accordance to my words.


    "Oh! Okay, I suppose you''re shy to show, huh." I seemed as if I was deliberating something important, "Alright then, can you show me any part of your clothes that''s been torn by him?"


    Again the girl didn''t know what to say as she stayed quiet.


    Arthur knowing where I was going with this, stepped in front of her, "Don''t call her out like this, Henry."


    The father gathered his courage, "Who are you to dare sully my daughter''s honor, huh! Do you know that I''m a noble? You''re asking a noble''s daughter to show her secret visage to you."


    I took a deep look at both people before starting with Arthur, "First of all Arthur, Fuck off this matter or don''t get too close to it. We both are unknown particles to this subject and therefore have the same amount of attachment to it."


    Then I turn towards the father, "And you!" My finger glares towards him as the man gulped subconsciously.


    "Didn''t you say that he tried to rape your daughter? Because that''s not what I heard from the crowd."


    "The crowd''s words don''t matter."


    "Exactly, my thought." I nod, "That''s why I wanted to know directly through real evidence. But here you are, talking about me tarnishing your daughter''s honor and whatnot?"


    "Tell me people," I turn around, asking everyone, "If he''s daughter already been defiled in that sense, then does she even have any reputation to protect?"


    "Why doesn''t she show to us already? Is she afraid that we will be ogle at her already used body?"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The people gathered around the spectacle, laughed at my words. The thought about protecting an already withered flower was quite amusing to them.


    The girl who was being laughed at, looked down towards the ground in embarrassment as she started sniffling.


    Arthur quickly came before her and tried to stop my mocking words, but the father beat him to it, "You! Do you even know who I am? I am a Viscount! A Goddamn noble with the respected rank of Viscount! How the fuck, do you dare to talk about defiling my daughter and laugh at it, you rascal!"


    "Stop, don''t take this too far." Arthur tried to stop the guy but couldn''t as he made his quick walk towards me.


    Then just as I had thought, a noble''s arrogant nature took the best of him as he clutched on to my collars and started shouting, "I will murder you! I will have all of your family and its fucking children working at the mines. I will make sure that the wives of your house are sold as slaves that would be nothing but reduced to mating materia-"


    Arthur saw the dangerous glint coming to Henry''s eyes.


    "Don''t agitate him anymor-"


    But he was too late for what was about to happen.


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    My fist struck the man''s face and he flew through the hall and went inside the office, destroying the wooden columns in its way before finally being stopped by the sturdy wall at the end.


    The father struck the wall before he got stuck in a strange fashion. His head and legs were leaning towards the ground, while his butt had gone through the wall and was out in the wild.


    It was a funny scene.


    Still, that didn''t diminish the fact that Henry had just one shot him at the house with immense power.


    Everyone at the house who was lucky enough to truly saw the spectacle gulped at him before subconsciously taking a step back. They didn''t know if this large guy would go berserk again and punch another one to kingdom come.


    "Mister!"


    "Father!"


    Arthur and the man''s daughter was the first to move from their place. Both of them went towards the man and checked him out. Arthur looked at his pulse while the girl freaked out nonstop.


    She finally stopped when he said, "He''s alive¡­ just unconscious."


    "Fuck¡­ should have used more force than."


    My words struck them like a thin needle with deep poison.


    While the girl in fear whimpered while looking at her almost dead father, Arthur took out his sword and went right for me. His sword was right at my neck as he said, "You could have killed him!"


    Raven was about to move in, but I signal him not to. So he stayed out of this matter but remained close to me.


    "And I was unfortunate not to." I said and before his shocked state could say anything I went first, "This is the second time."


    "Hmm?"


    "This is the second time you have risen in violence against me. Before you only used your hands but this time you took out your sword." Staring deep at him, I said, "You do understand that if I respond in kind then the morality rate might just go up from 0 to¡­ how many stupid people is there in this place?" I said while looking at all the others.


    Understanding the subtle threat that spread with my words, the people froze in place.


    Arthur knew how serious Henry''s words were. He understood that if Henry truly were to strike then there would definitely be a catastrophe.


    Especially now, when Arthur saw his huge sword covered by a cloth behind him.


    Arthur looked back at the girl who looked at him like she wanted justice for her father and then at me, who was ready to rumble whenever Arthur went for it.


    Finally, after a deep dilemma, Arthur brought his sword down, "I''m sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have sprung out like that."

 Chapter 171 - 171 - Resolution

    "I''m sorry, I went too far." Arthur said lowering his sword, but his eyes still had that strong intent in it, "But you also went too far with her father."


    "Too far?" I looked at him like ''Really?''.


    "You put the man through a wall!" He said with a definitive look that almost made me laugh, "How is that not too far?"


    "Okay, I understand."


    Arthur almost sighed a breath of relief before he heard my next word.


    "But that was self-defense."


    "!!!"


    Everyone including Arthur looked at Henry like what universe was he talking about.


    In their eyes, it wasn''t Henry that needed self-defense. It was the Viscount.


    "What are you talking about? He didn''t attack you. What self-defense are you talking about?"


    "Did you not hear about him wanting to murder me?" I say, pointing back to the point right before I punched him. "He said he would murder me, make my family and children work at the mines and don''t even make me tell you about what he said about the women."


    "Such an arrogant man¡­ seems like he almost forgot that he''s a failed noble with zero reputation and debt hovering around him."


    That last piece immediately struck a chord at the heroine. She knew it was the truth but didn''t think Henry would so blatantly say it out like that.


    ''How can a man be so callous.''


    She looked towards me with tear filled eyes. But instead of the smile or arrogance on my face, all she saw was disappointment. Which instead made her shock.


    Why was he looking at her with disappointment?


    Did she do something for him to show her that look?


    Even if she did¡­ why would someone like him care?


    Arthur didn''t seem to understand the veiled pain that was written on his heroine''s mind as he said, "Regardless of what happened, I am willing to let this matter go, if you stop."


    I thought about his words for a moment.


    ''Going any further doesn''t benefit me anyway. Might as well stop before I stretch this too far. But for that¡­''


    "Alright I accept."


    Arthur had a delightful expression as he was about to say some words but I went faster.


    "But this matter must end here immediately."


    "That means, you can''t blame this guy anymore nor can you..." I look at all the other vultures waiting to pick pieces of the owner, "...people, falsely try to take money from him either."


    Hearing me, there looks hardened as they looked towards the guy only to see other well built, strong men standing guard in front of him like a fortress.


    Seeing that he''s chance had arrived, Rocco signaled his guards who were frankly confused at their boss. But finally seeing their moment arrive, the guards came before him and as usual acted all strong in front of them.


    The vultures on the other hand, snickered before giving me venomous eyes. Which they quickly chose to hide because of the smile I had on me.


    "I suppose you accept those terms?"


    "Alright" Arthur nods. He didn''t really have much problem with Rocco. The only problem he had was related to the father-daughter situation. With it resolved, he didn''t mind if Rocco had been proclaimed king of the city.


    Arthur gestured to the guards, "Help me get that man off the wall."


    The guards looked at their boss and seeing that he gave them the permission, they went and got him out, albeit it was strange. Though it was in their job description.


    After that, Arthur didn''t see any reason to linger at this place, so he took the girl and her father with him and left the place.


    Seeing the drama ending here, the people who had once gathered in great number, left as well.


    Rocco seeing that Arthur had left his gambling house, gave a big sigh of relief and got up. Instantly, his mind sparkled to one fact.


    ''Yes! I almost forgot about him.''


    He''s eyes widened and looked around the gambling house but could not find his savior. The gambling house was now empty with the end of such dramatic matter.


    Seeing no fraction of his savior, Rocco sighed once more before ordering his guards to clean up the place and also fix the huge whole in his office.


    ¡­


    I roamed the streets with Raven as he couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, might I ask you a question?"


    "Sure, but let me take a guess. Is it, why did I help that guy?"


    Raven nodded, "Yes, in the eyes of the public, the man had already been labeled as a rapist and his fate would have only been worse, if not for your interference." Raven really wanted to say ''Meddling'' but quickly corrected himself.


    "So you want to know why I helped a bad guy like him, right?"


    "No" His answer caught my attention.


    "What I wanted to know was, why did you help someone who clearly had nothing other than great mess before him."


    I was actually a bit surprised by Raven. The guy didn''t talk much, always was a silent observer. But when he asked or talked about something, it would always be either his pack or about security.


    So you can guess why I felt surprised by his straightforward talk. Not only that, but I appreciated it. No boot-licking and straight¡­ just the kind of ma- Wolfman I like.


    I laughed, "Yes, he did look like he had nothing but baggage. But underneath that lying scumbag who was about to take a little girl as his prize, lies a cunning bastard with good connection with the underworld."


    "Him?" Raven''s expression said it all, ''Really? You sure you ain''t tripping?''.


    "Yep, I understand the sarcasm." I nod, "But sometimes you have to look beneath the dirt to find the shiny stone, Raven. In this world of ours, never judge a book by its cover, understand."


    Raven nodded, albeit more questions coming to him.


    "Ask away, I can see it''s gnawing at you man."


    Raven sheepishly gave a smile of embarrassment as he asked, "If he''s got such a good connection¡­ as I believe he has. Wouldn''t it be best if you tried to take advantage of it right now, seeing as you saved him?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good eye. It would indeed by good if I did that now and I''m sure I would likely get something out of him as well." Then I slowly shook my head and stop before the carriage, "But I would rather wait for a better time than pluck it before it could fully bloom."


    Raven had a confused look on him before he realized, "You mean to wait for him to get more desperate!"


    I stop mid-step as I was about to get in. Looking back, I tap my nose lightly and went inside the carriage.


    ¡­


    After the fiasco today, Rocco stayed vigilant of his surroundings. His eyes stayed sharp for any random encounter that might cause sparks and made sure to stay clear of it.


    But that wasn''t the most problematic thing that had happened to him. It wasn''t even that the local guards were coming to arrest him or anything.


    It''s just that his business was failing.


    Rocco sat at his bar and looked at the empty gambling house that should have been filled to the brim and only had one thought.


    ''All of this happened because of that one brat!''

 Chapter 172 - 172 - Roccos Fate

    Let''s take it back a week¡­


    After the initial fiasco with father-daughter duo, Rocco made sure to clean up the gambling house while also making sure to call in additional guards who''d help him if something similar rises again.


    But the next day, fortunately or not, he didn''t have as many customers as before. Rocco couldn''t particularly say that he was grateful for low customers. Low customers meant less money but it also meant less problems.


    The day after that had the same thing as well. He saw his customers didn''t increase, but instead had a small decrease. Rocco didn''t mind it very much. After what happened yesterday, it was expected for him to have a few bad days.


    The real problem started from the next day when his customer number were so low that it could be counted by his fingers. Still, Rocco had hope, he had climbed up from worse situations, this wasn''t that bad enough for him.


    But when the next day came, Rocco''s hopeful face started to waver at the sign of zero customers in the house. Low customers he could understand, angry customers too¡­ but no customers were something that Rocco had first seen.


    The hope that he clung to, broke in huge chunks over the next three days as the gambling house of his remained desolate all the same.


    Current Time¡­


    Which was why Rocco sat over his bar and drank to his heart''s content. Even through his gambling house was empty, at least he had alcohol to calm his mind.


    As Rocco took the 4th glass of Grease, he stopped at the middle point and snickered, ''I wonder what those bastards would say if they saw the gambling house was still empty. Probably laugh their balls out.'' He drank the glass in annoyance.


    Rocco was thinking about the other leaders of his Snake Tails gang. While he was the second guy that had most of his income come from his somewhat legitimate gambling house, the others income purely came from their underhanded means.


    Which was why the others were quite jealous of Rocco''s achievements in the legal sense. But after what happened this past week, they were more than happy to see their comrade fail like this.


    If they themselves couldn''t join in his fun, then even if they shouldn''t ruin it themselves, they''ll pray to the gods that it would.


    Rocco even had the faintest of suspicion that the blue haired kid might be sent by his friends. But thinking back to Arthur''s style and his characteristics, that thought went away from his mind.


    Arthur was too justifier kind of guy for them to get along with.


    "Whing"


    A very strange sound came from the door of the house. One that both excited and angered Rocco to his core. It was the sound of his gambling house''s door opening.


    If it was the Rocco from the past, then he would have gotten up and ran to the door, to greet this customer. But after learning from his mistake of greeting beggars like that for the past week, the words came out reflexively, "Go away, I don''t have money for you rogues!"


    Rocco heard no words in response. He thought the beggar must have gone away because of his rude behavior so he started drinking again.


    "Pat"


    Surprisingly to his left, sat someone and asked, "Give me the most expensive drink you have."


    Rocco''s eyes went up in shock, ''A customer? Can it really be?''


    He couldn''t tell if this new one was really a customer or one that decided to trouble him, seeing his current situation.


    So Rocco looked left and electricity seemed to shock him to his core.


    It wasn''t just any customer, but it was that guy. The one who had protected him through that damn ordeal.


    It was his savior.


    Even his bartender couldn''t believe what was happening here. A customer actually coming to this place? Even more he wants to buy the most expensive drink? It was like a dream come true for them.


    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t ya hear what I said?" The large savior said with some anger before getting up from his chair, "Say it if you don''t want me to stay here, just don''t give me the silent treatment."


    Seeing the potential customer and his savior going away, both the bartender and Rocco quickly stopped him.


    "Stop sir!"


    "Please stop!"


    The guy turned around and looked at them suspiciously, "What?"


    Rocco smiled and gestured towards the seat next to him, "Please sit here. I''m sorry for our behavior, but it definitely isn''t because we don''t want you here."


    "So you''ll give me my drink then?"


    "Yes, we will not only give you the drink but you don''t even have to pay for it."


    "I don''t?"


    "He doesn''t?"


    Rocco gave a sharp look at his bartender before smiling at his savior, "Yes, please sit down. Enjoy your drink."


    "Alright" The guy nodded before sitting down and saying, "I can''t say no to a free drink."


    "It''s the very least I can do for my savior." Rocco''s words gained him a confused man.


    "What do you mean by Savior?" The guy asked before giving him another suspicious look, "Do I know you? You feel a bit familiar."


    "Yes, sir. I''m the guy you had saved a week back in this house."


    His savior thought for a moment before his face enlightened, "Oh yeah! You''re the owner who could have raped that girl, right?"


    Rocco nodded, satisfied, "Yes, sir. Because of you, I was saved from those wretched thieves that wanted nothing but trouble and my money. I thank you for saving me that day."


    His savior waved his hand as if telling him it''s all fine. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Might I ask you your name?"


    "It''s Henry and stop talking like you have a stick up your arse."


    Rocco smiled, not the least bit disturbed by Henry''s words. Instead Henry was just telling him to talk normally, which was actually better.


    Henry drank the drink as he mouthed some praise before looking around the place in confusion, "Why is this place so empty? I remember it was full that day."


    Rocco sighed as he had a dark look, "Well, it''s kind of a long story. It would bore you, sir."


    "I''m sure whatever boring thing you''ll say will probably be washed away by the liquor."


    "Alright, then. After you saved me¡­" With that, Rocco told his savior everything.


    His savior on the other hand seemed as if he sympathized with him, "Well, it seems I''m not the only one who''s got troubles."


    Rocco nodded self-pitying himself. Then he''s brow went up in curiosity.


    "Henry¡­" The word coming a bit strange to Rocco, "What problems are you talking about?"


    "Ahh¡­ it''s nothing." He said dismissively again.


    "If I can help then I''ll try but if its something personal then you don''t have to tell me."


    "Well it''s both personal and business." Henry said, drowning his drink as the bartender filled up with his signal, "My father just died a few weeks ago and he left me a lot of money."


    Rocco smiled, "That''s not exactly a problem."


    "Yes I know¡­ I just don''t want to live by spending that money. I want to use that money to do something, to make something of myself."


    "To be brief, I want to invest in something that will fulfill my goal¡­ but I just can''t seem to find anything like that."


    Rocco had his mouth open in shock. Right in front of him was a sitting gold mine who was ready to spew gold. But right as Rocco was about to ask him to invest in his house, stopped.


    His house was empty and he had nothing to impress this man who saved him.


    But ironically or not, Henry spoke, "Wait a second¡­ I have an idea!"


    Rocco looked at the smiling man in confusion. But it was from that moment, Rocco''s fate changed to an entirely different.

 Chapter 173 - 173 - A Normal Day

    IMPORTANT Question - Do you guys want me to write chaps like this with the help of ChatGPT or keep writing like I''ve been previously?


    For Information: Only this chapter is somewhat proofread by Chat-GPT. The story is completely mine.


    Standing before the beautiful rays of sunlight pouring over me, I let out a long, contented sigh.


    "Nothing beats being bathed in a soft, gentle warmth in your own personal garden. Even better when the heat''s not unbearably hot because of global warming or some other bullshit."


    Saying that, I closed my eyes again, letting the peace wash over me.


    !!


    My ears tingled at the sudden sensation, and without thinking, I rolled away from where I stood. The very instant I moved, a purple ball of negative energy struck the spot I''ve been standing, the ground instantly charring before my eyes.


    Without stopping, I broke into a run, dodging as more of those sinister energy spheres kept raining down on me. But I wasn''t running aimlessly¡ª I moved in a wide, circular pattern around the source of the attacks, slowly closing the distance between us.


    When I was close enough, I slid under an incoming energy ball and launched forward, catching the culprit in a tight hold.


    "Hmm¡­ good choice, attacking me while I was distracted. But your breathing was far too loud." I glanced down at the person in my grasp¡ª it was none other than Alice. And despite being caught, she was smiling, clearly pleased with herself.


    That smile didn''t last long. It quickly turned into a pout. "And how am I supposed to stop the sound of my breath? Do you want me to stop breathing, Master?"


    "If possible, yes."


    Alice would''ve laughed if she thought I was joking¡ª but I wasn''t.


    This was training for her. She was already quite adept at using basic elemental spells, and if she''d used those spells against me, her attacks would''ve been far more effective. But I wanted her to improve at what she was truly fated with.


    Her Dark Arts.


    And as I''d expected, she was making progress ¡ª not a lot, but enough. Her control over her witch side was growing. She still couldn''t manage the more advanced, power-hungry spells, but she''d become more than capable with the smaller ones.


    Like those negative energy balls she kept spamming at me. Individually, they weren''t much of a threat ¡ª but when they came in waves, they could overwhelm most enemies.


    "It was also a smart move using yourself as bait to distract me." I said casually.


    Alice''s smile faltered immediately. "So you knew."


    Before I could respond, I felt the shift in the air. Without hesitation, I rolled again, dragging Alice with me just as a sword sliced through the air where we''d been standing.


    "Schk!" The attacker clicked his tongue in frustration. "How do you dodge so fast with a body that big?"


    It was Jacob.


    He didn''t wait for an answer, his attacks resumed immediately. I shifted Alice to my left and used a broken piece of tree bark to deflect his next strike. It didn''t slow him down, he was used to me doing that by now but it kept him on his toes.


    "You assume that being bigger means being slower," I said, parrying another attack. "But¡­"


    Before he could recover, I closed the distance between us with a burst of speed, using my long legs to cover the gap and strike.


    "¡­it also means I have more power and stamina than someone smaller than me."


    "Is¡­ that¡­ so?" Jacob panted, struggling to keep up as I rained down blow after blow. He managed to deflect some, but I could already see the cracks forming in his defense.


    It didn''t take long for my eyes to spot the opening I needed. I shifted from my passive stance, going fully on the offensive, striking at his weak points before zeroing in on his most vulnerable spot¡ª his side.


    With a sharp swing of the tree bark, I hit him right where his kidney was.


    "Ahhh, fuck!" Jacob crumpled to the ground, clutching his side in pain.


    "If this had been a real sword," I said calmly, "You''d be dead."


    "Yeah¡­ you remind me that every day," he gritted out between gasps, his face twisted in agony.


    "I only do it so you can evolve, Jacob."


    Jacob shot me a dead-eyed glare, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "But it also has to be fun for me too, you know."


    "There it is." Jacob groaned, rolling on the ground as the pain intensified.


    I gestured to the nearby guards. "Take him to the medical center."


    "It would be better if you stopped hitting me with your mammoth-like strength," Jacob muttered as the guards hauled him up.


    I ignored him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yeah, there''s a medical center now.


    With so many people working here, not to mention the wolfman tribe living on the grounds, I realized I needed proper facilities to meet everyone''s needs. The medical center was still under construction, and staff was limited, but it was coming along quickly. At the rate it was going, it would be fully operational by next month... I think.


    That wasn''t the only thing being built. We had training grounds, guard posts, small farms ¡ª everything a thriving community needed.


    But what I really wanted¡­ was a proper gardening unit.


    I looked out at the charred remains of the trees and grass ¡ª the aftermath of Alice''s training. My heart ached at the sight. I wanted her to grow stronger, yes ¡ª but the cost was becoming higher every day. And I didn''t mean financially.


    "You should hire some gardeners, Master," Alice said shamelessly, as if she weren''t responsible for the destruction in front of us.


    Even the once-shy, mischievous Alice had grown used to the daily routine of burning down my beautiful garden.


    "I know that," I sighed. "But good gardeners are in high demand, and nobody wants to move to a place called the Screeching Forest."


    Alice nodded thoughtfully. "Then why don''t you just change the name?"


    I blinked at her. "I can do that?"


    "Master¡­ you own the forest, remember?"


    "Right¡­ right." I nodded slowly, only to realize one important thing. "But I''m not the only owner of this place."


    At the reminder, Alice''s face darkened. We both knew exactly who I was talking about.


    The red-haired woman.


    I''d gotten used to her presence over time ¡ª though there was still the lingering unease of knowing she could satisfy her thirst for my blood at any moment.


    But aside from that¡­ I didn''t mind having her around. In fact, I kind of liked it. There was something about her that made things more interesting ¡ª a game we played, one only the two of us understood.


    Of course, her ever-watchful maid always interrupted us whenever things started getting too interesting.


    It had been more than a week since I met her, and yet I''d still haven''t seen her husband. Not that I was stupid enough to bring him up when I had the hot wife all to myself.


    "That woman''s going to live a long time," Alice muttered darkly.


    "What was that?" I asked.


    She pointed toward the gate. "That woman. She''s here."


    I turned to see the familiar, extravagant carriage rolling up the drive. Without even thinking, I started walking toward it, a smile already forming on my face.


    Meanwhile, Alice pouted, watching Henry go, ''Why does Master always look at her when she does so little¡­ and never at me when I do so much?''


    ''This isn''t fair!''

 Chapter 174 - 174 - Hopeless and Yet Talented

    The door to the carriage opened wide and a hand grabbed on its railing before Abigail was about to get out. But she stopped immediately when she saw a figure quickly coming towards her.


    A smile appeared slyly at her lips and she took a step back, puzzling her maid.


    Olivia was about to ask her mistress what the problem was. But stopped when she saw her mistress deviously telling her to stay quiet which only broadened her interest.


    But that interest didn''t take long to turn into a scowl when she saw who it was.


    Henry


    It had to be him.


    Henry stood before the carriage and held his hand out for her mistress to take it. Which her mistress should have shown just enough care to appreciate it. But instead her mistress took the hand in eagerness, like it was hers for granted.


    Olivia''s grimace only seems to deepen at that.


    "How was the journey, Mrs. Veronica?"


    "As you know, completely boring." Veronica said without a shred of shyness in her vocabulary. She gave a sneaky smile as she got off the carriage, "It would have been better if you were my company."


    Olivia at that didn''t even interfere her anymore. She had long learned her lesson¡­ or to be frank, was tired of her mistress to stop her. She''ll only do something when it was bad enough.


    I smile, reciprocating her feeling, "Yes, I''m familiar with that feeling. It must be more painful for you¡­" I whispered close to her ear, "to have Olivia with you."


    As her dead eyes glanced at me, I quickly spoke up, "As your most hardworking maid."


    Veronica laughed as we ignored Olivia''s funny expression and walked towards the mansion, my hand still grasping on to hers.


    "So how''s the wine collection going?" I ask.


    In the few days I''ve known her, she went out a few times to get some wine. But I believe this wine collection may just be a code word for that.


    "It went quite well¡­ Actually," Her hands slipped out of mine and she ran back to the carriage before coming back. This time, she had a bottle of wine in her hand as she showed it, "I bought this for you."


    "Oh!" I take the bottle and took a good look at it. I couldn''t help but be awkward at answering, "It''s quite special, I see."


    "You know nothing about wine, do you?" Her eyes cuttingly judged me.


    "Haha¡­ yeah you''re right." I say, missing the soft feeling of her hand. "The only thing I know about wine is, how to drink it. Besides, what else would I need to know it for?"


    "Now that isn''t something a gentleman should say." Veronica said before smiling curtly, "But since you''re far from that, I guess I can forgive you for saying such an atrocious thing."


    We were acting as if we were old friends, but in reality we were nothing but strangers trying to know one another better than today.


    "With such bad courteous skills of yours, it would be a miracle if you can get a lady to like you."


    "Hey, I can totally get a lady to like me."


    "I meant a proper lady and definitely not a married one." Her words came out as a whisper at the end which I wasn''t able to hear because of Olivia''s cough.


    "Did you say something?"


    "Hmm, I did." She nodded, "I said that I''ll help you with wines."


    "So you want to drink this right now? I''m all for it." I said as she laughed again.


    "That''s not what I meant, you big oaf¡­" She stammered at the sudden break of her character. I went silent too, not knowing that she would mutter something out like that.


    Veronica coughed, "I''m sorry, it came out purely vulgar from me."


    "No no, it''s okay. I like it when you break that tough character of yours."


    She smiled and was quiet for a moment before saying, "Even if it means I call you a big oaf?"


    "Especially, if you call me a big oaf. At least then it''ll sound somewhat close to a cute nickname instead of an insult." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha¡­" Her laughter came out in joy and she only stopped when it seemed as if Olivia was ready to do something crazy.


    "Cough Cough¡­ as I was saying, I''ll help you know your wine and teach you a bit about how gentlemen should behave." She said and I felt as if I got hit by a bullet in the chest.


    Me? Don''t know how to behave like a gentleman?


    What audacity!


    "And in exchange?"


    Seeing Henry tilt his head like that, Abigail thought it was cute.


    "In exchange¡­ you help me fill my wine collection."


    At those words, the color seemed to drain from my face. Veronica looked curiously at me, "What''s with the long face? Don''t tell me you''re too cheap to even buy some wine. If so, forget about-"


    "No no no, I didn''t mean that. I just¡­ thought it would mean something different."


    Abigail only became more confused but didn''t inquire.


    "So you accept then? You should know that I''m a very strict teacher."


    "Oh¡­ it won''t be fun if you weren''t~" I say as a picture of her in a tight teacher''s outfit came to my mind. In it, she wore white t-shirt and a black mini skirt, while having a small black whip in her hands as she tilted her glasses.


    ''Haaa¡­ how fun it would be if she actually wears a dress like that. A dream come true.''


    On the outside, Abigail''s eyes didn''t bypass the look on Henry''s face.


    It''s may have been only a few days since she had gotten to known him, but it was more than enough to know about some of his behaviors. For the fact that he had this look right now meant he was probably thinking something dirty about her.


    At that, Abigail couldn''t help but get both cheerful and heated at that. She didn''t know why she felt like that but it may be because of the big oaf that made her feel strange things at times.


    ''Let''s see how you can smile when we actually start the lesson.''


    ¡­


    She was wrong.


    For the first time in Abigail''s extremely long life, she met someone like him who seemed both extremely helpless and talented.


    Why such?


    Because Henry had zero foundation about what a chivalrous man was?


    Him having low knowledge was expected for Abigail as she saw how he acted all barbarically or common mindedly. But in reality, Henry had zero knowledge.


    To her, it was like filling knowledge in an empty book. It was akin to a painter painting something on an empty canvass.


    It was surprising that Henry, coming from a noble house would have no knowledge at all. At least he should have some basic knowledge.


    What the hell did dead man Agrave teach him?


    It seemed as if the man only paid attention to his money and kitchen maids while giving zero attention to his son.


    Still, what was even more shocking to her was how fast Henry was learning from her. It seemed to her as if her knowledge was water that Henry was soaking inside him.


    It was shockingly fast for Abigail.


    Henry¡­ a guy with zero knowledge about honor and duty, was now asking questions that would terrify old knowledgeable scholars.


    Seriously, Where''s the gullible big oaf that failed so hard at flirting with her?


    "¡­"


    Still to be fair, he was still failing at flirting with her.

 Chapter 175 - 175 - A Piece Of News

    One Month Later¡­


    I flip over the newspaper, opening it in full size, not expecting to find an interesting piece of news at the start.


    ''Hmmm¡­ This is interesting. This one changed too... no, actually it didn''t. It''s just the time.''


    At the front of the newspaper, there was a captivating title written all in capital letters.


    SIGMAT RINGS BECOME A PROBLEM TO KINGDOM''S SAFETY.


    It said that from now on, the Leonidas Kingdom would become even more guarded with selling its Sigmat Rings. After what happened at the day of the final exam of the Chancion Competition, along with the attack on the royal family, the king has decided that the free flow of Sigmat Rings would now be heavily guarded.


    I remember reading a similar newspaper story just like this back in the novel too. Just like what was written here, the novel too said that the Sigmat Ring''s production and selling would be guarded.


    But the change is that, in the novel this news came at the start of the academy, while now this news has come two months prior to its date.


    The only thing that hasn''t been changed is its contents.


    What this piece of news really meant was that Sigmat Rings sells would need to be authorized before selling. So what they''ll be really guarding is the ranking or color of the rings.


    Red and Yellow ranked rings of normal elements would be free to purchase without being checked by security, while all the other ranks would need to be sold to only two kinds of people.


    One is the soldiers of the Leonidas Army, but the ranks would depend on which rank the soldier is. The other ones are those that have special permission from the royal family, proclaiming that they can use this rank of Sigmat, in the act of protecting the Kingdom''s interest.


    The second one in other words was a bust, just some fancy method to say that the rich and powerful could use it without much problem.


    This wasn''t particularly bad¡­ it was just that I hadn''t prepared for it. This change may have something to do with the arrival of Flameborn or something else.


    Though, this news was one of the reasons why I made contact with Rocco.


    I know that he has connections with the underworld, which will help me with the black market.


    Now I have an untapped Crys Cave ready for excavation. The only thing I need is a mining team and a place at the black market that I can sell the crystals. With the increase of security, the criminals and other people will have no choice other than buying higher ranked Sigmats from the black market, which in turn will increase its price.


    ''Haha¡­ this isn''t as bad as I thought it would be.''


    I place the newspaper down on my work desk before contemplating two important matters. First was that, there was still no news from The Vagrant Palace.


    I know that such an important matter would take a long time as that title isn''t something they can just give to someone. But at least they can give me a holler or something to know they''re not ignoring me.


    ''But what do I do about her?''


    Selling the crystals to the black market isn''t a problem anymore with the addition of Rocco, who pretty much is indebted to me now.


    The only problem I see is excavation. To mine that place, I''ll need to hire a team and when that mining starts¡­ it''ll cause large noise. One that wouldn''t be overlooked by Veronica.


    That women can hear a mice running away from a far point. I won''t be able to hide this from her.


    Speaking about Veronica¡­ Let''s say we have reached a time in our lives that is both comfortable and yet extremely awkward.


    It happened because of teachings she gave me. They are extremely helpful, at least when I might go to some invitation or a social gathering of my peers or seniors.


    I was able to quickly learn from her too, she was great at teaching.


    One other thing also grew, something that we expected to, but not this fast.


    It was our feelings for each other.


    The thing has reached such a point that we are only just waiting for a catalyst. A catalyst that would take our awkward relationship to the next stage.


    It''s not actually as bad as it sounds, in fact we''ve gotten pretty close to each other like good friends but more. The only problem were the strange feelings that would spark in us whenever we would reach an impasse.


    It''s both captivating and an extremely annoying feeling. Especially with Olivia guarding her like a Doberman.


    Oh yeah! Another important detail, there still hasn''t been any news about the guy who sold us this place. It was like he got erased of the planet¡­ or someone deliberately did something to him. I couldn''t yet tell with no evidence.


    I''m not even gonna touch the matter about her husband. Who knows what that mosquito is doing?


    Regardless of any of that, I need to see Rocco now. At least to tell his contacts at the black market to get ready.


    With that, I got up and was about to go outside when I met the certain someone right outside my door.


    She stood right before me in her black dress that seemed to highlight her pure white complexion. Her breasts so immense that it seemed the dress wouldn''t fit them and yet they stayed there with calm veneration.


    Her crimsons sharp eyes and carefully combed blood-red hair causing my own blood to fasten up.


    "Veronica, how can I help yo-"


    She didn''t let me finish as she lightly pushed me with one hand, brought us both inside and quickly closed the door.


    I wasn''t the least bit astonished by her, I already got accustomed to her strong behavior.


    Seeing me standing there, she said, "What are you waiting for? Sit down, class is about to start."


    I smile. She was quite meticulous about time. She always taught in the expected time and also finished those lessons accurately. With some praise going to me for learning them quick enough.


    "Can we postpone the lesson today? I really need to go somewhere." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Her face strict, "You''re not trying to get out of this, are you?"


    "I would want nothing more than to learn from you right now." I say going two steps closer before walking back again, "But seriously, I need to go somewhere."


    "Can we postpone this until I come back?" She still had a hard glare on, "Pretty please."


    Veronica''s strict act finally softened as she smiled, "Only this once."


    "Thank you." I say going forward to hug her but stop mid-step. Then we just glance each other for a while before she showed her hand and I shook it normally.


    Yeah¡­ this isn''t awkward at all.


    "I''ll bring back some wine." I say and hurriedly get out of the room.


    ¡­


    Abigail glanced at Henry''s figure quickly running away. Then she turned around and steadily walked towards the work desk. On it, her eyes glanced at the newspaper.


    ''Hmm¡­''


    Abigail walked towards the window. Glancing outside, she already saw Henry getting up on the abomination he called his special carriage and leave.


    She watched the abomination remove itself from the mansions steps and then glanced back down to her hand, the one she shook hands with him just now.


    She knew why she felt this way but still couldn''t accept why this was happening to her.

 Chapter 176 - 176 - Investing Changes

    The carriage only took a few hours to arrive at the city and with only a small number of people on the streets, I swiftly came before the gambling house.


    If someone were to see its current state and the one a month ago, they would never be able to guess that this place is the same one.


    Gone was the wooden house that stood here and replaced it with a real concreate building. One that entertained everyone who looked upon it.


    The building had been colored once more with its rebirth and now it was a magnificent red building with the words ''Rocco House'' designed with lamps.


    Inside was an even greater change than what was shown outside. The view inside now was completely clean with strong wooden floors that had a clean design. The gaming boards and the bar had been revitalized with much better quality.


    Previously, the gambling house had only one floor, but now it was three floors. The first one for the normal gamblers, the second one for the VIP''s and the third was the office room.


    People were coming in this place with endless numbers. There were so many people here that Rocco had to arrange extra guards so nothing problematic happens.


    How did such a huge change occurred to the place where it had zero customers earlier?


    It all happened that day when I came to the vacant gambling house, looking to rip off Rocco. Seeing the empty and desolate state this place was, I instantly had an idea and used it.


    I came in as an investor and gave money to Rocco who made the changes. I gave him a total number of twenty thousand pounds so that he could rewrite this place great. Looking at it now, I know it was not a mistake.


    Of course, I didn''t just give him that much money as charity. I may be rich but that doesn''t mean I don''t value money.


    I made sure to get more than enough advantage from him. Now, not only does he owe me big favors but I made sure to make him sign a contract stating that I''ll own 60% of this place''s profits if Rocco took this money.


    Yes, he was hesitant taking in such a deal but looking at the empty place and his lowering reputation, he knew it was the only deal he would get. If he tried to loan money from other people, they would surely eat this place up for good and leave him with nothing.


    So it was better to take money from this complete nobody who had saved him, rather than the sharks who would pull him up and then throw him down the drain when they have no use for him.


    Even with many people clamoring around the place, I didn''t find problem getting in. As soon as the guards saw it was me, they immediately emptied the path for me and welcomed me like I was the Boss.


    Technically, I kinda am.


    "Welcome boss, would you like some drinks or anything in particular?" Said a tall guard in black intimating uniform.


    My size was so bulky that even the intimating guard felt dwarf before me.


    "Vodka. Where is he?"


    The guard understood who I was talking about, "The other boss is in the office. Do you want me to call him?"


    "It''s okay, I''ll go myself." I said and went up alone as the guards cleared the space for me.


    "I''ll bring your drink up."


    "He- Hey! What''s the deal huh!" A random guy in lavish outfit said, "I play here regularly. I''m practically a VIP, why don''t you clear the road for me?"


    The guard slowly came before the guy as he took a step back, "W- What are you doing?"


    The guard didn''t say anything until he came right in front of the guy and slapped him, gaining everyone''s attention.


    "You''re no VIP, Roge. You''re just a guy who comes here every day and cheats, just to win a few coins."


    "What d- do you mean I cheat? I- I''ve never cheated in my life." Roge rubbed his cheek which now had a large hand print.


    "Shut it Roge. We''ve known it for a few days. The only reason we didn''t kick you out is because you''re the bosses friend." Then he pointed to the empty stairs, "But that guy just now is the bosses boss, alright."


    "You have said a few things about the boss and he may be lenient because your his friend. But he won''t like it when he hears you talk about the boss boss. So get out!"


    "You''re kicking me out?"


    "Yeah" The guard nodded, no sympathy on him.


    "But I didn''t even insult him. I just¡­ I was just asking, dude."


    "Just get out Roge. We''ve had it with you, go steal from some other house." The guard gestured to the entrance where two guards stood opening the door for Roge.


    Seeing no other point, Roge got up, "Oh, and don''t come back here no more."


    "What!" Roge said in bewilderment but seeing the stoic face of the guard, he could only shut up and leave.


    "Please enjoy yourselves. What happened here doesn''t affect you people in anyway." The guard said to the silent customers who forgot about the matter in the next second and started playing.


    But all of them remembered the figure of Henry and took it to mind about not angering the man.


    ¡­


    "Boss, how are you? Have you been eating well?" Rocco came to me as soon as he saw me enter his office.


    "I''m fine, but it seems you''re doing much better lately." I say looking at his new style.


    The guy was wearing expensive lavish clothes that spoke of money. It was even richer than Henry''s. There was a gold chain on his neck, gold bracelets on his hands and he even had a gold tooth as one of his bunny teeth.


    Even if Rocco walked in a place full of darkness, the richness overflowing from him would immediately light the surroundings.


    Typically, he looked like the rich punk on the street that everyone wants to beat the shit out of.


    "Oh, you mean this?" He pointed to his shirt, "This is nothing boss. Just a casual way of living, you know, to spread the reputation."


    ''Spread the reputation?''


    I don''t ask him about the strange thing, "Tell me, why are you still calling me boss? Didn''t I tell you not to call me that." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It felt a bit embarrassing when a sub-leader of a notorious gang who is also older than me calls me the boss.


    "Of course, I would call you, boss. You''re the boss." Rocco had quite the tongue for flattery, "It seems you also lost some weight, boss."


    "Really?" I look at my stomach; it was now much leaner than before. But it wasn''t just lean and had packs too.


    "Yeah, I''m sure. You also look like you gained some muscles."


    "You''re joking!" I say lightly throwing him back which prompted him to fall over. But he quickly got up and smiled like a rat again.


    Okay, I would be lying if I didn''t say I liked his flattery. Everyone likes flattery, especially from their own lackeys.


    "Alright, jokes over." I sit down at the couch, "We need to talk."


    "Oh!" Rocco understood as he closed the curtains and locked the door before asking, "Yes, boss."


    "I''m sure, you''ve seen this right?" I say showing him the copy of the same news I read in the morning.


    "Yeah¡­ I did. It''s very surprising that the queen would do this. This is going to damage a lot of our business." He shook his head thinking about his gang.


    "Actually, it''s going to increase it." I smile as Rocco was confused.


    "Meaning?"


    "Meaning, I want you to arrange that meeting now."

 Chapter 177 - 177 - Midnight Call

    "Right now?" Rocco asked, a bit perplexed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s why I came here." I nod, signifying the importance. "I have a good business proposition for your friends."


    Rocco was confused, sure. But he didn''t do say anything to disturb Henry.


    In his line of work, Rocco had contracted a sort of sixth sense that helps him recognize people to a degree. Because of that, he had a presumption about how severe Henry could be if he gets irritated.


    It was through his intelligence and gut, did Rocco last so far. He wasn''t going to stray away from it now.


    "Alright, I''ll sent the invitations. When do you want to do this?"


    "As soon as possible."


    Seeing the cold hard stare of my eyes, Rocco''s also became serious, "That serious huh... alright, I''ll send in the doves and get them to come as soon as possible."


    Rocco went to his desk and started writing something on a card as he said, "But even with me saying of its importance, I don''t know if all of them will respond to this. There are some¡­ ahh¡­ that are a bit¡­"


    Rocco didn''t find the right word to compliment them.


    "Jackass"


    "Yeah¡­ yeah that does fit them." Rocco smiled and got back to writing, "The earliest they can come will be midnight, okay?"


    I nod, "Where''s the location?"


    "Here, at the VIP Room."


    ¡­


    Midnight


    The roads of the city were empty by this point. Only creatures of the night and some drunkards were the only figures that strayed or puked the place.


    It was a soothing silence. One that either scares you or lets you sleep in peace.


    As it seemed that nothing would be able to disturb this silence, suddenly the city gates went up. With that, a few carriages drove in the city.


    Every single carriage had a sort of extravagant feeling to them, like the person inside was either very rich, important or both. It wasn''t the only thing that was peculiar about them.


    What felt the strangest was that all the carriages went the same path before all of them stopped at the one place.


    They gathered in a row before stopping in front of Rocco''s Gambling House.


    The doors to the carriages opened and only one person came out of each carriage. The figures looked at each other but did not say anything to acknowledge each other.


    They all quietly went inside the building and only when the door closed, did one of them spoke, "Rocco sure does seem to have it good."


    Another one joined in as he gave his coat to a guard, "That sly bastard, we should have gotten this idea and exploited it. Unfortunately, Rocco was the one who beat us to it."


    "Yeah¡­ but I''ve heard something else." This time it was a woman, "I heard that this place wasn''t doing very well¡­ but that''s definitely not the case here." She said while looking at the gambling house with hunger.


    "I heard that he found an investor who helped him." A fourth voice said, "But it wasn''t at a good price, though. What do you think, Maverick?" The guy turned to the last figure, the fifth one.


    The last guy quietly looked at the gambling house with neither greed or anger, there was just a calculative look.


    "Without listening to hearsay, why don''t we hear it from the man himself?"


    At his cue, everyone heard a familiar tone, "You lot have found your way then."


    Turning around, they saw Rocco standing at the stairs with a large smile on him. Looking at him, they were more than shocked.


    It wasn''t because of his words but his clothes.


    "What happened to you, Rocco? Did you join a bandit group or something?" The first guy said.


    Rocco laughed and came down as he hugged the guy, "This is called style, Benedict. You wouldn''t understand a hard concept like this."


    "Hard concept my ass, you''re only showing off bastard!" Benedict said, yet he had a smile on him.


    Rocco let go of him and turned towards the others, "Thank you all for coming at such a close call. Do you guys want anything? Help yourselves, I''m sure I have your preferred drinks at the bar."


    "Thanks for the offer, Rocco." The woman with an alluring figure smiled, "But we would much rather know why you called us like this."


    "Always on business, huh Reina? Do you guys feel the same way?" He asked the others and saw them nod, "Alright, since you''re all such important people, we can get to business."


    "But it seems the others didn''t want to hear me out." Rocco said, missing a few people in here.


    "You know how it goes. Some will listen and some won''t." The fourth guy said, "At least you still have us friends here."


    "You''re right about that." Rocco gave a mysterious smile, "Well, it''s their loss."


    "Come with me then gentleman and gentlewoman." Rocco added the last part with a wink that the woman deftly avoided.


    As Rocco showed them the way to the VIP Room, Benedict asked, "Hey, Rocco. Is it true what they say about the investor?"


    Rocco only smiled mysteriously, "Don''t worry Benedict, you all will get the answer when we get inside."


    Benedict snickered, "Sneaky Bastard." He made sure not to lower his voice as everyone heard him but didn''t find anything strange about it.


    Rocco and Benedict are old friends who always bickered like this. So they didn''t think much about it.


    Quickly they came to the second floor which was blocked off by a black door and two large guards. The guards stepped aside and opened the door for them.


    Getting inside they saw that unlike the first floor, this floor had a lot of black walls blocking in like a cube. They understood the cubes were all separate VIP Rooms.


    They only gave analyzing looks to them and stayed silent, but Rocco could feel how those gaze held jealousy and sneakily smiled.


    They came towards the end of the floor where there was a large black door that led to a room. Getting inside, they found a large oval table and chairs, waiting for them and one large man sitting at the end. The man unknown to them.


    "Take your seats, people." Rocco said and sat at the core seat, right next to the unknown man.


    "Before we start this meeting, why don''t we all get to know each other first?" Rocco suggested and pointed to Benedict, "This is Benedict Lamb, the proprietor of Elside. He specializes in Agricultural and Fisheries type."


    Benedict grit his teeth at the lame introduction but said nothing.


    "Salvick Morera," The fourth one, "Proprietor of Southingrad and works in the Metal Business."


    Salvick gave a quiet look at the unknown guy.


    "Fredrick Barlow," The second guy, "He''s the man who oversees Bellby and delves in Tea and Dairy Products."


    Fredrick gave an acknowledging nod to the unknown man who did so in kind.


    "Reina Hynes." Rocco smiled, "Known for her Leather and Textile business. The women of Lunaville and her only love, money."


    "Which is why I will never sleep with you, Rocco."


    The smile on Rocco faltered for a second but he smiled back. Which she did replicated.


    "Lastly Maverick Queenton." Rocco pointed to the guy who sat right opposite of him, the one who remained silent from the start.


    "The Proprietor of Queensmouth and one who works out the Meat Division."


    "Rocco" Salvick who had been eyeing the unknown man since the start, said, "You''ve done all of our introductions, might doing the same for this¡­ gentlemen next to you."


    "I was about to." Rocco said and gestured to his right.


    "This is the man you''ve heard rumors of. My good friend and an extremely wealthy investor, Mr. Tax."

 Chapter 178 - 178 - Shocking Identity

    There are many gangs that operate in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    Most of them work in small districts and some have power in mid-class cities.


    But there''s only two gangs in the kingdom that actually has real power to alter something.


    The Snake Tails and The Pen Dragons Gangs.


    Both gangs are covered in every major city of the kingdom and has some pull in all kinds of things. Even the army doesn''t have influence in places where this two gangs do.


    But there''s only one description that separates the two gangs from each other. That''s the fact that only one of them has some ties to the royal family and It''s not the snake tails.


    Both do underhanded things to get rich and both are the primary market for illegal materials, but only one has the power in both the underground and politics.


    Because of that slight reason, Snake Tails is always a step behind. Even though they have the same coverage as Pen Dragons, the slight edge from the Royal family was more than enough for the Pen Dragons to be the real dominators of the Black Market.


    But that''s about to change after today.


    The Snake Tails gang has only one leader and a lot of sub-leaders. The sub-leaders could amount to 8 or even 10 people. These people looked over major cities and delved in a specific business that was different than the rest.


    For example, Rocco had been given the Major City of Magbeth and his specialty was Gambling. He has to give a percentage of his profit to the gang, that was compulsory.


    Of course, Gambling is one of the best thing to score big time so his percentage of share is higher than the rest too.


    Just like Rocco, the other sub-leaders have to give shares from their money to the gang, not only them but lower ranked members have to give something too, if they had been permitted something from the gang.


    Now from what I know, Snake Tails had 10 Sub-Leaders who were stretched all over the kingdom. With Rocco being one and the rest of them also being sub-leaders, it was over 50% authority.


    Enough for me to initiate my plan.


    "You''re an investor, Mr. Tax." Salvick said, his hand already holding on to a large cigar. He gave me the impression of a rich Russian guy and his tone held some similarity to it too, "Can you tell me what behold you that you decided to invest on¡­ Rocco?" He said as if this might have been simply crazy thinking.


    "I invest things that I believe have profit in it. While Rocco here may not incite the most confidence in people," Reina and Benedict smiled at that, "He tends to have a sharp nose for business. That''s one of the reasons why I trust him."


    "And you also can''t dismiss the fact that gambling is the second most profitable business."


    "Oh? What is the first then?"


    "War"


    "Hmm?" At my word, except for Maverick, all four of them had confused expressions.


    "War is the best income provider. If your kingdom needs weapons, you, Mr. Salvick can provide them that. If it needs provision, all of you can deal that too."


    "That too for a price much greater than needed."


    "You can even do business with the rivalling kingdom as well. That is only a few advantages I say, there is much more to get out of War. So even if War is gruesome and hideous for many, I look upon it like a¡­ profitable phase."


    "Wow¡­ that''s quite¡­" Salvick who had asked the question now felt awkward by it. All of them were hushed at my response. They didn''t think I would say something so unorthodox, yet they knew the veracity of it.


    Only one person had a smile on his face and it wasn''t Rocco.


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    "Clap!"


    Everyone looked towards Maverick, who was clapping his hands with a big smile on his face, "Splendid answer, Mr. Tax. Just Splendid."


    "I too look at war as an advantageous phase we can all make money out of. But its only you who has talked about this matter so openly like this. You have Balls, Mr. Tax."


    I silently smile.


    "Tax¡­ This name¡­ are you perhaps related with the man Agrave Van Tax?"


    "Yes, he was my father."


    !!


    Immediately eyes shot up in shock. They looked at me in a new light now, a dangerous one. Even Rocco looked shocked, he didn''t know about this fact, just because I trusted him didn''t mean I''d tell him everything. Only what he should know.


    The baldy might have bad reputation in the public light, but on the shadows, his name had quite the reach¡­ something I can now use.


    Maverick''s smile only brightened as he nodded a few times, "Yes¡­ you gave the expression of that man. My condolence."


    "Rocco, why didn''t you tell us your investor is the son of Mr. Agrave huh?" Reina said as if this was a huge crime, "We could have come faster if we knew that, why make someone like him wait so long."


    "Yes, Rocco. You are to blame here. Someone important like Mr. Tax shouldn''t wait for small chumps like us."


    "Rocco, you sly bastard. So this is why you''ve been so disconnected from us, huh. Hiding someone like him."


    "Indeed Rocco, this is not etiquette at all."


    Rocco, who himself didn''t know about this, could only take the blames with an awkward smile and stay quiet. But inside he was feeling giddy.


    He''s investor was none other than Mr. Agrave Van Tax''s son, the man who had hands in every level of politics and game. Anyone would be destined for greatness with someone like him on their side.


    A bit more casual flattery later¡­


    "Well then, friends. With the nonsense now over, why don''t we go straight to business."


    If it was anyone else, the sub-leaders would have been angry at them but all of them had only one thought.


    ''Such Impressive directness!''


    "Tell me, what are your thoughts about the Sigmat Ring Restrictions that the Kingdom announced today."


    "It''s good news I tell you." Benedict said, "The bastards of the Pen Dragons Gang will finally lose their haughty self''s because of this."


    "That would have been the cause, except you forget Benedict." Fredrick spoke, "They have links with the Queen."


    At the mention of the Queen, they gave subtle looks at Henry. Trying to judge what his reaction would be. But Henry remained quiet, unnerving like a statue.


    That made them admire him more.


    "It will also jeopardize some of our operations." Salvick said, "Our transport security would now need to level up. We were already having problems with the Sekai guards and now we also have to worry about our own Kingdom." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see that¡­" All eyes immediately fell on me as everyone listened attentively, "Snake Tails doesn''t have any hands in selling Sigmat Rings yourselves. Why is that?"


    "We would have done so, Mr. Tax." Maverick answered, "If only we had a good enough supplier. The good ones are already working with The Pen Dragons and the other ones are less trustworthy and want too much cash."


    "Especially with the restriction, even Pen Dragons will find problems doing business."


    "So you''re only problem is getting a good supplier than." I give an extended smile, "But what if you get one now?"

 Chapter 179 - 179 - A Deal Of A Lifetime

    "If we had one¡­" Maverick murmured and before he could reply, someone else got to it.


    "Of course we would have them!" Benedict loudly claimed, "The only market we still haven''t been able to get in touch with is Crystals. With it, we would finally be able to catch up to Pen Dragons Gang!"


    "You say as if that''s an easy thing." Reina murmured.


    "Hey! I''m the only one with a view here. Each one of you want to eat each other up or think too hard to actually do something." Benedict responded back in resentment.


    "You can''t just put the fault on us like that, there are other elements too." Salvick said and turned to me, "Mr. Tax, the potential market of Sigmat Crystals may look untapped and it still is to a certain point. But we can''t just go in on it without proper planning."


    "Proper planning? You keep doing you''re planning and the Pen Lizards will eat up the profits in the meantime."


    "Calm yourself Benedict." Fredrick said, "You forget that we''re not the only people attending here." He spoke, reminding Benedict that I was here too.


    Benedict grunted and muttered something angrily before going quiet.


    Rocco seeing the silence, looked back at Henry to see him give a nod.


    "So the main problem here is the supplier than?"


    "Yeah¡­ but not only that, even if we find a supplier we still need to talk it over with the boss and other leaders." Fredrick said. "Might I ask why you''re asking us of this matter, Mr. Tax?"


    "Do you want to invest in Sigmat Crystals?"


    Rocco answered for me in behalf, "The thing is that, Mr. Tax here, didn''t come here to invest in the Sigmat matter or anything else. But he''s here as a sort of supplier."


    "What do you mean?" Reina asked, her brows creasing in question, "Does Mr. Tax know someone who wants to deal Sig Crys with us?"


    I slowly shake my head, making her frown, "No, I don''t."


    "I myself am a supplier of Sigmat Crystals."


    !!!


    Current coursed through the veins of everyone present in the room. Except for Rocco, Who Henry had already told this matter, the others didn''t think that he would say something like this.


    Their eyes which previously held some admiration for him, now turned increasingly hungry with each second. But with that, the level of fear for Henry became high too.


    Now he wasn''t just a son hiding in his father''s shadow, talking about change. But someone who actually had the power to see through those changes.


    Untapped Sigmat Crystal Potential.


    This is something that is from the moment of its creation and to date, is still the most important thing for everyone. Sigmat Crystals meant power and money and the one who supplied them had the power to change history through drastic means.


    Maverick smiled like a hungry lion. Before he came to this meeting, Maverick had a feeling in the back of his mind that something special was about to happen today.


    Coming here, that feeling became increasingly huge when he spotted Henry''s unknown figure. Now he was sure that it was indeed his guts telling him to take a jump forward.


    "So I guess, this was the reason you called for us huh, Rocco?" Maverick said.


    Rocco nodded with a guilty smile, "Well, I only did as such was Mr. Tax''s orders."


    Maverick gave a frantic nod again, not the least bit awkward about hearing him call Henry like a senior. Even though they could see he was clearly younger than them.


    That fact that he is younger than them made them admire him more. They were only in their late 20''s and finding Henry so young wasn''t bad, it just showed some people had greater potential than them.


    "I want us to link each other in a direct supplier to store method." I say, "I will deliver the crystals to you straight and you will sell them as you like."


    The others took a moment of silence before Reina said, "And the rate?"


    "It will be 90 to 10% ratio of the price."


    A bitter smile appeared on everybody''s face but that changed with my next words.


    "But since you have spared your precious time to come meet me personally, I''ll increase it to 80/20% ratio, just for you individuals."


    Almost everyone smiled at that. The difference between to 10% to 20% was immense for them. That 10% increase would most likely profit them an extra ten thousand pounds or even more based on rank.


    "That is an extremely generous offer, Mr. Tax." Fredrick spoke in gratitude, "Our gratitude''s to you."


    "Wait a second!"


    All eyes turned to Benedict who was confused, "Why are we talking like, we''re already in business here? We need to get confirmation from the boss first or at least talk to other leaders before we actually do this thing!"


    They looked at Benedict with a scrutinizing yet pitying gaze as Reina mumbled, "How na?ve!"


    "Whad ya say, woman!"


    Ignoring him, Maverick asked, "And what will be the quality of crystals?"


    "Yellow and up." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No red?" Salvick asked as I shook my head.


    "You''ll only get good quality crys from me."


    "What about the consistency? Will it mostly be Yellow or we''ll find higher ones too?" Maverick asked.


    I couldn''t help but smile at their straightforward questions. A while back, they were trying to act quite honorable with me. But now when it came to business, they didn''t mind asking questions that might sound as if they were sharks.


    But it''s good. Only Sharks are able to thrive in this business.


    And they were usable sharks.


    "50% of them will consist of Yellow Crystals¡­ may even be less. 48% will be Blue and the other 2%... there''s a chance of them being pink."


    !!!


    Again all of them were pulsating as they heard such numbers.


    It wasn''t bad, no. According to market statistics, this was great.


    Other suppliers would say a bit different but most of their crystals will be made of Red Rank, which were the lowest of them all. So getting 50% yellow and 48% blue was almost priceless.


    But what made them the craziest was that there was even a change of pink Crystals. Even if it was 2%, that was still huge.


    Maverick couldn''t hold himself back as he inched forward, "Are you serious?!"


    I nod, "I know how it sounds. But you will have to rely your own judgement to believe my words."


    "That''s my offer."


    It was that deal of a lifetime.


    "Accept or Deny, it depends on you."


    ¡­


    As my carriage went out of the city, I finally stopped holding myself and laughed out loud.


    Those Sharks! Those Crazy Power Fucking Hungry Sharks!


    They actually accepted it. Even though it meant that they''ll be going over their boss and the other leaders, they still accepted it.


    Except for Rocco, Reina and Maverick, I didn''t think the others would have guts to accept my offer.


    Even Benedict didn''t reject when he saw everyone taking a bite.


    Stopping my laugh, I look down at my index finger and rub the pink sigmat ring.


    ''I''m sure this had something to do with the conclusion.''


    ''Well¡­ not like they are going to regret backstabbing their own gang. They''ll soon be rich enough to not give rats ass about their boss and the others.''


    As I was happily thinking about future possibilities, the carriage suddenly came to a stop.


    ''Hmm¡­ Why did the carriage stop? Did we encounter someone?''


    "Driver"


    "¡­"


    "Driver¡­ Hey, Driver, you listening pal?"


    Finding no response, I open the small pocket hole to see what''s going on. But the moment I saw it¡­


    "Just my luck."

 Chapter 180 - 180 - Reunion With My Assassin [ Part 1 ]

    "Hunh¡­ of all the people that could ruin the mood, it had to be you, didn''t it?"


    Beyond the small pocket view, I saw the headless body of the driver sitting over the carriage. But it wasn''t his dead body that aggravated me.


    It was the skinny girl that wore a black spandex outfit for what one could assume is for an assassin¡­ or a completely different reason altogether.


    And it wasn''t just any assassin; But Rebecca Hailey. The girl who had tried to kill me once before, but failed miserably and had to be saved by her final boss like powerful teacher.


    Rebecca stood before the carriage''s horses who supposedly still remained there, despite knowing the driver had been killed by her.


    She watched with a calm mind and eyes full of conviction. On both her hands were a pair of Sai''s that had something inscribed on them. She pointed her right Sai at the carriage, in a motion of challenge.


    I put my mouth out and speak loudly, "What the hell do you want?"


    "Your head." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Does it have to be that specific? Can''t you just take the driver''s or even one of the horses maybe?"


    Understanding my words, the horses kicked around and neighed angrily.


    "Alright alright, none of your heads, I get it."


    Finally, they stopped and I sighed, "Can''t we do this another day? I have something very important to do today."


    "No! I have waited long for blood and today is the day, I''ll have it."


    "You and your revenge plot¡­ alright, let me get out first."


    "Crick"


    "Clang!"


    I try to unlock the door to the carriage but was having troubles with it. No matter how much I tried, the door wouldn''t budge. First it unlocked before immediately locking then unlock again as I accidentally lock it back all over again.


    "Give me a second¡­ almost got it¡­ right there."


    "Bang!"


    Seeing that it wasn''t going to open up anyway, I kicked the door off.


    Stepping out, I see that we were at an empty place on the countryside. There was a road leading to the city, but the city was far and even if I ran, it would take hours before I reach the hearing distance.


    "Nice little spot you trapped me. Is this how an honorable warrior enacts her vengeance?"


    "I''m no warrior and you definitely are not someone who deserves an honorable end." She said and did some cool tricks with the Sai''s then lowered her stance and got ready.


    "First of all, no matter how much I would like to disagree to that, I won''t because there''s no audience here and secondly, That''s a nice trick. Did you learn that after I packed you back then?"


    Anger overflowed Rebecca as she instantly disappeared from her place and quickly appeared before me. Her right hand aiming for my eyes but I quickly slap her wrist, parrying it away.


    Without waiting, she stabbed with her left one which I dodged before slashing at my chest with her right. I dodged as the Sai barely passed me and she used her left Sai to stab at my side, wanting to pierce my large intestine.


    Her Sai got pretty close to pierce me. But just as she thought she was about to do some damage to me, her vision went pitch-black.


    My large hands grabbed her face and tossed her away.


    Because of her low weight and slim figure, she went rather far. But her landing was safe as she first touched the ground first with her hands and jumped back as she did a rollback and did some more before finally stopping.


    Now our distance became roughly 50 meters, give or take.


    "So the trick wasn''t the only thing you learned, did ya? Finally figured out how to use that small body of yours to advantage."


    Rebecca didn''t say anything and only positioned her Sai''s close to her face. Then she ran towards me again like a panther.


    "Wa- Wa- Wait!" I stammered trying to stop her and her run abruptly came to an awkward jump before stopping.


    "What! Don''t think you can get out of this by pleading. I won''t stop until I massacre everything you care about."


    "Pipe down your anger and listen for a sec." I say and wipe the smile off my face.


    "Why are you trying to kill me?"


    "What?" Rebecca felt confused by the question, "What do you mean why? Are you trying to fuck with me, you fa- you-"


    "Can''t call me fat anymore, can ya?"


    "You Pig."


    The smile goes out like a candle, ''I stand corrected.''


    "Okay, let''s get serious. I wasn''t trying to joke with you or anything. I genuinely want to know why you''re going so far to kill little ol me?"


    She stopped for a second and took a moment of thinking. But in the span of a few seconds her thoughtful look turned frozen.


    "Doesn''t matter anymore. Until I kill every one of you that has the blood of Tax, I won''t sleep anymore." She said with brutal cold eyes.


    "You fell so that far that it doesn''t even matter who your mother''s killer is anymore."


    "So you do know, you pig fucker!" She said as she aimed a Sai at me and hurled it. I only had to tilt my head for it to bypass me.


    But as it seemed like I was out of danger, the flying Sai suddenly turned around and came to strike me at my back.


    Rebecca saw the Sai reaching fast towards her target and waited for it to hit right at Henry''s naval. But in the next moment her eyes widened as she blurted in shock, "What!"


    In her eyes, she saw Henry suddenly turn around at the last moment and grab her Sai. His speed was so fast that it almost matched hers in that moment.


    "That was actually cooler than the flip you did." My face quickly devolves into a sadistic smile, "Unfortunately for you, I can see all of your moves."


    My eyes already saw the thin almost invisible thread connecting from the Sai to her wrist, so I knew that she would use some trick with it.


    "Do you know what happens when an assassin''s trick gets grasped by their enemy?" Before she could respond, I pull the Sai back hard and the thread connecting Rebecca, pulled her towards me, "The trick becomes its own death sentence."


    Her figure comes flowing at me in great speed as I punch at her face with full strength. Right as my fist was about to collide with her¡­


    "Whisp!"


    A smoke bomb erupted and clouded my view for a second. Even with the smoke bomb, my eyes were special enough to see through it. But she only needed that second disruption to vanish herself.


    Looking around, I didn''t see her figure around me.


    ''Where did she go? She couldn''t just vanish from my sight. I can''t see her anywhere on the ground so where the hel- The Ground!''


    Immediately, I dodged to the left as a Sai stabs down from the sky towards where I stood a moment ago. But the strange thing was that it was only the Sai, still no of the assassin.


    Suddenly, the hairs of my back stand up and my survival instincts flare.


    I swap behind my back and Rebecca ducks down, barely dodging my attack as I feel the strands of her hair passing by my hand. But what scared me back then wasn''t her attacking me from at my back, it was her going for my balls.


    But even now, as she ducked, her attack didn''t stop and the Sai went for my future generations.

 Chapter 181 - 181 - Reunion With My Assassin [ Part 2 ]

    !!!


    Her aim was so close to my balls that existential bells were ringing in my head.


    But to make matters even worse, I saw something that disturbed me even more.


    Her Sai''s which had been engraved with some words, weren''t there just to look cool. My eyes had zoomed in to them and saw a sticky substance that stuck to everything she strikes with those Sai''s.


    It wasn''t just a cool tattoo but actually poison.


    So even if I somehow astonishingly dodge her direct strike to my balls, it''ll still cut someplace close and because of that unknown poison on her Sai''s, it''ll cause poison damage on the surrounding areas which will spread to my balls.


    This girl was literally going out of her fucking way to kill off my genes!


    As Rebecca''s Sai''s were reaching dangerously close to her goal, her eyes widened in an instant as her survival instincts flared.


    She glanced up to see Henry''s fists about to collide with her face. Even with her exceptional speed, she knew this attack was too dangerous for her if she didn''t dodge. But she also knew that the attack would reach too late for Henry to do survive her poison. Her poisoned Sai''s would hit him no matter what!


    Rebecca''s hatred for Henry reached such a point, that she even vowed in mutual destruction if it meant she could truly hurt him.


    But as she smiled at both of their final moments, the fist above her suddenly blurred before it was just a moment away from her face.


    ''Huh¡­ how did tha-''


    "BAM!"


    My fist hit her square on the jaw and she flew back like a ragdoll before crashing far away over some trees. Still, it took three trees before her landing stopped.


    But I didn''t feel about this¡­ I didn''t feel good at all.


    "YOU FUCKING BITCH!"


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    "How can you use such a dirty trick against me? I get that my father has done quite the mindboggling thing to your mom and also kind of ruined your whole childhood for you and even got you generational trauma¡­ but still, you can''t just take it out on me!"


    "If you want to blame someone, blame the society we live in. Why do you go around flinging those Sai''s at my balls? And what the fucks with the poison, hah!"


    "I get you want to kill me desperately and the poison is a great backup plan but again, Why Use It On My Balls!" I angrily say as my voice reaches out over the long distance at the crash site, where Rebecca lay still.


    "Even if you hate someone''s guts very much, you should know there still are some secret rules, one of them is not to attack your enemy''s balls and number two is, you definitely can''t use poison on their balls, I repeat NOT ON THE BALLS! You hear me!"


    "Hey¡­ you''re listening to this, right?"


    No matter how much I spoke to her, her figure didn''t move from the ground. Even as I waited for a moment, her figure was still there, lying as if she were asleep.


    ''Did I just one shot her?''


    ''Who knows maybe I killed her with that punch?... That''s a good thing, isn''t it?''


    "But that''ll mean, I''ve been talking to myself for this whole time¡­"


    My eyes zoom in and scans her body from where I stood. I look at her face but don''t see any real motion but when I look a little down to her chest I see a small motion of breathing.


    It was extremely small, but she was still breathing.


    ''Nope, she''s still alive. I knew I should have used more power on that punch!''


    My mind goes back to the moment her Sai''s were about to stab my balls. At that moment, neither dodging or hitting her would have done anything as her attack would nonetheless hit me.


    But then¡­ right as I started feeling a bit helpless, my mind suddenly shut off. It shut off all of my thinking process and I just went in punching and kaboom, my fist hit her in moments instant as she flew off.


    I walk over to where her body lay, but even as I approached, I remained very cautious of her and even had one of my hands covering my balls.


    You know how dangerous a woman can get if she becomes a yandere¡­ especially if she is very cute and was sheltered her whole life?


    Yeah¡­ that''s how dangerous this bitch is now.


    Kneeling down, I pat her face to see how much I injured her. Surprisingly, there wasn''t much damage. No split head or teeth''s knocked off¡­ just a bit swelling where I had hit her.


    ''Hmm¡­ her physical resistance also went up by a notch. Just what kind of crazy training is she doing with her master? Is it some kind of medicinal pill or some cultivation?''


    ''Don''t tell me, it''s Dual Cultivation.''


    Believe it or not, the concept of dual cultivation actually existed¡­ just not on this side of the world, but we''ll get to that in the future.


    ''What to do with you now?''


    I look at her face, which now had only a calm, sleeping look. Not the anger, hatred and chaotic mash from before. Her face right now was unlike the one she usually showed.


    If I had seen both faces before and compared them, I''d say this two were completely different people. Maybe I''d go as close to say they were twins who had lost connection when they were born.


    ''You know what¡­ aside from the fact that, she wants to kill me and was about to poison my boys¡­ she''s not that bad looking. She might even be capable of being a heroine with such a face and backstory.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But from what I remember, there hadn''t been any mention of her in the novel. Maybe when this fat guy (The one before) had suspiciously died after joining the army, might have something to do with her.''


    ''Maybe just like now, she opted for the mutual destruction option or killed herself when she saw that her revenge was over and yet she is still alone.''


    ''Or who knows, maybe Arthur or some other guy killed her bitch ass.''


    My hand slightly roamed her delicate face.


    It was unusually soft, like how I would feel when I touch Anna or kiss Alice. Then looking at her hand, I see how rough they were. The pain and hardship of her years, showing their pain.


    ''Hah¡­ how can such a soft face take my punch and yet still live with only swelling as the damage?''


    It was quite funny, you kno-


    Suddenly, I grab Rebecca''s unconscious body and hug her tightly. In the next moment, a few sparks of light danced around me before a larger light, in the form of crackling lightning fell on where we were.


    "BOOM!"


    The lightning erupted and the place got raged in violent devastation that devoured everything in its path. The trees, birds and ground got bath in its destruction before leaving behind a blazed path.


    What once was a field with trees and birds nesting there, turned bright red as the fires of its creation, now dominated the place.


    ¡­


    Approximately, 60 meters above the violated place, five figures whom were clothed in fine garments and fashionable robes, looked at this scene with impassive gazes.


    The one on the center spoke with a hint of arrogance, "This was a waste of time."

 Chapter 182 - 182 - Real Assassins

    "This is a waste of time."


    "Hmph! Such a small fry, he could have just told one of us to come and finish him. Why do we all had to come to kill this insect!" The second one on the left grumbled as he saw the place burning down quickly.


    "Apparently this guy had something on him that threatened the Vagrant Palace''s peace. So we had to come and snuff it out." A guy wearing a red scarf around his neck, said from the farthest right.


    "Hmm¡­ no matter what you guys said, I have to say this. This kid had quite the skills on him when he fought the assassin." The guy next to the scarf spoke, "I was sure our job was about to be done by the girly assassins little trick when he suddenly went whack and did that boom hit on her."


    The scarf guy shook his head down, "You''re always making words unusually strange, Morke. Try learning human language, will you?"


    The guy in question shook his head casually.


    "So what do we do now? He''s dead, right. Do we have to go to find that thing anyway?"


    "Yes, we do." The center one said, "We''ve been given specific orders to kill this guy and get that scroll. Especially that scroll. Without it, the president will get very angry."


    "Alright, let''s go then." The one named Morke said, "I read in the files that this kid lives in a nice looking mansion somewhere close. The scroll''s probably there."


    "Most likely¡­ let''s hope he didn''t have the scroll on him."


    "Why don''t we also pick some girls as well?"


    "What?" The scarf guy asked the one on the far left.


    "The files did say he has a lot of maids, I''m sure there will be a few beauties in them. If he''s already dead, then they won''t have jobs, right? It would be good if we pick up some of them as bedmates."


    "Gildroy¡­"


    "I can do whatever I want, Norfolk. if you have problems with it, talk it out with the prez."


    "Shut it, you two." The one on the middle said, "We''ll talk about it when we get there. For now, just focus on the job that''s in front of us."


    They both grunted but stayed quiet.


    Then as all of them turned to leave, suddenly they hear a grunt from their right.


    "Gakh!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking to their right, they saw the one called Gildroy, had something prodding out of his throat. Taking a closer look, they understood that a Sai had been penetrated from the back and was coming out through his front.


    !!!


    "Gildroy?!"


    Gildroy looked at his own throat where the Sai was and saw a lot of blood pouring out of there. He tried to stop it with his bare hands but he could only gurgle out blood before falling from the sky.


    He had a slow descent to the ground and then lay flat¡­ as if his strings got cut off.


    "Now I don''t know where you come from¡­"


    The remaining four, quickly turned towards the fire where the sound came from. They saw that the fire was still raging but at the centermost place, was Henry completely unharmed and slowly standing up. In his arms was Rebecca, who was also unharmed from the sneak attack.


    "But from where I come from, we at least warn the people with a message before going for the ntr route."


    The four looked at him, clearly shocked wirh frozen expressions. The one on the center who launched the initial attack, said, "You?... How are you still alive?"


    "Frankly that''s what I would like to know too." I said, remembering what happened back then.


    As soon as I took Rebecca to chest and covered her, I saw a ball of crimson red light envelop us in its transparent glow. Before I could guess what it was, the attack came and exploded all around us.


    The attack may not have hit us because of the mysterious red light, but it did not stop the sound that burst around me, making me lose my bearing for some time.


    Even as I finally saw the blazed ground before me, the sound effects remained and my head was spinning. However, that did not stop me from hearing that fucker talk about going to the mansion, taking the scroll and my maids.


    Now I don''t give two cents about how or why they attacked me, the moment I heard him talking about the girls, I got angry.


    Going to my house and taking my maids, without my permission!


    Not Gonna Happen!


    I take one of the Sai''s from Rebecca''s unconscious body and threw it right at the fucker, instantly one shoting him.


    That''s how it came to this point.


    "But that''s doesn''t matter anymore, clowns of the Victorian Era." I say, turning to them, "What matters now is that you messed with the wrong pig and judgement day''s here."


    "Tough talk, kid." Morke said, "You were already struggling against the little girl there and now you''re talking about killing us?"


    "Forget about the fact we have sigmat rings, how are you going to reach us in the sky with that girl on your arms?" The guy gave a smug smile.


    "And why are you even protecting the girl? Didn''t she try to kill you just a moment ago? If it were me, I''d just ditch her and run as far-"


    "Morke!" The guy on the center reminded him.


    "Oh yeah! Sorry, forgot the whole mission thing for a second." He awkwardly smiled before turning back to me again.


    "The best thing you can do is tell us where you hid the scroll and crawl to your knees and beg, while we think how we''re going to kill you for killing our friend¡­ even though he was an asshole."


    "Well, you''re right about two things." I say as I turn around and start walking back to the burning forest.


    The one with the scarf, Norfolk''s sigmat ring glowed blue and he was about to attack. But he felt a hand stopping him and looked to see it was Morke, shaking his head.


    "And what''s that?"


    I walk until the edge, where the fire has already burned out. Then I place the unconscious assassin on the floor while saying, "That I can''t fight you guys while protecting this revenger."


    "And that your friend''s an asshole."


    "Haha¡­ even if you let her down, you''re still not going to kill us."


    "We''ll see about that." I say and tilt my head back, talking to the trees, "I know you''re there."


    "Take the girl and leave. I don''t want her to disturb this fight."


    "Who are you talking to?" Morke asked.


    To his answer, a shadowy figure suddenly knelt beside the girl and took her away in an instant.


    "Shit! What was that! He''s not alone?" Norfolk said and turned to the others.


    The others had the same shocked look as him. They were here for a while and saw the fight between Henry and the girl assassin. Back then, they didn''t see anyone other than him so they thought that he was alone.


    But now it''s a different situation. Especially if that guy''s even stronger and faster than the girl.


    Seeing the master take his student away, I finally turn my full attention to the flying folks, "You wanna know how I''m going to hit you in the air?"


    This time, they didn''t take Henry''s word for fun. They got ready and prepared for anything that Henry or the other guy would do.


    "I''ll jump."


    With that, I jumped up, my body going straight for the sneaky fuckers.

 Chapter 183 - 183 - An Unlucky Target

    "Whoosh!"


    My figure shoots up towards the guy who had been bragging for a while.


    The guy became stunned as he saw me coming towards him within seconds. He knew that I was going to hit him and hit him hard I was.


    Until¡­


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a great whirlwind of air came and hit right in front of me. Even with how fast I went up and was close to the guy, the winds strength was better.


    It also didn''t help when another of the same thing hit me in the chest again.


    "Bang!"


    This time, not only was I stopped completely but was even propelled backwards and struck the ground hard. The ground underneath me cracked as I laid down and sighed.


    ''Man, just a bit more.''


    "Hey, you okay Morke?" The guy with scarf floating next to him asked.


    Morke, who was stunned because of how fast I had reached him, finally came back.


    "Ye- Yeah¡­ man, that guy really gave a jump, didn''t he? I almost thought I was about to get punched by his massive hands there."


    "Gods, he could have pulverized me. Thanks for the assist, Norfolk."


    Norfolk didn''t welcome him back and only warned, "Do that later when we take care of this guy. My attack didn''t do much on him. He''s already getting up!"


    Just as he said, I was actually getting up. But they didn''t wait for that anymore.


    The guy with the wind affinity, Norfolk, pulled his hands to the sky and gathered air above him.


    "Let''s help him." The one on the center spoke as they all prepared their own attacks.


    Morke used his fire sigmat to create a large ball of fire that illuminated the place. The center guy spread his palms as lightning circled back and forth, creating a bizarre bridge. The last one took a big breath as his water sigmat circulated water inside his stomach.


    Then as if they had already done this before, all of them attacked at the same time. There attacks not colliding on to each other but having enough space to do their own damage while magnifying the pain.


    ''You''ve gotta be shitting me. The Vagrant Palace had to send this five out of everyone else.'' I think, exasperated.


    The reason why I didn''t want to know who these five were because I already know who they are. They are one of the most elite hit squads working for the Vagrant Palace in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    This five specifically were special.


    Because out of all the hit squads, this five were the craziest and also the strongest squad in this kingdom. You could say I was battling against a group of high level bosses right now.


    But right now, their introduction didn''t matter as much as the damage their attacks would do if those actually hit me.


    I don''t have any defensive spells or technique that would help me defend against such a strong attack. This wasn''t just any attack but the combined attacks of five strong¡­ I mean, four strong killers.


    So that''s why I get ready to use the black hole ability I had holed up in my sleeve.


    But then I don''t.


    A smile erupts on my face as I see the mysterious red color envelop me again.


    BOOOM!


    All four strong attacks hit Henry at the same time and an explosion much bigger than before appears as it illuminates the place miles away.


    The attack was so strong that more than 200 meters of ground becomes fractured.


    The four members who threw the attacks, silently gauzed the place which was now covered by dust.


    Norfolk who was the first to attack said, "I think he''s dead."


    "We need to be sure. We can''t get caught up like Gildroy." The one who seems most likely to be leading this squad, said as his eyes looked intensely through the dust.


    "He can''t be human if he survives that attack." Morke spoke but he himself kept looking, to confirm if Henry was dead or not.


    The leader''s brow cracked for a second as he felt like he saw some movement inside the dust.


    ''It can''t be¡­''


    "Let''s try it again."


    "WOOSH!"


    The leader''s eyes widened similar to the other three when they saw Henry come out of the dust, unscathed. But what surprised them even more was the water wings that flapped on his back.


    Morke, seeing him felt his hair stand up in fright.


    Just like before, Henry once more went towards Morke, intending to hit him only. Again the scarf guy prepared his air attack to stop him, but this time he''s friends were doing the same too and even Morke prepared an attack for Henry.


    "Die! You bastard!"


    He screamed and got ready to use his attack, alongside the others. But before their attacks came, Henry''s waved his hands both left and right, spraying water on others.


    The water was sprayed through a wide space, in a way to disrupt the view of the others on him.


    It worked, but still the others were experience fighters. They remembered Henry''s position and aimed right there.


    I saw their attacks coming for me but the smile didn''t wipe from my face. My wings already took a sharp dive before going up again in a swift motion, avoiding the other attacks and going for Morke.


    Morke felt shocked seeing the impressive dodge but didn''t stay silent. He shot his flame globe at Henry, hitting him straight on.


    But his smile diminished instantly as Henry burst through the fire and punched him square on the jaw.


    As if being hit by a running carriage, Morke shot down to the ground like meteorite falling from the sky.


    I didn''t remain standing, as Morke hit the ground with great pain, I dodge another barrage of attacks from his squad and swoop down for Morke again.


    ''Damn! He''s going for him again!''


    "He''s going for Morke, we have to stop him!" The leader said as he and the others kept shooting different attacks on him.


    I turn left to dodge a lightning strike, turn right as sharp winds with knifes go past me and then sharply went up as a shark made of water almost bit my wings off.


    I smiled seeing the new level my water wings had achieved. After what happened while I desperately tried to dodge the big black ball¡­ I realized some crucial lessons.


    One of them was to develop the water wings. Which I had leveled up in this few days. So now the water wings not only had more speed and had great turning ability, but it also took less mana and had much better durability. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The leader gritted his teeth in anger as he saw Henry was now sure to grab hold of Morke. He really wanted to use one of his special attacks on him but seeing that it would also hit Morke, he didn''t have any choice but to use smaller attacks.


    Doing so, did nothing against Henry as he now saw, Morke being lifted up by Henry''s palm and being used as a shield against them.


    Morke who had a large black spot on his face and was being held up hostage, felt that he was clearly unlucky today.


    "Alright people, why don''t we calm down for a second and talk this out, okay?" I say and feel some similarity.


    "Before you deny it, do know that the girl also denied it and I¡­ I''m sure you know what happened next, right." I say with a guiltless smile on me.


    I was playing a gamble here, one that I didn''t know if it''ll work.


    "Let''s threaten him with our combined attacks. He won''t have that bravado for long." Norfolk adviced.


    Though the leader shook his head. He had been killing people for a long time, he understood the people with mentality same as Henry.


    If they threatened or attacked, Henry wouldn''t bulge a moment and kill Morke.


    "Alright, let''s talk."

 Chapter 184 - 184 - A Dangerous Moment [ Part 1 ]

    "Let''s get down." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Norfolk and the water user, directly looked at their leader in surprise.


    "You''re really going to believe this guy? He''ll use the dirtiest trick to take us for advantage and then when Morke isn''t useful anymore, he''ll kill Morke." The water user, called Pitrol said.


    "I know that, that''s why we''re going to do something before he does it." The leader said, showing a discrete look to his remaining members. Seeing it, they had to trust the man who had been leading them for a long time.


    "Alright, let''s talk."


    The guy said as he and the others slowly touched the ground.


    "Okay, that was easy. He listened quite fast, don''t you think so too¡­ Morke?" I say and whisper to my captive.


    "We- Well, you have one of his, no, his most trustworthy member hostage so he has to agree." Morke said, thinking of more convincing words, "If you maybe lower your grip a bit, I will also tell them to listen, which will surely work better for you."


    ''Hmph! These are nothing but cold blooded killers. I just killed one of their team members and not one of them were a bit sorrow about the guy. Even if he was an asshole, I don''t see how they could so blatantly ignore his death and put importance on this one.''


    "Not gonna believe you there, buddy."


    "oh¡­ well, I tried." Morke said in a disappointed tone.


    "But you know what you can do to make me lower my grip?"


    "¡­what?" Morke asked, cautious. He was seeing three of everything and the sound coming from his ear seemed like someone was playing a trumpet beside them, but he didn''t for a second lower his guard against Henry.


    For his life was literally in his hands.


    "Give your sigmat to me."


    !!


    "What?! Are you crazy- EMPH!" Morke stopped talking as he felt the grip around his neck tightening and bones cracking.


    "Wai- Wait! Stop for a second." He said, wanting Henry to stop doing that, but he didn''t stop.


    "The only way I''m going to stop is when you give me the ring¡­ besides, your friends don''t seem that eager to save your ass."


    Morke took a quick look and saw his team, talking amongst themselves while disregarding them. He cursed in his mind, ''Those fuckers! At least look here and s- se- see, how I''m doing.''


    As he felt that his neck was about to break, Morke couldn''t hold on any longer, "Alright Alright! Here take it, you conniving thief."


    Morke quickly pulled off his ring and gave it to me as I smiled, "Well conniving should fit you guys for sneak attacking me."


    I take a look at the ring, which had a silverish black figure with a blue rank sigmat on its top.


    ''Rank Blue, Fire Sigmat Get!''


    ¡­


    On the other side of the field, the hit squad finally saw what happened with Morke as Norfolk said, "What is Morke doing? Is he crazy, why''s he giving his sigmat ring to that guy?"


    "He didn''t have a choice left." His leader said.


    Hearing him now Norfolk muttered, "Now he also lost his worth."


    "Don''t worry¡­ I have a plan." The leader said as under his legs, small sparks of lightning buzzed.


    ¡­


    "You guys ready to hear my demands?" I speak loudly as the other team sighed before nodding.


    "Alright, so the first thing I want is safety. You will safely deliver me to my home and then leave without ever looking back, you got that?"


    "Alright, we do." The leader said instantly, which made Morke''s brow went up.


    ''Hmm? Why did he agree so quickly?... Does he have a plan?'' Morke looked up and through his hazy eyes saw the leader looking at Henry without any aggression.


    "You do?" I was a bit skeptical, but I played along, "Okay, then I have some questions."


    "Ask them, I''ll answer it." The leader didn''t have a problem with this request as well. Actually he preferred it. Doing this meant, it will increase time, which in turn will accomplish what''s he trying to do.


    "Hmm¡­ what to ask? What¡­ to¡­ ask?" I think for a moment before realizing one point, "Hey, tell me your name?"


    "What?" The leader felt confused.


    "I want to know your name? I can''t just keep calling you hey or HEY!"


    The leader looked silently at Henry, trying to see if he was serious or not.


    "Ilon Gothray."


    Color me surprised¡­ the guy actually told me his real name.


    Yeah, I knew. What do you think? I know so much about the plot and that I wouldn''t know about them. Yeah, they may not be any true point characters but I know who they were.


    But it was only the leader''s name that I remembered. The others were too insignificant to remember.


    "Ilon¡­ tell me, who was it that contracted you to kill me?"


    Norfolk and Pitrol already felt the importance of the question. It was one of the core rules of the organization that the killers, if were caught or being blackmailed, can''t say the name of the contractor.


    Especially when the mission was given to them with the highest of importance.


    "Ilon, what should we te-"


    "It was Frank Loly."


    Both Norfolk and Pitrol looked at Ilon with eyes full of disbelieve. They couldn''t believe that he would actually tell the name like that.


    Even Morke was a bit surprised, but more than that, he believed Ilon was trying to save him. In moments of such desperation, even hardened fighters would strive to grasp the faintest hint of hope.


    I nod, this was within expectations¡­ no, this was exactly who I thought would try to kill me if things went the worst way... unfortunately it did.


    "Chairman of this kingdom''s Vagrant Palace, Frank Loly?"


    "Chairman?" Ilon felt muddled by that. "He''s not the Chairman, but the Vice-Chairman."


    "Vice-Chairman!" Now, it was my turn to be surprised.


    I didn''t think it would be like this. In the story, it was Frank Loly who was the chairman.


    But if I think about this clearly then¡­ this is good.


    So that means he still isn''t as powerful as I thought.


    Thinking up to this point, I remember something that made me ask, "Hey, is the Chairman still missing?"


    Ilon''s eyes goes wide in astonishment, ''How does he know that?''


    Seeing no reason to lie, He nodded, "Yes, he still is."


    ''So that''s why he''s doing this.''


    Now, the final piece of the puzzle fit my brain.


    In the story, there was some mention of the past chairman. The guy apparently didn''t retire but actually went missing.


    There was some theory about what might have caused that. But the two strongest belief was that it was Frank Loly who had killed him or it was the Sekai Kingdom''s Most Notorious Gang that did him.


    But with this, I understand.


    It doesn''t matter who killed him, what matters now is who''s going to take his place.


    Surely, it would be the Vice-Chairman, right?


    But right in this crucial moment of his, I barged in.


    The scroll that I had with me, wasn''t just about anything. It was about the about the Vagrant Palace. The scroll had detailed information about how the chairman had done unsavory things that went beyond the rules of the place.


    For short, his dealing with the baldy.


    No wonder why, Frank send assassins up my ass to kill me and destroy that scroll. Because if that scroll was exposed to the elders, then not only the chairman but also Frank would get punished.


    Because he still wasn''t the chairman yet, the elders wouldn''t think twice before suspecting him and killing him in the process to wipe away everything.


    ''Damn¡­ I messed up this time.''

 Chapter 185 - 185 - A Dangerous Moment [ Part 2 ]

    ''But it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    ''For now, this guys won''t stop until they kill me and take the scroll.''


    I look back at Ilon, "Thanks for the information, Can I ask why you''re so cooperative suddenly?"


    "You really ask that with him as your hostage?"


    "Oh I''m sorry¡­ I just thought that you guys were the type that would hide such important information even if it meant death."


    "Yes," Ilon nods slowly as a small smile creeps on him, "That would be the case, except that I don''t need to anymore."


    In layman''s term, You''re gonna die anyway, so it doesn''t matter. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    From Ilon''s view, this was going perfect. His trap was almost set for use.


    As the ring on his index finger gave a small shine, Ilon felt the strange and powerful connection to his lightning affinity. With it, he saw how the lightning went down from his body and into the ground before slowly and slowly it was inching towards Henry.


    It was one of his secret spells called Lightning Ground Poles. Using the earth as a secretive path, he lets his lighting go through it in slow and small amounts, something that has yet to be discovered by anyone.


    It was also his most effective spell for attacking someone with secrecy. It might not be the strongest, but it is useful to get out of binds. Like they were at the moment.


    The attack would also hit Morke, but it wouldn''t be life-threatening, at most he''ll be unconscious and wake up some time later with some memory loss.


    As Ilon concentrated and moved the current, he heard something interesting, "Want to know what''s inside the scroll?"


    Ilon looked at Henry with a dubious look, not knowing what he was getting at. But he''s instincts said to not heed his words.


    "No, I don''t. Just tell me if you have any more demands."


    "What''s the hurry? Why not talk a bit more¡­ or are you just interested in that spell you''ve been doing under our feet?" I said with a smirk as Ilon''s face immediately pales at being discovered.


    Of course, I knew what he was doing. No way was this guy so cooperative after I killed and captured one of his guys. It was also quite hard to miss that slow blue current going through the ground and coming towards me.


    I knew the attack was most probably aimed at disarming me, because it would also hurt Morke. And even if he was a cold blooded killer, he wouldn''t go around and kill Morke just like that.


    Seeing his spell being discovered for the first time, shocked Ilon. But it didn''t stop him from going with the attack.


    "I''m sorry for this, Morke."


    "Wh- What?" Morke, a bit disillusioned but knowing what was about to happen, asked out of fright.


    Before he could get an answer, he felt himself being lifted up and moving further from where they were. As Morke was about to scream and wretch for freedom, he saw the ground they were previously, break and a huge amount of lighting gather in a big rock stature pierce.


    ''Did Ilon¡­ went for the kill?''


    Again, Morke didn''t get his answer as I started jumping back. Ilon''s ground attacks only kept on coming. At one point I noticed that it was going to be pointless running like this, I could use this as a way to empty his stamina, but that would take too long.


    "Well Morke, it''s been nice knowing you pal." I say and throw him.


    Morke''s eyes glanced at me and I could see how stunned he was at that point. But that quickly got replaced by his jarring scream, when the lighting zapped him.


    "Argghhhh!"


    "Ilon stop!"


    With Norfolk''s voice, Ilon stopped immediately.


    ''Damn, I almost had him.''


    Thinking that he looked towards Henry again, but this time he''s eyes seemed as if they were more confused than angry.


    ''What''s he doing?''


    ¡­


    ''Hmm¡­ this can''t go on any longer. I need to finish this quickly.'' Saying that I feel the drain my mental fortitude was getting.


    It wasn''t that my willpower or stamina was low, it''s that this was becoming unnecessary long now.


    ''Alright¡­ let''s finish this here.''


    I bend to the ground and touch it with both hands. It seemed as if I was giving up but was actually doing something else.


    My eyes shine with a blue glint as I say in my mind, ''Water World!''


    The ring on my finger gives a bright pink glow as power courses through the ground and starts calling the water underneath it.


    Ilon and the others didn''t know what strange thing Henry was doing but they felt that it was dangerous.


    "With Morke free, let''s use all we have to kill him." Pitrol said and tried to use his water sigmat.


    But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t do anything. It felt as if, he had lost his power.


    "Guys¡­ I think my ring isn''t working."


    "What? How can it be, are you sure you''re using it correctly?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure. But I still can''t do anything."


    "¡­Then stay here and let us do the fighting." Ilon said and immediately he heard a familiar scream.


    "ARGHHH!"


    Looking back, they saw Henry had already grabbed on to Morke again. But this time, he wasn''t using Morke as a hostage. This time, they saw Henry using his strength to crush Morke''s head as he screamed uncontrollably.


    Lastly, they remembered that Henry had taken Morke''s ring, making him vulnerable.


    "Stop i-"


    Ilon couldn''t even finish his sentence as he saw Morke''s head bursting off like a watermelon, spraying his blood and brains everywhere.


    !!!


    Even as they shocking looked with silence, they heard Henry''s happy tone.


    "Two down, three to go."


    "You bastard!" Ilon lost it this time. Losing one member through a trick was one thing but losing another one in the same mission, right in front of them was another.


    Both Ilon and Norfolk, flew forward with incredible speed and attacked Henry with their powerful spells.


    While Norfolk called on the winds to create sharp blades that would cut Henry in thousand pieces, Ilon used his most devastating lighting spell, Lightning King''s Body to shroud his whole body in lightning and attacked him.


    But even with such killing spells coming for me, I was smiling.


    ''Water World¡­ Activate.''


    The world turned slow for me.


    I saw the two assassins coming with vengeance become sluggishly slow. Their position was only a few meters away from me.


    Suddenly. the ground under them cracked and water in great amount devoured the two people. Even with such intense water hitting them, the two men didn''t think much about it¡­ until Ilon realized.


    He was using an extremely destructive electric spell and water was quite conductive if it wasn''t pure. Which this water wasn''t.


    Both men felt the greatest amount of shock in their lifetime, course through their whole body and felt completely paralyzed to its grasp.


    "ARHHHH!"


    "ARGGGHHHH!"


    The shock was super intense but even then, I wasn''t relieved yet.


    I created a few sharks inside the water and because of the electricity roaming freely inside, the sharks too gained that affinity and took large bites at their targets.


    In a few moments, the water got colluded with their blood and darkened everything.


    "Bad luck what happened to them, right?" I ask the last remaining member who was terrified at this.


    But thinking back to his friends, he became angry and screamed. Creating a few water swords to hit me. But instead they hit him as he was shocked at such an occurrence.


    "You should know that when two similar affinities wrestle for control." I say showing my pink ring, "Only the higher ranking one always wins."


    With that, this guy too died and I let my guard down for a second.


    That''s all it took for the lightning guy to burst out of the water and strike me at my blind spot.

 Chapter 186 - 186 - Sucking Reveal

    !!!


    Alarm bells rang off all over me as I instinctively turn my head to see Ilon coming straight for me.


    His body had been cut in several areas and he had already lost his left hand. Still even with such grave injuries, his eyes were completely white as if he had lost reason.


    But the most dangerous thing about him was the lightning armor on his body. It wasn''t like what he showed before, now the armor seemed even denser and he also had a long ass sword, the same size as mine in his hand. Though it was much slimmer than the one I use.


    Before I could fully turn, he was already within range to attack and he did. He used his long ass sword and tried to cut me in half.


    Now I wasn''t ready to dodge nor defend against such an attack. The guy had deliberately caught me off guard at the worst time possible. I figured that if his attack which probably is enhanced by his madness to kill me, hits¡­ I won''t die¡­ but I won''t be in a survival condition either.


    The only option I had was to use my black hole ability to eat this guy. But as I prepared the ball of never-ending hunger, the only hope I had was that my ball would kill him faster than his would strike.


    "WOOSH!"


    Suddenly, Ilon''s body blurred in front of me with a red blue before it vanished from that spot.


    ''HAH! What the hell happened! Where did he go?''


    I look in front of me, but don''t see him there. Then I get another thought as I look behind me, thinking that he would attack me at my blind spot to insure that I really die¡­ but again, he wasn''t there either.


    "Crunch!" "Crunch!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Suck!" "Shush!"


    Suddenly a sound vaguely familiar to bones breaking and water sucking appeared.


    ''That sound¡­ it''s coming from my right.''


    ''Should I see it or¡­ just run?''


    In every scary movies and story, wherever something creepy or scary happens in a area you heard the sound of bones crunching and someone eating¡­ it never is a good idea to investigate it.


    Unfortunately, I was never a fan of scary movies so nobody told me that tiny detail as I turned to see what it was. And boyo¡­ was I surprised.


    Standing a few steps away from me, was a woman''s back with dark clothes that was extremely familiar to me. Her backside was one thing that I can never forget as it was the back of someone I always looked in secrecy.


    Now that person was standing with her back shown and was taking a bite out of Ilon''s neck. I saw her munching on his meat and sucking off his blood like it was one of her favorite desert.


    It didn''t matter that Ilon who was maddeningly strong and still had his enhanced lightning armor on tried to get out of her grasp, his struggles were all for naught as she held him with immovable strength on her grip and took him for all he was worth.


    When she was done dining on her food, she suddenly went quiet and stood there for a long while. As if finally booting up, she used her hands to wipe away the blood and meat on her face as it mashed all over her clothe and hands.


    With that done, she slowly turned around, revealing it was none other than Veronica.


    Standing there as the blood of Ilon''s struck to her lips and dark clothes in goth like fashion.


    ¡­


    ''I already knew it¡­''


    ''He too, would be like the others.''


    ''He seemed he was different¡­ no, I hoped that he was. And yet, my heart is about to be broken another time.''


    ''Maybe I should have toned down on the eating or at least cleaned myself up more so that we could at least have a conversation.''


    ''Hah¡­ Not like it''s going to matter anyway. He''s going to say those same words and behave just like them.''


    As Abigail talked to herself while watching Henry with absolute silence, he finally moved.


    Henry took slow steps towards Veronica as she waited for the inevitable to happen again.


    ''Well, he''s coming.''


    Three more steps¡­


    ''It''ll hurt for some time but I have to remember this was just a momentary break.''


    Two more steps¡­


    ''I''ll blame myself for killing him but I''ll later understand that it indeed was necessary.''


    One more step¡­


    ''I¡­ I just hope he understands at least one bit.''


    Now Henry stood right before her, his eyes remained calm and unwavering above hers.


    "Henry-"


    Before she could say her side, she felt his thumb lightly rubbing the corner of her lips and put it right before her mouth. Subconsciously, she reached out and licked his finger, tasting the lingering blood that was on her lips.


    Abigail stood there for a moment longer, thinking about what this could mean.


    Never in her long lifespan has such a moment passed for her. Every single being that has seen her true state blamed her or gauzed her through strength.


    But he didn''t¡­ He still hasn''t said anything yet.


    Somehow that made her get the courage she needed to say something, "Henry, about what I am-"


    "Can you give me a ride home? My rider lost his head so¡­" He spoke as if nothing completely life changing had happened and he was asking a small favor.


    Abigail didn''t know how but, she suddenly had a smile bloom on her bloody face as she said, "Always saying strange things to flirt with me¡­ at least upgrade your game for a change."


    ¡­


    After that we take her carriage home.


    None of us say a single word to each other and quietly enjoy the ride while looking at the quiet street and full moon on the sky.


    When the carriage stopped at the mansion, Abigail immediately took the door and left while saying, "See Me."


    "What were you doing so late, Mada-"


    "Bathroom now!" Abigail said in a stern order as Olenna went quiet and left with her.


    Getting out of the carriage, I too go for the bathroom and wash myself. As the cold water washed my face, I finally let out the aggression out in a long sigh. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I came outside, I was surprised to see Anna and Alice standing before me, their faces etched with worry.


    In the thought of going against the Vagrant Palace and finally seeing Veronica for who she was, I had forgotten that there were people who worried about me.


    "Henry, are you okay?"


    "Master, where were you out so long?"


    They both asked simultaneously. If it were any other time, then they would have already started bickering amongst each other about who was the senior here.


    But not this time¡­ this time they understood that something must have happened as they quietly waited for my answer.


    I pat both of their heads with a heartfelt smile, "I''m sorry for making you both worry so much. Actually I had an important meeting that I needed to be at."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine now. But I have one more thing to do. So can you girls wait for another moment?" I say and take my leave.


    "Master, are you going to meet that shrew-"


    Anna stopped Alice from speaking as she gazed at Henry''s back with a distinct look.

 Chapter 187 - 187 - A Strange Confession

    I stood before the living-room door.


    She didn''t tell me when or where to meet her. But it didn''t matter, time was irrelevant and the place I can think only think of is the living room.


    This is where she taught me her lessons of being a Good Noble.


    Frankly there isn''t any from my point view, all of them are either too prideful to go even a bit beyond their point and the other ones are too greedy to let their coins slip up from their clutches.


    I''m diverting the topic, aren''t I.


    I take a deep breath before releasing as I feel my heartbeat fasten quite a bit.


    I don''t know where she will go with this, I only hope that this doesn''t stop whatever has been growing within us.


    I lightly turn the knob and push open the door. Getting inside, I see the solemn silence reverberate around the room as the glass doors let in the full moon''s shine.


    Sitting at the far right, was a small leisure table and on one seat was Rebecca. Her eyes looking solemnly at the full moon even as she noticed me entering the place.


    ''Hmm¡­ so she can actually wear something other than black.''


    I think as I see her wearing a white nightgown that didn''t have any visible features.


    Comparing this to the lighting around the room and her expression, she looked¡­


    "Beautiful"


    Abigail knew for quite a while, that he was already inside. She still was a bit hesitant at how to do this. So she let him have the first moment, to hear what he was going to say.


    "Beautiful"


    As that word went through her ears, she felt it directly impact her undying heart and beat rapidly.


    Her face which was impeccably white and perfect, suddenly had a pink hue to it as she smiled and finally got the resolution to do this.


    "The moon''s quite beautiful today."


    "You''re beautiful."


    "Gosh" She looked down as I saw the blush on her, "Don''t you know anything other than that word?"


    "I''m only saying what I see."


    She smiled sneakily and looked back at the sky with a deep impression, "You know, I find this quite strange."


    I silently listen.


    "You flirt with me every day and that too quite badly."


    I''m gonna erase that last part from my memory.


    "You call me beautiful everyday¡­ and yet, today it feels different. It feels as if those words are actually being said to me."


    "I''m not an expert on love but," I say, "I think it''s because we finally see each other for who we really are."


    "And it doesn''t frighten you?" Her head turned and my heart immediately took a sharp dive.


    Her face had no makeup or eye stuff that would distinguish them as she didn''t need it. But as she showed her perfectly oval face, I saw the pain she had been hiding for so long.


    Her eyes turned crescent dark and her mouth raised up in a question as if asking, why am I like this? She was asking why her whole existence had to be this painful.


    My body moved instinctively and grabbed hold of her.


    "It doesn''t. You''re the epitome of beauty and perfection that my eyes have ever laid upon." The Goddess isn''t in this realm so I''m allowed to say this.


    "Don''t let other people''s words or action get to you because of your characteristic."


    Her body at first felt shock at being touched by me, then she relented and also hugged my stomach.


    "But I eat humans... I might even eat you one day." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Seriously¡­ you''re going to take the ''I might eat you one day'' route?" I felt her body shake as if laughing.


    "As I said, don''t let our words get to you. We humans are not perfect, far from it. You can say we are the worst eaters in the world."


    "We eat anything that our mouths can take a bite. We not only eat animals but we also eat vegetables and trees too."


    "And about you eating us? I don''t let it get to me much¡­ Believe it or not there are some humans that actually eat other humans because they think it tastes delicious."


    "Why am I even telling you that, you already know it." Her body shook once again.


    "So what I''m trying to say is, don''t see yourself as a monster. We all are monsters in our own way. You just have two fangs and can live for eternity."


    With that I go quiet, thinking if I did a good job or actually blew this.


    "Thank you for telling me that. I understand it was hard for you to say all this, you''re not really the type to calm others down."


    Yep, I blew it.


    "But I get what you''re trying to say." She smiled and looked, her eyes which wet and tears had been falling from her, "The words you spoke may be far from perfect, but I don''t like perfection¡­ I like you."


    "Wow¡­ that''s a strange way to confess someone." I say and wipe her tears as she smiled.


    "I meant it when I said I like you."


    "I know¡­ and I like you too."


    Both of us smiled and then she suddenly stood up and took the step as she kissed me. Her lips weren''t cold¡­ not one bit, instead it felt like she had the warmth my body desperately needed.


    It was a soft sensual kiss.


    Not like Alice but somewhat similar.


    As we parted, she had a smile on her that I never saw before, "You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you¡­" Then she shoved me away, "Now stop copping a feel and sit there."


    I laugh a bit before sitting right opposite to her as I finally notice something.


    "Hey, where''s Olivia?"


    "I told her to give us some space."


    "And she actually agreed?!" I say as if it was unacceptable, which in my experience it really was, "Never thought she might actually give us¡­ space."


    She smiled, "Don''t joke like that about her. I know she''s a bit harsh around me. But it''s only because she knows what I''ve been through."


    Her smile wavered and went away, "She saw me fall in love¡­ no, like someone and then saw that like running away or calling the guards on me."


    "Hehe... Phsh!"


    Abigail looked up to see Henry laughing as she felt awed by him, "Are you seriously laughing? I''m telling you my heartbreaking story here!"


    "I''m sorry¡­ it''s just way too funny when the persons you love-"


    "LIKED!"


    "Liked¡­ run away and call guards on you."


    "Hey, that''s two different things. They either ran away or¡­" She finally stopped and her somewhat angry face became shy as she angrily smiled at me, "Why am I even trying to explain all this to you¡­ it doesn''t matter, does it? My past."


    I stop laughing and shake my head, "No, not to me. The you sitting before me is the only one I know and the only one I need to know."


    She smiled and her blush mixed in with it, "You know¡­ sometimes you really can flirt."


    "Okay, now that was personal."


    "I''m not trying to hurt you here; in my experience I''ve seen much better people at flirting than you."


    "Oh yeah¡­ th- then¡­ I had women who can kiss better than you."


    "You did not!


    "I did too!


    "I''m a good kisser! No, I''m the best kisser there is."


    "Then show me!"


    "Okay, I''ll show you!"


    We both get up and then straightforward kiss each other.

 Chapter 188 - 188 - Abigails Turn (18+)

    We both came on and kissed each other in what turned out to be a silly competition.


    Our kiss was far from how it was at first. If the first kiss was our declaration of feelings we had for each other than this kiss was that of our arrogance, a kiss that wanted to show the other who was correct.


    "SMOOCH~"


    "SMOOCH~"


    Our mouths tangled around each other as we tried to show who was the superior. Eyes both glaring each other in playful rivalry. Then suddenly an idea came to my head as I pushed open her mouth and invaded it with my tongue.


    Veronica was shocked at my sudden intrusion, but she also smirked and wrestled for control amongst us. Our sloppy kiss turned ruthless and vied for control against each other.


    But as we kissed each other and our tongues wrestled with intensity, the intensity slowed down over time and we closed our eyes. What once was a domineering kiss turned into a passionate one.


    This time the kiss was purely of passion. I put my arms around her slender waist as she did the same with me. We kissed each other and tried to gaze one''s passion and let it subside us.


    "Smooch~~"


    "Smooch~~"


    After some time, we finally broke the kiss and took a moment to breath, to understand what was happening with us.


    "So about what I said¡­ you''re not a bad kisser." She smiled in her erotic yet tired face, "You''re decent enough."


    "You!" She lightly hit me on the chest, "Stop talking would you, you always ruin the mood when you open that mouth of yours, the only thing that mouth is good fo-"


    I understood what she meant and beat her to it. I kissed her again as she stopped talking and went with it.


    After a while, she smiled, "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "That''s not the only thing my mouth is good for." I give a sleazy smile as she matched my freak with hers.


    "Oh? Is that so¡­ mind giving an example- Ah~"


    Just as she asked, I kissed her neck as she moaned slightly at the cold touch of my lips on her warm neck.


    "Hmmm~" Abigail moaned slightly as she felt Henry go around her neck doing kisses and licking it, giving her a feeling she hasn''t felt for a long time.


    As she felt his emotions spring out on her body, Abigail suddenly couldn''t hold on herself and took Henry''s head roughly and kissed him again.


    "Hmmm!"


    Our Kisses and moans turned to pure delight. Our hands roam around each other''s body, trying to feel the shape of oneself.


    My hand roughly made its move to her butt and gave a perk squeeze to it as our kiss broke and she moaned.


    "Hanngh~~"


    "You¡­ Come Here!" She ordered and again kissed back with immense force.


    Her strength was over the top, so much that I needed to use my own strength to match hers or get dominated by her.


    Abigail felt her butt once again being violently grabbed by Henry. It was a sensual feeling that spread warmth to her whole body. Then in a surprising move, she felt herself being picked up by her butt and then slammed on to the wall behind her.


    "Bang!"


    The hit was sudden but the feeling burning inside them was much hotter as Abigail pulled her tongue out of Henry and angrily tore off his shirt.


    Finally, seeing the barbarian like body, her hands roamed freely on his toned physique as she felt her neck being bitten by him.


    It was quite surprising thing to see that, she an apex predator, who bit other people in the neck was now being bitten by her lover. Then she saw her lover look at her enormous breasts with great fever.


    But what surprised her was that, he was only staring at them. Not actually making any move.


    "What''s wrong? Are you only going to stare at them or will you take a bite?"


    I saw her sultrily offer her breasts to me and immediately tore the white nightgown off her. The dress went off easily but her breasts were still hidden under a white laced bra.


    Quickly I tore it, exposing those huge breasts that jiggled through my actions. I took one look at her face and saw that she was painfully waiting for me to violate them.


    Didn''t need to be told twice, I took her left one inside my mouth and nibbled on that pink perky nipple.


    "Hanngh~~¡­ Yeannh~"


    Never had Abigail thought that being bitten at her breasts would feel so goood!


    It was even more pleasurable for her when she felt Henry twist and squeeze her other breast like a squishy ball. Before Abigail could understand, she was already about to have her first orgasm.


    "Ahnnghh¡­ I''m coming!"


    She screamed as she felt the liquids gush out of her vagina.


    Feeling the tiredness coming on to her, she suddenly saw Henry giving a smile.


    "What?"


    "Have you heard of cunnilingus?"


    "Cunni what?" She hasn''t. The word was too foreign for her.


    At her answer, Henry smiled turned dark and he went down. She was still over the wall, but tehn felt herself sitting over Henry''s shoulders while his face was dangerously close to her maiden cave.


    "Hen- Henry¡­ what are you doing?"


    "Today I''m going to show you a new level of pleasure."


    "I get that¡­ but why are you so close to¡­ there?!" She asked, a bit shy.


    Even though she was a very old vampire, she was still entirely empty at the sex department.


    Ignoring her, I also ripped off her panties which were soaking wet because of her orgasm. Then I went in closer and took a whiff of her as it made me hard.


    To Abigail''s horror, she suddenly felt something cold invade her vagina and in surprise grasped Henry''s head, but that only helped him get closer to her cave.


    "Ohhh Goddess!"


    She felt his tongue wrestle inside her vagina like a snake being in shock. What she thought would be disgusting, turned out to be an absolute pleasure as she screamed her lungs out.


    "FUUUUNK¡­ Henry, You''re Eating ME!"


    While I was having a delight under her, I was basically fucking her vagina with my mouth while gulping down the constant liquid she dripped. Before long, I felt her vagina tighten around my tongue and braced for her second impact.


    "NOOOOO!" Abigail screamed out in both pleasure and agony as she felt herself coming over his face and him actually drinking them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So¡­ how was it?" I asked and looked up to see her blocking her face in embarrassment.


    "It¡­ it was shockingly¡­ good!"


    I smiled at that. The woman who always successfully teased me was now the one who''s shy.


    It was cute.


    ¡­


    After some time, Abigail now lay on the floor completely naked and Henry stood over her as his penis finally stood up in full glory.


    Abigail seeing the huge cock, immediately gulped. Her eyes showing both fear and greed for it.


    "Alright then let''s do this." I say positioning it before her vagina. I could already see, she wanted to do this very much so there was no point in waiting.


    I push inside her to only feel it being blocked by a wall.


    ''Hmm?''


    I look over at her face to see her lustful face had a painful look on it.


    "Are you a vi-"


    "How much are you going to embarrass me today?" She said with a bud of lust, pain and an awkward smile, "Just do it already."


    I smile and thrust into her as she screamed out in pain before it quickly turned into a moan.


    At first I was going a bit slow until I felt that she was doing okay so I went a faster.


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    I thrusted in her faster as she slowly moaned and heaved in breaths.


    "It¡­ feels amazing, Henry!"


    "Pat!" "Pat!" "Pat!"


    "Yeah~¡­ IF I knew you could do this¡­ I would have jumped you long AGO~"


    Her words suddenly spiked as Henry suddenly lifted her left leg over his shoulder and started going even faster.


    "Oh shit!"


    "Oh shit~"


    The motion was soo fast but it felt soo good to her that Abigail couldn''t stop moaning out those words. After some time, Henry stopped before changing their position and took both her legs over his shoulder before going even faster.


    "This feels sooooo gooooood~"


    "Fuck yeanghh~"


    At one point, her vagina had tightened on to my dick so hard that I couldn''t help but go full piston on her as she screamed, "AHHHGHHH HENRYYYY! I''M COMMMING~"


    "Yeah¡­ me too!" I roughly said before quickening even more and then finishing it all inside her.


    Abigail felt the raw hot cum fill her and screamed out in even greater fever.


    "OHHHH GOOOODDD YESSSS~"


    When Henry''s cock exited her vagina, she saw most of his cum come out of her and was astonished to see so much cum inside her. She was sure that nothing would beat this level of sex for her¡­ until she heard the next sentence.


    "Okay¡­ let''s go again!"


    "¡­Hunh?!"


    ¡­


    ''Drip~''


    ''Drip~''


    While Olenna, who heard that, looked down in shame and lust. Her underwear was already wet as liquid dripped from her vagina.

 Chapter 189 - 189 - Dream

    Inside a stone built castle.


    "Hah¡­ Hah."


    A woman was running down its long range of stairs in a huge hurry. Her breath disillusioned as her only motive in the world was to go to the end of the stairs.


    The woman was wearing a black dress with red lines. Her eyes were crimson and her hair was blood red.


    It was Abigail.


    She was the woman running down the stairs as if a monster was chasing her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No¡­ this is not happening.''


    ''It isn''t real, it can''t be.''


    ''This is just a bad dream¡­ right?''


    She asked herself while running down. It didn''t take long before she came downstairs only to see a horrifying scene.


    "Olenna!"


    Abigail screamed as she saw her most trusted 15th or 16th maid lying before her. She had a large wound in her chest as blood poured out of her in a red pool.


    Abigail quickly came to her knees and checked Olenna.


    "Olenna, don''t do this now!"


    She tried to wake her up but it didn''t work. Seeing no movement, Abigail checked her pulse. Though it only told her the inevitable.


    Olenna had been dead long before she came here.


    Before she could even morn her friend, a commotion started outside.


    "BRING HER OUT!"


    "WE DEMAND TO SEE THE BLOOD DRINKER!"


    "THAT CREATURE MUST BURN FOR HER CRIMES!"


    Words of insults were loudly bellowed from outside the castle.


    Abigail got up and slowly went closer to the door. If Olenna was still alive, she likely would have warned her not to go out.


    "BRING OUT THE BITCH! LET THE SLUT COME IN THE OPEN!"


    Abigail''s shaky hands grabbed on the handle. The insults were endless, almost as if they wanted her to already die before she could even face them.


    "Inhale!"


    "Exhale!"


    "Inhale!"


    "Exhale!"


    Abigail took a moment to stabilize herself. Finally, after a long moment, her hands grabbed hold of the door with strength and as her eyes showed courage, she opened it.


    She saw what she had feared.


    In front of the castle gates stood a huge number of angry mob. Below them were the lifeless bodies of her guards.


    But that wasn''t the most frightening thing she saw.


    She saw Henry, at the forefront of the mob, leading it. He was the one saying the insults as the mob followed with him, "Bring the blood drinker out!"


    "BRING HER OUT!" "BRING HER OUT!"


    "Henry" Her words reached out and suddenly the crowd went silent.


    Henry slowly turned around and faced her with a hateful look.


    "So you''re finally out, you monster."


    Abigail couldn''t describe how hurt she felt hearing him call her that.


    "Wh- Why are you doing this?" She asked, her tone breaking.


    "Why?... why you ask? Look before you." He said gesturing the angry mob, "Look what you did to them. You robbed them!"


    "No-"


    "You robbed them of their families. You killed their loved ones¡­ and all for what?" He asked, his face curious and angry, "For power?... or is it control?"


    Tears spilled from her eyes as she stepped forwards, "You don''t understan-"


    "No, I do! That''s the problem." His words stopped her, "You''re not the person I thought you were. You''re just using us to your advantage and when that''s done, you don''t just throw us away, no¡­ you crush us out and take our remains as your own like we''re just some fucking medals."


    "No, I didn''t. Not with you¡­ I- I always loved you-"


    "ALL LIES!" Henry screamed with rage, "No more¡­ no more will we be veiled by your words, no longer will we listen to those venomous words." Henry said as he backed down inside the angry mob.


    Abigail slowly walked forward, tears dripping and her hands stretched towards him, "Henry¡­"


    "GET HER!" With his scream, the angry mob ran towards her, hatchet and torches at the ready. Abigail stood there, her hands drawn, waiting to touch her lover¡­ one last time.


    As the first strike hit her, the dream shattered and Abigail woke up.


    "HAAAAH!"


    Abigail woke up and her breath returned to her in a deep stretch.


    "Hah¡­"


    "Hah¡­"


    Abigail''s breath quickened as she looked around herself, seeing that she was still inside the living room. She looked down at her stomach, intending to find the injury that woke her.


    But she only saw her naked body, which was covered by a white sheet.


    "Oh..." Realizing that it was just a dream, she felt relief wash over her. Suddenly her eyes widened as she said, "Henry!"


    She looked around frantically before stopping when she saw Henry sleeping soundly beside her.


    "Khanng!"


    "Khanng!"


    His snores loud enough to let thieves know, it was clear to steal from the place.


    "Hehe" A smile bloomed on Abigail''s face as she saw him snoring and sleeping as if he was a baby.


    She couldn''t find a single similarity between the Henry from her dreams to this one.


    "Khanng!"


    Alright, they might have one similarity.


    Abigail lightly shook his body, intending to wake the man, "Henry¡­ henry¡­ heeeennnryyy!" She cooed in a tone.


    "Hmngh" The man finally stopped snoring as he moved around a bit. He''s eyes slowly stretching itself open and shutting down again as if light were its natural enemy.


    When Henry spotted her, he asked, "How long was I out?"


    "Don''t know, I just got up myself." Abigail then leaned her body on him and said, "Hey¡­ would you ever gather an angry mob against me and kill me?"


    Henry''s eyes which were sleepy a moment ago, now stretched in a line.


    "You know when a man sleeps with a woman for the first time and wakes up the next day¡­ the woman generally asks, ''How much do you love me?'' or ''What do you want for breakfast?''"


    "But you¡­ you break that spectrum by miles."


    Abigail smiled. Henry was completely different than all the man that had tried to court her before and she definitely couldn''t see him doing what she saw in the dream.


    "Okay, get up." Abigail got up as the sheet fell from her body, giving a magnificent view to Henry, "From how bright it is outside, I''m sure we''re way past breakfast now."


    As she left the living room, Abigail made sure to sway her naked buttocks as Henry''s gaze lingered on them.


    ''Now, that''s how a man should wake up.''


    ¡­


    After some time¡­


    After we both refreshed ourselves and changed into new clothing, we again came to the living room. We still had things to talk about that were interrupted because of our vigor.


    Olivia was with us too, standing right beside Abigail and completely ignoring my existence.


    Typical of her.


    We were sitting on the same seat that we had last night. There was food and tea on the table that I clearly remember having sex on with her.


    Actually I had sex with Veronica in various places of the room, which was now completely unrecognizable. The maids did a great job cleaning this place in this small time.


    "So did we do it?"


    I look back in shock at Veronica and say, "What are you talking about? Are you going to deny that we didn''t do it?"


    She looked back up from her bread which had some red substance on it and asked, "What are you talking about? I was asking if we had taken care of the problem from last night."


    "What were you talking about?"


    "Nothing¡­ just my imagination."


    Veronica smiled in mischief, "Did you perhaps think that¡­ I would completely deny and ignore what happened last night." Saying that she laughed seeing me look away from her, "I knew you were insecure."


    Before I could retort she spoke, "I think we should reintroduce ourselves." Seeing my raised brow, she explained, "It would be a good way for us to establish our relationship."


    I nod, "You''re right, I''ll go first."


    "Hello, I''m Henry Van Tax."


    Veronica smiled too as she shook my hand, "Nice to meet you, Henry. My name is Abigail Bloodborne."


    "Hah!" I laugh, "That name is the same as the queen."


    "I know, right?" She laughed too.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "You''re not joking, are you."


    She shook her head and tilted it with her innocent smile.

 Chapter 190 - 190 - Hidden Treasure

    Abigail Bloodborne, The Queen that took it all.


    That was the title discreetly given to her and later she would be publicly called as such when Arthur defeats her.


    She didn''t marry the king for love, she married him for power. Something that the Bloodborne''s are great at controlling and have a tendency towards.


    Abigail''s reign as the Queen (When the king fell ill) wasn''t bad at all. You could even say she was rather successful too.


    There were three major events that happened during her reign and a few minor ones that bumped her title a bit. One of those minor one''s was the attack on her castle by the Burning Pain of Dragonicas cult.


    I''ll tell you one of the major events that will happen, it was war. In the novel, Abigail had successfully strived off the war with the Sekai Kingdom.


    Of course it was mostly because of Arthur and his gang, but you still can''t deny the major things Abigail was part of.


    But that wasn''t the worst thing I am worried about.


    It''s Arthur.


    He and Abigail have been and will remain enemies of each other until one of them dies. The hatred was so big that Arthur would even continue to hate her when she dies.


    Yes, you could say she was cruel in the way she treated Arthur. But wouldn''t you do the same when you have a crown to secure?


    And now I was not only sleeping with Arthur''s immortal enemy but also the queen of this kingdom¡­ which I remind you, that the king''s still very alive¡­ just sleeping for the time being.


    "So what do you think?"


    "Hmm?" I look up a bit distracted at her, "What were you saying?"


    "I was saying that we should kill the king secretly and get married."


    "What!" I screamed out loud and she bursts into laughter. That''s when I realize she was fucking with me again.


    Yeah, Abigail had this tendency to mess with people. It both made her an aggravating and dangerous being. For you didn''t know if she was really joking or not.


    After she stops laughing, "I''m just messing with you." Then she slightly patted my face with a loving look on her eyes, "Don''t worry, if I need to do that someday, then I won''t let you get part of that. But you have to be my king though." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There she goes¡­ some part joking and some serious. The problem was I didn''t know which.


    Still that doesn''t stop me from smiling, "Alright my queen. I''ll do as you say."


    She smiled and went back on to eating her bread with human meat as jam I think.


    "Tell me what happened last night?" Abigail asked, "Why did the Vagrant Palace sent their top hit squad to kill you?"


    I sigh, "You know about my father, right?" and she nodded.


    "Of course you would." I shake my head of the terrible deals they had, "He had detailed descriptions of the underhanded deals he had done with the chairman and I wanted to¡­"


    I told her what happened after that.


    "Henry, I thought you were a smart guy. Did you really think it would be wise to blackmail the chairman into giving you that position?" She asked, not the bit disturbed by any of it.


    "Yeah, I know. I just didn''t think it would fall into Loly''s hands. I wanted the chairman to see it, unlike Loly, he might have been someone I could reason with."


    Abigail nodded, "That''s true. But you should know, he''s dead."


    I silently understand.


    By how Frank behaved last night, it wouldn''t be farfetched to think he would have kill the chairman by now, for he had to quickly take on the position and solidify himself.


    "So what will you do now?"


    "Only one thing to do anyway. I''m gonna have to give it to the elders. Let them decide what to do with Frank."


    "Give it to the elders? Do you even know where the elders are?"


    I look down at the table in frustration, "I know, that''s the main problem."


    If only I knew someone who could help me get the information to the elders.


    "¡­"


    ''Oh shit! I do know someone.''


    I look up to see Abigail giving me a cheeky smile, "I''ll do it."


    "Thanks, Veronica. I appreciate it ver-"


    "Abigail or Abi for short."


    "Alright Abigail."


    Abigail suddenly went quiet as the smile on her left, "It will be hard you know¡­ this."


    I stop smiling too. She was talking about this special relationship we have.


    "We won''t be able to see each other for long and even when we do, it must be done in complete secrecy." Abigail looked at me with a bit hope, "Can you¡­ will you be okay with that?"


    I grabbed on to her hand and gently rub it, "Absolutely. Even if it meant I would have to wait a year to only see you for one day, I''d be happy with it."


    She smiled happily for the second time, the first was when she laughed when I called her beautiful. She took my hand and kissed it before closing her eyes and feeling it with her cheek.


    This was wonderful¡­ a loving vampire girlfriend and two maids who also love me. Life would just be perfect if there were no fuckers trying to ruin this peace.


    "So what''s this deal about Sigmat Crystals I''m hearing?"


    My eyes dubiously look at her mischievous ones, "How much did you hear, night gawker?"


    ¡­


    Both me and Abigail stood before the cave''s blocked entrance as I say, "This is the place."


    "This is where the Crys Cave is?" Abigail said, her eyes not able to find the trace of Sigmat Henry says. "But it feels¡­ like a completely normal cave." Looking in closer, she spotted a small amount of mana lingering in the air as her eyes turned to curiosity.


    "Yeah, but beyond that rock, it''s a cave full of crystals."


    "That one?" Abigail pointed to the one with Cail''s remains, "Who''s blood is that?"


    "Ahh¡­ I don''t know if you would wanna know this."


    "Now I definitely want to know it." She said with a snooping smile while crossing her arms.


    Seeing her give me that look, I had to tell her.


    "Henry¡­" She had a shocked look on her.


    "I know¡­ killing childr-"


    "My parents would approve you." She said in a low mumble.


    "What?"


    "Nothing¡­ so it''s that one, right?" She pointed to the rock and before I could ask her again, she used her vampiric powers to levitate the rock and throw it aside.


    Just as she did that, both of us suddenly felt a wave of mana overcome us.


    The mana that had been blocked off for this long, was finally released and it waved past us like a tsunami.


    "Henry, this is¡­" Abigail didn''t know what to say.


    "I know."


    After the mana stabilized, I took her and went inside before showing her where the crystals were. When she saw it, she was clearly shocked.


    "Woah¡­ I didn''t think this kingdom would have its own natural Crys Cave. This will change the dynamic of this kingdom." Abigail said before looking up at the rocks.


    "To be able to block so much mana would mean the rocks aren''t normal either." Abigail said before a glint came to her eyes, "I think this whole cave is Anti-Manic."

 Chapter 191 - 191 - Anti-Manic

    Mana ¨C A material or inorganic object that is adjacent to everything and everyone and yet is hidden to the eye. Its discovery had been made to humanity by the means of Sigmat Crystals.


    This Crystals are something that can store mana and use it in an external way by manipulating the flow of its distinct affinity.


    So the sigmat crystals actually just stores a different kind of mana and uses it to do magical and inconceivable things. In short, Mana is the key to everything, without it nobody can''t do anything that goes beyond the laws of physics. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such as creating a shark out of nothing but water, which in theory is impossible. But if you add mana to the theory, it can be done.


    Mana can do almost anything that the human mind can process and enact.


    But there is also another force out there that has its own use.


    A force that can nullify mana or at least, lower its efficiency.


    That is called Anti-Manic.


    Unlike Mana, which can create imagination unto reality and do crazy things, Anti-Manic has only one purpose. It corrupts mana in such a way that mana eats itself away until nothing is left.


    Now this may not sound that impressive when mana can do so much. But in a way it is equally as impressive if not more than mana.


    Mana which can do almost anything, can''t do anything against Anti-Manic. Which is why materials which has the quality of Anti-Manic is extremely sought off.


    If someone has anti-manic material all around him then even if a sigmat user of high rank attacks him with mana, nothing will happen to him. Instead it will be the anti-manic guy that can beat him senseless.


    From the discovery of Anti-Manic materials, anyone who had money and the resources, immediately got their hands on such and used it to create armors that can fight off mana or at least cut off its power by a huge margin.


    So you can guess my excitement at finding out that not only did the cave I had was full of high grade sigmat crystals but it was also build upon anti-manic materials.


    This items were very rare, not as rare as black or pink ranked crystals but close to them. So the land I stand upon now not only would make me millions, but it would make me billions.


    Which was also a big problem.


    Because if I can make easy money out of this then why shouldn''t others.


    Which was why I was looking at the contract lying before me.


    Me and Abigail were now back on the mansion and were looking at our garden while thinking of this solution.


    Frankly what this contract in front of me stated, that the cave along with the ground will completely belong to me¡­ according to the royal family (Abigail) and in return I will have to give away a short percentage of its earnings to the kingdom (Abigail) as tax.


    So the sigmat crystals and anti-manic materials would be completely mine by law.


    Looking at the 20% cut on the contract, I couldn''t help but smile at it.


    This was a great deal. If it were someone else, then they would have tried to fork in 40 or even 50 percent and still couldn''t say that this land belonged to me.


    I look at the contract for the last time before closing it and viewing Abigail sitting in front of me.


    Abigail wasn''t wearing her usual color, which was black or red but wore blue. I would have questioned where she got this dress or why she even wore it, but remembering what happened last night and just a moment ago, it was understandable.


    "It wasn''t a good idea fucking back there." Abigail said as she put her glass of wine down, "I can still feel the rocks on my back."


    Oh, Yeah! In celebration of founding out another treasure, Abigail and I decided to celebrate it by having a round of banging in the cave.


    Regardless to say, it wasn''t satisfactory with the pointy rocks and sharp crystals lying in every step.


    I still felt the pain from my butt as I tried to change position, only to be stabbed by a blue crystal.


    "Madam, I think it would be wise if you didn''t speak that word out so loudly." Olenna said to Abigail.


    Yeah¡­ I learned that her name''s not Olivia but Olenna¡­ like what''s the point there?


    Abigail waved her hand, dismissively, "Does it even matter anymore? I''m sure the whole mansion heard us having sex all night long." She said with a sharp smile that made me freeze up.


    "At least try to be discreet madam." Abigail ignored her words and turned to me.


    "So what do you think? Good deal, right?"


    "Good¡­ no." She broke at my word, "It''s great. But I don''t understand why you want to do this?"


    "Hmm, why?" She tilted her head in confusion, "Shouldn''t I show gratitude to my lover like this?"


    "Affair"


    "It''s Lover and it''ll stay that way." Abigail sharply said to Olenna and turned to me.


    "That''s not what I meant. You also own half of this place anyway, so shouldn''t you get 50% of the deal?"


    Abigail smiled funny for a second before laughing and lying back on her chair, "Actually¡­ I want to do this¡­ because I want to show my appreciation for trusting me."


    "Oh!" I smile and was about to nod if not for Olenna.


    "Madam, what should we do about that man? Should I let the past owner of THIS mansion go?"


    Abigail froze at that and I gave her a dead look.


    "Henry¡­ the real thing is."


    "You kidnapped the guy and used him to make a legitimate copy of this place, didn''t you."


    "Hehe¡­ yeah." She guiltily looked away.


    I shake my head in many things before I figured something, "But why?"


    "For you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, I wanted to see what you would do with after Agrave died?" I was about to nod again until Olenna relayed the truth.


    "So it wasn''t because you got extremely interested in him and followed him around his old place. Then you followed him here and stayed to continue observing him, or am I wrong?... madam." Olenna said with an expressionless look as Abigail turned red in an instant.


    "Olenna!"


    "So, you were the one who was interested in me then?" I lean towards the table and say in a gleeful smile as she turned away, completely embarrassment.


    ¡­


    Two days later¡­


    After signing the contract and spending some quality time with my vampire waifu, it was time to see her go.


    According to Olenna, she had already wasted a lot of her time with me. Now it was important that she left. A Kingdom can''t really run if both of its rulers were out of bounds now.


    So now I stand before her carriage, holding on to her hands as she looked at me with loving eyes. Her eyes were so beautiful¡­ such red as if she was the sea of blood and me he-


    "We should leave madam, otherwise we''ll miss our timing." Olenna said.


    Abigail snickered before looking back at me again, "I''ll miss you, lover."


    "I''ll miss you too, my fang bang." Saying that we kissed each other.


    We were out in on the gates and everyone was already here so they immediately turned away.


    "Alright, I''ll send you letters whenever I can." Abigail said and boarded the carriage. As she left, she kept on waving to me.


    "Thank god, she left."


    I turn right and see someone I haven''t seen for a long time, "Jacob, where the fuck have you been for so long?"


    "Oh I was here¡­ buy away from you two."


    "Okay, so what''s wrong with her?" I smile, this guy might have gotten fear of intimacy because of me.


    "What do you mean!¡­ she''s dating you, of course something''s seriously wrong with her."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Come on."


    "Where to?"


    "Well¡­ the academy''s starts in three months so," My teeth barge out like canines, "It''s training time!"


    "Motherfucke-"

 Chapter 192 - 192 - Timeskip

    3 Months Later¡­


    The Capital City.


    As the gate to the city opened up, the carriage lined behind it moved forward. This carriage was abnormally expensive. But its design was quite weird.


    The design of the carriage was much large than one would expect. It seemed as if the carriage was the combination of three others. But the strangest and extravagant thing about the carriage was that it was completely made out of silver.


    But as the carriage moved inside the city, a guard stopped it immediately.


    The guard who stopped the carriage gulped. Seeing the richness exhibiting out of the thing itself, he knew that whoever inside must be someone pretty important.


    Because the guard had never seen someone show their money in such a wasteful way. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Probably a greedy guy with low patience.


    "What do you want?" The driver of the carriage spoke. The driver himself had an ego that the guard wanted to bark at but stopped.


    Who knew what would happen if the man inside would get angry suddenly.


    "Well¡­ you see, today is the inauguration day of the royal academy."


    "Yeah¡­ and what the hell does it have to do with us?"


    "A- Ah¡­ today''s an important day and because of that we got word that bandits and thieves might come to the capital. That''s why we have been ordered to take a look at anyone new or suspicious coming in."


    "Ahhh!" The driver angrily said, "So you''re saying that we are suspicious huh."


    The soldier backed off in fear as he tried to calm the man down, "Si- Sir, please don''t take my words to heart. Please go on¡­ I made a mistake, forgive me."


    The driver snickered before pushing the rope and was about to go forward.


    "WAIT!"


    Suddenly from the small office room of the guards, a man came out. He was smaller than the guard who was scared. But the man was a bit older and had some fat on him.


    The guard came before the carriage and asked the young guard, "What''s the matter here? Why are you letting this people off?" His eyes gleamed at the silver in greed, "This is definitely suspicious, you guys might be terrorist."


    "What!" The driver yelped, "Are you fucking with me right now?"


    "No, I''m not." The guard pulled out a baton and threatened the guy, "You are talking nonsense and restricting us royal guards from our investigation."


    "Do you know how big of a crime that is? I can arrest you right here in the name of the majesty and get all that arrogance out of you!"


    "You fucki-"


    "Shut up Jacob!" From inside a large gruff voice came out that somehow scared both the guards. "Let the man do his job."


    The guard who showed his courage smiled, "See, your master''s much more intelligent than you."


    The driver had such an angry look that it seemed like he was ready to bite his head off.


    The older guard quickly went away from him before coming towards the window and knocking on it, "I need to see your identification and you also have to open this up, I need to see what''s inside."


    No voice or confirmation was heard from the carriage. The silence was becoming so long that the guard felt there really was something wrong here.


    "Phat"


    He was about to strike the carriage with his baton and scream for the man to come out when something hit his face.


    "Damn! What the hell di-"


    "It''s my identification."


    The guard grumbled before seeing that it was a furled scroll.


    ''Let''s see who this rich prick is! If he''s someone with a criminal record, I''ll make sure he knows what it feels like to mess with me.''


    With wicked intention, the guard unrolled the scroll and read it. His haughty look immediately plunged down as he stammered, "He- He- Henry Van Tax?!"


    The young guard didn''t know who exactly this guy was and as he was about to ask until he saw the courageous older guard get down to his knees and apologize, "I''m Sorry, My Lord!"


    The guard felt shock course through his body, especially when he heard the ego of the man inside the carriage, "Oh?... didn''t you want to see my identification?"


    The guard sweated immensely, "I''m sorry for not recognizing that it was you, my lord."


    "And about checking on the carriage?"


    "How can I ever intrude upon like that! Forgive this lowly squat whose worth is nothing to you."


    "Please forgive me just this once and let me live. I''ll be sure to enact my life upon your ways."


    A low chuckle came from inside the carriage before something was tossed out.


    "I like it when worms know their worth, it makes life¡­ more pleasant."


    "Take this from me and remember."


    The guard immediately took the silver biscuit and clutched on to it like his life depended on it. "Thank you for your benevolence, my lord. I will remember this until the day I die¡­ N- No, I will even make my children and their children remember this too."


    The driver leaned back with a smirk, "So can we go now, Mr. Exemplary Royal Guard of Her Majesty?"


    "Huh?" The guard looked up in doubt before seeing that the young guard was still standing in the way. He immediately screamed at him, "What the fuck are you doing, you numbskull! Move away from his lordship''s carriage!"


    "Ye- Yes!" The guards shook in fear before slamming away to the wall.


    The young guard saw the carriage move on and the driver give him a sly smile.


    Both guards stayed frozen in their specific positions until they were sure that the carriage was long gone.


    The young one side, as he felt relief overcome him, he laid back on the wall. Looking around, he saw the older guard get up as well. The man''s right hand tightly clutched on to the silver biscuit, hard.


    "Mr. Organo."


    The guard called the man but Organo went inside the office. Wanting to know what it was about, the young guard followed him and saw Organo sitting in his head chair and looking at the biscuit.


    "Mr. Organo, what happened back there?"


    Organo clicked his tongue hearing that and put the silver biscuit in his drawer. Then he sternly looked back at the young recruit, "Don''t ever mention what happened here, you understand."


    The guy nodded, but he still wanted to know. "Mr. Organo, at least tell me what happened there?"


    "You really want to know?" Organo said, giving a serious look to him as he nodded.


    "Alright then, take a look at this." Organo said and brought out a poster from his desk.


    The young man took the poster and as he took a look at it, his eyes widened so much that they were about to fall out.


    "This¡­ This is.."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "But this would mean he''s a criminal, shouldn''t we have arrested him then?" Organo said only to be hit with the baton, "Are you stupid? Why do you think I didn''t arrest him huh?"


    "¡­Why?"


    "That guy runs the biggest gang in this kingdom, even Pen Dragons people don''t try to mess with him. On top of that he also is a renowned noble that has a lot of business in our kingdom."


    "Arresting him would have been our deaths." Organo said lighting his cigar, "Well¡­ that would have been the lightest outcome."


    "Huh?"


    "Kid, don''t you have a little sister at home?"


    "Ye- Yeah"


    "A man like Tax is not someone who forgets stuff easily," Organo took in and slowly exhaled the smoke, "It''s our best interest that we forget this stuff and if¡­ by some chance we ever see him again, we either bow our heads or run for our lives, you understand?"


    The young recruit nods his head in fear as the poster slips out from him. The poster turned and revealed Henry''s picture with some information.


    Name: Henry Van Tax


    Crime: Smuggling, Arson, Bribery, Murder, Manslaughter¡­ etc.


    Location: Leonidas Kingdom


    Bounty Level: RANK ONE


    Bounty Collection: Sekai Kingdom


    Bounty Price: One Billion Ryo

 Chapter 193 - 193 - Lancelot High

    The carriage stopped before the gates of the academy and I step out. My physique was completely different from before. Before I was 6.5, now I was 6.9 foot.


    My physique made me look like a Greek God, but in the strong barbarian power like sense. My face was beautiful to look at sure, but as I said there was a strong feel to it with my sigma type jaw and hardness.


    Also I wore extremely expensive clothes with a giant black bomb bear''s skin as a coat. The name sounds bad sure, but the quality was great.


    Getting out, the first thing I did was to take a look at the academy.


    At the head of the long white aluminum gate, there was the name written in all capital Letters.


    LANCELOT HIGH


    Behind the gate was a large white building that worked with the administration stuff. Besides that, the academy had a lot of other buildings which I will have to work with. Finally, the huge academy was closed off with walls surrounding all around it and guards placed at key places.


    This is the place for the next generation of exemplary soldiers and scholars will train their craft and fulfill their potential. The Academy where only the top 10% of the whole kingdom''s people come to study.


    It was also the place where the plot takes its real start and the downfall of the queen slowly begins.


    But with me here, I''m going to make sure nothing happens to my Fang Bang.


    Talking about her, it''s been three months since I''ve seen her. We do sent letter to each other every other week, but it does not do any justice.


    Whoever said that love through letters is mystifying and passionate is wrong. I can''t talk directly through letters nor can I touch the person to really show my passion.


    Fuck it, it takes days for her to reply back to me and that''s actually fast because of the mansion and the capital''s close distance to each other.


    I miss the days of messaging and video calling.


    I''m getting too far away from the topic. Getting back to her, she did say in a few letters that she had a real surprise for me.


    I wonder what? She never told me no matter how much I asked from her. The only thing she said was that it would either surprise me, make me happier or terrify me¡­ and there was a chance of all three happening altogether.


    How does that work?


    Forgetting about that, you must be wondering why the place is called Lancelot High, when I and others have been calling it the Royal Academy.


    The truth is this isn''t the only this academy out there, there are others too in the major cities. Lancelot high, like its nickname, was completely owned and mostly governed by the royal family.


    But that was just in name, the real reason why it has that nickname is because of its great teachers, facilities, equipment''s, social status and the fact that almost 70% of the students that graduate from here, will most probably have hand in running this kingdom.


    Walking to the gate, I almost immediately get stopped by the intimidating guards who blocked the path with their spears.


    "What is your reason for visiting the academy?" One guard said, his tone impartial.


    I flick out the pendant from my robe and show it to them, "I''m a new student of the academy. It''s my inauguration day."


    The guards took a look at each other in confusion before looking back at me. Seeing that the pendant was real, they couldn''t keep me standing and let me go inside.


    The atmosphere inside the academy felt completely different from the outside. The air felt colder but it felt refreshing and the place also had a lot of ground and trees to have a nice walk and relax in.


    Not like the cities I grew up in my past life, where most of the empty places and tress were cut off to create their skyscraping towers.


    This change might have something to do with the students walking around too. These students were young and vigorous but they weren''t the usual type.


    These ones had an air of authority and arrogance around them as if their parents owned this place. Oh, how wrong they were.


    It is true that ranking and power is the only way to survive and thrive at this place.


    But only until you break a rule that is above your ranking.


    I have power¡­ oh, how much I do.


    It''s the ranking that''s a problem here, but I will have that too.


    Just need to beat everyone at the competitions and get the best ranking, that''s it.


    Easy-peasy


    With a straight goal in mind, I walk towards the administration building. But as I went there, I hear murmurs of the students around me. Whoever saw me, starting whispering about me.


    Too bad, they don''t know about my hyper hearing.


    "Hey! Did you see that guy, is he a teacher here?" A girl said.


    "I don''t know¡­ but it''d be quite scary if he is." Her companion replied as they took brief glances at me.


    "Oh shit! Dude, look at that guy''s size! Is he a giant?" One guy spoke as he jabbed at his friend.


    "Woah!... That''s like even bigger than the guy my mom visit''s every day."


    My ear picked up something suspicious but it was the nobilities chatter, there''s bound to be some sad sobs.


    Ignoring them, I walk right inside the wide doors of the Administration Building. Unlike outside, the interior had a shallow honey color to it and had a lot of office rooms with different labels.


    I go towards the room with the label ''Assistance & Information''. Inside, the back of the room was closed off by a wooden block that had five sections with five people working behind it.


    I immediately go towards a just opened booth and talk to the lady behind it, while also ignoring the bark from my back, "Hello miss."


    "Yes¡­" She glanced up from her account book and froze as she saw me.


    Because of Henry''s height and the weight of power in his clothes, the woman didn''t know if he was teacher or an important person.


    She quickly straightened herself and said in an honorable tone, "Yes, Sir. Do you need something?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, I need my id, stude-"


    She blocked me off, "Oh! Are you the new teacher?"


    "No¡­ I''m a new student. I just want my id."


    "¡­" She froze for a moment before looking back at her account book, "Na- Name, sir?" Her voice broke at first.


    "Henry Van Tax"


    The woman traced her finger on the book and searched for me. Suddenly her expression darkened as hers fingers stopped. Then she got a circular piece of paper from one corner and flung it at me, "Next"


    I understand the reason for her change as I read the paper.


    Name: Henry Van Tax


    Student ID: Rank 69


    Class: F


    Year: 1st


    Class F was the worst class and I also had the worst ranking too. No wonder she changed her color.


    I think nothing of it and get out of the building as I place the small paper inside the pendant. The paper fit perfectly as if it was built for such purpose.


    "Alright¡­ now where''s the Common Room?"


    "I should have asked that woman first before taking the id."


    I look around for a while before feeling a tap on my arm.


    Looking around, I see a young girl with silver white hair and strong expression, "Are you a new student?"


    I look at the girl who was chibi before me and smile, ''Look at that¡­ a heroine.''

 Chapter 194 - 194 - SURPRISE

    There are a lot of noble families in the Leonidas Kingdom.


    So many that you could find more than a few bloodlines with white hair. But there are only two renowned families out there with white hair that are quite significant.


    One is the Religias bloodline with them having the Earl title and the other is the Silvercolt Family with them being A Ducal family¡­ the most prestigious and authorized title passed by after the royal family themselves.


    And right before me stood a heroine of the Silvercolt Family. Not only was she from the family but she was also the youngest daughter of the main family.


    Some noble families out there have branch families that work a bit different than main family.


    "Yes, I am." I smile, showing my nicest expression, "Perhaps you can show me where it is?"


    The girl''s reaction became cold immediately, "Unfortunately, I can''t. You see," Here she goes, "I am a prestigious member of the Silvercolt Family and also the president of the student council for the 1st years here at Lancelot High."


    "I can''t be seen with the opposite gender that I don''t have any familial relationship with, so you see- Hey! Where are you going!" She pointed at me, who had already walked away from her.


    "Forget it, I just wanted to know where the building is. I didn''t ask for your goddamn family history." I said and hoped that would stop her from talking.


    I kinda forgot a small detail about her. It was that she was a spoiled not-so-little bitch who cared too much about nobility as personality.


    I also forgot that she didn''t let people go that easily as she quickly came beside me, "How dare you say that to me! Do you know who I am." Her index finger pointing angrily towards me.


    "Of course I do."


    "You do? Then why did yo-"


    "You just told me!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­" Her mouth closed off and her face started to fume like an anime character as she said, "I''ll remember you¡­ you¡­ you¡­"


    "Don''t know my name." I say and stop as she stopped pointing at me. "Let me help you."


    I turn around and right in front of the whole academy ground, flexed towards her. My muscles bulging through my expensive clothes and my tall figure making me seem more like a statue rather than a human.


    "Tax¡­ Henry Van Tax."


    The girl blushed immensely and her mouth opened wide in shock. Not only her, but all the other girls that saw me doing that either bled from their nose or went into a shock.


    I didn''t care about that, she needed my instruction and I did just that.


    With my introduction done, I stop flexing and leave like a cool character that doesn''t know shame.


    The girl looked at Henry''s leaving figure, still frozen with her face reddening even more. "Wh- What was that?... Did I just get violated broad daylight?" She asked herself, not knowing what to make out of this.


    ''He did look cool though.''


    ¡­


    After finding a guy who didn''t immediately get intimidated by my size, I finally got the location for the Common Room.


    I did dress this way to make a lasting expression and seem unapproachable to other people, but I should have known that it would work the same for me as well.


    ''You know; I may just be an idiot.''


    Standing before me was a large round building with the name ''COMMON ROOM'' written in capital big words.


    ''Nah, I''ll just blame it on the architectures for placing it in a spot that misses my eye.''


    Just like me, there were many students who were going inside the building for the inauguration ceremony. Inside, The place was a large space filled with multiple single seats and a tall brown stage at the end.


    "Now where to seat?" I look around the large place, finding somewhere which won''t draw unnecessary attention and give the best vie-


    "HENRY!"


    I turn towards the sound and my face darkens.


    "Henry!"


    "Over here, Henry!"


    "I have seat open beside me!"


    "HEEENNNNRRYYY!"


    The owner of the voice spoke so loudly that you might think he''s voice wasn''t reaching me. But in fact it was¡­ not only to me but everyone.


    I look at towards the seat in the left-center space and see Wilson waving his hands and screaming like he was signaling people of his coming. He pointed to the seat next to him, multiple times and called out my name.


    "Oh, look at that. A seat that draws my attention. Should I go or look for other places?" I say and look for other seats, but the people who saw me glance towards them immediately shut down the empty seats.


    Those Fuckers!


    Silently sighing I go to Wilson and he hugs me immediately.


    "It''s sooo nice to meet you, Henry."


    "Ye- Yeah" I pat his back and get him off, "I can''t really say the same."


    Wilson had a big smile while his eyes shot off light, "I want to thank you for that lifeline."


    "Lifeline?" I say as he showed me a scroll.


    "Oh? That one. Did you use it?"


    He nodded, "Yeah, my parents weren''t going to spend money and time to let me study here, so I had to use it. To think you would come up with such an idea, you truly are a psychic, Henry!"


    What he was talking about was the content in the scroll.


    I already knew that his family was going to cause problems for him and also know that he would also find a way out of there, but it would have been a hassle for him in the future.


    Since Wilson needed help and I was looking for people to take advantage of, I get an idea. I wrote a scroll with a job offer for Wilson.


    It stated that Wilson would work for me in the capital for a few years and I would pay him good money and also provide lodgings for the time being. To make sure they don''t think it was fake, I also signed on it.


    "Thank you, Thank you, Thannnk yooou very much, Henry. How can I ever return this great help from you?"


    "I don''t know about that, but for now let''s sit. The ceremony is starting." I point to the stage and see that the teachers had already gathered.


    "Oh!" Wilson finally figured as he sat down and actually was silent. I too sat beside him and looked at the stage.


    ¡­


    On the stage


    A teacher of middle age and extremely fine look with a great fashion stage smiled on the stage and spoke, "Hello Students, my name is Bolton Seal and I welcome you to the 21st Inauguration ceremony of Lancelot High."


    Saying that he spread his arms as the students started clapping due to his charms and excitement.


    He laughed lightly before waving people down, "All of you who have been chosen by luck and through your geniuses, I say to you, you have succeeded. This is it, this is where your future will bloom into a Knight in Shining Armor," He said pointing to a random good looking guy and then turned to a beautiful maiden, "Or Lady of the house."


    "But I would be lying if I say that." Curiosity oozed on from the crowd.


    "What I really want to say is¡­ there is only one thing that matters here."


    "You know what that is?"


    The students said random things, such as Loyalty, Love, Bravery etc. But all of them were shut down.


    "It''s Ranking." The smile immediately turned devilish, "Those of you who have lived your life through money and power of your families will either flourish here through them or get squashed out."


    When the students saw the other teachers being quiet, they understood that this wasn''t a joke.


    Seeing how quiet everyone was, Bolton spoke, "Yeah, let that feeling of unknown fear get through you. Don''t think that just because your mommy and daddy had reserved a seat here specially just for you, you will make it out."


    "Only one thing matter here and that is Power through Ranking¡­ so if you want to use your papa or mama''s help, you can¡­ but so can the others."


    The whole room went quiet as the guy smiled back again while giving a resounding clap, "Annnd that''s the end of my speech. Now today we have a special guest. Do you know who it i- Of course you don''t. Let me help you anyway."


    "It''s the Queen!"


    Everybody, even me was shocked at this. She wasn''t going to make an appearance here.


    But I was wrong as Abigail walked to the stage in a glaring red outfit and Bolton stepped back. Abigail turned towards the students and I felt a smile come on me.


    Her not initially being here didn''t matter. Seeing her here, made me feel much better, it''s been so long since I saw her. It seems she also gained some weight.


    I smiled as I saw the small bump on her stomach.


    ''Hmm¡­ That bumps quite big. Did she eat someone before coming here?''


    ''¡­I don''t think her stomach''s supposed to bloat that way. I don''t remember vampires getting fat.''


    As I looked at her stomach more, I finally realized that wasn''t just any bump.


    That was a baby bump.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    OH FUCK SHE''S PREGNANT!

 Chapter 195 - 195 - Through Fear and Love

    I...


    I¡­


    I don''t know what to say¡­


    Damn¡­ this is hard for me.


    If this is the surprise¡­ then it is THE BIG ONE. I did not know how the fuck she was able to keep such a huge information and baby inside her?


    She could at least let out the baby information to me.


    You can''t just put a baby like that on someone and except that person to be completely baby with it.


    "¡­"


    I''m talking to much about the baby, aren''t I?


    "Hah¡­" I sigh while my face looked down at my feet.


    "Haha"


    This was so hard to understand.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    I can''t take such a heavy responsibility upon my shoulders now. I know shit to nothing about babies and now I was going to become a father


    "Hahaha¡­"


    So why¡­ does it feel so good?


    I looked up and Abigail finally spotted me to see my surprised and smiling look. With that she herself gave out a relieved sigh as she asked, "How did it feel?" I heard the fear and excitement in her voice.


    "I''m sure your whole body is shaking with fear¡­ but there is that one corner¡­ one corner in your mind, that smiles at this unknown aspect."


    She was telling me about her own fear. But even with something so unknown, she found herself not being able to cut off something that is soo valuable.


    "I hope you can forgive me for pushing something so tough on you." She said as the crowd actually felt touched to hear their queen talk like that. But they didn''t know that she was actually talking with me.


    I smile and give her an understanding wink as she smiled and looked towards the crowd, addressing them from now on, "But you must understand the feeling of pain and joy of strength yourself to appreciate this cruel world of ours."


    "We here, at Lancelot High, do not show to you why ranking is that important because of status or not that we want you to show fealty to your seniors."


    "It''s a challenge to all of you, that you have to overcome by defeating someone stronger than you." She said while lightly rubbing her stomach, "You might ask, how you will do something so crazy when that higher ranking person has so much power."


    "And because of that, I share to you, Lancelot High. A place where you will have to face numerous challenges and competitions which will not only train you (Will also break you) but also determine who is the among you that will become the best leader¡­ someone who''s more than strong enough to crush out our enemies."


    Abigail stopped for a moment, letting her words pass through everyone. But in the end, she was only directing the original intent to Henry. Who still had a smiley face as he kept looking at her stomach.


    "Will you be our shining light?" She ended it with that as the leading students got up to clap and the others started clapping too.


    Abigail lifted her hand a bit as the clapping stopped immediately, showing Arthur who was at one corner of the room, how much her influence had gotten.


    He gritted his teethes in anger. He came here with the sole purpose of finding people who would help him with his cause and later gather a force strong enough to lead a revolution that would defeat her.


    But here he sat, listening to the thundering claps that was deftly cut off by her simple gesture.


    "I congratulate you all who were able to join Lancelot High. But remember, this is not the end of your journey, merely the start of a painful one." She said with a graceful smile that touched everyone seeing her.


    Not truly understanding her words.


    Then as she backed away, the teacher named Bolton stood up and shouted, "Long Live Her Majesty." At his gesture, everyone including the teachers stood up and recounted.


    "LONG LIVE HER MAJESTY!" X3


    The chants only seem to prick Arthur, as he silently watched her with a vengeful gaze.


    With those words, Abigail turned around and started going back. But not before sending a subtle glance towards Henry.


    Understand that, I get up.


    "Where are you going?" Wilson asked.


    "Ahh¡­ toilet." I awkwardly said, "Can you hold the seat for me and tell me if I missed anything."


    Wilson nodded resolutely, "Of Course!"


    With that, I quietly got away from overconfident eyes.


    Getting out of the place, I immediately go towards the back of the building where she should have been. But there was no one there when I got there.


    "Where did she go?"


    "Ayoooo!"


    Suddenly, I heard a wolf''s howl.


    ''A wolf''s howl¡­ at daytime?''


    Looking towards the sound, I briefly saw the figure of Olenna, before she turned around and got inside a building.


    ''I suppose that''s the signal.''


    I look around for suspicious activities before quickly going to the building that Olenna went to. It was a storage room for wooden equipment''s like swords, spears, arrows etc.


    "My Fang Bang." I call out right as soon as I saw her come out from the shadows.


    "Lover" She said and I ran taking her in a hug and circling her up as she laughed.


    "Haha¡­ stop it. Don''t play around." She said and I got her down but kept hugging her. My nostrils took in her unique spell as I relished in it, "It''s been soo long since I felt your presence this close. It''s mystifying."


    Abigail smiled and hugged me back, "Same here, Lover."


    "Cough" "Cough"


    Breaking this sweet moment was none other than Olenna, who had a blushing look, seeing us.


    "It''s nice to see you too, Olenna." I say as she blushed even more.


    The Virgin Interrupter.


    "I- It''s nice to meet you too, Lord Henry. I''ll step outside and check around." She said and quickly ran away.


    "You really need to find her some guy to sleep with. I can almost feel the desperation oozing out of her." I say only to get hit in the head.


    "Stop talking such stuff before the baby. I heard from mummy that they hear things."


    "Oh, You''re Right!" I say in shock before stepping back, "But first, let me get a look at you."


    Abigail complied with my words and danced around, showing herself to me.


    I slowly nod in appreciation, "Your boobs gotten slightly bigger."


    She laughed, "That''s the first thing you notice huh."


    "You''re butts great too, baby." I say and kneel down towards her stomach. With a bit of fear and enthusiasm, my ears close in.


    Abigail smiled seeing Henry already dotting on their baby like this, "You do know, the baby can''t hear you, right?"


    "Doesn''t matter¡­ I''m sure He or She feels me." I said and felt her soft hand rubbing over my head.


    "I''m sorry for hiding this from you. I thought of giving you a surprise without truly knowing how it might impact you."


    "It''s okay. It''s the best surprise anyone has given me." I say before looking up at her, "And kudos to you for keeping this quiet for so long. I don''t know if I could have kept this hidden for even a week."


    "Oh! You have no idea how close I was to failing every day. But it was through great willpower and Olenna that I was able to keep this hidden."


    I smile, "Your brave. To actually go with this." She smiled and kissed my head.


    "Hmm¡­ Olenna actually helped you out with this?" I ask, always knowing she wanted our union to break.


    "Well¡­ she might have gotten the intension that I was going to use this baby as a way to scare you off." Abigail said with an awkward smile. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Of course, she did.''

 Chapter 196 - 196 - Quicky and Bias

    "About Olenna, why is she calling me a lord now?" I ask, distraught of the fact that she would actually honor me in anyway, "Even Mister was quite huge for her."


    "Of course she has to call you a lord now, you''re not a baron anymore." Abigail smiled, confusing me.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a Viscount from now on." I get a bit shocked by those words.


    "But why?"


    Abigail closed in on me and said while her fingers traced around my body, "You might not know it, but you have stirred up this kingdom quite a bit, Mr. Tax with a Billion Ryo bounty."


    "You have developed this nation''s economy by a big margin by letting it buy sigmat crystals from you, I won''t even get to the fact how much businesses you own."


    I let her do as she pleased, after all she''s my baby mama, "And that alone gets me a promotion?"


    "Also the fact that you''ve donated a lot of money to some orphans and the army has something to do with it. But if I''m real then all of that doesn''t matter at all." Her hand stopped roaming at my heart and she leaned to it, "I just wanted to change that rank of yours."


    I hug her closely, her bodies warmth spreading to mine and doing the same to her, "You can just do that? Wow¡­ that''s some crazy power abuse."


    ''No wonder, Arthur hates her so much¡­ it sounds so cool for her to take away positions and powers and give it to anyone random.''


    "If I wanted, I can make you a duke too. Even if you wanted to become a prince, I could make you one." She said with a smile, that told me she would probably do that if it satisfied me.


    "Nah, it''s fine. Viscount is good enough while I''m here. I''ll raise my ranks through the army." Then I smiled and lightly rubbed her, silghtly bloated stomach, "The prince rank should stay vacant for our child, hmm?"


    "Of course."


    Suddenly my face turns dark as Abigail notices it immediately, "What''s wrong, Lover?"


    "Your council¡­ what do they think about this?"


    I ask as she too became serious, "They are a bit hesitant and scared overall. They think that this might not be that sleeping coot''s child."


    "They are already starting to suspect something might have happened in that month long vacation of mine." She smiled, "Still, without any evidence they can''t do anything."


    "Do you want me to do something, any way that I can help?" She shook her head. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry about me, love. I have people on my side who are helping me. Believe it or not, they are livid by the fact that I''m pregnant."


    "What!... why''s so?"


    "It''s because to everyone, it''s almost certain that the king will not wake up anytime soon or anymore at all. It''s even bad if you count in that the king had kicked out his third wife and son." Abigail added the last part with a smile.


    "So it''d be a good deal for people if they see that I''m pregnant. Which in turn will tell that the king is still alive and that there''s going to be one heir to this kingdom."


    "Well¡­ that''s actually good." I say, taking such an awkward situation into a bright one.


    Abigail smiled even more, "This also makes the advisors even more wary of me. The supporters that they once had are now being slowly turned to my side. Because from their supporter''s view, they believe that this is the king''s child."


    "That''s fantastic." I say before taking her in for a hug and kissing her gently. Quickly our gentle kiss turned erotic and rough as it started making noises.


    "Slurp~"


    "Slurp~"


    Both of us, started to exchange of our saliva as Abigail''s lust became more evident as she pressed for more tongue.


    "Hmm~"


    She moaned through my mouth and tightly hugged me back as if taking me in. I could feel her lust through her mouth. She wanted to do this for a long time, both of us wanted to do this for a long time.


    Breaking our kiss, I saw the heart shaped sign appear on her eyes and knew where this was going.


    ''Olenna can wait for a bit more, right?''


    ¡­


    After an hour or so we finished up a bit of our practice and were now wearing our clothes. We helped each other with the clothes while playfully playing a bit more.


    "Madam" From outside came Olenna''s voice, "It''s been too long, some might suspect of your disappearance and start looking for you."


    "We''re almost done." Abigail said before giving me a few more kisses with her slightly sweaty face. "Okay, I''ll go now. Take care and I''ll write to you frequently."


    "I''ll do the same and eat healthy. Our child needs it now." She nodded with a brilliant smile and left.


    I waited for a bit longer before l left as well, leaving some watery and sticky white liquid stains on the ground.


    ¡­


    Going inside, I saw that nobody had actually missed me and the speech of the teachers were still going on. Getting to my seat, I was about sit on it, when suddenly all of the students got up and started clapping. Seeing no other choice, I clapped too.


    "That''s all students. Make sure to stay healthy and keep your minds preoccupied with studies only." A hagged old dude said.


    With that, I was about to sit down again only to see that the other students were leaving. Wilson was about to leave too until he saw my figure and asked, "Henry? Where have you been for soo long?"


    "Me? I came back just a moment ago."


    "Oh! Your stomach might have gotten something huh. I know something which will whip you right up!"


    What the fuck was he talking about?


    Wait a second¡­ I think I told him, I was going to the bathroom earlier.


    ¡­No wonder.


    "Thanks for the offer, did I miss anything important?"


    Wilson shook his head, "No. It''s just the teachers introducing themselves and giving a bit speech. Nothing to concern about."


    Good. I didn''t want to know some random teacher anyway. The teachers that I needed to know, I already know about.


    "Let''s go, there about to show us our rooms." Wilson said as I followed him to a group of students.


    That group was being led by a no-name teacher I didn''t need to know the name of¡­ get it?


    Okay, so he took us to the first year dormitory before telling each one where their room was. Unsurprisingly, he didn''t tell us ours.


    "Hey, what about us?" Xavier asked.


    The teacher looked back at us, "Oh! let me see your rank." He said before his look changed after seeing Xavier''s rank.


    "You guys huh, you actually came here." The teacher shook his head in laughter, "Yeah, you guys won''t be living at the dorms."


    "What the fuck do you mean by that?" Xavier barked.


    "Zip it, red head. The dorms are only for the people who have gained a real admission here, not you losers." He said and as Xavier was about to scream again, he pointed to another building, "Go to that building and find out your specific rooms yourself."


    "I don''t get paid enough to listen your spat."

 Chapter 197 - 197 - Finnne Rooms

    "I don''t get paid enough to listen your spat." Saying that the teacher left, leaving behind three shocked looks.


    "What just happened?" Xavier asked as he saw the teacher, who clearly wasn''t any big shot, walking away so carelessly, "Are we jokes to them?"


    "I don''t know, maybe there is a big conspiracy-" Arthur''s words were interrupted before he could finish.


    "That''s how it looks like." Hearing the familiar voice, both Xavier and Arthur''s eyes turned to me. One was of ego and the other strange.


    "For them, it doesn''t matter that we fought a fucking cult leader and won a competition among thousands¡­ we won''t be anything other than chumps to them, Oh!" I stop as if remembering, "I meant you all are nothing but chumps to them."


    "And what about you? Do you think of yourself as some great guy that''s actually worth a damn!" Xavier said, trying to bite at me.


    "Yes, I do actually."


    "Then the real fool is you¡­ if they don''t even care about me, I don''t think they will about you." Xavier said and his last part was but a whisper, still I was able to hear him.


    It immediately brought a smile to me.


    Xavier wasn''t just any strong side protagonist that becomes strong as he hangs around the real protagonist. He''s the kind that barges around and challenges people and even after getting beaten, he''ll stand up again, stronger than his previous self.


    So you could say he was kind of an egotistical cockroach.


    He also had family problems¡­ what am I saying¡­


    They all have family problems. It''s actually their family that give them value, otherwise they would all just be kids running around with selfish ambition.


    Which they are.


    "I''m not gonna sulk around, waiting for someone to piggyback me up the dorms. Let''s go Wilson." I say and walk towards the building with Wilson in tow.


    The building wasn''t anything special. It looked like a normal place for students or actually academy employees to stay at.


    It wasn''t like the real dorms; it didn''t have the special looking cafeteria nor did it have good rooms. It didn''t even have clean bathrooms.


    But after talking to some employees who had night duty, we found out that there were only two rooms left vacant.


    These fuckers didn''t even leave us enough rooms.


    The rooms weren''t that big too, but it was enough for both me and Wilson to share one. The problem was that there was only one bed here and nothing else.


    Yeah¡­ only one broke ass bed that seemed to be a colony for insects and a completely vacant room. That''s what we got.


    While I was only complaining out my inner cravings, Wilson had already taken up a broom and was cleaning the place.


    "Henry, can you step out for a moment? I''m going to clean."


    Wilson may have been a chatterbo¡­ is a chatterbox, but he''s really a fine pal. I remember that he was the only male lead in the story that was actually the support type till the end¡­ the end that I could not finish because of noodles.


    "Stop it Wilson, the place is infested by a damn insect nation. We need professionals, brooms won''t do it."


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Wilson asked, as he stopped cleaning.


    "I''ll hire a cleaning crew to burn away this abomination." I say as I feel the numerous gazes of small creatures. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That isn''t allowed, Henry."


    "Why?"


    "The academy has a rule of not allowing any type of outside work inside the academy on its own facilities."


    "When did they say that?"


    "The teachers said it in the inauguration ceremony. They said a bunch of other rules too, but you weren''t there."


    "¡­Fuck!"


    ¡­


    After some time, I finally get a good idea and get downstairs to the kinda common room of this building. Which was also the mess hall and the leisure room for the employees.


    "Who in here wants to get paid?"


    Immediately, ears perked up and everybody in the room looked at us, "I''ll pay you guys to clean up one of the vacant rooms upstairs and also the toilet in that floor."


    One of them, a bit fat but burly, probably the leader, said, "The toilet''s gonna cost you extra."


    "I''ll give you guys this piece for cleaning the whole place for a month." I threw a silver biscuit towards the leader.


    Taking a look at it, the leader looked back in suspicion, "Seriously?"


    "Yeah, but I want the place spotless."


    The leader showed a toothy grin, greed flashing from it, "You got it, boss."


    ¡­


    So it took them an hour and a lot of yelling and cursing before they got it done.


    Suffice to say, I was impressed at this people. They may look destitute and probably are, but they can do a nice job when the motivations in the right place.


    "Wow! This place looks nothing like how it was before. Is this really our room?" Wilson said, he''s eyes showing stars towards the now clean room.


    "Em Hmm¡­ you can say that; Money can make the impossible true."


    He nodded excitedly, "Finally a room that''s not filled with my ten siblings and only one true brother." He said and was about to jump on the bed but I stop him.


    "Dude¡­ are you really going to sleep on that bed where insects had been breading since their beginning?"


    "¡­But there''s only one bed here." Wilson said as I grabbed on to him like an overly large cat, "It''s not even big enough for both of us to sleep in."


    "Hmm¡­ Wilson, is there any rule that says we can''t buy things from outside the academy and use them here?"


    "I don''t recall any, why?"


    I gave a good smile, "Because we''re going shopping."


    ¡­


    The next day


    I get up from my super comfy leather bed and yawn in harmony.


    "Hey, Henry. Did you get a nice sleep?" Wilson asked as he came in from the bathroom. He had a special kind of tree bark that can be used to brush teethes and paste on his mouth.


    "Yep, just like a baby."


    Inside our room, there were now two beds, a large desk for studying (Mostly Wilson), Hangers for clothes and other necessary items that we did not have before.


    The academy might not give me necessary items for survival, but they can''t stop me from buying things that''ll bring me pleasure¡­ except for prostitutes. Wilson once said there was a big no-no rule of not bringing prostitutes inside academy grounds.


    As I got up and was brushing my own teeth, Wilson suddenly recalled something as he asked, "Hey, do you have any issue with baby''s?"


    "I don''t, no. Why?"


    "Because you were mumbling in your sleep about how a baby would destroy your clothes and drink all your milk?"


    !!!


    "What was that about?" Wilson asked, completely in the unknown.


    "Haha¡­ probably just a dream about how scary a sibling at this age could be for me."


    "I understand." His face darkened, "For information, they are the best thing you can imagine¡­ until they aren''t."


    ¡­


    Opening the door, Wilson and I get out, only to see Arthur and Xavier coming out from their room too. But unlike us, who were in fit form and looked refreshed, they were all worn out.


    "So how''s your finnne facility?"

 Chapter 198 - 198 - Jennifer Snowhail

    "Just shut up! What other hell is there like this?" Xavier said as he couldn''t get even a wink of sleep with so many insects running around the place.


    He remembered one moment when one of them even tried to get inside his ear. After that, not Xavier or Arthur could sleep anymore. Each one stayed awake for a brief period of time as they looked after another.


    If the academy was trying to teach them about companionship through such hardship, then they had succeeded. Because otherwise, with Xavier''s personality, it would take such pain for him to actually get along with someone else.


    I don''t tease them farther knowing how hard they actually went through. Turning around, we walk out the building as one of the employees gives me a big box full of food¡­ Bento''s if you prefer.


    "Here, take it." I give Wilson one box as he took it knowing what it already is.


    From the back, Arthur and Xavier looked at us with weird looks. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them knew what Henry and Wilson was going through.


    Pure Pleasure


    They had seen with their eyes how Henry had made the workers clean his room. They tried to do the same as well but were stumped when they heard what Henry had actually given them to work.


    While Arthur was practically not poor, but he had decided to store his money to his mother. So even with how much he dearly wanted to clean his room, he couldn''t.


    Xavier on the other hand had personal problems, which stopped him from spending money unnecessarily.


    It was only a minute''s walk from our dorms to the academic building.


    The building was shaped in a circular dome with the title in bright red words. It was four stories tall and the outside walls were painted white with brown lines going all around. The insides were clean and students were moving around in large numbers.


    Suffice to say, everyone felt better coming to this clean environment even with its large crowd and unending noise, especially Arthur and Xavier.


    "We''re situated in Class F, right?" Arthur said, "Do any of you know where it is?" He asked us.


    "Nope"


    "Why should I?"


    "I wanted to know, but the teacher was rude with me." Came our three separate answers as Arthur could only wryly smile.


    "I know." Suddenly a female tone spoke to us.


    Turning around, we saw a mature woman, wearing a professor''s outfit with her white coat and rule lengthy skirt. She had long black hair that were free to the wind and had thin silver glasses at her blue eyes as her sexy figure felt quite wrong for teaching.


    She smiled at us, "You guys are looking for Class F¡­ are you guys first years?"


    Arthur nodded, his smile radiating like a protagonist, "Yes, Ma''am. Arthur Reginold."


    The teacher raised her brow slightly as she heard that name.


    ''He''s name¡­ is he?''


    Her suspicious look quickly hid away as it came. But it wasn''t hidden from Arthur and especially not me, who knew who this woman really was.


    She was a heroine!


    Or kinda was one? Can''t really say, it was an awkward mess with her. I couldn''t really be sure if she really was a heroine or just a side chick.


    "I have my classes with the first years in Class F. Come with me, I''ll show you." She said and walked forward as we all followed her.


    "The first years are on the first floor."


    "My name is Jennifer Snowhail. I am your Math teacher. Remember my name, it will be on the exam." She said with a smile that would have mesmerized anyone.


    Except for Arthur, we three were unaffected by it. I already have women much better than her, Xavier had his ego and Wilson¡­ he was Wilson.


    Arthur smiled heartily as he replied, "Miss Jennifer huh? With such a beautiful name, how could we ever forget?"


    "Oh? So you''re a charmer huh." Jennifer said, not the least bit affected by Arthur''s words. She had met much greater men and heard much heavier words before.


    Also the student in this academy were all rich, arrogant brats. They did not hide their affections for her. Still this student felt different to her.


    Maybe it was his name.


    "So your name¡­ is it just a flick or does it have some connection with the royal family?" She was direct.


    "The royal family?... no way." Arthur dismissively laughed, "How could I have any connection with the royal family? I''m a nobody miss Jennifer."


    "Is that so?" Jennifer said as her eyes met with Arthur''s intently.


    "Why does it seem like both of you have forgotten about us?" I say, breaking this rhythm between them.


    It might have seemed romantic or mysterious in the novel, but it definitely did not have its charm here. It felt as if we were not even in existence¡­ is this how side characters feel?


    "Include us in your talk as well, Miss Jennifer." I said.


    "And what is it that you want to talk about?" Jennifer said, knowing full well where this will go.


    "For example, what kind of math questions will be in the class tests or what chapter will have the most impact in the exam and what questions will come?"


    "Those are the same question." Jennifer said and felt a bit surprised.


    At first glance, Henry did not give out the best expression. He especially scored low when he opened his mouth. In fact, Jennifer thought he would ask her home address or might even ask her out.


    "Then it will be much easier for you to answer." I said and stopped as she stopped.


    "We''re here." She pointed to the door next to us. Above it was a label that wrote ''Class F''. "Get inside, you''ll get your answer as I teach it to you."


    Jennifer saw Henry mumbled something negative about her and felt a tick going inside her mind, "And its Madam Jennifer. Remember that a-"


    "As it will be in the exam? Yeah yeah, we know it." I wave her dismissively and go inside.


    Jennifer felt that tick breaking inside her but stopped herself.


    ''There''s always that one student in every class.''


    ¡­


    The classrooms were designed in an auditorium shaped arrangement, with the seats only going higher as the seats went longer. Getting inside, we saw that the seats were already filled with a lot of students.


    But there were only boys here.


    Egotistical, Greedy, Jealous, Cowardly¡­ the whole caboodle and we were the icing on it.


    Getting to the last seat, I sit with Wilson as Arthur does the same with Xavier in the opposite side.


    Jennifer came towards her desk and smiled, "Hello students, my name is Jennifer Snowhail and I will be teaching you math until the academy gets one designated for your class."


    In simple words, until they find someone who will take low wage for teaching us.


    "Since it''s your first day, I''d like to do this in a different way. Today I won''t teach you anything, rather I would like for us to get know each other a bit well."


    "So no study today?" A boy asked as his smile bloomed bright when he saw Jennifer nod.


    "I would like to ask you questions and also want to hear something from you." She said, "So does anyone have a question for me?"


    "I do."


    "Yes, ask awa¡­ hah, what is it?" Jennifer sighed when she saw it was Henry who raised his hand.


    "Tell me teach, how do I ditch this class for a better one?"

 Chapter 199 - 199 - First Day [ Part 1 ]

    "What did you say?" Jennifer asked, as she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "I said how do I get to a better class than this one." I asked again, "Because I feel like this is the worst class I''ve been in."


    The students immediately turned to look at who it was that so directly shamed them. But one look from me and they quietly turned back to the front.


    "Do you even understand what you''re saying? You want to go to a better class than this one¡­ the fact that you''re here tells me that you only made it by the neck."


    "So, what you''re saying is, everyone who''s here only made it close to getting kicked out?"


    Jennifer saw how Henry had used her own words against her and made the students look at her intently, but it didn''t matter for her.


    For Class F students were no one.


    "Yes, that''s true." She made no hesitation to say what was in her mind, "Everyone here only made it by this very teeny tiny chance. You can think of yourselves as outsiders by this point anyway, you guys are no one and you lot will stay no one."


    Unlike me when the students could show some anger at, the students couldn''t do anything against the teacher. The teachers had a different ranking of their own that protected them from the students¡­ unless some were truly high ranked.


    "So if this is the worst class, what''s the best one?"


    "Of Course, It''s Class A." Jennifer nodded like it''s the universal truth, "Only the top cr¨¨me of our academy studies there and their futures are so bright, it completely blinds the darkness you guys have."


    I smile at the teacher''s words; they were honest¡­ too honest.


    "Well teach, can-"


    "It''s Teacher or Ma''am! Get your words straight, boy!" She said sharply to me and I had to reply to that.


    "Do I¡­ look like a boy to you, lady?" I stand up, showing my tall physique that brought fear into my enemies."


    Jennifer was about to say what remained in her mind but went quiet. She felt that this situation was a bit different, she needed to use her brain nor her strength.


    "Unfortunately for you¡­ whatever your name is, you''re in class F. The worst one and you don''t have any ranking to tell me what to call you or not, so please sit down."


    "Alright, you got me with that one." I said, sitting down as both Wilson and Arthur were whispering for me to sit down as well, "But you still haven''t told me how to change my class though?"


    "If you want to change your class, then you have to be extremely diligent in your studies, ace your exams and also be a proper student. If those three conditions meet, then the committee that takes care of such business will take in mind whether to upgrade you to class E or D-"


    "No no, that''s not what I meant when I asked I wanted to ditch this class." Jennifer''s face showed confusion at my words. "I was talking about how to get in class A."


    "Class A?" She said in mild shock, "You think you have a chance of getting to Class A? Because I don-"


    "With zero respect teach, I didn''t ask what you were thinking, I just want to know how to get there, is that so hard?"


    Seeing how blatant I was with my words, the classroom got divided into two groups. One where the many snickered at me and made crude comments, while the small numbers laughed as they saw how blatantly I had insulted the teacher.


    To the small group, they didn''t like the teacher well. Why would they when she kept talking smack about them.


    Jennifer on the other hand had her mouth wide open. Never in her whole teaching career had she met someone like this guy. Like who the hell says ''With zero respect''. Is that even a word?


    "You!" Jennifer looked at me with anger she only had a few times, all of which ended up bad for her enemies, "Tell me what''s your rank?"


    "It''s 69."


    "Hah! 69¡­ how can you ever think of improving to Class A with a rank like that." She murmured but was almost heard by everyone. "Remain here, I will go and find out what makes you so special." Saying that she went outside.


    The students were stumped seeing that Jennifer actually left. They looked at Henry as if he was an unknown creature.


    They did not think that something so fun would happen in their first day of class. While the rude ones made sly comments with their comrades about how I was about to get kicked out in the first day or get worse punishments, some actually worried about me.


    "Why did you say that? Now the teachers going to punish you?" An unknown face said, sitting two seats in front of me.


    "Yes, Henry! You should apologize immediately when the teacher comes back, alright." Wilson said.


    "Why should I? You guys heard how she directly insulted us. I can''t just remain quiet about it."


    "Still you have worked very hard to get to this point, don''t let it go to waste." Before I could reply to Wilson, a snickering voice spoke.


    "Like that''s gonna matter." Turning right, it was Xavier, "He''s already hanging by a thread and now he decided to cut it himself."


    "You shouldn''t talk like that about your friend."


    "Who''s my friend again? Don''t forget we all are competitors and I still haven''t settled my debt with you Tax!" Xavier said, pointing his rude finger at me.


    ''What the fuck does he mean?''


    Before I could ask, the door opened and Jennifer walked in with a muddled expression. All the students waited for the thunder to strike and burn Henry.


    But instead she picked up the math book.


    "Everyone, open your books to the first chapter, today we will-"


    "Teeaccch" I called her out with a tune as the students visibly shake at my courage. Wondering if a war will break out or not.


    Jennifer sighed tiredly, "What do you want? Can''t you just stay quiet for my class?"


    "I will, when you answer my question."


    "Bang!"


    "Alright!" She said, putting the book down in rage, "You want to know how to get to Class A? I''ll tell you."


    "At the end of each year, there is a huge competition for ranking promotion. If you get in the top 10 of those in it, your class will change to A, happy? Now can we please get back to studying?" She said and was about to hold her book but was stopped.


    "But I heard there is a faster way."


    Jennifer clutched the book tightly as she remembered what happened a while back.


    A Moment Ago¡­


    Jennifer in her anger went directly to the principal''s office.


    "Sir, there is a student in my class that I want to get rid of?"


    "Oh?" The old man in front of her, the last one to finish his speech at the inauguration ceremony said, "Why what happened?"


    She briefly recounted what happened as the old man nodded slowly, "That''s indeed a problematic child, what is his rank again?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jennifer smiled, "It''s Rank 69, Class F."


    The old man brought out a large red book and searched for it. Just as Jennifer thought that she was going to get her justice, she heard this words.


    "About that problematic child¡­ forget about him."

 Chapter 200 - 200 - First Day [ Part 2 ]

    "About that problematic child¡­ forget about him." The principal said.


    "What!" Jennifer said. "Are you serious, sir?" She couldn''t help but ask that.


    The Principal nodded gently, "Yes¡­ the situation with rank 69 is¡­ kind of grave. So for the time being, forget about everything he said and don''t take his word too much."


    Jennifer would have accepted those words if the principal hadn''t said the last word.


    "What do you mean, sir? Do you also want me to ignore his mistakes in the future as well!?" Jennifer couldn''t believe what she was asking. If the old man confirmed this, then¡­


    "Yes¡­ the academy would appreciate it."


    !!


    "The academy? What does the academy have to do with this anyway?" Jennifer asked and the principal calmly replied.


    "You see, that boy¡­ is a brilliant child."


    "He is?"


    "Yes, he has competed in the Chancion Tournament."


    "The Chancion Tournament! You don''t mean this one?"


    "Yes, it''s this one." Hearing him, Jennifer only felt more shocked.


    "But didn''t everyone who had participated in it, died because of the lunatic cult leader Cravic?"


    "Yes, but only some of them did. There were a few survivors. Survivors that were given a chance to do something great."


    Her vision paled, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "Yes¡­ Rank 69 is one of them. He especially had a chance at winning the competition if it not were interrupted. So, I would like it if you showed some discretion to his mess."


    "Alright, si-" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm?'' Suddenly, Jennifer felt that there was something wrong here.


    ''I get that the academy wants to place some important to that boy¡­ but why does it seem so much?''


    ''Why does the principal want to dismiss all of his problems? I understand if it were only a few, but all of them¡­ there''s something going on here.''


    Jennifer''s eyes narrowed for a split second.


    "Is something wrong, Jennifer?"


    "N- No, nothing principa-" She had a thought, "Principal, you want me to ignore him, right?"


    "Yes"


    "And the academy will find that okay?"


    The principal at this moment, knew that Jennifer had figured something out, but he still nodded.


    "You''re avoiding telling me the real thing."


    "What are you talking about? Why would I a-"


    "Sir!" Jennifer said, showing her point, "I know that I may not have been teaching here for a long time, but I believe I have shown enough value for you to trust me a bit."


    "Now, I can understand why the academy would ignore his few problems. But all of them¡­" She shook her head, "Unless he was someone extremely important, I can''t believe why we would value him so much¡­ especially this academy."


    Jennifer gazed at the principal with a fiery strong gaze that the principal took head on. But it didn''t take long for the old man to break as he shook his head.


    "You new generation¡­" He sighed, "Can''t you give us a bit of decorum to rest ourselves in?"


    "On the contrary, sir." She smiled and folded her hands in victory, "I believe you are still too bright in our minds to have any break."


    The principal laughed hearing that and suddenly went quiet as he went serious.


    Feeling the sudden change, even Jennifer went quiet and stood silently.


    "Jennifer¡­ what I''m about to tell you is important, so listen and understand before you say something."


    "Rank 69¡­ do you know his name?"


    "His name?... I didn''t get his name, only his rank." Jennifer shook his head.


    "Hmm¡­ then this may come as a shock to you." The principal said, "The name of the student is Henry Van Tax."


    "Henry Van Tax¡­ why does that name sound familiar?" Jennifer mumbled.


    "Perhaps he''s father''s identity would jog your memory¡­ Agrave Van Tax."


    Jennifer took a moment before her eyes went wide, "He''s that Tax!"


    "The one who''s supposed to be the leader of a new gang that suddenly took the black market by storm, the one who has a billion ryo bounty in the Sekai Kingdom¡­ Is he that Tax?"


    "Well it seems, you are well versed in who he already is. I don''t think I need to help you anymore."


    Jennifer stood there, thinking of how big the ramifications of this reveal meant. What that boy is¡­ NO, what that monster''s truly capable of is big. But Jennifer didn''t take too long to take this in, the academy was full of big shots and Jennifer herself was in charge of teaching the best of them.


    "I understand now¡­ but is there something else that you''re hiding, sir?" Jennifer asked as the Principal smiled.


    "Now I know why some teachers didn''t want you here, Jennifer. You''re quite the sharp one and yes, there is something else."


    "The academy is getting some help from him."


    "Help?"


    "Donations¡­ that''s it, nothing else. But it''s no small figure. Jennifer¡­ the academy would like to keep this large fish happy as long as he keeps providing us."


    "We don''t go out of our way to help him but we also don''t take his problems to us. He''s basically free to do as he likes¡­ as long they don''t break the high ranking rules."


    "Do you understand now?"


    "¡­Yes"


    [ Flashback Ends ]


    Getting back to the present, Jennifer couldn''t help but curse her luck. Of all the teachers that had to suddenly get sick, it had to be a math teacher and it had to be Class F where this guy was.


    "But I heard there is a faster way."


    Her mind got back as she heard the guys voice.


    "I want to know about that."


    "Oh? And what have you heard, pray tell?" She said raising her brow.


    "I''ve heard that at the end of this month, there will be a secret fight. That those selected by the academy will join and the winner will get a chance to change his class to Class A."


    Hearing Henry, the other students who didn''t know about this before started talking about it.


    "What! Really?"


    "Is that actually real?"


    "Does that mean we can actually get to a better place than this?"


    Jennifer''s veins throbbed in pain. The secret was out. But if she wants to, she can still calm it down a notch.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    But Jennifer decided to go with the easy route¡­ Fuck It!


    "There is a secret exam at the end of the first month. But you''re wrong about the academy choosing the students."


    Henry stayed quiet, listening to her words earnestly, "Only the top 10 of each class starting from B to F, will get a chance to fight in this test."


    "And yes¡­ the winner of this secret test will get a reward that may include promotion to Class A." Then she smiled, "But that''ll depend on whether that guy is actually capable or not."


    "I''ll let you in on a secret, Only the students from Class B and almost rarely some C''s have won the competition. But even among them there was only two that''s actually been promoted."


    "And, let me make it ever clearer for you, never¡­ in the history of this academy has there been a Class F student, that''s gotten close to the end, let alone actually winning the test."


    "So even if you, Mr. Henry Van Tax, are the biggest hot shot in this class¡­ you won''t be anything more than some chump riding on your father''s money just like everyone here."


    "Oh¡­" A smile blossoms into a deathly march on Henry''s face, "Is that a challenge, Miss Jennifer?"


    "Your damn right it is!"

 Chapter 201 - 201 - Place Your Bets, People

    ''Damn! Color me not surprised but this bitch actually got some guts!'' I smiled at her overconfidence. ''Just hope it isn''t just nonsense.''


    "Alright then, how about we make a bet of this?" I say then suddenly think back at my own words.


    ''Nah¡­ this kinda sounds similar to a-''


    "Okay, Let''s do it." Jennifer said, losing her own mind. "What do you want to bet o-"


    "Yeah, forget about the bet." I interrupt, "It''s not my style to win a bet taking advantage of other people who don''t have the relevant knowledge."


    But she took my word for cowardice, "So you''re backing out huh? Too scared to go through it."


    "Hey, I can go through with it. It''s you who''ll lose if you do this?"


    Jennifer was about to smack talk some more when she realized, ''Why am I deliberately trying to get into a nonsensical bet? Maybe I too should back down before doing something stupid?''


    ''Still though¡­ I finally have this guy stuck in his own game! Don''t really want to stick my foot in barbed wire but¡­ just one more.''


    "It''s okay for me. I have confidence in me that you''ll lose. So just admit that you''re a chicken and I''ll stop talking about it." She said, hoping Henry would shut up and admit defeat.


    Instead, it had the opposite reaction.


    Seeing that all the students were looking at me with happy looks, as if wanting me to apologize and embarrass myself. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I almost forgot that no matter what age or world I might be in, all humans have a second face, one that wants to see others failed and embarrassed.


    I see Jennifer waiting there with a silent confident look. She wasn''t someone who made outrageous statements like this, the reason for that is most probably me.


    But how I can stop myself when she gets soo stupid like this?


    "Alright, I accept."


    ''Huh?'' Jennifer went stumped as she heard Henry say, "I accept the bet. But only on one condition.


    "What?" She asked, her eyes becoming sharp as a cat, ''If he talks about dating or anything too unbearable, then I don''t care what the academy says, I''m kicking him out of here!''


    "I don''t want anything, if I win."


    "¡­"


    "HAH!"


    The whole classroom literally shouted out that word. Jennifer looked at me intently, trying to find out if I was lying or not. But I only had this poker look with an innocent smile, but it did not look innocent to her.


    ''What is this guy trying to achieve here?''


    ''Wanting nothing out of the bet, is he trying to put a trap or something? I can''t be too careless with him when I know his identity.''


    If Jennifer didn''t know about Henry''s real identity, she would have prompted it up as a guy trying to show his strong side by wanting nothing. But someone who has numerous businesses sprang up and suddenly became a gang leader of a newly established notorious gang couldn''t be so easy.


    Not wanting to step into a trap, she said, "If that''s so then I don''t want anything If I win to-"


    "Now now, miss Jennifer, don''t make this bland." I stop her, "If I don''t get anything and you also don''t get anything, then wouldn''t it be just a normal debate?"


    "At least put a prize for the bet, isn''t that right guys?" I say asking the students.


    There were more than 60% of the students here who hated me, so normally they wouldn''t have joined with my words. But in the case of me losing something valuable¡­


    "Yes, Madam Jennifer, don''t let this pompous bastard get away so easily."


    "You must take justice and discipline him."


    "Someone should finally teach him a bit about dignity."


    Normally, Jennifer would have ignored this words as they may as well be her grave. But seeing so many in her support, she couldn''t help but feel inclined to do it.


    ''But I won''t fall so easily!''


    "I''ll only accept if you also place a prize, otherwise count me out."


    "Alright, since you''re asking for a fair bet, that''s what you''ll get." I nod, "So what do want?"


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Tax has a fine store for Sigmat Rings¡­ is that correct?"


    I smile, "You are correct, I do have¡­ a few stores."


    "Shit! Is he for real?" Some students said.


    "If he really isn''t joking then wouldn''t it mean, he''s richer than us?"


    "Then that means even with all of our money''s combined we won''t be able to catch up with him." A guy said as he clutched his head in agony.


    ''Well, that guy is correct.''


    I now have so much money, that I guarantee nobody is richer in this kingdom, other than me.


    "So is that what you want? A ring¡­ or multiple of them?" I ask as she shook her head.


    "No, thanks for the generosity but I''ll only be happy with one. A Pink One."


    "Woah!" The students clamored at her demand as I smiled.


    "So you want a pink one then?"


    Jennifer nodded. ''With such an outrageous demand, he would have no choice but to back out of th-''


    "You''re on."


    Seeing him accepting her demand so easily made the feeling of suspicious inside Jennifer become bigger. This only meant that he had something big in plan for her.


    "And what do you want in exchange?"


    "A Casual Relationship."


    "Pardon!" She asked, thinking of something quite graphic.


    "Not in that sense you pervert, I meant a casual relationship. I won''t call you ma''am nor behave respectfully to you. Instead it will be like we''re old pals."


    Jennifer almost sighed in relief.


    "O- Oh!... Is that it?"


    "That''s it."


    Before she could say anything else, the sound of bells ringing sounded.


    "It seems our class is over." Jennifer said, picking up her stuff, "We will start our studies on the next class and make sure to check out the basics." With that she left, but not before giving a look at Henry.


    I only gave her a smile that ticked her even more.


    "Henry, Are you crazy!!" Wilson said shaking me.


    "No, I''m absolutely fine-"


    "That went a bit beyond, don''t you think." Said a familiar tone as I smile.


    "And what would you have said that would have been reasonable?" I ask Arthur.


    "I see no point in agitating her, Henry. Why do so when she could have been helpful to us?" He said, sticking with Jennifer.


    Of Course, he would do so. One of the people here who would help him out with his vengeance is none other Jennifer. Her help would be massive for him, it''s only reasonable he be supportive of her.


    "I see you''re not saying anything about her outrageous demand?"


    "I know that too but I can''t see any adva-"


    "Forget about her, tell me¡­ how''s your babe doing?"


    "My babe¡­ who are talking about?"


    "I was talking about Miss Elizabeth, how is she?"


    Arthur felt a bit restricted to speak about her, "She''s fine."


    "Where is she? I thought she''d be here with you." I deliberately say, knowing how it will jab at him.


    "She''s in Class A."


    "Is that so¡­ then shouldn''t you too have fought against what Jennifer said?"


    Arthur went quiet, deliberating on my words. He couldn''t find any wrong about it, it was his goal to get to Class A too¡­


    "Yes, But I will¡­ Where did he go?" Arthur asked, not seeing Henry on his seat anymore.


    "He went that way¡­ saying something about Villain Fodder time or something." Wilson said pointing to me, who was going towards a certain someone.


    ¡­


    "Hey¡­ wanna have a fight with me?" I ask the guy in front of me, The guy with Rank 1 in Class F.

 Chapter 202 - 202 - Through Weakness

    I asked the current Number 1 Ranking guy for a fight, a fight to exchange rankings¡­ nonetheless to say, I was absolutely rejected.


    "So you see class, no matter how much you try to overcook a rabbit, it will still be tasty." After getting rejected, a new teacher had come in for his class, so I had to stop and sit back in my seat.


    "And if you add salt around the rabbit, just in the right amount, you will get a divine taste from it." The man, probably in his 40''s, spoke as if expressing his own experience.


    "The rich aroma from it, the lingering taste¡­ the meat so exquisite¡­ ahhhh!" He suddenly grabbed himself in excitement. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Regardless to say, this new teacher might be a red flag to talk to. He was teaching us how to survive in the wild, with the book ''How to survive in the wild ¨C 01''.


    Yeah¡­ this era''s studies were muuuuuch more easy to learn. So it wouldn''t take long for me to learn everything and basically become a scholar if I wanted.


    "Alright class, make sure to read up on all the ingredients needed to cook a rabbit and also add in basic ones that are needed in almost every recipe." He said, giving a flying kiss to everyone and leaving with a hearty laugh.


    The flying kiss though, everyone avoided like it''s the plague.


    I turn towards the page, the teach indicated, wanting to take a look, ''Let''s see how easy the book really I-''


    "HOLY MOTHER OF GODDESS!" I flip around the page and see countless materials and work that are too much for my limited brain capacity to handle. "Just what is wrong with this book!"


    "What are you talking about, Henry?" Wilson asked, taking a look at my book and verifying it, "It''s the same as mine, what''s wrong with it?"


    "You mean you can''t see the hundreds of ingredients named here? And what is even grass and cow dung doing as an ingredient¡­ is this a joke or what!"


    "Haha¡­" Wilson laughed, "Henry¡­ if you think this is too much-"


    "Don''t even finish that sentence, Wilson."


    Wilson finally showed his true image, "You would lose all your hair on book 2 and 3, that we''ll get in the future."


    ''If this is how hard all the books are¡­ then forget about passing the academy, I''m gonna have to retake the first year exams over and over again.''


    I sigh and get up from my seat.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To challenge that guy."


    "Again?"


    "Yep" I nod and come to the first seat again.


    Seeing me coming to him again, the guy''s breath stiffened for a second before he ignored me.


    ''The nerve of him.''


    "Hey"


    "¡­"


    "Hey, you listening!"


    "¡­"


    "Yoohoo, anyone home on the extreme deluxe ranking phase?" I scream out in his ear, finally getting a reaction.


    "What do you want now?" The guy said, his eyes still glued to the survival book, occasionally he ticked off some good points.


    "I want to talk to you about the challenge!"


    "There''s no challenge, I don''t want to fight you."


    "But you have to!"


    "And what if I don''t?" He asked, while finally gazing at me, "It''s not like you can do anything about it."


    The guy had black hair and a pretty good face. His glasses were the same as Jennifer''s, just a bit heavier on the silver. He combed his hair on the right side, you could feel the aura of a great student coming out of him.


    In a single word, he was the topper type.


    I snicker at his words.


    He was right¡­ I couldn''t do anything to him. Nothing physical.


    The academy had rules about students not able to enforce a challenge on to others. The only way a challenge can be allowed is only when the two sides agree to it. Otherwise there would be no challenge.


    If only I could entice the guy someway.


    "So how about we bet on this?"


    "What?" He asked, confusion etched on his good looking face.


    "Hmm, you can bet anything and in my case, I''ll just have your rank. How about it?"


    "No!" He shook his head, resolute.


    "Even if there''s a blue ring on it?" He froze for a moment before shaking his head again.


    "No amount of money or things would make me do such a stupid choice." He shook his head again for the final time, "Now, if you don''t have anything important to say, please get out of my sight, the class is starting."


    I look behind to see a teacher entering the room. I glance back at the topper and warn, "I''ll be back!"


    Then I return to my seat, denied from my privilege yet again.


    "Again huh." Wilson said as I nod.


    "Yep¡­ the guy won''t even take money when I offered him or bet in the challenge too."


    "You know, if he didn''t take free money on the first try¡­ then I don''t see any reason why he would bet on something he very well will lose."


    "¡­Didn''t thought of that." I say trying to think, what is actually wrong here.


    In the novel, when Arthur tried to challenge the other higher ranks, they almost easily accepted and some even bet in it too¡­ but that topper just won''t want to fight!


    Maybe it''s because of me. With Arthur, they didn''t know the outcome or most likely thought about easily winning. But in my case, that won''t be so. The topper knew he''d lose if he fights me.


    "But next time, It''ll work." I say as a glint overcomes my eyes that Wilson didn''t miss.


    "Do you finally have a plan then?" I nod. "Henry¡­ it''s not anything physical right?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Besides even if it were, it''s not that far away now is it? If he agrees to my challenge, then it''s going to lead to a fight anyway."


    Wilson noted that as a fact.


    Now I waited for a while before going to him again. The guy sighed and was about to reject me but I say something unexpected.


    "A Hundred Thousand Pounds"


    "What?" He looked at me in confusion.


    "That''s how much your family is in debt, right Taylor." I give a pleasant smile.


    Taylor Harris, the youngest son of the Harris family, coming from a line of Viscounts. He is a good fighter capable of many techniques and an even greater student. People like him should be on Class A. So you might ask what he''s doing in the bottom of the barrel in F?


    Even though Taylor is a great student, his family on the other hand isn''t doing very much in the business sense. Their tailoring business has taken a downturn, their older son''s that have been in the army for many years, haven''t gotten any promotion and their debt was piling up as well.


    Now, the plan was to use his family debt as blackmail or even encouragement and the academy won''t have any problems with it.


    They may have banned Physical damage but they said nothing about Mental damage. Actually, many knew about this rule and instead crafted specific ways to mentally attack someone and get what they want.


    Taylor''s face paled and he asked in fear, "Ho- How do you know about that?"


    "How do I know that? Because they are in debt to me."


    Yeah¡­ I have a bank too.


    "So what!" He hardened again, "What are you going to do about I-"


    "I''ll raise the interest rate. Even to the point that they can''t pay it anymore."


    !!


    "And what do you think will happen when I don''t get my money?" I whisper to his ear, "I''ll get everything your family owns then anyway."


    "So you have a choice."


    "You can save your family from that future by just accepting my challenge."


    "Or reject... and let them face the consequences."

 Chapter 203 - 203 - A Bigger Bet

    "Just accept the challenge and we''ll both get what we want."


    "I¡­" Taylor hesitated as he tried to find a way out of this. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t find a solution.


    He had studied long and hard to get to this point. His dream of being accepted at Lancelot High had finally presented itself¡­ but was it really a good choice?


    Taylor may have gotten the No. 1 Ranking at his class, but his class was the worst one. It was said that nobody from Class F were actually able to make something of themselves.


    All those that had talent and skills, were erased as they got in Class F.


    If that wasn''t a big enough problem, this humongous guy standing before him, presented one more. The reason for Taylor to study so hard was his family. He wanted to make his father and big brothers proud.


    And now this guy was trying to take that away from him as well.


    "I want to-" Seeing no path, Taylor was going to accept.


    "Stop It, Henry!"


    "Tck!" My tongue clicks hearing the annoying noise again, "What do you want, Arthur? And don''t you dare say you''re here because you saw some big injustice or anything similar."


    Arthur who had come here with that mindset, blushed, "Wh- What do you mean by that! I only came here because you were bullying the guy."


    "If he''s not complaining, why the fuck are you?" I wave him away, "Now shoo from here, I''m making a deal?"


    "So what''d ya say?" I ask.


    "You don''t have to agree to him, I''m sure the academy will not let him get away from this."


    "Haha¡­ man, you really don''t know what the academy''s like." I say as a twinkle spread from my eye.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, as he really didn''t know.


    "Before I answer that, tell me¡­ miss Jennifer over there," I point to a fictional figure of hers, "Was thinking of punishing me when she left, right? Then why did she suddenly change her stance after coming back?"


    "She¡­"


    "Can''t say huh." I smirk, "Let me make it easier for you, Arthur. It''s not because she doesn''t want to do something to me, it''s more like she can''t do anything to me."


    !!!


    Arthur''s eyes went wide at my speculation but he did not say anything to deny it.


    "The only thing she could do was to complain a bit and then did a bet because¡­ why the fuck not, right?" I smile, "Now that I wasted a significant amount of time on your ass, let''s back to Taylor."


    I turn around, "I know that it''s a big decision and because I''m such a great guy, I''ll let you have some time to think about it."


    "I''ll do it!"


    "Huh?" I look at him in confusion, "Really?"


    ''He accepted that quickly?... Thought it would be a bit longer.''


    "But I have my own condition too!"


    ''Okay, now it makes sense.''


    "Shoot"


    "If I win then you will clear all the debt my family has and you''ll leave me alone. You''ll never talk to me, you understand!"


    ''Hmm¡­ that does sound like a good deal¡­ why not make it more interesting?''


    "Why don''t we do it like this?" I say, shoving aside Arthur and seating over the bench next to Taylor''s, "If you win, not only will I do what you asked but also add in a bit extra for your family¡­ by extra, I mean another 100 Thousand!"


    Taylor looked at me like I was the crazy one over here. But he didn''t lose himself completely.


    "And what happens if I lose?"


    ''This guy¡­ he''s quite smart.''


    "Then¡­" I tap my chin and think for a while.


    As with every tap of my chin, the suspense growing within Taylor and Arthur only intensified.


    Finally, a smile of victory bloomed on my face, "Then when you graduate from this place, come work for me."


    "What!" X2


    Both of them felt as if they heard wrong.


    "You want me to work for you?" Taylor raised his brow, "What kind of work?"


    "We''ll talk about that when the time comes¡­ so how about it, wanna do this my or your wa-"


    "Let''s do this your way." I wasn''t able to finish my words as the guy stood up and faced me straight, "I''m going to defeat you and wipe that smile away from your face forever."


    ''Okay¡­ now this is fun.''


    "You''re on!" I say and before I could say anything more cool, Arthur interrupted.


    "You don''t have to do this; you''ll lose if you fight against him-"


    "So what if I lose? Hah!" Taylor screamed out in frustration, "The only thing you''re telling is how to waste my time. Give me a solution if you have one."


    "I¡­" Arthur felt stumped.


    "Besides, why should I trust you? How can I be sure that you don''t want the same as him!" Taylor pointed his finger at Arthur.


    Seeing that the drama pointed up to a good flare, it was time for me to leave.


    "Alright then, my works done, I''ll leave you two to it."


    "Hey!" I turn around as Taylor called.


    "When do you want to do this?"


    "Eager to lose, are we?" I give him a smug look, "Since I was the one who initiated the challenge, it would be graceful of me for you to decide."


    Taylor snickered, "Graceful, my ass! Alright, the time and place will be-"


    "You can''t decide that." A new voice interrupts.


    Turning to the sound, we see a new guy leaning against the door.


    He''s face was bright and he looked like the popular type with his spotless face and blonde hair. The guy had a strong figure in the lean style and stood up to 5.7.


    "And who are you to tell us that?" Taylor asked, a bit angrily that an outsider barged in.


    "Cough Cough¡­ I''m sorry for the intrusion." The guy coughed as he gave a bright smile, "But my name is Halos Gradois. I''m a first year like you guys¡­ just from Class A."


    !


    A strange current of jealousy waved through from everyone in the classroom.


    ''That name!'' I take a good look at him as I remember, ''He''s one of the strong ones.''


    "Oh? So you''re one of the best huh?" Arthur asked, "Mind telling us your rank?"


    "It''s nothing¡­" He shook his hands dismissively before giving a dark smile, "Just rank 10."


    !!!


    If previously a slight shock went through them, then this time everyone in class F, except for Henry, felt that a lightning strike fell upon them.


    "About that challenge you both had, it''s still not verified yet." Halos said, "You need to talk with the student council and get them to authorize it for you and when they give a specific time and place, that''s where you''ll have your fight."


    I walk forward, "Thanks for the information."


    ''I know what type this guy is.''


    "But mind telling me why you''ve descended from heaven to mingle with us mortals, your grace?"


    Halos didn''t mind one bit of how I talked with him, "You see, I''ve recently heard a rumor about a student betting with a teacher. Something about¡­ A Class F student beating the best of Class A and becoming number 1."


    ''He''s the type that barges in conversations.''


    "So I came to check it myself." He said, finally showing his fangs. His eyes boar into me like a crazy psycho''s.


    ''The one who''s crazy about fighting strong bastards.''


    "I wanted a taste of that person myself."


    ''The Devourer of Talent, Halos.''


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 - 204 - Halos Gradois

    ''This guy¡­ always crazy for a fight.''


    "You''ve heard that huh." I say, "Is there anything else about that rumor you''ve heard?"


    "Yes, there is." The guy had a annoying smile on him that you really wanted to beat the shit out off, "The guy who made that ridiculous challenge was supposed to be quite big¡­ big enough to actually be called a giant."


    "And is there someone like that around here?" I ask, as the students felt the heavy surrounding overwhelming them.


    "Hmm¡­" The guy had the nerve to actually look around before coming back to me with a supposed realization, "Oh my! It seems you fit that description perfectly."


    "So¡­ are you that guy?"


    "And what if I- you know what? Fuck this suspense shit, it''s me. I''m the one who made the bet." I say, not wanting to make this any longer than it has to be, "Well¡­ what''d you want with me?"


    "If you''re going to be upfront with me, then I''ll do the same too." His eyes quickly turned dark and had a smile on them, "I want to fight with you."


    "Actually, I wanted to say that from the start. You have this scent on you, that made me felt a itch for a while. But since you were acting stealthily, I did too."


    ''He thought they were stealthy?!'' The whole classroom had the same thought as they kept seeing the show.


    "So what do you say? Wanna bring out your sword or whatever and have a fight ourselves!" He said, prepping his body for a fight.


    "Hold your horses there for a second." I said and he froze, "If the situations were different I would have accepted that in a heartbeat. But not now."


    "Why? Is the timing wrong¡­ or is it this place?" He asked, tilting his head as if he didn''t know, "If we get rid of these guys, I''m sure we''ll be able to have a nice fight!"


    Everyone and even me glanced at the guy like he was 100% certified crazy. Actually, he was the type that didn''t even need to be certified.


    ''Ahh¡­ such a golden opportunity but at the wrong moment.''


    "Listen, man. I really want to fight with you-"


    "Then, let''s do it!" He said and jumped towards me.


    His figure reaching me in a bare moment.


    Arthur, Wilson, Xavier, Taylor and all that saw him appear in the air before Henry with his legs ready to slash went through one thought.


    ''So Fast!''


    Halos smiled and thought he would give a solid strike at Henry''s head.


    "Pak!"


    "Grab!"


    But right before it could hit, he felt his leg being grabbed by a large hand. Looking down, he saw that Henry had successfully held his leg in his grasp.


    Halos''s eyes shook in the next action. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how much he tried to move his leg, he couldn''t. Halos felt as if his legs were stuck inside cement that had been dried shut. But he didn''t take it lying down and tried to attack with the other leg.


    Unlike before, this one wasn''t caught. Instead, in the eyes of everyone, they saw the leg bypassing Henry like he wasn''t even there.


    But Halos and Arthur saw it. They saw the instant quick turn that Henry did right before the leg would hit.


    ''He dodged that like it was subconscious instinct.''


    That was the thought Halos had as he now swung below Henry''s grasp.


    "You done with your attack?¡­ because it''s my turn."


    !!!


    Halos instantly felt his survival instincts flare. He saw Henry clench his fist and strike at his face. The attack wasn''t fast, it was slow. It was unusually slow, slower than the attack Halos did.


    Halos could have easily dodged it.


    But somehow, Halos''s body couldn''t move. He didn''t know if it was because Henry had grabbed him firmly or was it because of the large booming shadow that overcame him.


    Even as the fist came dangerously closed in, the only thing Halos could do was face his death. But right at the end, when everyone thought Halos was done for, even he himself thought that¡­ he felt click at his forehead.


    Halos realized that, at the end Henry only flicked his head.


    "Bam!"


    Then let go of him as Halos mercilessly fell flat on the floor.


    Halos didn''t feel the pain of the ground nor the embarrassment of failure, the only thought going inside him was¡­ what if that attack had hit him?


    ''Would I be still alive?''


    "Yo, Devourer!"


    He heard Henry call him, "Was that little demonstration enough to scare you?"


    ''Scare me?''


    Halos smiled in the next instant, shocking Henry. He did a jump roll and straightened himself before instantly coming back to Henry.


    "Now I really really reallllly want to fight you!"


    ¡­


    ''Damn! I can literally see the twinkle flying off this freak.'' I see the look and say, "Yeah, not gonna happen."


    "Whhhy?" The guy whined like a child. "I wanna fight you?"


    "Listen to me, you freak, before I punch you through this academy''s roof!" I angrily say and somewhat get the guy''s attention.


    "Hahh¡­ first of all, I need to fight with this guy." I point to Taylor, "And then when I defeat him-"


    "Then you''ll fight m- Ouch!" Halos was quickly knocked on his head as he rubbed it in pain with a painful baby face.


    "First I''ll defeat this guy. Then when I pass the secret exam at the end of this month and get admitted to Class A, then I will fight you." I say as relief comes to me as I was able to finally finish my words.


    "But that''s like a thousand days away." Halos whined.


    "I literally said it was a month."


    "But a month''s still too long! Let''s do it now, okay. Let''s do it!" He came before me, his face almost centimeters away from mine.


    "Not gonna happen man." Before he could complain again, I said something that would shut him up, "Besides, with your current strength, the end results can already be seen."


    "Hmm?"


    "You won''t last a minute against me. And even if you did it''ll probably be by dodging and staying away from me."


    The smile wiped away from him as his face paled until it was empty. It was almost scary when you know how chirpy he was a second ago.


    ''Did I say too much?''


    Halos suddenly turned around and quietly walked away. But right before he could disappear in the hallway, the guy stopped.


    Halos turned and looked at Henry with a devilishly angry expression, "I''ll train."


    "Hm?"


    "I''ll train until the time you come to Class A and then we will fight. I promise you, I will defeat you!" Halos said and walked away.


    ''What a weird guy! He didn''t even learn my nam-''


    "Phoosh!" The door opened again and Halos came back as he asked, "Oh yeah, Can you tell me your name?"


    "It''s Henry¡­ Henry Van Tax."


    "Henry¡­" He took in the name deep in his mind, "I, Halos Gradois, Proclaim you as my Rival!"


    "Make sure to eat healthy and drink lots of water. Also make sure to win the exam and meet me in Class A."


    "Bam!"


    With that, the guy was gone.


    I sigh my head in disappointment.


    ''Almost forgot this was a novel world. There are more like him out there.''

 Chapter 205 - 205 - An Outstrechted Situation

    I was inside the student council room. But what I was looking at were the spear, swords, arrow and scythe pointed at me. All of them were poised to strike and with just one movement would hit me all at once.


    "Guys¡­ let''s just calm down for a second."


    ''Damn¡­ how did I get into this mess!'' I sigh while looking at one white haired bitch.


    ...


    A Few Minutes Ago¡­


    As Halos finally left after getting my name, "Now that was a very weird guy."


    Wilson nodded with me, "He was¡­ and did he really say he was from Class A? Are the people from Class A, like him?"


    "Kinda¡­ not all of them." I say as both Arthur, Wilson looks at me while Xavier heard from a corner point, "Only the strong ones¡­ have a personality."


    That was enough for them to know what I was getting at.


    "Taylor, let''s go."


    "Hah?" Taylor who was still shocked at the show of strength from both of us, asked in confusion, "Where to?"


    "To the student council. We better get our fights ready before someone else beats us in time."


    Taylor remembered the small display once again and looked back at Henry. He specifically remembered how easily he caught Halos''s leg like it was nothing, then also vanished from his other attack.


    Someone strong like Henry was about to him.


    Did he even have a chance of victory?


    Should he already say he''s lost and just give up like that?


    "Hey!" He felt a heavy presence on his shoulder, looking up it was Henry, "What happened? Are you getting seconds thoughts?"


    Then he gave that fearfully disgusting smile, "Don''t forget, I have your family''s future in my hands¡­ this fight is the only way you can save them." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s right! I need to do this; I can''t back down when my family needs me at this critical moment.'' Taylor faced his fear straight on and moved the hand away, "You don''t have to remind me, I know what I got into."


    "hehe¡­ as long as you understand, pal." Saying that I follow at his back, readying to leave.


    From behind us, was Arthur''s annoying noise, "Taylor, I know this is difficult, but if I can help you in anyway, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Tck" I click my tongue because of the guy, "Man, can''t he have a rest or something?" As we got out of the door, we immediately saw a middle aged man, going inside.


    A Teacher.


    "Wh- Where are bo- both of you going?" The guy was already scared of us before we could even say anything to him. I could see him shivering before me like I was about to eat him.


    Henry didn''t know this but, the rumor about the bet had already spread like wildfire around the academy. It wasn''t uncommon for such bets to be heard, but it was the first time when a Class F student at the bottom rank took such a bet against none other than Jennifer Snowhail, the daughter of the Marquis Snowhail.


    A man of impeccable stance and his daughter too, a great genius in both studies and wartime tactics.


    So it was quite a fun rumor for the teachers to joke around with. But unlike them¡­ the teachers in Class F did not have any fun. They were disturbed by that a student in their class would be so troublesome.


    They even started to become afraid of him when they learned of his great status and giant like body.


    That was this teacher felt when he saw Henry''s tall body overshadow him. The teacher thought at that moment Henry would smile dangerously and just punch the life out of him.


    But life did not go by one''s imagination¡­ unless they were in a novel.


    Not this time though.


    "Sorry teach, but me and him got a fight to schedule. So we''ll be going to the student council." I said and forcefully took Taylor with me, not letting him talk.


    The teacher looked back at the overpowering body of Henry and how he didn''t even ask for permission to leave. Truly a troublesome child.


    ''Why did it have to be my class?''


    ¡­


    It took a bit longer than expected for us to find the place.


    Apparently, the student council was in a different building altogether. It was in one of the most expensive buildings at the academy, right around the center.


    As I walk with Taylor, I see the door to the student council in front of me.


    ''Good! Now let''s talk with those guys and finally get my fight.''


    I enthusiastically get to the door and right as I was about to open, I remember something.


    ''Oh shit I forgot! That damn bitch is here.''


    A white haired girl with a similar but better figure than Samantha came to my mind. Her smile a vicious combination of deception and corruption. The name ''Religias'' comes to mind when she appears.


    ''Of all the people, she had to be the damn president of the student council.''


    Yes, it is correct. Samantha''s older sister, a future villain and un-certified Grade SS+ bitch is the current president of the Student Council and also Henry''s somewhat fianc¨¦.


    ''What''s worse is that I need to get her permission! If I don''t then I won''t be able to have any kinds of fight or challenges with anyone, regardless of our choice.''


    ''What to do? I can''t just ignore this. Should I let Taylor talk with them?'' I turn back to see Taylor giving me a dubious look, ''No, that won''t work. We both need to be present for the fight to be certified.''


    ''So what do I do? Do I go straight in or do I wait for a better timin- HEY!''


    I couldn''t finish my thought as Taylor opened the other side, "Why are you wasting time here, just open the door."


    He flung open the door and let the flow out.


    The first thing to come to our mind when we saw the inside was¡­ How Extravagant.


    The floor of the room was especially made of mahogany wood and it was designed specifically for comfort and beauty. There were four couches of the highest quality at both sides, a stand filled with various sweets and at the center a glass table.


    At the end of the room was a work desk made with great care and above it, paperwork''s that were neatly aligned.


    The next thing I do is look at the person sitting behind the desk¡­ but it wasn''t a woman. It was a man.


    The guy had an amazing face and blonde hair. Even while sitting his lean figure showed enough muscles to know the guy worked out.


    If Arthur wasn''t around, then I would have taken this guy as the real protagonist.


    Seeing that the guy wasn''t her, I look around, trying to find out where she was.


    There were five more people inside the room but none of them were her. But somehow that did not give me relief as another girl with silver white hair stood up and pointed criminally at me.


    "YOU! You''re the one who sexually violated me!"


    Yep, it''s the talkative bitch from the Silvercolt Family.


    Without even listening to my side, the other four inside the room, immediately propped out their weapon and poised to strike.


    Seeing the outstretched reaction, I awkwardly smile, "Guys¡­ let''s just calm down for a second."

 Chapter 206 - 206 - Student Council [ Part 1 ]

    "Miss Elivia, did this monster do something to you?" The guy who had sat next to the Silvercolt girl asked. His spear ready to penetrate Henry ready at her word.


    You could just see from his bloodshot eyes and extremely jealous expression that this guy had a huge thing for the bitch.


    "Yes, he did. He did something horrible to me." Elivia''s finger straightened back again as the spear got dangerously close to annoy me.


    "You sure you only want to act on her words without even hearing my side." At my word, the other two with their weapon hesitated a bit because of my extremely darkening expression.


    The other two felt that I wouldn''t be as easy to defeat unlike others. But the jealous guy didn''t think straight.


    He only seemed ready to strike, "Why would we? How dare you touch my dear Elivia!"


    Elivia who complained looked back at the guy with anger again. Something similar like this had happened before. It was annoying than and it still is annoying for her.


    "Naville, stop saying idiotic things."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Elivia." The guy looked apologetically at her, "But he did do something completely sexually bad thing to you, right?"


    "We- Well¡­ completely might be a wrong wor-"


    Naville, the guy with the spear and jealousy didn''t need to hear anything else, "Damn You! Her Virginity''s MINE!"


    With that word, Naville jumped forward, his spear ready to pierce me.


    The others who were hesitant, widened their eyes at their member, shocked by his sudden attack. They too would have striked, but not before they knew what exactly happened.


    I didn''t move nor feel scared by the attack. In fact, it would be easy for me to stop this guy''s attack by grabbing his spear, quickly pulling it and using the other end of it to strike the guys forehead, ending it there.


    But I didn''t have to.


    Because I saw the blonde move. The guy who had been silently watching the whole spectacle with a smile moved in the instant Naville went for the kill.


    Blondy used the desk as a stand and quietly leaped over. His speed fast enough to reach Naville and instantly kicked the guy over, completely changing the game. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My vision slowly returned back to normal speed as I saw Naville groaning on the ground with his butt faced up.


    "Vice-President¡­ why?" Those were his last words as Naville went unconscious.


    Blondy checked the guy''s pulse as he sighed in relied, "Thank god, he didn''t die."


    The others who heard him had one thought.


    ''You went for the kill?!''


    Blondy didn''t take their stares to mind as he got up while dusting his clothes for a moment. Then turning around, he walked towards me with a smile, "It''s nice to meet you, I am Ulvicor Hansmith, the Vice-President of the student Council."


    I give a glance at his hand, wanting to shake my hand. I just gave his face an awkward look and kept looking at him. As time passed, the others only looked at his hand and the ever-present smile on him.


    ''That''s got to be extremely uncomfortable.''


    I sigh inwardly, seeing the guy still keeping his hand up. Finally, I shake his hand as the smile on his bright face brightens even more, "Can''t say the same though¡­ name''s Henry Van Tax."


    !!


    Immediately a shock went through the other two who heard the name. They looked at me with raised brows.


    ''Is he the one?''


    While they were doing that quietly, the vice-president instead smiled wider and shook my hand with his other one too, "So you''re the famous student who made the bet with Miss Jennifer then, right? Can I have your autograph?"


    ''This guy¡­ is he for real?'' I look at his bright face that didn''t seem to have any bad thoughts.


    "Vice-President, you''re going overboard again?"


    "Huh?" He looked back, "I am?"


    The girl nodded as he smiled awkwardly, "Oh!" He let go of my hand, "I''m sorry for that. I get quite excited when I meet celebrities."


    "Please come in and sit." He gestured me in and I sat before his desk, "Do you want something, coffee, tea or juice?"


    "Some juice would be fine."


    "Ok" The guy nodded and turned to the girl from before, "Bethany, can you bring him some juice."


    "Alrigh- Wait! You''re forgetting something here, Vice-President!" Bethany reminded him.


    The guy only tilted his head in confusion, "I did?"


    "Yes, Ulvicor!" Elivia screamed, "I just said that this guy sexually violated me."


    "Oh, you did?" Ulvicor turned to me, "Did you violate her sexually?"


    "Nope"


    "See, he didn''t. Case closed."


    "Ulvicor!"


    "Elivia¡­" The guy''s smile went away and he calmed down, "What did I say about calling us our names?"


    "I- I''m sorry, Vice-President." Elivia said in slight fear.


    The guy gave a slow nod and turned to me, "Mind telling me what she''s talking about."


    "But Vice-President, shouldn''t you listen to me first!" Elivia said, only to be started down by Ulvicor.


    "You''d likely lie, Elivia."


    Seeing the serious temperament on Ulvicor, everyone knew it was time to stay quiet.


    "Alright, so it went like this¡­"


    ¡­


    "Hmm, so that''s what happened." Ulvicor nodded, "I do believe that it does have some sexual innuendo in it¡­"


    "See, I told you!" Elivia said.


    "But it''s not exactly sexual violation though."


    "What! But he-"


    "Elivia, did he say crude words to you?"


    "N-No"


    "Did he touch your body?"


    "¡­No"


    "And respond clearly to this question," Ulvicor had a straight look, "Did he approach you with any sexual or noteworthy behavior?"


    "No" Elivia quietly murmured.


    "Well then, I suppose now you probably understand that he didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Elivia could only nod.


    "Though Elivia did make this a bit too stretched," He turned to me, "This is also your fault."


    "Hey, I needed to do something to make her quiet. I''m sure you understand my pain, right?"


    Elivia was about to curse him out when she saw Ulvicor nod, "I do."


    ''Vice-President!''


    "Still," I turn around to see it was the girl, "It would be better if you don''t show your muscles to a young maiden like that."


    "But, where''s the young maiden?"


    "Phopf!" The guy beside the girl laughed as he got hit by her scythe, "What! He''s not exactly wrong there."


    "As fun as this small greet was, can you tell me why you came here?" Ulvicor asked me.


    "Oh, It''s because I want to challenge this guy for his rank?"


    "What guy?"


    "This gu-" I look next to me to see; Taylor was not there.


    "I''m here." Looking behind, I saw Taylor still standing at the door.


    "Whoa! When did you arrive?" Ulvicor asked as Taylor felt pale.


    ''You didn''t even see me?''


    Taylor quietly cursed and sat beside Henry as Ulvicor asked.


    "So you too want to have a ranked battle."


    Ulvicor saw Henry nod enthusiastically but not Taylor. He understood there was a story hidden behind there, but he didn''t care.


    "Alright, I approve of your battle."


    "That easily?" Taylor asked as he nodded.


    "Of course, if both of you agree, then why shouldn''t I?" Ulvicor said as he opened a book, "The earliest you guys can fight is¡­ a week."


    ''A week huh?'' Taylor looked at Henry who had no problem with this. ''So that''s how much I got to train?''


    ''No matter, I''ll still win!''

 Chapter 207 - 207 - Student Council [ Part 2 ]

    With that done, me and Taylor were about to get out of here when the Blondy stopped me.


    "Henry, stop for a moment!"


    I was about to get up from the chair but stop. Taylor remained standing until Blondy shooed him away.


    "Taylor was your name, right? You can go now; your class should still be ongoing if I''m right."


    In other words, get the fuck out, I don''t want you hearing this.


    Taylor quietly nodded to his words before he respectfully took his leave of the place.


    Now that Taylor was gone, I took a good look around the place.


    The Student Council


    Unlike the teachers who teaches students and could give punishments because of evidence, the student council were different.


    The Student Council had the power to do many things inside the academy. Change the class routine, organize events, reorganize buildings, help students with various ways.


    That was just the boring stuff. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The real power they had was creating rules, bending them and using them on someone.


    You could say the student council was more powerful than the teachers, because if the council wanted to, they can kick out a teacher¡­ of course there must be a good enough reason for it.


    But the Student Council had more than enough power to do that.


    They can even change the ranking of a student from 50 to 10, if they wanted. The fact that I had to come here to approve the challenge showed their power.


    Looking around, I saw the same group of people from before. Except Taylor was gone and Naville was still unconscious on the couch.


    Besides Elivia, everyone else were final year students, The Fourth Years. The pioneers of this academy and also the ones that''ll change the course of this kingdom.


    I even knew the other two''s name as well.


    Bethany Lovelass and Victor Volt.


    The girl with her Scythe was Bethany and the sword dude, Victor. Both of them were in the high rankings like this blonde.


    "Henry¡­ is it okay, If I called you casually?" Ulvoric asked.


    "Sure"


    "This is your second day of the academy, correct? How is it to your liking?"


    "How is it to my liking?" I repeat his questions while thinking about it, "It''s okay."


    "Okay¡­ what do you mean?" Elivia had to interrupt, "It''s magnificent, there''s nothing out there like this."


    "Yes, for you that might be so." I say, "But I''ve seen better things that I can say without a hitch are greater than this and before you retort-" I say, interrupting her speech, "He asked me, not you! So stop putting words in my mouth."


    "Damn! Even when it''s not about you, you talk!" I murmur quietly but it still gets heard by everyone.


    Ulvoric and Victor had funny expressions while Bethany and Elivia had bad ones.


    Don''t know why, but Bethany already had a bad expression of me¡­ it may have something do with me flashing my muscles at Elivia.


    "You! How dare you talk back to me, do you know, you are talking back to Real Royalty here?"


    Ulvoric raises his hand, stopping this from getting any further, "Stop it, Elivia. He is right about you interrupting him."


    "Ulvor-"


    "Vice-President!" Ulvoric corrected her.


    "But Vice-President, you do see how this commoner is belittling me, right? If I don''t retort back to him then it would be shaming my own family honor."


    Ulvoric sighed, "You''re taking this way too far, Elivia. But since you''re not stopping then it should be YOU, who should apologize to him."


    "What! Why?"


    "Because you''re directly undermining your superior."


    "He! My superior?" She pointed at me and then herself as she laughed, "The sun would have to rise up from the north for that to happen."


    "Unfortunately for you miss¡­ it already has." I smile. My words only brought her confusion.


    "Elivia¡­" Ulvoric sighed, "You don''t know this but, Henry over here, is actually a Viscount."


    "WHAT!" She screamed out loud, almost bursting out my eardrums. "Bu- But how can that be? That should be impossible! Him! A Viscount!"


    My smile only made her clutch her dress in anger.


    "Please tell me Ulvor- No, Vice-President that this isn''t real." Elivia shook her head in denial.


    Not only she, but Bethany and Victor too couldn''t believe how this could be true.


    A student having a noble rank was out of belief. Even if the master of the family dies and only his son left to take the helm, he still wouldn''t be given that rank.


    The only thing he''ll get are the possessions. There''s only one way to get a noble ranking and that is too graduate the royal academy. This was why everyone wanted to study here.


    So it was actually right for Elivia to get this shocked.


    Unfortunately for her, Passing the academy was only the most common way to get a noble title. There were other ways too¡­ one of them was directly getting a title from the Reigning King or Queen themselves.


    "The Queen herself gave the noble title to Henry for his great acts and service to this kingdom. So in reality¡­ it''s you Elivia, who''s disrespecting him."


    There was a social status here. One that even if you were a Baron or a Duke''s kid, if you had no rank, you have to give your respect to people who have them. Regardless of their rank.


    If it was a Baron, then it wouldn''t have been much problem as it was the lowest. But it was from Viscount, that true nobility started.


    So according to that, Elivia should actually call me Lord.


    "Apologize to him, Elivia."


    "Bu- But¡­ Ulvor-"


    "Now!" Elivia cracked seeing Ulvoric be so hard at her. Tears fell from her eyes as she ran out of the room.


    "Elivia!" Ulvoric called her back but she didn''t respond and ran.


    ''Damn¡­ she can run really fast!'' That''s what thought I had as Ulvoric sighed.


    "I''m sorry for her, Henry. Elivia, she¡­"


    "It''s no problem, I get it. She''s a bit spoiled."


    Ulvoric smiled awkwardly, "Yep¡­ that she is. But let''s get back to the topic, what do you think about the academy?"


    Me, who was playing dumb up to this point finally spill out, "Before I answer that Ulvoric, tell me, is this really just an inquiry or is this about the Royal Kin''s visit?"


    !!


    "How do you know that?" Bethany said, "Are you spying on her?"


    I laugh at her words, "No no, nothing of that sort. I just got some information from a friend about that. But it''s true right? That the exam at the end of the month is because of her."


    Ulvoric had a smile on him as he nodded, "That''s correct!"


    "Ulvoric, you can''t tell-"


    "Bethany, can you give us the room?"


    Bethany gave a thought look at Ulvoric before giving a sharp one at me as she left with Victor.


    As they left, I felt the smile around Ulvoric loosen a bit, "The plan is to keep the exam a secret until her royal highness arrives. But you stirred up the place quite a bit in one day."


    "Well, that wasn''t my attention." I loosen myself as well, "But you have a problematic teacher here who barks too much."


    "I already told you Ulvoric¡­ to cut the troublesome peoples out before I come, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ about that," Ulvoric''s smile went away, "There were some complications with the original plan."


    To simplify what''s happening¡­ Ulvoric and I have a deal.

 Chapter 208 - 208 - Student Council [ Part 3 ]

    "The plan¡­ it didn''t go as we intended it to." Ulvoric says as he clutches his hands in a prayer motion.


    To simplify what''s happening here, let me say¡­ Ulvoric and I have a deal.


    I know the plot and know what''s going to happen¡­ so why not exploit it?


    Three months ago, when I learned of Veronica being Abigail¡­ or actually ignoring all the factors of her being the Final Villain of this Arc, I realize that her downfall wasn''t only at one point, it started from Arthur getting into the academy.


    Arthur started recruiting people to his cause right from the academy, so I had to do something to dissolve this mess. So along with everything else I did, I also made sure to take care of the academy in my way.


    I needed to cut off all the bad weeds in it, so I used Ulvoric.


    In the original story, Ulvoric didn''t have a good ending. He gets defeated by Arthur at the middle point in the academy and is completely forgotten after that.


    But there was something about Ulvoric that made him special, the guy knew how to use his brain and he also had a firm background behind him.


    He only needed a push to thrive inside the academy and that''s what I gave him. I gave him power and also a place in the student council. Then it was with his own strength that the guy got bumped up to Vice-President in three months.


    In exchange for all that I got his allegiance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He would do everything I told him to do and many more. The plan he was talking about, was to get rid of the list of people I deemed dangerously for my fang bang.


    There were two persons on the list that I had highlighted in red and meant that this two were the most important and MUST be rid of.


    Ulvoric though defeated in the novel is a smart person. He was able to get rid of all the person on the list¡­ except for one.


    "Jennifer Snowhail"


    Ulvoric face turned awry as he looked away from me, "I remember telling you to that she''s important."


    "Yes, I know." Ulvoric said and brought out two glasses and poured us drinks. "I tried very hard to get her out but-"


    "Tried?... this is not a try and fail situation, Ulvoric." I say, firmly, "It''s a do or die one and you just fucked it up."


    Ulvoric took a sip as he pleaded, "I''m sorry¡­ I really did everything, everything I could to get her out but she somehow manages to always get out of the problems I create."


    Ulvoric would create problems or situations that would implicate the teacher quite so and then he would use such situations to get rid of them with his student council''s power.


    "And why''d you stop?" I ask as the guy guiltily looks away.


    "At one of the problems, I¡­ I kind of left a trace."


    "Hah¡­ Ulvoric."


    "I know how bad it is." Ulvoric said, "But I also managed to take care of it¡­ somewhat."


    "And what''s somewhat?"


    Ulvoric gave a wry smile as he rubbed the glass in his hands, "She doesn''t know who did it. She''s trying very hard to find it out, even came up here at one point, trying to see if it''s one of us."


    "But she didn''t find out¡­ and now I''m just waiting for the trail to go cold and her to let the guard down a bit."


    "And then what?"


    "I am hatching something¡­ that will definitely get rid of her, I just need some time."


    "How long?"


    "Two or three months."


    I sigh deeply, "Ulvoric¡­ that wasn''t part of the deal."


    Before he could say anything I speak, "I specifically gave you such a place so that you can be of use. I even added that Elivia girl as your fianc¨¦ because with her background, you would be able to get in high places after graduating."


    "But not only do I come to see the plan disarrayed, you can''t even control your fianc¨¦ and the one you''re actually shacking up with isn''t even relevant to me."


    Ulvoric''s eyes widened and he gulped, "¡­You knew?"


    "It''s that Bethany girl, right?"


    "Ye- Yeah, it''s just fun, Mr. Tax. Nothing more."


    "If it''s nothing more than why does she get involved in your plans so much." I ask as the guy broke up in sweat, "You''re using those two, as your sticks¡­ what will happen if one of those sticks break?"


    "I assure you sir, that won''t happen." Ulvoric said and got up, "Please trust me, one more time."


    "You''re asking for another chance? You do know I don''t give second chances, right?"


    Ulvoric''s eyes was wide enough to fall out, he knew that if Henry leaves him here, then all that he had worked so hard for will fall out immediately.


    "But¡­ you have been useful to me, so why not."


    "Hah!" Ulvoric smiled with great joy, "Thank you, Mr. Tax. Thank you. I will definitely make sure to do everything from now on with absolute caution and diligently for you."


    I nod, somewhat satisfied.


    The guy fucked up sure, but that didn''t mean I had to completely throw him away. He''s a good chip I have in the academy¡­ at least I should use him completely before giving up.


    And if he fucks up¡­ I also have other chips too.


    "You''ll show that diligence when the princess from the Sekai Kingdom arrives."


    "Alright, Sir!" The guy almost saluted in happiness.


    I finally take a sip of the drink and ask, "And where is the President?"


    ''At least this guy has good drinks.''


    "She went out for some hunt." Ulvoric said. "We''ve got reports that the Suifon Desert is clamoring up with a lot of monster activity lately. So much that traveling through the safe paths are becoming a problem for everyone."


    "So the army sent out some requests and she lead a team there to take care of it."


    ''I wonder¡­ did she really go there to take care of it or to extract samples?''


    "This is the file about her." I take the file and take a look at it before nodding and get up.


    "I''ll check back later." I turn around and start to leave.


    "Sir¡­ is it true what they say?" I look back and he continues, "That you''re going to marry her?"


    "It''d be best if you focused more on the job I give you instead of me, Ulvoric."


    "R- Right"


    ¡­


    I hide the file inside my clothes and walk out the building. But suddenly I hear a sobbing sound that makes me turn there.


    At one corner was Elivia, sitting on the ground and slowly balling her eyes out.


    ''That bitch¡­ can''t even handle a bit scolding. Just how spoiled is she?''


    I walk up to her and place a tissue at her legs. At the sudden intrusion, she looks up and becomes shocked, "You!"


    Immediately her hostility level rises high and she gets up from the ground with the tissue, "Take it! I don''t want anything with your scent."


    "I got scolded for no reason by Ulvoric because of you."


    "I''m not giving it to you for good relationship, it''s because your makeup''s all undone." I say and she freaks and start using a small mirror to correct herself.


    Finally done with it, Elivia feels a bit better and embarrassed, "Th- Thank you for¡­ he''s left me."


    "That Bastard!"

 Chapter 209 - 209 - A Uncommon Girl [ Part 1 ]

    After blatantly ignoring Elivia, I was going back to my classroom to resume study¡­ or that was supposed to be the plan.


    As I walked in the hallway, moments away from seeing my classroom, I hear something.


    "Bam!"


    "Ahh!"


    A girls pained screech could be heard from down the corner. I look at the direction and think, ''Hmm¡­ should I go investigate that or do I get back to class?''


    ''But the last time I investigated a girl''s strange noise, I ended up seeing Alice masturbating in my name and ended up fucking her.''


    ''I''d be better for me to waste my time on sudden encounters at suspicious corners then going there.''


    With nothing better to do, I go to the corner and stealthy look at the action.


    At the corner of the hallway, where it was just a dead end. I see three girls surrounding another girl who was on the floor. There were a lot of papers scattered around the floor and the girl was trying to pick them up.


    Only for one of the standing girls to kick at her hand, making them fall again.


    "Ahh! Wh- Why did you do that?"


    "You''re asking why? I should be asking you that question! Why did you complain to the teacher hah!"


    The girl on the floor had a scared reaction as she stammered to answer, "Bu- But all of you were smoking outside instead of attending the class."


    Another girl scared her as she stamped on the papers, "Didn''t we tell you before that if you do something like that again, we''d come for you?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Watching this, I just shake my head in disappointment, ''Yep¡­ it''s definitely the girls fault.''


    ''I get that you want to act like a good citizen, but if somebody already warns you and you don''t have the strength to fight back, then you should just ignore stuff like that.''


    ''That''s what I did whenever I saw the older students in my past life doing illegal stuff with the girls in our school. They were minors¡­ but it''s not like I could do anything. If those guys knew I was the one who told the teachers, they would beat the shit out of me.''


    I turn around, ready to leave as this situation has nothing to do with me.


    "You bitch!" The head girl at the center, grabbed the fallen girl''s hair and pulled back while also pulling me back in the action.


    "AHhh! Let go of me! Please!" She begged but suspiciously did not pull her hand up for defense.


    ''Hmm¡­ what''s with that? Is that girl into submissive play?''


    "Because of you, the teacher reprimanded us and also called our parents for ''a talk''. Can you even comprehend how much of a problem that is for us! Now our parents won''t even send us money¡­ only a tiny fraction of what we used to get."


    ''Damn, those are some fucking bitches. Worrying about low pocket money when you should be thinking about your reputation.''


    "Now our reputations in the dirt as well¡­ no guy''s gonna want to fuck us and get married, all because of you!"


    ''A bit extreme¡­ but in the right path.''


    "I''m sorry for that! I didn''t mean for that to happen." The girl pleaded with tears.


    ''She doesn''t even know that there playing her here. Is she that na?ve?''


    "Hanna, we should punish her too, like we were because of her." The lackey beside her said as the other lackey nodded too.


    Seeing both lackey''s wanting some fun, Hanna the lead bitch, also wanted to release some pain from her mind.


    "Alright¡­ what do you guys suggest?"


    "Oh! Oh!" The second lackey jumped, "Why don''t we cut off her hair?"


    The first lackey shook her head, "That''s lame¡­ I think we should rip her clothes off for other to see."


    "What! NO!" The girl cried as Hanna laughed.


    "You like that idea huh! How about this, we''ll do both." Hanna said bringing out a knife from her underwear, "Let''s start with the chest area, let those awful big boobs of yours out."


    "NO!" The girl screamed as she saw the knife on Hanna.


    Thinking of having her hair and clothes cut off terrified the girl.


    "Hehe¡­ after this, you will never remember to rat about anyone. A memory well remembered through this moment of your life." Hannah said as she closed in with her knife.


    ''No¡­ I don''t want this.'' The girl thought with terror as the knife touched her chest.


    "Phoosh!"


    Suddenly, Hanna felt something grab on to her hand and looked to see it was a monstrously tall figure. Thinking it was a teacher, Hanna felt fear grip her until she saw a pendant dangling from the guy''s neck, identifying him as a student.


    Gaining back her confidence, Hanna screamed, "Let go of me this instant!"


    "I have a lot of connection here, if you don''t let go, they''ll beat you."


    But the guy didn''t listen to her and had a calm look.


    "You know," Hanna heard in focus, "Sometimes you do have to complain back to the teachers."


    "Not because you want to help warn the girls or because it''s the right thing."


    Hanna gulped as she and her face saw the face tighten in calm pain.


    "You do it because¡­ IT SHOULD HAVE BEEN YOU THAT''S SUPPOSED TO FUCK THOSE GIRLS, NOT THEM!"


    "BAM!"


    Without warning or notice, the guy suddenly slapped Hanna hard on the face. Slamming her on the wall and knocking the life out of her.


    The girl on the floor was shocked beyond her life at this. She never thought of being rescued¡­ but what happened now, could it still be call a rescue?


    "Hanna!" X2


    Her lackey''s quickly went to their leader, trying to see if she''s okay. One of them turned to me, "How can you do that?"


    "Of course, I can do that. That bitch''s voice was too out of tune for me." I scratch my ear in reply.


    "What! You¡­ you''ll pay badly for this! We''ll complain to the teacher."


    "Oh!" I take a step forward, "Is that what you''re going to do?"


    Seeing Henry step closer, their body quickly shook in fear. To them, Henry''s huge figure itself was fear and with him doing slapping like that at Hannah, scared the shit out of them even more.


    "Al- Alright¡­ let us go, I promise we won''t say anything." One of them said and quickly ran behind me.


    "Wait for me!" The other ran with her too.


    ''They left their leader.'' I see Hanna lying unconscious and call them, "Hey, wait!"


    "No don''t!" I hear the scream from the girl on the floor and feel something squishy around my left leg.


    ''Hm!''


    I look down to see the girl''s large boobs and arms latching on to me. But it wasn''t her boobs that was the problem¡­ technically they were but I had to focus on another thing.


    This girl somehow stopped me.


    I look at her lean figure, huge boobs and wonder in disbelief.


    ''How is she able to stop me?''


    The girl on the other hand, used her strength to her fullest and screamed, "Don''t go after them!"


    "Please don''t!"


    "If you want to do something! Do it to me- Ouch!" The girl rubbed her head as she felt me flickering it.


    Opening her eyes, she saw Henry''s upright down face, "Can you let go of me?"


    "Bu- But what if you go after them? I can''t." She closed her eyes and tightened herself.


    Feeling her squishy boobs latch on to my arms, I wonder if it''ll be right for me to let them go.

 Chapter 210 - 210 - A Uncommon Girl [ Part 2 ]

    After finally making her realize what I was actually doing, did the girl finally let me go.


    "I''m Sorry! I''m Sorry! I''m Sorry! Please forgive me for my rude behavior. I didn''t think when I stopped you, I thought you were going to slap and kill them as well, but you did not want to do that."


    "I''m Sorry!"


    "Calm down, would you?" I pat her shoulders, trying to ease her, "I get it you''re sorry, you don''t have to go and burn the words inside my mind, okay."


    "I''m sorr-" The girl felt a long finger at her lips as she blushed slightly.


    "It''s okay¡­ and for the record, that bitch is not dead."


    At my word, the girl had a relieved yet sorrowful look, "She''s not?"


    "Nope¡­ at least that''s what I think."


    We slowly turn towards the unconscious body of Hanna. I decided to take a look at her and was pseudo relieved to find that she was still alive.


    "Whoo" The girl sighed, "I thought my first day as a second year would be a trip to prison."


    ''A second year?'' I look at her lean and beautiful figure, ''No wonder she looks so young.''


    The girl suddenly looked at me as if realizing something, "Oh, I forgot!"


    "Thank you for saving me. It''s because of you that I was able to keep my dignity." The girl said while clutching on to the cloth around her chest.


    "No problem¡­ that bitch''s voice was starting to annoy me quite a bit."


    "You shouldn''t say that cuss word." The girl said and did a no no finger meme.


    ''Good¡­ she looks cute.''


    I smile and rub her head, "It''s good to see that crying''s not the only thing you can do."


    "Anhh!" She stammered and blushed slightly. Then she looked back at me with mock anger, "You shouldn''t undermine your senior like that, that''s disrespectful."


    "My senior? You know I''m a first year?"


    She nodded, "Yes¡­ at first I thought you were a teacher but your pendent gave out your identity and you being a first year, well¡­" She smiled innocently, "You still haven''t worn the academy outfit yet."


    ''Oh yeah!'' I look down at my clothes and see how fashionable they were¡­ for outside the academy. Inside though, it made me look like a douchebag.


    Probably the reason why every girl I met today gave strange looks to me.


    I take a look over at the girl''s outfit. She wore a white t-shirt with the emblem of the Royal Family. The Royal Family''s emblem was the Academy''s Emblem too, except that the Royal family''s color was red and Lancelot High''s Blue. Then as her pants, she wore a long grayish-black skirt that her covered legs more than enough.


    The boy''s system was a bit similar as well. The colors were the same, only the pant was just longer and were in boy''s style.


    "Yes, I get that, but I put them away until a special time."


    "Hmm¡­ My name is Kylie, Kylie Gem." She said and waited for me in turn.


    "Mine''s Henry Van Tax¡­ nice to meet you, senior."


    "Oh!" The girl blushed at hearing the word senior, "You don''t have to call me a senior." She said and lightly hit me on the side.


    ''Bam!''


    I have to say it¡­ if I was a normal guy, I would have probably got crippled by that hit.


    Which she quickly understood as she checked my back and asked worryingly, "Did that hurt? I''m sorry, I didn''t think before hitting you. I was only joking; do you need any medical assistanc-"


    "Kylie"


    "Yes?" She asked, thinking that she would get reprimanded again.


    "Why didn''t you hit back?"


    "Huh?" She looked up and saw Henry''s curious look. "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly, she felt her hand being lifted up effortlessly, "This hand¡­ it has the power, so why didn''t you hit them back?"


    "Ahh"


    "When they were bullying you, you could have easily resisted them. In fact, if you fought, I''m sure it wouldn''t have been just this bitch... but the other bitches lying under us too."


    Kylie''s mind ignored the cuss words and focused on the main point. She looked at her hand and then at Hanna before lightly laughing.


    I saw in her laughter only subdued pain.


    "Henry, you felt it, didn''t you?" She asked, as her eyes were still on her hands, "The light punch I gave you must have come in a big shock, right?"


    I stay quiet, listening to her.


    "My physical strength was always quite high since I was quite young. Even since I discovered them, I had to regulate my strength to make sure I don''t hurt the othe-"


    ''Damn, she''s going to tell me her full sob story, isn''t she? Yeah¡­ I''m too bored for this shit!'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I put both my hands over Kylie''s shoulder, "Kylie, do you wanna know what I would do if I had strength like yours?"


    Kylie looked up at Henry''s face, a bright light behind the huge figure of his. She thought that he was going to say something that would completely revolutionize the way she was thinking and help her move forward.


    She was right¡­ halfway.


    "I would have beat the shit out of everyone that was bullying me!"


    "That''s Crime!"


    "Doesn''t matter, Kylie." I shook her shoulders to a strong shock, "If I can''t even live my life with my own rules and enjoyment¡­ then why am I living for?"


    "If I have the power to change my destiny to an extremely bright and richer one then why shouldn''t I use my gift that way?"


    "You must remember to never look back at your mistakes, Kylie. Only think about how to make sure those mistakes doesn''t happen again¡­ or at least learn to cover them."


    Kylie had a bright look in her eyes¡­ probably the flash of the sun.


    "But Henry, what you''re describing¡­ isn''t it a tyrant?"


    ''Shock!''


    A mental shock passed through my body as Kylie blatantly put my almost worthless advice to shame.


    But I am quite shameless.


    "That''s what they''ll say until they won''t be able to say it anymore, Kylie¡­ believe in yourself. Believe in the path of power."


    For Kylie, the words coming out of Henry was utter bullshit¡­ but she somehow saw herself getting pulled into them.


    ''Maybe¡­ maybe, he is right? I should be more open with my strength.'' That what Kylie thought before she felt Henry hugging her.


    "It''s okay, if you don''t understand Kylie¡­ progress takes time and it''s not your fault that the world we live in treats us special people as criminals for finding freedom."


    The words were completely irrelevant to the matter, Kylie knew that. Yet she felt herself crying to those words and hugging back Henry¡­ who had only hugged her to feel her boobs.


    After a bit more crying, I helped take back the papers to Kylie''s classroom before finally going back to my own. As I was about to slid open the door, it opened up from the inside and a man gets out.


    I was sure it was the teacher who got out, because of the suspicious look he gave me as he left. But somehow the face of the guy didn''t match with what I had in mind.


    ''Did I saw wrong¡­ or did the teachers makeup change?''


    I get back to my seat and before I could ask, Wilson called out, "Henry! Where have you been for so long?"


    "Where else? The student council room. Why, did something happen?"


    "No, I was just asking because you were gone for two whole periods."


    ''Two whole periods?... oh is that why-''


    Wilson sees a strange smile on Henry, "What is it?"


    "Mind giving me your study notes, friend."

 Chapter 211 - 211 - Towards The Fight

    The Suifon Desert


    Somewhere around the encampment of Lancelot High Execution Squad.


    The sand was littered with blood. Not just red, but there was green and purple blood as well. Large bodies of scorpions, spiders, snakes, worms and many other monsters could be seen lying dead around the place.


    At the center of such an atrocity sat a woman.


    This woman had a tall and quite sumptuous figure. Her white hair flowed down like river and her tight armor had trouble keeping in her big breasts. Her clear blue eyes gazed at the battlefield as if contemplating about something.


    "Captain Religias!" A person suddenly came and saluted before her.


    The person was the same age as her and wore the same armor too, with the Lancelot High''s Emblem on it. The guy''s face and armor was stuck with monster''s blood and you could hear exhaustion coming from the guy''s breath.


    "Yes" A cold and disillusioned voice spoke out, chilling the guy even more.


    "Ma''am! I''ve got the report from the secondary Captain about our cleanup state."


    "What''s stopping you from answering?" The older Religias sister said as she cleaned her bright sharp sword.


    "O- Oh!" The guy a bit flustered replied, "According to the recent report, our cleanup rate is around 40 to 50%. Most of the monsters around the safe zones have been killed by our squad. It''s not much but it''ll be enough for safe passage around the two kingdoms and businesses to travel."


    "There are still some monsters hiding close to the safe zones, estimates say that if we bombard there ground homes then they will either die or retaliate back in full force."


    "The Second-Captain wants to know what your decision on this would be."


    The older Religias carefully took those words to mind before asking a different one, "What day is it?"


    "Uh? Day¡­" The guy asked and replied, "I think, it''s the 7th of February."


    "Hmm¡­ then the inauguration ceremony''s already done." She asked, almost as if asking herself.


    "The inauguration ceremony?" The guy said before remembering the academy, "Yes, it is. It''s been a week since it''s finished."


    "So that means he''s there."


    "Who ma''am?"


    "My Husband."


    The guy''s eyes almost bulged out hearing that word. He may not know the captain personally, but with what he''d seen at the desert battle¡­ he really had some pity for her husband.


    "You"


    "Ye- Yes, Ma''am!"


    "Did the report say about, how long it will take for us to finish the other half?"


    "Yes! To have a satisfactory cleanup, it would take around 25 days to a month¡­ even longer if the monsters decide to stay caved in."


    The Religias woman finally showed some emotion as she smiled, but to the young soldier, that smile was one of fear. One that brought death and destruction to everywhere it went.


    "Tell the Second-Captain, we''re going full force from now on." The Religias sister stood up.


    The guy stood straight taking in his orders as he felt a hand on his shoulder and gulped feeling the stare of the real monster.


    "We''ll finish the job in 25 days or even faster¡­ I don''t mind dropping a few bodies to the cause, tell her that."


    "YES MA''AM" Saying such the guy ran away from her.


    Meanwhile, the Religias sister slowly moved towards the encampment.


    ''Husband¡­ just wait for a while, your wife''s coming home.''


    ¡­


    Lancelot High


    Inside the building for the employee''s living zone.


    I stood before a large mirror¡­ and I mean large. The mirror was big enough to hit the wall, I needed something as big to help me change myself.


    ''It''s been a week.'' S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look in the mirror to see myself wearing only a simple shirt and black pants, comfortable and can easily stretch in difficult situation.


    The week''s gone by in a blink and now it was time for the scheduled fight with Taylor. My time to snatch away his ranking for my own.


    The door opened up and came in Wilson, "Are you done? I think we should be going by now?"


    "Yeah, I''m almost done." I say, combing my hair back once, "Okay, now I''m done."


    Regardless to say¡­ I looked like a nobody with an immaculate body. But I wanted that. I could have gone with rich clothes¡­ but that would give a lot of people villainy vibes¡­ I don''t need that yet.


    "What the hell is that?" I point to the billboard in Wilson''s hand. There were words written in capital letters on it saying ''Henry''s Gonna Kick Ass!''.


    "I want to support you, Henry!" Wilson said, shaking and dancing with the board, "I need to do something that people know there are some people on your side."


    In this past week, the rumor about me being a delinquent and arguing with one of the hottest teachers in the academy, spread like wildfire and I got myself a hateful crowd, ready to boo me at any time.


    I feel that Wilson wanted to show his support¡­ but what is with his damn outfit!


    He was wearing a white T-Shirt with the words ''Henry''s Bitch'' signed on it and he wore normal black pants¡­ until you look behind to see the word ''Slap It'' written on the back.


    I wonder where the fuck he got those clothes from, especially in this era.


    I tried hard to make him stop all that¡­ but Wilson being Wilson¡­ Only changed the pants.


    At least that''s some progress.


    ¡­


    The fights were supposed to take place in the training ground as per all challenges that happens. But I knew this was the first way to truly make everyone know my strong side, so I went a different way.


    "Woah! I didn''t think they would actually organize your fight in the arena." Wilson said as we stood before the Academy''s own arena.


    It wasn''t as big as the Central Stadium, but with the place''s desecration, this was the next best place.


    Going inside, I met with a guard, who took me through a different space while Wilson went the normal way as a spectator.


    The guard took me through a small dark hall, enough to fit my body. After a while, I saw light and came to see a stone gate, that showed me the arena and brought in the loud noise.


    "My Lord, it''s been delivered." The guard, whispered close to my ear.


    "Good, here''s your reward." I say, giving him some shillings as he thanked me and left.


    "Welcome everyone to the Lancelot High''s Arena." I heard the announcers voice, though the crowds noise made it hard to hear, "Yes, today''s match is a bit¡­"


    After that, it was a bit blurry and nonsense before the guy finally called me, "The Challenger, HENRY VAN TAX!" He''s scream was a signal as the door went up.


    I walk to the arena, the light from the sun blinding me for a moment with its sudden intensity. Below us the ground was covered with a bit sand over the solid space.


    "BOOOO!" Came in the crowd''s boo''s for me which the announcer laughed at.


    "I see you''re not much liked here."


    "¡­"


    "Cough! Alright then Folks. Let''s bring in our challenged, TAYLOR HARRIS!"


    The opposite door to the arena opened and Taylor walked out. He''s visage a medium weight with bronze armor. Some guard starting from his waist to end before the knee.


    But the most spectacular thing about him was the large bow he held. The bow was of blue color and black strips as it towered the guy and went above.

 Chapter 212 - 212 - VS Taylor [ Part 1 ]

    At one of the VIP rooms above the Arena


    Ulvoric watched Henry come of the door and stand there with no problem as the people kept on shaming him. He''s eyes still held the power that sometimes scared the shit out of him.


    It was crazy for Ulvoric to see Henry dressed so casually. He was going to fight the Number 1 ranked guy in his class¡­ at the very least he could have worn some armor. The craziest part was, he had a humongous black sword in his back.


    ''I wonder what he plans on doing with that.''


    "Ulvoric!"


    Ulvoric sighed as he heard the familiar annoyed voice. It wasn''t Elivia, But Bethany who came with a strong head and asked, "Do we really have to do this?"


    Bethany was talking about the arena arrangement. She could not understand why Ulvoric had suddenly made the choice to have Henry''s and Taylor''s ranked battle at the arena.


    It wasn''t that Bethany thought wrong of it or didn''t want Henry to be in spotlight, she just wanted to preserve the academy''s reputation.


    From Bethany''s view, it was clear to her that Henry would be the one to win this fight. But a student at the bottom defeating the very top of his class would mean many complications¡­ especially in front of such a large crowd.


    When Henry wins, the people will think bad about the ranking system. Because if a low rank person can defeat the strongest¡­ then doesn''t it mean he should have been ranked first to begin with?


    Furthermore, it would also dwindle Taylor''s growth.


    "I''m only doing this because the crowd want it." Ulvoric lightly said with that gentle smile on him.


    "The crowd wants it?" Bethany felt confused as she heard the numerous boo''s being thrown at Henry.


    "Don''t only hear what''s happening on the surface level but look beneath. It''s because they are booing so hard that you can guess how much they want to see this match."


    "That''s it?" Bethany asked suspiciously.


    Seeing that look, Ulvoric sweated for a moment. Bethany was smart, she didn''t just join the student council because of her rank and beauty.


    ''Don''t give me that look. It''s not like I can tell you it''s because that guy wanted me to do this!''


    That''s what Ulvoric thought but said something else, "Yes, it is. Believe me Bethany¡­ have I ever led you astray?"


    He was her weak spot, he knew that and played it like it.


    Bethany sighed, "Yes, you may be right. The students should get some entertainment in a while. I may be thinking too much because the President is not here."


    Ulvoric''s smiley face almost cracked hearing about her, "Don''t worry too much. If it''s the president I''m sure nothing will happen to her."


    "It''s not her I''m worried about."


    ''I know¡­''


    ¡­


    At the Arena


    Taylor came out steadily with that long bow in his hand. It was so long that he couldn''t even put it on his back.


    I knew what that weapon is and also guessed that he might use it.


    In the original story, when Arthur and Taylor had their ranked fight, Taylor hadn''t used the bow and also lost the fight. But later, he got his rank back within the top 10 and participated in the BIG exam.


    At that moment, he had a sudden upgrade of power and had first used that bow.


    The Sky Angel''s Bow


    It wasn''t just any bow but a Sigmat Weapon. A Sigmat Weapon is a type of weapon that is created by using sigmat crystals and therefore gets its aforementioned affinity too.


    They were very powerful and extremely costly.


    The Sky Angel''s Bow was created by using many blue rank Air affinity crystals. As it sounded, the bow could fire arrows made of air from nothing and also more.


    Because of the numerous crystals made to create the weapon, the sigmat weapons are much more powerful than a group of people using the same amount of ranked rings.


    The bow was also the Harris family''s Ancestral Weapon.


    ''So his family is also here then¡­ to support the guy.'' I look around the large arena and with the help of my eyes, I see them.


    A big smile forms on me as I say, "Your father looks quite tense in his seat, Taylor."


    !!


    Taylor was surprised by what Henry said. He looked at the place where Henry was looking at and indeed his family was there.


    A good archer can see a kilometer away. Even with Taylor''s glasses, he still could see far enough to see the tense expressions.


    His father was sweating himself while his brothers were worried.


    "You better give them a good show, Taylor." He slowly turned to me, "Otherwise, you might become the loser of the Harris family."


    "Hmmn!" Taylor gritted his teeth in anger, seeing how Henry smiled cruelly at him. But then he calmed down and took a breath.


    "You should think about yourself."


    "Hm?"


    "If my lord, Henry Van Tax, gets ridiculed by a noble''s son in front of such a crowd¡­ I think it will be more embarrassing, right?" Taylor said as his gaze held eagle like sharpness.


    Which just made me smile harder.


    The announcer seeing that both of us were ready, called it.


    "Alright then gentlemen. By my count, the ranked match will begin."


    "Remember, no matter what trick you use¡­ it''s a fair deal. Just make sure to handle the repercussions later." The announcer said as he raised his left hand and waited.


    Both me and Taylor glanced at the hand¡­ that without warning strikes down.


    "BEGIN!"


    Immediately, I look at Taylor to see him already pulling back his bowstring. As he pulled that string, my vision slowed and I could see air suddenly compressing before the string and quickly turning into a long arrow.


    The size of it was 4 and a half feet.


    As soon as Taylor''s fingers left the bowstring, the air arrow shot itself towards me.


    The speed was phenomenal. It wasn''t as fast as Ilon''s lightning enhanced speed but faster than Marva''s.


    My body moved instantaneously as it dodged the bullet like arrow by an inch.


    "Boom!"


    Behind, where the arrow struck the wall, it penetrated the wall by a deep level and left cracks around the place. Just as the arrow hit, it also dissipated in air.


    ''Shiiiit! That thing has quite the power. I want one too!''


    Unfortunately, Sigmat weapons are soo rare that you can''t find them on the market, even on the black market it would take a long time to find one that''s actually decent.


    The best way would be to have a blacksmith with such expertise make a custom one.


    My greed slows down immensely as I dodge another shot to my head. Looking ahead, I see Taylor pulling his string back for another attack.


    ''I need to think straight. Can''t be greedy right now¡­ I''ll have a lifetime ahead of me, if I win this fight.''


    Taylor let the string go for the third time as the arrow went straight for its target. This time, Henry didn''t move from his spot.


    Seeing that, a thought instantly flashes through everyone''s mind.


    ''Is he going to take that head on?''


    To their surprise, a sword¡­ bigger than anything they saw suddenly shielded Henry''s front. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boom!"


    The arrow hit straight at the target but Taylor clicked his tongue in annoyance, ''Is he seriously going to use that thing?''


    "WHOO!"


    For the first time since the start, the crowd cheered for Henry as they saw his sword blocking the attack like it was nothing.

 Chapter 213 - 213 - VS Taylor [ Part 2 ]

    "Look at that people, Henry had obstructed that attack with his massive sword with absolutely no damage!" The announcer said, "And what is with that sword of his anyway! It''s way too big!"


    "Exactly what my girlfriend says!"


    "¡­"


    Feeling the crowd''s empty faces, the broadcaster did not feel a bit shame. If Henry was close to shameless, this guy was shameless.


    "Oh my! Let''s see how they level up this ranked fight from now on as both men have drawn out their massive weapons."


    "At one side we have Taylor, the number 1 ranked student of Class F and his Sky Angel''s Bow. Then on the other side, we have the enormous fella down at the bottom rank with his extremely un-crafty long sword or is that huge sword, I Don''t Know."


    At this point, I literally start to ignore the guy''s comments. It was rather a disturbance than fun to hear him talk.


    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, I swing my sword and cut off the arrow that was supposed to hit my heart. I saw Taylor getting irritated as he starts to draw his bow again.


    "Hey, Taylor!" I call him out, briefly stopping him, "How''s your stamina going? I''m sure it should be close to half right?"


    "No! I''m far from getting my stamina diminished."


    ''That liar.''


    My mouth curls up as I see into him. His body could not hold back its secret and showed me that his endurance was somewhere around 49 percent.


    "I can do this all day long." Taylor said, pulling back his bow.


    There!


    ''He''s stamina just dropped by another 15 percent."


    I block off his attack again with the sword and start to move around him. Taylor shot two more arrows at me before his reduced stamina effects started to show.


    ''Haha¡­ he''s stamina''s now below 12 percent.'' My eyes see the blue colored pool inside his body drop to a staggering low. ''Now he won''t even be able to move much further.''


    As I thought, Taylor stopped using the bow and took a breather. His body heaved in small and medium breaths as he tried to get his stamina back.


    Technically, people with such a low proportion of stamina shouldn''t even be standing. But here Taylor was, taking in steady breaths to clear himself and get some strength back. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was a significant variance with people in this world. At such low percentage, people in my world would have already laid down in the ground to sleep. It was somewhat same here too, but it was determination that held them up.


    I had experimented with my eyes and can even say that if a man''s willpower is as strong as a diamond, then even at 1 percent a person can do a miracle.


    Taylor here was not only a genius but a hard working guy too and at such a perilous moment of his life, he couldn''t give up easily. Not when his family was at stake.


    In an unexpected move, Taylor desperately ran towards me. His sudden move surprised me a bit and he was able to come to a clear distance of me.


    I already knew what he was going for. My eyes saw his stamina pool lower down to 1% and... he did the miracle.


    Taylor jumped towards me with an arrow already prepared to shoot and let it go at me.


    The bastard actually was able to go beyond and do something like this.


    But¡­


    "You''re attacks strong Taylor¡­ But I''m Stronger!"


    My right hand, which was already pulled back, smash into the arrow.


    "BOOM!"


    Taylor''s and everyone''s eyes expanded at what they could only say was completely crazy.


    It''s because my attack not only instantly destroyed Taylor''s Air arrow but even went as far to hit him.


    At this critical moment, Taylor looked at the large fist coming towards him¡­ it was incomparably slow¡­ or he''s mind was processing the memory too fast because it knew that Taylor might die because of it.


    With no options left, Taylor felt the brunt of Henry''s attack as his body somersaulted towards the wall and broke through.


    "Woah¡­" A second year student says, "Is he dead?"


    "I would be." His friend replied.


    At another place, a cute girl almost cried, "Oh my god¡­ did that pretty guy died?"


    "Don''t worry, Peavey. I''m still here for you!"


    I ignore the numerous noise the annoying crowd makes and look at the crash site.


    The wall had a huge whole where Taylor''s broken body lay in tatters, the rocks around the wall unstable as they could fall at any time.


    But I didn''t need to worry, the guy had surprisingly survived.


    ''Whoo¡­ it would have been a massive problem if that guy died.''


    The announcer shell-shocked out of his mind, stammered, "Ah- Ah¡­ as you can see everyone, Taylor did something quite incredible and attacked Henry at an extremely close range that should have been impossible to counter."


    "But even with such odds, Henry somehow did the impossible. Not only did he destroy the sharp attack with his bare hands! But he also punched the living shit out of Taylor."


    "Now the matter remains¡­ will Taylor be able to stand up or is this the end of his journey?"


    The announcer did sound quiet cheesy to everyone, but they all wanted to know the answer. Even Henry stood there with a smile on his face.


    ''Is he going to do it now?''


    ¡­


    Inside the broken wall, Taylor tried to move his body but it only brought him more pain.


    "Anghh¡­ am I still¡­ alive?" He groaned a question.


    "Tap!" A small rock fell over his left leg and Taylor felt a huge amount of pain course through his body.


    "ANGHHH!"


    "Fuck!... I''m still alive!"


    Taylor tried to look through the hole and see what Henry was doing.


    ''Did I get him?'' He thought only to be reminded of where that action now led him.


    "Shit! How can someone be so¡­ so¡­ strong!" Taylor expressed in anger, "He destroyed my arrow with just his bare fist, is he a monster or something."


    "How can I ever defeat someone like that?"


    As Taylor felt the deepest pit of anguish hold him, a thought emerged in him.


    It was a few moments before the fight had started, when Taylor had just gotten inside the arena halls. As he was walking through the dark hallway, he felt something being put inside his pocket by the guard.


    "Use this when you think you''re going to lose."


    !!


    What was that?


    Taylor couldn''t look behind as he felt something sharp pointed at his neck.


    "Why¡­ Why are you trying to help me?" Taylor asked as he thought it was the most effective question.


    "Because both of us hate the Tax Bastard!"


    Even at that moment, Taylor could say that it was most likely a lie. The guard had no real hatred in his voice.


    Still, he didn''t know why but his hand subconsciously pulled out the item.


    It was syringe filled with some pure red substance. He looked at it and could not help but think the unthinkable.


    ''Should I fall that low¡­''


    ¡­


    "I think Taylor won''t be getting up." The announcer said before glancing at me, "Should I call it?"


    I wait for a bit more, to see if Taylor has actually given up or not.


    ''Hmm¡­ did the experiment fail?''


    Seeing no movement, I was about to tell the announcer to finish it.


    "GHRRRR!"


    Suddenly, a growl that seemed close to a demon''s crawled out of that hole.


    "TAXXXXXX!"

 Chapter 214 - 214 - BEAST Taylor [ Part 1 ]

    Above the arena.


    The moment Ulvicor saw Taylor being punched, he knew the guy was done for.


    "How cruel!" He heard Bethany speak.


    ''Yes it is.'' In his mind, that was the truth too. But he also knew the consequences of showing mercy¡­ In a beautiful world such as theirs, mercy was only permissible by the strongest.


    As time went on, Ulvicor only became more confident at the outcome. This little game was over¡­ But he couldn''t understand why Henry would want such a thing.


    ''Did he just want some fame?''


    That''s the thought Taylor had on him until he heard a crude voice crawl up from under the arena.


    "TAXXXXXX!"


    Ulvicor looked down, he''s mouth hung open at what he saw.


    Taylor shouldn''t have been standing¡­ not with that punch. But there he stood upon the ground¡­ walking like a grandpa about to lose his cane. Completely different from the Taylor that was shown before.


    ''What the fuck happened to him?''


    ¡­


    My mouth curls up at the disfigured look of Taylor.


    He was slowly walking out of the broken wall like a zombie. He''s strings cut off in such a way that he''s movements seem disarray. He should have had most of his bones broken because of me but they weren''t.


    I saw with my eyes how fast the bones and other damages were healing. It was phenomenal, a visible speed that shouldn''t belong to human.


    The speed of healing was almost as fast me but a bit weaker.


    I saw his bones that were broken, grow back in an extremely painful manner. But Taylor''s face had such a hollow yet angry look that you couldn''t find pain in it.


    ''Haha¡­ the experiment''s working its charm!''


    Trying to check something out, I ask, "Hey Taylor¡­ are you alright there, buddy?"


    He looked up in his broken manner, he''s gaze red in fury, "BudDy! WhO thE hEll Is yOur buDdy! I''m YOur fuCking EXECUTIONER!!"


    With no warning, the guy lunged towards me and tried to attack¡­ with his bare hands.


    Which even with his sudden enhanced strength, did nothing but scratch a few parts that I couldn''t reach before, "Thanks for that, bud. I''ve been having an itch in that place for days."


    "Hnngh! WhaT tHe fUck Did yA saY? AN ITCH! I''LL FUCKING KILL YAAA!!" He said like a broke tube, trying to pull out the water, but clogged most of the way.


    Taylor attacked me with untold fury.


    A punch here, a kick there. A scratch here and over the back. He even tried to pull my hair in anger as if wanting to get some kind of painful reaction, but I cleverly dodge it.


    ''It seems the drug not only clouds the mind and makes irrational behavior. But it also installs a crude behavior even among the noblest of people.''


    ''It''s similar to someone who can''t handle alcohol but drank bottles of them and was now like a broken kite, flowing wherever the wind flowed and its cracked direction pointed.''


    ''Hm?'' I look up at one of the VIP rooms to see Ulvicor getting out. It seems he too understood that this match was rigged and was going to call it off. But I shake my head, stopping him.


    I saw the difficult expression he had. Telling me he could only go so far and have no choice but to stop, if things went too out of hand.


    ''Yeah¡­ The guy can only go so far, especially with so many people watching us.''


    With that mindset, I look at the crowd, mindlessly dodging another of Taylor''s strike that was getting faster by time.


    My eyes roam the seats, trying to see if there was anyone from Class A or someone that would be significant to me or the story. But there was none.


    There was no one from Class A nor anyone significant. The only ones I found important was Wilson who was cheering me among the booing crowd, Arthur and Xavier who were looking gobsmacked at how easily I was defending all of the attacks of a crazed guy and finally¡­


    ''Elivia?''


    ''What the fuck''s she doing here and why does she have that worried look?''


    ''Is that for me or Taylor?''


    ''Hm? Her look changed. Now she''s pointing behind me, telling me to-'' My instincts flare suddenly as I grab the leg under me in quick succession.


    ''Taylor, you motherfucker! You were about to kick my balls!''


    "RAAGH!" Taylor screamed in a beastial manner, trying to pull his legs from me, but my grip was strong.


    ''Okay, I get that your fighting instincts have taken a flare. Now let''s see how well your defense goes!''


    I pull on his leg, taking Taylor by force and pulling him out from under my leg. Taylor tried to stop, but he''s strength was nowhere near mine and he could only protest before being thrown at the wall.


    His fall was quick and painful, breaking the wall and making him stuck on it.


    ''How you like that fucke- Oh, he''s getting up.''


    Taylor quickly got out of the wall and lunged at me again as the conclusion was the same thing, getting hit and stuck on the wall again.


    And just like before, he got out of it but stopped and rejoined his left humerus bone back.


    "Crack!"


    "Ohh, that sounds like a nasty crack. You sure you can keep doing this pal? Because we can take a breather."


    "Arrgh Raar Raa!"


    "¡­"


    "What?"


    "Arrgh Raar Raa!" Again he exposed the same words or whatever they were.


    ''Did the drug went too fast in his brain causing his vocabulary to get detached?''


    ¡­


    Elivia was close to the arena. Because of her status as a Class A student and also a member of the Student Council, she got an exclusive seat, where only the VIP''s could sit and see with satisfied vision.


    But what she saw didn''t satisfy her one bit.


    At first, she had some doubts if Henry could win or not, seeing how he was only dodging the air arrows. But that thought was immediately crushed at how easily he destroyed the arrow and Taylor alongside it.


    It was at that moment, Elivia felt a tingle in her chest. Seeing someone so strong, dominate a person made her feel hot inside. But that was only for a moment as she saw how Taylor got out in a terrified manner.


    It was nothing like the noble boy who came to fight with honor, but a beast trying to rummage through its cage and bite at anyone that it could see.


    She worried and tried to tell Henry about him but the guy only continued fighting.


    Even with getting punched twice like before, Taylor didn''t stop and attacked on. But it was on his third stand that Elivia found something miraculous yet terrifying for her.


    "Why is he taking his bow?"


    ¡­ S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Elivia saw, Henry saw the same thing.


    After the third attack, Taylor didn''t come attacking at him like a beast but stayed there for a moment as if deliberating. Then suddenly it ran past him and quickly took the Sky Angel''s Bow before nocking it back and firing.


    Henry didn''t move from his spot as the arrow''s direction was bad and hit the place beside his head, missing him completely. The next two arrows missed him as well but instead he found something else.


    ''His stamina''s not dropping.''

 Chapter 215 - 215 - BEAST Taylor [ Part 2 ]

    "Woosh!"


    Taylor''s fingers automatically left the string as the arrow on it flew, blowing past its target.


    ''FuCk!''


    Again, he took the strings and with frustration boiling inside of him, Taylor let it out. The arrow flowing past its target with raged intensity.


    ''DAmN IT!''


    The beast inside him raged as it strung back the bow with such strength that the string was cutting into his finger and bleeding.


    "Woosh!"


    "Bam!"


    ''GoD FucKing DAmN iT!'' Through his blood red vision, Taylor saw his attack missing the large bastard again and the rage inside him burned even more, almost suffocating him.


    "I''m GooNA FucKIng KiLL YOU!" A screeched voice came out of Taylor that did not belong to him. But something that was buried deep inside.


    It didn''t matter though, he was going to kill this guy and kill he will!


    ¡­


    ''Hmm¡­ this is quite a development.'' I see the blue pool inside Taylor filling up instantly.


    ''There hasn''t been such an outcome with the others but only Taylor.'' I duck as his arrow wheezed past my hair. It was an un-aimed shot but luckily it came right for my head.


    ''With others, there was only the increased level of strength and agility, but this guy¡­ Taylor, you''ve leveled up the fun quite a bit.''


    I side stepped to the right as instead of one, two arrows came for me. I saw Taylor stringing back the bow with three fingers as it created two arrows at the same time.


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    One went past me while the other went for my chest as I cut it with the sword.


    But this time, I was able to see it clearly.


    The blue pool that had gone down by 20 percent, completely filled up in only a second.


    The experiment went through a change and this new development arrived.


    To understand what''s happening, Hear me out first.


    In this three months, I didn''t only bring up my strength, manpower and money. But I also invested in various kinds of experiments¡­ even ones that would be deemed unforgivable and forbidden by the public.


    I was in an era where scientific advancement has only started circulating. So even with my money and manpower, over 90 percent of my research had gone to waste.


    Still¡­ there was that 10 percent though. And what''s happening to Taylor right now is because of one of those 10 percent.


    EBS ¨C Enhanced Beast Syndrome


    This is a type of liquid formula that the top genius of my research team have created by wasting hundreds of thousand pounds worth sigmat crystals and other things.


    It only needed 10ml for one person.


    The liquid, when coming in contact to any living being, would instantly have tremendously changes to their physical and psychological state.


    The Physical Changes (Good Parts) ¨C Injected, the subject would immediately feel a burning pain spreading throughout their whole body and their muscle mass and other endurance capabilities would skyrocket through their limit, showing unbelievable power.


    Not only that, but their regenerative quality would also increase by 10 or even 100 times and fix almost everything to the naked eye. In some¡­ extremely rare cases, it even healed fatal wounds.


    The Mental Changes (Bad Parts) ¨C The subject would also go through a mental state, belonging to a mad man¡­ sometimes even go as crazy as a beast with a hunger to kill, mate or something intense. Because of this, the subject won''t be able to control himself and attack everyone around him, friend or foe.


    But it was also through both good and bad parts did the formula evolves.


    Like what was now happening with Taylor.


    The past subjects had the stamina increase and fast regeneration too but they were too unhealthy to use any sigmat ring or weapons.


    Taylor is the only one who has shown such a change¡­ A Worthy Lab Rat.


    ''I knew you had something special in you Taylor¡­ other than that good noble son personality.''


    I smile as right before my eyes; I see the evolution of Taylor. Before, he could only mindlessly attack me and now he used his bow¡­ even with that, I could see his aim slowly becoming accurate.


    "Now I just have to defeat you and make you work for me!"


    I ran towards the guy as he kept on bolting air arrows at me.


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    "Woosh!" "Woosh!"


    With each moment, his aim was getting better and I had to jump, dodge and also block some arrows.


    But by the 7th arrow, I was before him ready to slash him alive.


    !!


    Suddenly, the arrows he had initially aimed for me, he turned their direction lower towards the ground and shot it.


    "Boom!"


    The arrows this time didn''t just penetrate the ground but burst in a blast as both me and Taylor got encompassed in it, stopping me.


    ''Shit! What was that arrow? And why did he aim for the ground and not me?''


    My eyes widen at a thought, ''Does he also develop the trait to survive?!''


    Even before the dust cleared, my vision brightened at what I saw before me.


    !!!


    Instead of three fingers on the bow, Taylor had four as he had already strung back while being thrown away by his own arrow''s explosion.


    The arrows were extremely close and his shot too would be deadly accurate. But even with such bad odds¡­ I still smiled.


    ''Damn it Taylor! How did you suddenly grow that Protagonist Aura!''


    ''YOU''RE ONLY MAKING THIS MORE FUN FOR ME!''


    With Taylor''s own rapid evolution, my godly class evolution too worked and my blood pumped¡­ showing the bloodthirst I had kept locked for special occasions.


    The arrows came and all three hit me right in the chest, shocking everyone. But Ulvoric, Elivia, Wilson and Arthur had the most impact of it.


    Not because I was hurt, no.


    Because they saw how I went through those arrows and basically broke through them.


    "GRRR!" Taylor groaned as he slid to a stop.


    "What the hell, have you really turned into a beast Taylor¡­ or this your Beast Mode?" I say before nodding to the word, "Beast mode¡­ I like that!"


    "I''LL KiLl YOU!" He said shooting more arrows that I either blocked or ignored.


    "Oh Taylor¡­ how fun this is for us! It''s like I am Heckel, Vic or whatever he was and you are my own Frankenstein¡­ Truly Novelist." My smile only turned downpour as I see the pale look on Ulvoric, "But it seems our meet needs to end."


    "ARRGHHH!"


    "Oh don''t worry, friend. We''ll do this again, but for now let''s cut to the chase." I say and dashed toward Taylor with uncanny speed.


    The Beast Taylor''s eyes widened as he saw me standing right in front of him with my sword, aiming to slash. Yet, his instincts save him as he blocked the strike with his bow.


    "That bows great too! It didn''t break at my slash." I say while I aggressively kept attacking him, leaving him no choice but to defend with his bow.


    "Clang!"


    "Slang!"


    "Clang!"


    With each attack, Taylor''s body felt numb and his defense weakened.


    ''Over there!''


    My eyes flash at the opening, and grab it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ARGHH!" Taylor screamed as he felt his head being grabbed on.


    Before he could do anything, I shook him around widely, making his head wobble and then give a strong punch to his chest with my left hand.


    "BANG!"


    The beast inside Taylor felt as if someone jabbed a mountain inside him. His mouth and eyes watered before the latter went back and he lay still upon Henry''s grip.


    Beast Taylor is Defeated.

 Chapter 216 - 216 - You Sure You Got Me?

    I stood on the dazzling bright arena while holding up Taylor in my hand like a toy.


    This felt good.


    Right before so many eyes, showing my strength to them and making them internally revere me slightly¡­ that feeling felt good, it made me feel like a god.


    No matter how much you beat up people in the streets with others watching you. There, people only fear you because of your cruelty and think of you as a criminal.


    But here at the arena, it felt like I was the chosen warrior sent up from hell to have fun. Even with how bad I hurt Taylor, people won''t hate me¡­ well they already do but not in the criminal sense though.


    Wait a second¡­ some already think of me that way as well.


    As soon as reality set in my mind, I also hear a gurgling sound and see Taylor, writhing in my hand.


    ''Is the formula still working?''


    Taylor gurgles a bit before only gasping. As if trying to breath in.


    "Haagh¡­"


    "Haagh¡­"


    ''So it''s over then.'' I close my eyes in slight disappointment, ''It would have been better if the effects still remained after such a beating.''


    ''Hm?''


    I feel a tingle in my back and right after, Bethany came down and pointed her scythe around my neck, "Student Henry Van Tax of Class F! Put down Taylor Harris from your hand, right this instant!"


    "What''s with the scythe, lady?"


    "La- Lady!" Bethany flustered at that, "I- I''m not a lady- Just put down Taylor NOW!"


    "You know; you could have just said that to me nicely." I said and slowly turned back as Bethany''s body suddenly shook.


    "Maybe I should kill you!"


    Bethany saw the dark red eyes dawn upon her as she suddenly lost control of all her body. She felt as if Henry was suffocating her whole body. Even as her scythe remained closed to his neck, she knew that it wouldn''t do anything and instead she''s the one that would die.


    As the thought of death passed through her mind, she suddenly realized¡­ She was completely helpless before this monster.


    "Just Kidding!" I smile and let my grip go as Taylor''s body fell on the ground. Bethany felt relieve wash over her as she got control of her body. She stayed there for a moment before remembering about Taylor and going to him.


    Bethany could only sigh when she saw that Taylor was still alive.


    ''I already got what I wanted anyway.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I look towards the crowd as a few suspicious looks smiled at Taylor''s display.


    "Henry"


    I look before to see Ulvicor standing there with a hard expression.


    "Come to the Student Council, I need to discuss what happened to Taylor with you."


    ¡­


    Like that, here I was. Back in the student council room, sitting right opposite to Ulvicor again. The only difference was that Elivia wasn''t here.


    Behind me, the two dogs, Bethany and Victor acting as guards. But I could see Bethany''s shallow expression¡­ she lost her edge after what I did at the arena.


    ''That was fun.''


    "So, Henry tell me¡­ what actually happened at the arena?" Ulvicor asked, his previous happy act replaced with an interrogative one.


    "Which part are you talking about?" I ask with an innocent smile, acting completely oblivious.


    "Don''t try to dissuade us! You know what the Vice-Prez is talking about!" Victor screamed from behind as Bethany held him back.


    "Control yourself, Victor."


    I subtly ignore his words and look at Ulvicor, judging his look.


    The guy was playing the part of an investigator. And of course, I would be the prime suspect at the moment¡­ I did tell him to stop the fight, which was probably seen by these two dogs behind me. Which is why this guy''s trying to grill out some kind of answer.


    "Okay, I''ll tell ya."


    At my serious voice, all of them put their attention on me. Ulvicor more, as he didn''t actually want me to tell anything.


    "I understand you want to talk about the sudden change in Taylor''s behavior after I punched him through the wall, right?"


    Ulvicor nods, "Yes, the student council wants to know what kind of hand you have in it."


    "Probably this one." I point to my right hand, "I did punch him with this one."


    "You!" Victor was about to start but was immediately stopped by Bethany.


    "But if you''re asking if I have any connection with his sudden berserk state, then no. I don''t."


    Ulvicor silently gazed at Henry as the gaze was returned. Both of them looked at each other like that, trying to gauge the other out.


    At the end, Ulvicor sighed as he got nothing from Henry.


    ''Man¡­ it feels like I am gazing into a wall here. I''m almost certain this guy is the reason for Taylor''s outbreak¡­ but''s he''s control over emotions is too hard to guess anything!''


    Ulvicor gave a tired smile, "Alright I understand."


    Both Bethany and Victor were shocked at him as the latter spoke, "Vice-Prez!"


    But Victor immediately got shut off as Ulvicor signaled him not to talk.


    "Well we can''t talk to Taylor yet as he''s still unconscious after that¡­ fight," Ulvicor wanted to say one sided destruction, but refrained himself, "Still, I would like to question you a bit more as you''re the only person who had the experience with him."


    "Okay, ask away." I say and answer (lie) all of his questions and left in comfort as the dogs could only grit their teeth''s in anger.


    When the door to the council closed, Bethany and Victor immediately barreled Ulvicor.


    "Vice-Prez, why did you let him go? He''s the culprit!" Victor said.


    "You could have questioned him harder, make him buckle under us and answer!" Bethany said as she had anger at what happening in the arena.


    "I get what you two are saying but¡­ do you guys have any evidence?"


    Bethany became quiet, while Victor didn''t care, "What the fuck do you mean by evidence! We never needed evidence to take care of someone before, why do we need one now?"


    Bethany curled at the answer Victor gave and tried to ignore it.


    Yes, the student council has done bad things too. They all once have overused their power to do something or bypass the procedures. Not all the times did the council work with evidence, most of the time they went with their gut and just delivered their verdict.


    "Yes, we indeed do that, but that method cannot be used on Henry Van Tax."


    "Why!"


    "Because he''s a Viscount, that''s why!" Ulvicor raged his voice, surprising both of them, "If we tried to judge someone of his status, then we would also need her majesty''s court to support us."


    "Then we''ll also do that."


    "And then what? What will we do when they ask for evidence?" Victor realized it, "Do you think they will listen because our parents are in good positions¡­ no, that will not work if you''re trying to put such a big crime on Henry Van Tax."


    Ulvicor quieted down as he saw the pale faces of his friends, "I''m sorry you guys¡­ but we can''t lay a hand on him without evidence."


    ¡­


    After getting out of the council room, the first person I thought I would see would be Wilson or even Arthur.


    But no, it was Elisabeth.

 Chapter 217 - 217 - A Nice... Talk?

    The first ten to use the following code will receive 10 FP''s : ABDHYVRV8TF3JLUZA


    Elisabeth stood right in front of me in the academy dress. She was holding something in her hands while also having an innocent sweet smile on her.


    She looked¡­ like a daisy. One that even I would protect¡­ if I had any feelings for her.


    "Miss Elisabeth¡­ it''s nice to see you after so long. How have you been?"


    She gave her ideal nice smile, "Wonderful, Henry."


    "Are you going to the student council?" I point to my back but she shook her head.


    "No, I came here to see you."


    "Oh¡­ is something wrong?" I ask, this girl has never talked to me like this¡­ or alone.


    "Haha¡­ does something have to be wrong for me to meet you?" She tilted her head in a way that instantly made me think of cuteness.


    I let out a smile as well, "Of course not, I''m more than glad to spend time with a beautiful girl as you."


    A tint of blush rose on her cheeks that was hidden from Henry''s overwhelming eyes as she smiled, ''Oh!... that''s good.''


    "I have an ointment with me." She brought out a small bottle, "Do you want my help with applying it?"


    ''Hmm¡­ this is very suspicious of her.''


    ''But it''d be even more wrong of me to reject a girl, freely ready to service me!''


    "Absolutely!"


    ¡­


    We both sat inside an empty classroom on the third floor. Elisabeth was sitting right opposite to me as she applied the medicine with great care.


    "Right here¡­ and here¡­ and a little bit here, ohh I shouldn''t forget about here."


    Regardless to say, she was proficient at this. Why wouldn''t she be when she''s been doing this for Arthur since he was a kid.


    Whenever Arthur would get hurt, Elisabeth would be the one who aided him. And now she was doing it to me too.


    She was humming something while applying it and as I was engrossed in her beauty, she suddenly talked, "I saw your fight."


    "Oh! you did?" I don''t seem to recall anyone from Class A being there, nor her or Samantha. "Were you and Samantha together?"


    At the mention of Samantha, Elisabeth paused for a brief moment before continuing, "No¡­ she didn''t come and I sat in the VIP seat, so I was able to get a good look at you."


    I nod as she asked, "Does it hurt you that Samantha didn''t watch your fight?"


    "Hurt me? Why would it hurt me?"


    "Because she''s your fianc¨¦." Elisabeth said, "Wouldn''t it hurt if someone so close to you didn''t watch you go through such hardship."


    "When someone you specifically care for isn''t there for you? When you needed help he wasn''t there."


    At this point, I could see that she was talking about someone else¡­ and who else would be other than Arthur.


    There was pain in her eyes¡­ but more than that I saw anger in them.


    ''What the hell did Arthur do to get that look out of her? Did he directly ntr''ed her with a girl finally?''


    "When you think that you have someone to rely too but realize he''s out there with someone els-" Elisabeth stopped as she felt a warm hand above her head, softly consoling her.


    "Hey, you okay?" I close in, "Did Arthur do something? Are you guys in a rough jam or anything?"


    Normally I would probably ignore someone''s sad ranting¡­ but I couldn''t with her.


    Seeing Henry so close to her face, Elisabeth couldn''t handle it anymore and burst into a red tomato, "NO NO NO! It''s nothing like that! I- I was just blubbering out things that I didn''t even know about! I shouldn''t have suddenly say those weir-"


    "Elisabeth"


    "Emm¡­ yes?"


    "I know we''re not really that close¡­ but if you need help, you can rely on me."


    Elisabeth looked up to see a dazzling bright smile on Henry''s face accompanied by the perfectly dawning sunlight as it made him even more perfect. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If Arthur does something stupid again¡­ don''t hesitate to tell me, I''ll beat the crap out of him. You did see my fight with that guy, right? I can definitely take care of Arthur for you."


    Elisabeth was quiet for a moment before she burst into a hearty laughter, "Haha¡­ Ha¡­ I can¡­ Haha¡­ imagine you doing that."


    "Yes, you were quite manly when you fought that guy¡­ totally cool!"


    ''Hah¡­ is it just me or does she look super pretty right now?'' The thought occurs to me as a blush appeared, ''It''s this damn lighting! It''s making me relive back my high school years back in my past life, mother fucking goddess damn it all!''


    But that thought breezes from me as I see her talk about nonsense stuff about me fighting and doing other things. She looked absolutely beautiful.


    "When I saw you punch him like wham! Then he somehow got up like doom! And then- then you got through his arrows like you were a god descending upon that foolish demo-"


    "Damn You''re cute Elisabeth."


    Elisabeth who was murmuring stupid things, immediately went quiet and looked down. She couldn''t look up at this moment because she knew if she did that, Henry would see her face that was completely red. She felt a sudden feeling inside her heart that made her rub her legs in a satisfying yet embarrassing manner.


    Finally, she gathers up her courage to say, "Hen- Henry¡­ if you don''t have anything to do this weekend, do you wanna go-"


    "That fucking Arthur¡­ he''s damn lucky!"


    "¡­" Elisabeth stopped. The blush she had on her, quickly vanished away as she smiled¡­ albeit painfully.


    ''This wouldn''t be easy.''


    "Oh! Were you going to say something, Elisabeth?" I ask, thinking that I heard her talk, "Can you repeat that for me, again?"


    She looked up at me with her casual nice expression, "No, just saying that, the ointment''s done."


    Looking down at my hands, I do see that she has actually placed the ointments in a clean manner, only at places where some cuts were.


    "Woah Elisabeth¡­ you''re really good at this! Mind if I come to you if I have any injuries again?"


    "Anytime, Henry!"


    ''But maybe¡­ maybe I shouldn''t give up this easily.''


    ¡­


    ''Man, that was a weird moment with her.'' I think back to Elisabeth who suddenly came by her own volition to me, ''And she didn''t think that my fight with Taylor was nasty or cruel.''


    If I remember correctly, the novel Elisabeth would have found that disgusting but she didn''t. Either I am remembering something wrong or this just might be a coincidence.


    ''Wait a second¡­ she also didn''t talk about Arthur at all except for when I brought it up¡­ so she didn''t come for information about him either. If she didn''t come for Arthur nor did she come to complain about how cruel I was too Taylor that most Heroines would do¡­ then what did she come for?''


    I look back at my hands and remember her soft, fragile doll like fingers brushing past my skin¡­ that thought almost tingled me a bit, ''She did do a good job at applying the ointment.''


    ''She also talked like a good friend to me¡­ she didn''t even ask me for anything, but that''s her default personality. Did she really only come to talk?''


    I think for a while as I remember the cute smiles and maybe a hint of blush.


    ''Does she¡­ like me?''


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Nah, probably my past-life-high-school-disillusioned brain is thinking the impossible again."

 Chapter 218 - 218 - Minor Priviledge

    "Yo Henry!"


    Getting out of the building, I hear a familiar call and turn left to see it was Wilson. He was jogging towards me¡­ in his ''Henry''s Bitch'' costume.


    "Wilson¡­ no matter how much I want to embrace you for your generous support, I believe doing that might harm my manhood."


    "Huh? What does that mean?" Wilson tilted his head in question then shook it, "Forget about that! Tell me how was it?"


    "Well the student council tried to get something ou-"


    Wilson shook his hands in front of my face, "Not the student council, I''m talking about how the fight went for you!"


    "How it went¡­ dude you were there, didn''t ya see?" I ask with a cracked brow. Did this guy really miss me with his tiny brain?


    "Of course I saw and It was Wham and Boom for me." He did two punching stances, "But I want to know what you felt¡­ how did it feel to fight Taylor who lost his mind suddenly?"


    "Oh that?" I think about that moment and a smile comes on my face, "It was fun."


    "I know right? I won a lot of money because of you!" Wilson said showing me a bunch of pound notes in his hands.


    "DUDE! You really bet on me?"


    "Yeah¡­ why, I shouldn''t have?" Wilson asked as I gave him a creepy look.


    "You could have told me about it, I would have given you more money to bet on me!"


    "OH! I didn''t think about that!" Wilson tapped his palm, realizing his big mistake.


    In the aforementioned fight, I was so much engrossed in it, that I forgot to bet on myself.


    Yep, in an academy ruled by ranking and power, there''s definitely the betting function¡­ though it was illegal. The arena fights were seen in such a way that people would not only get entertained but also bet on the fighters.


    "How can you guys talk about illegal betting so casually?" A girly tone spoke.


    Turning to the sound, I saw it was Elivia. She had an angry look on her as she listened to our nonsense.


    "Oh, Elivia¡­ how''s it going for you? Did you also bet on me?" I ask, deliberately making her angrier.


    "Henry¡­ who''s she?" Wilson pointed to her.


    "That''s Elivia¡­ what was it again? Silverbolt or silverwhor-"


    "It''s Silvercolt, you bastard!" She screamed at me.


    "Oh my! Screaming at your superior person again, Elivia. Are you trying to get punished?"


    "O- Of course not. It''s because your knowingly making me angry." Elivia pointed to me.


    "Me? Are you sure?" I turn to Wilson, "Wilson, did you see me trying to bully or embarrass her?"


    "Nope" Wilson shook his head in honesty. "All I know is, both of us were talking and she suddenly invaded it."


    "You! Both of you¡­ are just¡­ EMMMPH!" Elivia couldn''t do anything against me so she only bit her lips quiet.


    I pat her head, "Alright, I''ll stop messing with you."


    "Aha! So you were messing with me and Get Your Hands Off Me!" Like a cat she snatched out my hand.


    I ignore her and tell Wilson, "As I was saying, she''s Elivia Silvercolt, The first years Student Council President."


    "She! Are you sure?" Wilson pointed suspiciously.


    "What Do You Mean! I totally am the student council president!"


    "Okay, if she''s in the student council then¡­" Wilson''s eyes widened in fear as he hid his money from her.


    "I''m Not A Thief!"


    ¡­


    After I finally stopped messing with Elivia, she told her reason for visit.


    She came here to change my ranking officially. Because I won the ranking battle, the student council sent her to help make the change.


    That''s why we were before the Administration Building again.


    "Ahh! Brings back memories, doesn''t it Elivia? The first time we met and you took me as a sexual predator."


    "It''s because you tried to flash me!"


    "Still¡­ good memories."


    Elivia ignored me and just took the pendant inside the building, "You lot stay here! I don''t want you to cause trouble inside!"


    I do as she says. Why should I protest when she''s literally taking the work off my hands?


    "Here!" She threw me the pendant which I deftly caught. Looking inside, I see a subtle change in the pendant.


    Student ID: Rank 1


    That''s the only change there was, but it was significant.


    "From now on, you are the number 1 ranking student of Class F¡­ until someone takes it from you." Elivia said.


    "Normally students aren''t allowed to exit the academy after noon without permission but Class A and students with the number 1 rank are an exception. You also get a few minor privileges that you can figure out yourself!"


    "You''re a lousy president. How''d you even get elected?"


    "That doesn''t concern your barbarian mind!"


    ''There''s dirt written all over that fact.''


    "It seems you lost money huh?" I said confusing her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You most likely bet against me and lost money, so I think that''s why you''re so angry." She was about to burst so we bolted.


    "That bastard!... Why does he do that!" Elivia asked with a fuming face. Then she thought about how Henry fought in the arena and her face had a blush.


    ''Hmm¡­ he did look quite barbaric. I wonder how he looks without his-'' Elivia suddenly slaps herself awake, ''What the hell am I thinking! I shouldn''t think like that about anyone, especially that guy.''


    ''I should only think about Ulvoric¡­ but how do I do that when he sees me like a child.''


    ¡­


    "Hold!"


    Two spears obstruct my path to the academy''s front gate again. It was the same two guards that had stopped me before.


    "Students aren''t allowed to leave the academy after noon." The left one said.


    "Either get special permission or go back right now." The right one spoke in the same level.


    "But I''m an exception." I show them the pendant which they carefully look and nodded. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, you can go¡­ but your friend can''t." They pointed to Wilson.


    "Well then, Henry. I suppose I''ll see you back at the-"


    "Hold it, Wilson." I stop him and turn to the guard, "I''m sure my privilege allows me to bring my friend out."


    "You''re from Class F, you don''t-"


    I quickly put a small bag on to his friend''s pocket and interrupt him, "You sure about that?"


    The guard looked down from the corner of his eyes. His eyes reflected the coin''s shine and smiled, "Of course, feel free to take him."


    The door opened wide for us and we get out.


    "Even the guards are greedy here."


    "That''s true everywhere. But if it weren''t for my number 1 ranking, they wouldn''t have bulged so easily."


    Even if I was in class F, the first ranking held a special place. Making it easier to succeed with bribery.


    "Hmm" Wilson inhaled the words, "What now? Why did you bring me?"


    "I won so I wanted to celebrate with someone. And who better than you, Wilson."


    "Wow! You''re so considerate Henry!"


    I smile at Wilson''s shiny look.


    ''Not like I can tell you that I''m trying to show off my good side¡­ and because you''re my only friend her-''


    My mind immediately pauses as I see a figure.

 Chapter 219 - 219 - Following Her Little Steps

    ''Look at that, I''ve been looking so long for you and here you are¡­ right in front of me.''


    ''My Little Assassin.''


    In front of me, among the rich crowds of the capital, I saw a very familiar figure that I haven''t seen in a while.


    After I saved her from the joint attack by the Vagrant Palace Kill Squad, she never showed up before me again. Even in the last three months, there wasn''t even a peep from her. I thought that she would at least poison me but no.


    She vanished herself like an assassin¡­ typical of her.


    But here she stood in a stunning red dress that highlighted her beautiful figure. She was walking alone on the streets in a carefree manner¡­ or that''s how she wanted to make it look like.


    But after being almost assassinated once and having a sparring match, I understood her a little bit. Well, it also had something to do with the information about her and her missions from the vagrant palace.


    She looked like a normal beautiful girl, window-shopping¡­ but I saw how her eyes drifted around her, trying to stealthily go to her mark.


    "Wilson, can you wait for a minute?" I ask, "I need to check something out."


    "Alright, I''ll be right at the gate."


    Wilson gave me a thumbs up by the gates as people who bypassed him, wondered if he truly meant what his shirt said.


    I slowly follow Rebecca''s footsteps and go into an alley. I was 30 steps behind her as she quickly took too many turns for anyone to follow at this distance. But my eyes picked up her footsteps among the countless one''s on the streets.


    Following behind that footstep, I took the same turns and go into deep alleys as she did. I also made sure to check my own surroundings to see if that final boss like teacher of hers was here or not, fortunately he wasn''t.


    After going through some sketchy places, I finally stopped when I felt her footsteps stop too.


    It was a deep alley in the outskirts of the capital where the law was sketchy and so were its residents.


    Even with good camouflage, I made sure not to go less than 30 steps from Rebecca. I had a guess that, If I went in any closer, she would know about being followed.


    ''She has a great sense of her surroundings. At such a distance, with so many turns and houses, it would take a miracle for anyone to see her, let alone hear what she''s saying.''


    ''But I''m a bit different, little assassin.'' sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes gleam in the darkened environment and my vision penetrates through the many houses and objects as it revealed her figure to me.


    With my X-Ray vision, I saw that there was another person with her. A 4.4-foot-tall guy covered with a black hood covering his whole body. But I saw the countless moles and disruptive portrait he had.


    Rebecca stood before him in a carefree manner but not once did she lower her guard. She wasn''t the one who spoke first.


    "You''re early today." The guy''s voice was a bit hoarse, "Your outfits quite fine too, is the customer today a generous one."


    From the way he spoke, it seemed they have a good relation.


    "Stop wasting my time, just give me the item I came here for."


    But Rebecca showed that their relation was only long¡­ not deep.


    The guy even after the insulting dialogue, didn''t lower his smile one bit. He was a crude man.


    "Alright, I''ll give your item to you. No need to get so angry over it." He said and brought out a vial with purple liquid for her.


    "The usual amount."


    Rebecca gave a bag of money to the guy and was about to take the vial, but the guy stepped back.


    "Why did you do that?" She asked, not angry nor happy.


    "I''ll give it to you¡­ after you give a bit more."


    "You!"


    "No need to get worked up." The guy backed a step in fear as he saw Rebecca''s serious look, "It''s just that the price of the item has gone up."


    "I didn''t hear anything about that."


    "How would you when the only thing you do is kill people?" The guy said and immediately readjusted his words, "I- I- I don''t mean anything by it¡­ just that your info''s out of date."


    Rebecca''s hard look bore into that illegal vendor as he could only smile through numerous sweat.


    "Tck!" Rebecca snickered as she threw him a small bag, "There''s your money, now give me my stuff!"


    The vendor smiled brightly and quickly gave Rebecca the vial.


    "I''m sorry for the mishap, it''s just business, Ashen Fang¡­ Argh!" The vendor screamed in fear as he felt a Sai press on his neck.


    "Never¡­ call me by my name again, Understand!"


    "Ye- Ye- Yes!" The vendor nodded roughly, fear pressing his bones, "I''ll never call you by your name again."


    As the vendor was about to beg, the Sai pressing onto him released and Rebecca walked away.


    I immediately hide above the houses as she quickly retraced back her steps to the main street.


    ¡­


    The vendor took deep breaths as he lay on the ground.


    "Damn! I would have died if her poisoned Sai had cut into my flesh." The vendor got up and patted his clothes. Then he got angry at how Rebecca treated him, "Damn that bitch! We''ve been doing business for so long and she gets annoyed at me for calling out her codename!"


    "Maybe I should give her identity out and let the nobles fuck her!" The vendor said as an image of his throat being cut off by the Sai came.


    ''¡­Think I''ll postpone for a while.''


    He looked at the two bags in his hands and smiled when he opened them. Inside were a lot of fresh pound notes in them.


    ''She may be a hard fucking bitch¡­ but she''s my richest customer. I''ll forgive her this time¡­ only this time.''


    The vendor then happily went on to count the notes. But he didn''t see the huge figure standing at the alley. Henry did a gun figure with his hand and imaginably pulled the trigger.


    "Arkh!"


    A white shot got out of it and immediately hit the vendor''s neck, making him unconscious.


    "Alright¡­ let''s see what you''ve got there."


    ¡­


    ''Hmm, I suppose it''s going to take a bit mor-''


    "Yo! I''m back." Henry came back, calling Wilson. "Did you get bored?"


    "No, it''s alrigh-"


    "Yeah, how could you with so many hot girls walking around?" Henry said looking at the numerous girls on the street.


    Wilson only smiled at that, "So where to now?"


    "Ah, didn''t I say that we''ll go out to celebrate¡­ we''ll go out to a restaurant and celebr-"


    "Henry, can I advise a different kind of fun?" Wilson smiled as Henry became curious.


    "Oh, you have a preference¡­ alright then, let''s see what your kink is." Henry smiled.


    ¡­


    "Damn I got hustled." I say looking at the orphanage before me that was supposed to be fun.


    "I know this isn''t what you wanted, but I thought that it would be best if you showed your gratitude in a different way other than celebrating." Wilson said with an innocent smile that flashed at me.


    ''Damn¡­ the holy aura around him is blinding me!''

 Chapter 220 - 220 - Crappy Hairpin

    "Big brother, help me hide."


    "Big brother, play ball with me."


    "Big brother, help me pull the sister''s skirt."


    Hey, this isn''t half bad.


    This might be somewhat fun actually, seeing children smile, laugh and run around freely as if the world was theirs¡­ except it wasn''t and this really wasn''t fun.


    I do not like small midgets with snot coming off their noses, running around trying to stick it on my expensive clothes¡­ where''s my expensive clothes?


    After Wilson talked with the sisters, they let us in and play with the children. Apparently he said, we wanted to spend some time with the children and sister understood.


    ¡­Where''s the security people? What if we were child kidnappers and took one of the kids while the sisters weren''t watching?


    I look down to see that I was only wearing a normal shirt and pants, the getup I chose for the fight. No wonder why this kids were deliberately having fun and playing with me.


    From what I''ve seen from the novel, the nobles have done their fair share to cause things that put so many children at the orphanages¡­ some of them their own.


    When I asked about the kids what they thought about the nobles, they gave an honest answer.


    Rich snobs in clown clothes.


    What can I say, they were right¡­ I am like that.


    "Big brother!" I feel a tug at my leg and see that it''s a little girl.


    "Yeah?"


    "I made this hairpin for you." The young child said with a bright smile as she handed me a paper hairpin.


    "Wo- Wow¡­ this is gr- great!" I deliberately had to say good words with how intensely Wilson and the sisters were looking at my back, "I''m gonna keep it with me my whole life."


    "No! I want you to wear it now."


    "¡­what?"


    "I want big brother to wear the hairpin I made right now!" The little girl demanded as I felt like using the hairpin to stab her own head.


    "Wh- Why don''t I do that later? Big brother is kind of allergic to women''s stuff." I smile, trying to diffuse the matter.


    But only the opposite happened.


    "S- So¡­ you don''t like my hairpin then?" The girl said, her eyes already balling with tears as she let them go, "Big brother¡­ anngh!"


    "Stop stop stop! Can you stop crying for a second!" You bitch.


    But she did not stop.


    Seeing the overgrown looks of the sisters, I felt tight under the situation and buckled under them.


    "Alright¡­ would you stop crying, I''ll wear it."


    "You will?" The girl stopped instantly and asked with a bright face. She stopped so fast that I don''t even know if she was actually crying or acting.


    I slowly put the hairpin inside my hair and penitently look at the girl, "Is this it?"


    "Yes! You look wonderful big brother¡­ like a bride ready to marry the groom!"


    ''This brat¡­ I might burn down this orphanage!''


    "BIG BROTHER! YOU LOOK CUTE!" A fatso of the same size as this girl said.


    ''Why the hell are you yelling!''


    At his yell, all the other children who were doing other unimportant stuff turned to me and quickly came barraging at me.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    ''Fucking bratssss!''


    After a thorough infestation by the kids, was I let go by them. But this memory¡­ I will keep it in my heart¡­ how ruthless kids can be.


    ¡­


    "Here, take this sister." I hand over a stacked envelop to a bespectacled sister.


    "Oh! What is this?" The sister took it in confusion before returning back, "You don''t have to do this. It''s okay, you two playing with the children is already enough."


    "Shi shi shi, sister!" I put my index finger on the sister''s mouth, silencing her and turn my charm on, "It''s not only for the kids, but you sisters as well."


    "For us too?" She asked¡­ with a tiny blush.


    "Yes, I can see how outdated your clothes are." She blushed in embarrassment at that, "Just take it in the goddess''s name."


    "We- Well¡­ if it''s for the goddess."


    The sisters are actually a good person¡­ one of the very few who weren''t really greedy. Maybe that''s why I wanted to support them.


    It''s definitely not because Wilson was standing beside me with an amazed look.


    Nope, it wasn''t.


    "Well, we''ll take our leave then, sister."


    "Thank you for coming here, please don''t be angry if some of the children might have done something to you."


    ''Oh, but I am!''


    Speaking of the devil.


    "Big brother! Are you leaving?"


    "Yeah, but I''ll come back again."


    "Don''t leave brother." She tugged at my clothes, "¡­Everyone who says that, never actually comes back." The girl said with a sad look.


    "Iris! Don''t say that to them!" The sister said. "You can''t force them like this."


    "I know but¡­" She looked down.


    ''Hah¡­ what I do for kids.'' I kneel to her level and pat her head, "How about this Iris? You prepare me another hairpin for the next time and I''ll bring you some chocolate."


    "Chocolate!" Her eyes shined bright in greed.


    "Iris!" The sister said but she didn''t listen.


    "What kind of chocolates?"


    "The kind that tastes amazing."


    "Really?"


    "Really" I pat her head and get up, "So behave while I''m gone and if I hear that you''re not then¡­"


    "I''ll be sure to behave brother, you make sure to bring lots of chocolates for me and my brothers!"


    "Iris¡­" The sister said in a tired voice as I signaled that it''s okay.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave Iris. Make sure to stay good."


    "I will, Big brother." Iris waved me goodbye beside the sister and we left. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How was it, Henry? Did you like it here?" Wilson asked.


    "Like it?... far from it pal. The kids are brats and try to ruin my clothes¡­ why would I have fun here."


    "So¡­"


    "But I''ll come back again¡­ to discipline those kids." I scratch my nose and turn to the street.


    Wilson only smiled and quickly followed me.


    Just as we were leaving, a carriage stopped in front of the orphanage and a woman got out. She had a spectacular figure that would make everyone waver.


    Henry didn''t see the woman but the woman saw the hairpin in Henry''s head. She didn''t need to wonder much to guess who it was. Since her path was the same place.


    As soon as the children saw the woman, they quickly swarmed her in hugs. The children were even more brighter with her than Henry.


    After a while of playing with the kids, the woman finally met up with the sister, "Good afternoon, sister."


    "It''s nice to see you back again too, ma''am." The sister immediately tried to reject the money, the woman was about to give her, "Please Ma''am, don''t. You already give us so much money, it''s more than enough. Besides, the children love to play with you, I can''t keep on taking money like this."


    But the woman was strong in persuasion and finally she said, "Take it in the goddess''s name."


    The sister sighed and took it. Then she laughed a bit, making the woman curious, "Now it''s the second time a person gave money today, using the goddess."


    "Hmm, there was someone else¡­ that''s good." The woman smiled and remembered about the hairpin.


    "Was that person quite large and muscular¡­ with a paper hairpin in his hair?"


    "Ah haha!" The sister almost burst out in laughter, "Good thing that he didn''t hear that, otherwise that boy would have been embarrassed."


    The woman only became more curious as she asked more about Henry.

 Chapter 221 - 221 - Eyes and Threats

    It''s just started to darken as we were on a carriage back to the academy.


    Technically, we could have stayed outside a bit longer and done a bit more things but as this was Wilson''s first outing¡­ and also because I was sure that I''d lose him in the crowd, that''s why we were going back.


    But¡­ the original plan was a bit different.


    I would let Wilson go back to the academy and stay out for business, but¡­


    My eyes briefly venture out the street and look at a bystander, reading his newspaper. But to me, it was a guy, looking through the small hole on the paper to spy me.


    Then I look in front, penetrating through the carriage, at the driver''s back. He also had secretly glanced at me a few times and also signaled his comrades on the street to do the same.


    ''There are more than a few in this area.''


    I could feel at least 5 eyes that are directly looking at me and a few others that were trying to.


    ''It seems the stunt I did today got the academy on guard. But they didn''t have to waste so much manpower on me, I''m just a normal student.'' I smile at the thought.


    "Hm? What''s funny?" Wilson asked.


    "Huh¡­ what do you mean?"


    "I saw you smiling just a moment ago."


    "Oh that? It''s nothing, just feeling the victory wind over me. That''s got me smiling a bit."


    "Hm!" Wilson nodded, "It really was a special fight today, I never saw anyone fight like that. It''s like something out of a fantasy story."


    "Haha¡­ what are you talking about? Did you forget what happened at the stadium with Cravic?"


    Wilson shook his head as he had a smile, "Of course not. I still remember how that black ball as about to kill me if it weren''t for you."


    "I also remember how you flew in the sky and smashed Cravic to the ground and how he still survived that attack."


    I nod as the memory came to me.


    After Abigail killed Cravic and the army defeated the cult members, the cult of The Burning Pain of Dragonicas haven''t shown their face yet.


    There even wasn''t any news about them attacking villages and small towns, which seemed to relieve the people, but brought concern to the higher ups.


    Such a huge cult couldn''t just disappear into the mists because their leader was killed. Sure, they are weak now¡­ but even a rat can survive at the most turmoil moment.


    ''I''m sure those bastards will pop up again when everyone won''t be expecting them.''


    I feel the secret gaze of the driver on me and get an idea.


    "Oh Wilson, I don''t think I''ve told you about that guy."


    "What guy?"


    "That guy that was spying on us back at the stadium."


    The driver''s back suddenly felt a quick breeze but he calmed himself.


    "There was somebody spying on us back at the stadium?!"


    I nod, "Yeah, but I took care of him."


    "I made sure those filthy gazes of theirs never sets their focus on us again."


    The driver controlling the carriage knew that they were caught.


    "It will be good for everyone if something like that never happens again¡­ otherwise, I don''t know what I might do."


    The driver gulped as he quickly signaled all of his pals to scatter. This was a chance; a chance Henry was giving them. He was telling them that he''ll overlook this matter if they stopped immediately.


    The driver might be working for the academy, but he wasn''t stupid enough to get through with the mission when he''s life would vapor in the next moment.


    "Henry, what do you mean you don''t know what you''ll do? And what do you mean by you took care of the guy and that he''ll never focus on us again?"


    ¡­


    "We''re here." The driver spoke with respect and fear as both of us got out.


    While Wilson went inside the academy with questions unanswered, I stood back for a moment. My back faced the carriage as I say, "It would be best for both of us, if we stayed on our line."


    The driver remained silent as I walked inside.


    Seeing Henry leave, the driver immediately bolted away from the place.


    ¡­


    Inside a secluded building where lights were more dimmed than needed.


    Four people stayed stood before a crouched man.


    "Is that all he said?" The center person spoke, he was old and looked weak but you could feel vigor inside him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, sir!" The guy kneeling on the ground spoke, he was the driver that rode the carriage, "He also¡­" The guy hesitated.


    "If you have something to say, Say It!" On the left side, roared a middle aged man. He had a tall figure with bulging muscles, he also had a long rough mustache. "Don''t keep it in like a woman, SPEAK!"


    The guy kneeling, shaked at the voice and quickly relayed the hidden threat Henry said. He told them about what he told Wilson about killing the spy.


    "That damned brat! Who the fuck does he think he is sprouting such threats like that! And you!" The guy pointed at the driver, "How dare you let him get away like that, you should have put some sense into him if you''re really a man!"


    "Stop it, Rodrick. Violence on him won''t bring us any benefit." On the right side stood a lean man with gold glasses and calculating eyes.


    "Fuck your benefits! I want results, nothing else!" The bulging man was about to insult again but the old man stopped him.


    "Enough! The situation would escalate if we do anymore!"


    "But sir, how can we let this be like so!" The bulging man said respectfully to the old man, "He blatantly did something so unlawful on the academy grounds and even threatens us to back away in Our Own Territory!" His knuckles turned red as he put force in it, "We must beat him now and let him realize who this place belongs to!"


    "No!" The old man was stern, "Nothing similar to that will happen. This matter will be settled peacefully."


    "But sir-"


    "It''s not like I''m not angry over the fact of him doing what he did today. But I still won''t do anything."


    "The real matter is that nobody got hurt over this business. The student who was drugged will live and also didn''t sustain any lingering damage, so that''s good."


    The old man laughed a bit darkly, "We''ll take today''s matter as a child showing some tantrum and forgive him¡­ next time something happens I''ll personally take a look."


    "Is that okay with you¡­ Mr. Cauldron." The old man said as he gazed in the dark.


    At the back of the room, in the shadows, sat a person on a chair as he comfortably saw the scene while smoking. He smiled at the question that didn''t seem like a question, "Of course it is. Your words are final, Principal."


    Meanwhile, the person they were talking about was inside the bathroom.


    Henry was looking at a vial filled with purple liquid. Opening it, he took a little sniff.


    ''There''s no smell on it?''


    ''I couldn''t even send this to the lab because of the spies. Still, it wouldn''t take a genius to know it''s probably poison.''


    Henry closed the vial back.


    ''But such a complex design¡­ just why do you need something so dangerous¡­ or who do you want it for?''

 Chapter 222 - 222 - Lazarus Blackshot

    Next day came and I came to Class F with Wilson.


    But it was the next moment, when I opened the door did I understand.


    "Foosh!"


    That it was completely different from before.


    Every single eyes in the class went straight for me and all of them had only one thing inside.


    Respect!


    They all looked at me with earned respect.


    It doesn''t matter if some of them hates me or hated what happened in the arena, they all couldn''t deny one thing and that was I had defeated Taylor fairly.


    They knew something had gone wrong when Taylor went berserk but they didn''t think that I would still be able to defeat him. That earned me their admiration.


    "Hmph!" Xavier turned around and looked outside.


    Of course, those that hated me still hates me, but it won''t be like before anymore. They won''t just fear me now; they will think about my status before deciding to fear me.


    ''Let''s give them a spectacle!''


    I proudly walk inside before stand at the forefront and call out.


    "My dear classmates! I know that what happened yesterday might seem like a dream to you or you might think that I had cheated¡­ to those that think like that I only have one thing to say."


    Everyone, even Xavier who ignored me earlier listened intently, "I don''t give a fuck about you guys!"


    "If you want to verify it for yourselves then get up from your lousy seats and challenge me." My smile turns dark in the moment, "But remember, I won''t go as easy as I did with Taylor though. I''ll smash your bones in!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­Hah?" One guy muttered that word as they thought if I was joking or not.


    "Oh! Before I forget." I remember, "Those of you that want to become the best can come for me anytime. The same words from before goes to you too, but a word of caution."


    "I''ll only be here for one month before going to Class A. So If I see anyone going for rank 1 after I leave¡­ I''ll make sure to pummel that guy until he forgets the symbol ''1''."


    "I¡­ I don''t think he''s joking!" A student spoke as he shuddered at the thought of fighting Henry.


    Xavier''s knuckles hardened as he really wanted to beat up Henry. Arthur also felt angry as he looked at Taylor''s seat and wondered what would have happened, if he was the one who challenged Taylor.


    The thought of him standing there angered him even more.


    Wilson was about to stop me from saying anything more stupid, when a hand sprang up from the seats.


    "Hey, I want to know something."


    "What up."


    The guy ignored my sentence and directly asked, "What if I do fight you¡­ and win? Will you give up your seat willingly?"


    ''Who the fuck is this guy?'' I look at his face and try to remember him but nothing comes to mind.


    "Of course... and FYI, it doesn''t even have to be an official ranked fight. Challenge me anytime," My eyes flash a bright hue, "I''ll be ready!"


    "Oh!" The guy didn''t even flinch at my words, "Then why don''t we-"


    The door suddenly opened and Jennifer walked in.


    "Good morning everyone." She said with a smile that immediately turned downpour seeing me, "What are you doing at my desk! Get back to your seat this instant, class is starting."


    "As you say, ma''am." My words surprise her for a moment.


    I never had agreed with her words before so this was a first for both of us. But I am in a happy mood, so I won''t trouble her today.


    "Al- Alright¡­" Jennifer stammered before getting her sense back.


    "I''ll take your ''call'' for today," She brought out the rank book. Seeing it, she stopped for a moment before calling out, albeit tiredly, "Rank Number 1, Henry Van Tax."


    "Present." I say a bit loudly, disturbing the class.


    Jennifer, Xavier and a few others only grit their teeth but stayed quiet. Seeing their good nature, I also stayed quiet until the class ended.


    In this whole week, Jennifer had never called me out to correct a question nor tried to teach me when she saw how asleep I was.


    It wasn''t her fault that her class was boring¡­ it''s just that she was teaching math. A subject that no matter what class or level it is, will always stay as my goodnight song.


    After her class ended, another one quickly came in.


    This one seemed as if he was in a hurry. But it wasn''t any teacher that we had before, this was a new one.


    Color me surprised when I knew who he was and even more so when I see that he was one of the people that I highlighted in red as to ''Must Be Fired''.


    "I won''t take too much time greeting every single one of you wastes of society!" The half baldy came in with a limped leg and cane. He stood before the desk and loudly spoke, "I''ll already say this, if you don''t like my class then you can scram out anytime you want."


    "I''ll be extra hard on your training and jam my teaching''s into you. So if you''re one of those mommy help me, daddy help me types then you can get out right now, believe me I say this to make it easier for you."


    "So¡­ anyone have anything to say?" He asked in an inquisitive manner and large eyes that watched like a prey.


    "¡­Sir?"


    "YOU! You actually have a question?" The guy felt shock that someone had raised their hand. "Did you get nothing from what I said earlier? If you still have something to ask, then just leave!"


    "Ahm¡­ ahm, sir¡­ what I want to ask¡­" The guy in focus, asked out with great courage, "Who are you?"


    "Hmm?" Half Baldy also got confused at that, "Wait! Is this not Class F?"


    "This is¡­ but we don''t know who you are."


    "Oh!" The guy realized and decided to announce himself, "I''m Lazarus Blackshot, I''m going to be your Weapons Instructor from now on."


    "Weapons Instructor?"


    "Him?"


    "What is happening?" The students asked before someone foolishly asked.


    "But our weapon''s teacher is Ganz-"


    "Ganzo has been kicked out of the academy for breaking the rules and the academy decided to replace him with me. Now no more questions!" The guy pointed his cane to the window, "All of you, outside, at the field!"


    With that he left¡­ not through the classroom door but actually by the window.


    "Are we¡­ supposed to follow him?"


    A student said as everyone had the same thought.


    ¡­


    Seeing no choice, we all go to the field, but by the normal way. When we arrive, we see Lazarus sitting on a stool at the middle of the field.


    He hit his cane on the ground in anger, spotting us, "What took you all so long? Couldn''t you all come by the window as I did¡­ spoiled brat." He murmured the last words a bit too loud.


    ''Lazarus Blackshot'' I carefully judge the guy.


    ''Once, a high ranking soldier of the army. But his downfall started when he started to check out the new queen, immediately kicking the man out of the army and later becoming a teacher at the academy.''


    ''Not only is this guy smart but he is extremely ruthless¡­ one of the honorary people who know what Abigail did to the king and actively rebelled against her.''


    ''He''s also the guy that connects Arthur to the army and truly started his legend!''


    ''But I kicked you out Lazarus¡­ so how did you crawl out again?''

 Chapter 223 - 223 - A Calculating Fight

    ''This guy¡­ he''s the road to an army for Arthur. No matter what happens, I will stop Arthur from making contact with this guy.''


    "Arthur!" To my surprise, Lazarus called out Arthur himself. "Come here."


    "Yes, sir." Arthur readily nodded as if he already knew him to begin with.


    I look back and forth of them, wondering when the fuck this happen!


    ''How the hell did Arthur got in contact with this guy? Did he already know him before the academy?''


    ''No, that can''t be. The read the novel and it did say that he didn''t know him before.''


    Lazarus made Arthur stand beside him while calling another person. It was a total mob, someone that I don''t know about.


    "You all might be wondering why I brought you out in the field, right?" Lazarus asked and before anyone could answer, he spoke, "Wrong! You can''t think that! I''m the weapon''s instructor, it''s my duty to instruct you. And where better than outside, on the field."


    Turning back, he said to Arthur and the mob, "Alright, you two fight now."


    While Arthur, who looked like he knew the instructor''s personality, got ready. The mob didn''t, he looked around for a bit and asked, "Pardon? Do I really have to fight him?"


    "Hah¡­ the newer generations are all so pussies." Lazarus mumbled a bit loudly.


    "Yes kid, you do have to fight him. And before you make this anymore stupider, I''ll even give you extra marks on my subject if you beat Arthur."


    Lazarus''s words immediately excited the guy who had low marks in all subjects. He turned to Arthur and behaved like he already won, "I''ll make a spectacle of you, loser. I just need those points."


    "You''ll have to defeat me first." Arthur said getting ready as both he and the mob took wooden swords.


    Lazarus looked at his pocket-watch and said, "Begin"


    With that, the excited mob was the first to move.


    "Arggh!"


    Lazarus shook his head in great disappointment as he saw how brutishly the guy just ran head first.


    ''He even has the galls to scream.''


    The mob reached Arthur in a second and immediately went for an overhead strike, pushing his all into the move. The attack was strong but Arthur''s speed was better.


    He sidestepped away from the attack and instantly kneed the guy in the stomach, eliciting a groan. But that wasn''t it, he also knocked the back of his head with his pommel, finishing the fight in one attack.


    "Whoa, He''s so fast!"


    "How did he defeat that guy so quickly?"


    "Did he already foresee where the guy was going to strike?"


    Hearing the slight praises in their voices, I snickered, ''What foresee? You just have to have be good at seeing to know what''s going to happen.''


    "They don''t understand." I hear a voice from behind. "You just need to see clearly and use your head to know how he''s movements going to be."


    I look back to see it was that guy who had asked me about if I will give up my rank or not.


    "This isn''t premonition, it''s just a simple calculation." The guy said before turning to me, "Don''t you think so?"


    I smile at him, "You speak as if you know what you''re talking about¡­ but can you replicate the same thing?"


    My judgmental tone immediately struck a nerve, "Then why don''t I show you what I can do."


    "Oh bring it on, kid!"


    "You''re the same age as me, don''t treat me like a child."


    "But unlike you, I have experience."


    "What does that even mean? Are you talking about fighting experience or something else¡­ because I know how to fight."


    "The fact you said that, told me that you don''t."


    "HEY! You Two!"


    We both turn our heads to see Lazarus, "Stop bickering like a bunch of married middles aged woman and fight!"


    ''Seriously? Is he supposed to be our teacher? Instead of stopping us, this guy tells us to fight.'' Henry and the other boy had the same thought.


    "All of you!" Lazarus called out to all, "Pick someone and beat their ass. The one who shows a fun ass beating gets the most marks!"


    ''What the fuck is wrong with you!'' X72


    Everyone had complaints about Lazarus but the idea of more marks made them want to fight.


    "So¡­" I hear the guy calling me, "What I was going to ask you before."


    He''s eyes lit up in an exciting way, "Have a fight with me, a real one with nothing holding back."


    My mouth curves up immediately sensing his seriousness, "I will¡­ but can you handle it?"


    "Talk trash to me after you defeat me."


    We both walked towards the weapons section, but there was a problem.


    "There''s only one sword¡­" The guy said, "That means only one of us can use it, that won''t be a fair fight, let''s call the instructo-"


    "What do you think, he''ll say when we tell him?" I tell him.


    The guy''s face paled when he imagined Lazarus insulting them over this. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly took the sword thrown at him, "Take it. We''ll do fine with one."


    "But what about you? Isn''t this unfair for you?"


    "Unfair?¡­ there is nothing unfair in war. Besides," My smile irks the guy, "I''m giving you a handicap, be grateful and take it."


    He snickered, running into a full sprint, "Not like I need one."


    The guy coming close to range, went for my legs as he slashed at them. I quickly do a low jump to avoid it barely. But I knew what this guy was planning.


    By sweeping at my legs, he expected a normal jump that would propel me in the air for a moment and that''s when he will strike, like he was doing now.


    But because of the low jump, I would avoid his attack that would come for my head, ducking at the right moment.


    Which he also understood, as he quickly dived his sword and went for my stomach that I quickly blocked with my forearm.


    "Bat!"


    As I was about to grab him, he jumped back, making distance between us.


    ''He''s quick.''


    Again he came, this time I didn''t just stand and went for a punch at his chest. Which the guy already expected as he slid to a downward slide, avoiding my punch below.


    Grasping the small time, he thrusts his sword trying to penetrate me but I immediately stop it with my other hand. Unlike before, this time he let go of his sword and went back to distance.


    ''Haa, he knew he couldn''t take the sword from me so he ran, leaving it. That was a good decision.''


    ''He also moves quite fast and made great judgement in those tricky situations, it almost seems like he''s a veteran soldier of the army.''


    ''Someone so good at fighting¡­ yet I don''t recall him from the novel nor does he have much of a presence in the class.''


    I look at the guy who''s ready to fight this out, even if it''s a brawl. He''s eyes showed no fear or excitement, just a calculating future.


    I throw back the sword as he caught it, "You fight well. What''s your name?"


    "Alex" The guy took his stance, "Alex Atreides."


    "Alright then, Atreides. Come at me with everything you''ve got. This will be the final bout."

 Chapter 224 - 224 - Alex Atreides

    "Alright then, Atreides. Come at me with everything you''ve got. This will be the final bout."


    Alex''s face toughened as he heard that. He put his right leg back and left one forward as he leaned a bit. From the stance, it seemed as if he was going to put all in this move. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Since you''re ready to go all in, let me return the favor.''


    I clench my right hand and get ready for him.


    With the drop of a leaf, Alex burst forward. The tendons in his leg pushing forth pressure as he slashed the wooden sword at my stomach.


    My hand was faster as it went to hit his face first. But at the last moment, Alex''s body slowly went under it.


    He''s slash was a feint to let me open my guard against him.


    He used that momentary space to slide into my stomach and thrust again. This was the move he had used a bit ago.


    Nobody would have been stupid enough to use the same attack back to back. But Alex wasn''t stupid, he deliberately used it knowing it will create this opportunity.


    Back then, Henry might have caught on to his sword, but not this time, this time he-


    "Foosh!"


    In front of Alex''s astonished eyes, Henry jumped up and rolled by him as his fist that he had avoided, came for Alex again.


    This time it was too fast and too close.


    ''I¡­ I won''t escape this!''


    My smile widened as I saw what Alex didn''t do.


    My fist was about to hit him, when I felt something on my back.


    I stopped my attack and instantly rolled before striking at the person behind me. My fist stopping inches before it would hit Lazarus.


    Both of us looked at each other, trying to gauze each other out.


    Lazarus''s cane, now turned into a sword was ready to stab my stomach but I stopped it with my left hand. My right hand quickly stopped the knife that was about to pierce my throat.


    "What do you think you''re doing, teach."


    "What do YOU think you''re doing? If you''re attack had landed, that boy would have died." Lazarus said, his face tough even while knowing he was being held still.


    "I only did what you told us too. We are fighting."


    "I said to fight, not kill!"


    "Now what is a fight, if it''s not to kill."


    While we were arguing softly, the other students looked at us in awe.


    "Look at him! He''s holding back the teacher all on his own."


    "He doesn''t even look like he''s in a pinch, except it looks like the instructor might be in trouble."


    "Maybe the teacher went easy on him¡­ right?"


    Lazarus and I gave another round of expressionless glance before I smiled and let go of him.


    "You could have just told me to stop! Why use such excessive force?"


    "A monster like you won''t listen to reason."


    "Hey, it was a fair fight in my eyes. Look, I didn''t even have a weapon."


    Lazarus said nothing as he turned to Alex, "You okay there, kid?"


    "Y- Yeah." Alex nodded on the ground.


    Lazarus looked at me one more time before turning around, "Today was evaluation day and all of you sucked¡­ except for a few."


    "Most of you are not even unpolished diamonds. You''re just rocks lying around." He grumbled as he sheathed his cane-sword.


    "But rocks you maybe, I will turn you into hardened ones that will bash your enemies in. Next class, I will teach you all you need about fighting, so that you don''t get killed by some thug and embarrass me."


    "Class is over! Go back to wherever you shitheads supposed to be." Lazarus said and walked away from us.


    As I see him limp away, my mouth turns bitter, ''That bastard¡­ if I hadn''t stopped that attack before, he was going to kill me!''


    ''I''ll make sure to take care of that cripple before he can do anything against me.''


    I look down to Alex, he was about to get up when I gave him my hand, "You fight well. What was your name¡­ Atreides, right?"


    He nodded and for the first time I see a smile on him, "Yes. But you are much better than me. You took the instructors attack like nothing and even were able to stop him."


    "Oh that? He''s just a cripple, what else can you expect from him."


    "No, he''s not." Alex looked at Lazarus who went inside, "Lazarus Blackshot, he once was a great soldier of the army. I''ve heard that he once had killed off a platoon of 50 Sekai soldiers."


    "Right now he may seem a bit weak¡­ but I personally don''t think he is."


    "Is that so?" I behave nonchalant, "Not like it''s gonna matter. The guy would be kicked out too."


    "Why?" Alex asked me.


    "Why? Didn''t you see his behavior, that guy probably got kicked out of the army because of his mental problems."


    "Even if so¡­ I can learn a lot from him." Alex said as I saw him glance down at the wooden sword in dismay.


    "So Atreides." I put my hand down on him hard, earning a groan, "Where have I heard that name before?"


    "You might have heard about my father Nuron Atreides."


    "Oh yeah¡­ Captain of the 1st brigadier force, right."


    "Yes, that''s him."


    ''How can I not know that bastard? Because of that guy, I lost over a hundred thousand pounds worth of shipment from Sekai Kingdom.''


    "You have older brothers too. Someone that works in the army."


    "Hmm, my oldest brother Herebert, he''s a Sergeant Major."


    ''Right¡­ that fucker caused problems for me too.''


    "But why are you suddenly interested in my family?" Alex asked.


    "It''s because you didn''t blink."


    "Huh?"


    "Even as I was about to punch you, you faced it head on¡­ that takes courage."


    "Come, let''s go to the class together."


    "Oh, really? Okay, let''s go." Alex went along with my words.


    "Hey, Henry! Wait for me!" Wilson called out as he saw Henry leave.


    ¡­


    A little past noon


    Classes were over by now and the students were left to either study or hang out. But most of them were out as they knew curfew would hit soon and they only had so little time to fuck or try to fuck.


    I was walking alone at the hallway in the academic building when I saw someone waiting for me.


    "Lazarus"


    Hearing his name, Lazarus looked from the side as he was leaning against the wall. His cane standing steady beside him, "Henry Van Tax"


    I stand there, I knew he was probably waiting for me, "To what do I own this special greet?"


    Lazarus gritted his teeth, not amused by me, "You can shove that curved tongue of yours through your butt. I want to know!"


    "Hm?"


    "What is it that you''re trying to achieve here?" I listen quietly to him.


    "Before I was out, I also saw a few others here being kicked out too. It was either someone broke the rule or their social image was ruined."


    "What I find strange about that is, all those that were kicked, were good people¡­ or those that were a member of the Kings Party."


    My smile vanishes at that. ''He''s good.''


    "But I don''t understand why that will be advantageous for you?" He looked at me straight, "Why would you kick me and those out that don''t have any connection with you?"


    "Do you¡­ have some connection with that whore they call ''The Queen'' now?"

 Chapter 225 - 225 - FOOD!

    ''This bastard¡­ just much did he think ahead?'' I coolly look at Lazarus standing in front of me with a livid face.


    ''Did he really came up with the idea on a whim or did he research it as well?''


    ''Even if he came up with the knowledge on a notion¡­ calling Abigail''s and my affair just like that, man you would need balls of steel or a psychopathic brain to come up with it.''


    ''¡­Which now that I think, he pretty much is a psycho.''


    "Well¡­ do you?" Lazarus continued, "If you didn''t¡­ then it''s probably a dog trying to take a lick at the top bone, right? The only thing you can ever hope to get is a piece of her shoe."


    "Mr. Blackshot"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s good that there is no one else here at the academy, otherwise, they might think you''re a bit jealous of me."


    "Jealous? What can you possibly-"


    "The person who had so doggedly searched for a way to bring down the queen before, is now so desperate, that he''s coming up with random speculations."


    "One might even assume; you''re using such theory''s to blackmail specific people and get a nice position that will butter up your coc-"


    "Thinng!"


    The wall beside us, chipped away as Lazarus''s blade sliced through it and stopped right before my throat. Inches away as I stopped it.


    "Think wisely before you spout non-"


    "YOU should think wisely before opening your mouth." I close in and whisper, "If as you said, that I kicked you out?... then what''s stopping me from killing you here and making you disappear."


    Lazarus didn''t even flinch as he said, "Try your worst, I''ll kill you."


    "As much as I would like to see you fail at that," I lightly throwback Lazarus as he took the distance and got ready for a fight, "Class just ended for me and I''m in mood for meat."


    "Meat?" Lazarus mumbled as I passed by him, "Fuck that! Tell me why you fired me!"


    "I don''t know anything about what you''re saying." I walk away, answering with an aloof vision, "If you actually believe I did something, bring the proof¡­ then perhaps, I''ll tell you something interesting."


    "Henry Van Tax! I swear on my honor that I''ll-"


    "Honor?" I stop for a second and say, "You still think you have any honor¡­ you lousy grunt."


    "Grrr!" Lazarus greeted his teeth and rubbed his cane hard on the ground, "I will find out why you accused me and also what your real plan is¡­ and once I do-"


    "Once you do, call me out for a drink¡­ it''ll be my treat." I have the last laugh as I turned the corner, disappearing.


    While Lazarus could only spout insults at the empty space, a person behind a wall, listened to the conversation as he smoked.


    ''Hmm¡­ who knew I would pick such a stimulating talk here.''


    ¡­


    I walk out the academic building, thinking of the conversation with Lazarus.


    ''By the way Cripple spoke, it seems he only has assumptions¡­ nothing concrete. Still¡­ to come to the explanation about Abigail¡­ really is that guy a hidden genius or just the plain ol psychopath with a limped leg?''


    ''If I knew that he was going to catch me like that, I would have prepared something right then and killed the guy¡­ problem would have been solved right there and then.''


    ''Unfortunately, the place and timing he picked would be crowded in the next few minutes with student arriving with the curfew ending¡­ now did he also take in the factor of me killing him?'' sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No, I''m thinking of myself as a student. I''m 100% sure that he knows of my underground background, so he got ready to fight it out in a place where even if he was overwhelmed, he''d find a way out.''


    ''This morning''s training was probably about finding out my real skills¡­ I didn''t put much effort in it, but he''ll stay vigilant against me.''


    As I came before the academy''s gate, I stop.


    ''But what I really don''t understand is, how the hell does Arthur and Lazarus know about each other and how far they told each other?''


    Back in the novel, even as Arthur and Lazarus meet each other as student and teacher, it took time and trust before they told each other their true motives.


    For Arthur, it was slaying Abigail and regaining back his kingdom, while for Lazarus, it was to put the king back in his place while also killing Abigail. And since both of them had one similar point (Killing Fang Bang), they agreed to work together and eventually Lazarus became Arthur''s support.


    I sigh while rubbing my head, ''Man! it really is a tough time to date a villain.''


    While the students who were coming back because of the curfew, I got out because it was curfew.


    I took a cab- Oops! I mean a carriage and roamed around to knock off any spies before coming to my real destination.


    It was a extravagant restaurant with ''FOOD!'' as its name. Going inside, I was filled with a magnificent golden view and redwood floor, combined with two maids standing at the door, welcoming me.


    "We thank you for coming to our restaurant and will be grateful if you wait until our employee''s find a place for you to seat." The maids had a great body, combined with flirty smiles.


    The front place or the reception, was filled with people, trying to get a table. But in front of the surprised plus aggravated looks, the guards let me in.


    Inside, the place looked just like a Michelin restaurant would. Excellent service, great seating arrangement and food coming out before the customer would start missing the waiter.


    "Welcome, My Lord!" A beautiful woman with Sekai Kingdom''s heritage stood in a maid''s outfit with some slight variation. "We already have received the guest and he''s waiting in the booth for you."


    "Bring me to him."


    "As you wish, my lord." The maid took me upstairs.


    The upstairs was completely opposite to the ground floor as it was only a hallway with multiple doors, leading to private rooms. There was a lot of guard''s stationed at each of the rooms, ready to step in if anything went wrong.


    We stop before a rosy red door with a well-built guard standing there, "He is inside, m''lord."


    The guard aromatically opened the door for me. Inside was Ulvicor, who was happily eating a adult blue crab.


    Seeing me, he called, "Oh! Mr. Tax. You''re here." Then he gave an awkward smile, "I''m sorry for ordering already, I just couldn''t stop myself when I know the food here''s the best! Forgive me for this, would you?"


    I only glance at him before turning to the woman, "Noku, give us some privacy."


    The girl named Noku, nodded, "Of course."


    "Snat!"


    Noku snapped her fingers as all the guards quickly went out.


    "Please call if you need anything."


    I sit down at the table as she closed the door.


    "Smoch!"


    "Gmogh!"


    The guy ate the crab like it was tastiest thing he ever ate. You wouldn''t think that this Ulvoric was the same one that was in the student council.


    It wasn''t his fault. The food at this restaurant is just to die for.

 Chapter 226 - 226 - Teasing Noku

    "Whoo, Mr. Tax. I didn''t know your hands went so deep." Ulvoric said as there was white meat on his lips. "To think even the manager of the biggest restaurant in the capital would place such importance to you¡­ tch tch, you make me feel more reassured than ever."


    I raise a brow, ''Him? Reassured?... shouldn''t it be the other way?''


    "If you don''t mind me asking, do you also have some connection to this restaurant?"


    "I do."


    "I knew it, you''re so influential-"


    "This is my restaurant."


    "¡­pardon?"


    "You heard right, Ulvoric. This is MY restaurant." I repeat to the guy who had crab falling off his mouth.


    "Really? You own the most influential restaurant in the capital!?"


    Yep, that''s true.


    FOOD! is my restaurant and also the most influential one in the kingdom. I built this place two month ago and brought in the best cooks from both Sekai and this kingdom had.


    Then I renovated the place in the most languish and beautiful style the kingdom had seen, within a month, this place become boozed with so many nobles and other people that all the other restaurants started to get bankrupt.


    And being the good guy I was, I brought all of them at market value.


    Now at the present point, this restaurant was the place where the most corrupt and influential people would come to conduct some deals. Most of all the security and privacy I gave won those people.


    "Now I would have to come here even more, Mr. Tax. Be sure to put some discounts in my name."


    "I''ll be sure to do that," I say, putting no real promise, "Now, tell me why is Lazarus Blackshot back in the academy when you had already kicked him out."


    "Straight to business huh?" Ulvoric murmured as he put the claw down.


    "Well, I''ll also be straight with you, I did my part in the deal and got him kicked. But I can''t keep him out if the academy wants to bring him in." Ulvoric wiped off his mouth with a napkin, "Though I will start the petition to kick him out again, but I don''t think that it''ll work."


    "Why wouldn''t the petition work?" I ask, "Is it because the students are against or¡­ is the academy causing problems?"


    "Well, it definitely isn''t the students, in truth they really want the guy out." Then he turned serious, "And about the academy causing problems¡­ I can''t really say." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I raise my brow again.


    "I don''t know why, but the inner council suddenly cut connections with the us. So I''m not getting information as much as I used to get."


    "I believe they started to think that there is a mole in the student council."


    I carefully nod to his words, "Yes, it should be time they thought so, otherwise the academy wouldn''t have lived up to its name¡­ though they are still late to it."


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Tax. As long as you keep believing in me, I will do just as you tell me¡­ of course, within limits." Ulvoric said, showing that disgusting greedy look of his.


    But it''s good that he''s like this¡­ it''s easier to control people who are greedy then those that aren''t.


    "Okay, because of this new addition. There will be changes to the plan." I continue to tell him.


    ¡­


    "You got it."


    "Of course, Mr. Tax." Ulvoric nodded as he finally got all the crab meat stains off him.


    "I''ll do exactly as you say, as much as possible." He smiled awkwardly.


    "Alright, you can go."


    "I''ll see you back at the academy." He politely gave a nod and got out.


    Seeing the guy leave, I look at the table. There was a lot of food on it, crab, chicken, beef, fish and a few others. Believe it or not, more than half of it was eaten by Ulvoric.


    So much greasy food would definitely fatten his slim figure but this worlds metabolism was a bit different. If people like Ulvoric did enough exercise, they would be able to keep their slim figure and also eat a lot of junk food.


    ''The guy eats more than he can chew¡­ let''s hope he''s only like that when comes to food.''


    I bring out a small vial with purple liquid and look deeply at it.


    ''I wasn''t able to go out yesterday so I still don''t know what this is¡­ but today I''m free and there are almost no spies on me. Maybe I should take a trip to base.''


    Looking at the time, it was about to turn 8''o clock.


    ''I''ll let Ulvoric get away before I go out. Even with no tail on me, I would have to be careful with certain matters.''


    So when the clock turned 8:15, I too got out of the room and found Noku by the stairs. Seeing me she immediately greeted.


    "Master, there is a message for you." Noku said and passed a white envelope.


    There was a red lipstick of a woman''s kiss at the front.


    "Who was it that delivered this?" I take a sniff and find the smell familiar.


    "It was a maid. She had cold features and seemed to come from a high family." Noku''s smiled turned awry, "She said to give this letter to you and say it''s from your fang bang¡­ I think that''s the word."


    ''Ooh, from Abigail!'' I quickly open the envelop and read it.


    ''Vistiria Road, Mansion 5.''


    That''s all she wrote.


    I suppose this was either a code or literally the place she wants me to go. She was always a bit vague with her message but I understand. She needed to keep herself protected.


    She is the queen, almost all her letters¡­ even secret ones might get leaked to certain people. And she couldn''t have me be exposed. It would ruin both of us. More so for me than her.


    So both of us write cryptic letters to each other¡­ until we don''t need to.


    "Noku, arrange a carriage for me."


    "I already have, master." Noku bowed.


    She wasn''t just the manager of this restaurant but also a close worker. She held great respect for me and because of her kingdom''s customs, she would bow to me.


    "How''s the business? I hear that its booming." I say as we walk the stairs.


    "Booming would be right word, master. Especially with your idea of putting beautiful girls to greet people was a big success. Now a lot of young masters come here¡­ sometimes just to get greeted by the maids." Noku said with a light laugh.


    "There were some people that caused trouble for us¡­ but I took care of them and since then we haven''t had any problem."


    "That''s good." I nod, "And how are you?"


    "Ehhm!"


    I grabbed her butt and give a soft squeeze to it, "You doing okay¡­ in certain places?"


    Noku blushed at me as I squeezed her butt, "M- Master¡­ someone might see us." She wasn''t protesting even a little, in fact she liked that I was giving her some attention.


    "Why don''t we go upstairs and continue this in one of the rooms?" She had a slightly lusty gaze as she asked that.


    Yep¡­ she''s that kind of close friend too, wink wink.


    I smile, "I''m sorry but I can''t." I let go of her butt, causing her to pout, "I have a special someone waiting for me."


    "Master, why tease me like that?" Noku said with a light pout.


    "Don''t be like that, later I''ll spend some time with you." Noku immediately smiled at that.


    With that, I was about to get out but stop when I see someone familiar.


    "Elisabeth"

 Chapter 227 - 227 - Rosie and the Reception

    A few moments prior


    A carriage stopped in front of FOOD! and four girls came out of it. All four girls were quite beautiful especially three among them. They wore immaculately gorgeous dress that made their looks even more spreading to the people.


    Even the rich, influential people and young masters couldn''t help but take a double look at them. But the girls all ignored such gazes and just went for the restaurant.


    "Thank you for choosing our restaurant, dear madams." Two maids from opposite positions said to them. The girls complimented their looks before heading for the receptionist.


    One of them, a girl with coral colored hair and a rebellious attitude spoke, "We''d like a table for four!"


    "Do you have a reservation, young madam?"


    "No, I don''t."


    The receptionist, a beautiful woman smiled apologetically, "Then, I''m sorry madam, but all our tables are full at this moment. Please wait a bit until one gets clear."


    "Full?" The rebellious girl already turned angry, "How do you know that? You didn''t even check the place."


    "I don''t need to, ma''am. I get notified by my colleagues if the tables are empty or not. They would also immediately notify me when a table opens up."


    "I don''t care. Tell you colleagues to take a look again, I''m sure there are tables that are empty¡­ you guys are just trying to keep some empty for special guests."


    "I''m sorry ma''am. But those tables stay like that because others have already reserved those tables." The receptionist politely spoke to her. Not getting even a bit angry.


    "I don''t care about that! If there are empty tables then couldn''t you just give one of them to us. It''s not like we are asking a lot from you. Is this how you treat your customers¡­ I dare to think that you guys can stay in business with policy like that!" She said and even the people who have been waiting for a while felt awkward because of her.


    "Look at that girl, isn''t she going a bit too far?"


    "Yeah, she only just came and already acts as if this whole place was bought by her father."


    "This spoiled girl, they ruin the noble image of our names."


    Even if the rebellious girl didn''t hear those words, her friends could already feel the awkward atmosphere caused by her friends and tried to stop her as soon as they heard the people.


    "Rosie, don''t act like this outside. People are looking at us."


    "Don''t stop me, Samantha. It''s precisely because of this people that my life gets ruined every day. Today I need to teach this people something." Rosie, the rebellious girl shook her hand away, "Bring out your manager, let me talk to her."


    "The manager cannot be called this instant, ma''am. She''s serving someone important so she can''t be here, take my apology on her behalf."


    "Even your manager can''t be called! What guy is she serving that she can''t even take a complaint? Do you know who I am, I''m Rosie Medeley, the daughter of Earl Medeley of Hoisenlad, you can''t treat me like this!"


    Seeing that the customer was troublesome, the receptionist did what she could. She bowed and asked for forgiveness, "Please madam, accept my apology. I really can''t do anything at this moment."


    "You!"


    "Enough Rosie." Elisabeth, who had been silence the whole moment stepped in front of Rosie, "Can''t you see that she''s already bowing her head to you. Let this matter go, we can always come back at another time."


    "Elisabeth" Rosie''s anger dimmed slowly, "Can''t you see this people only care about money. Bowing their head is nothing to them, they probably do that as a side job anyway."


    "Stop speaking nonsense. Just stop this, we can just reserve for another time and come then." Elisabeth said and turned to the receptionist, "I''m sorry for my friend, please get up."


    "Elisabeth, you-"


    Elisabeth gave her a look that shut her up. The receptionist gave another bow to Elisabeth and thanked her, "Thank you for understanding madam. I can''t do much but I can put in a word to the manager to let you all for a table."


    "You don''t need to do that, but we''d like to make a reservation."


    ''What a nice girl¡­ definitely not like the other bitch.''


    "Alright, ma''am." The receptionist smiled and opened her book. That smile quickly went away as she said, "I can give you a four-person table¡­ but the earliest I can fit is in a week."


    "Oh!" Elizabeth sighed, "That''s too long."


    "I know ma''am. But there are a lot of reservations from others and I aren''t allowed to put someone in above the order. Believe me I would if I could."


    "No, I get it. Thank you for trying thoug-"


    Rosie butt in again, "See! I told you, they don''t really care."


    "Rosie¡­" Elisabeth sighed, "Don''t try-"


    "Elisabeth"


    Elisabeth stopped talking when she heard the familiar voice. Turning around, her pale complexion turned bright as she said, "Henry!"


    Henry came in tow with Noku as he said, "It''s nice to see you as I''m going out. Now I''m sure the night''s going to be fun for me."


    Elisabeth almost blushed at that as she said, "Haha¡­ the same goes for me as well."


    Feeling the nauseating gaze on him, Henry turned and greeted Samantha too, "You''re here too Samantha."


    The girl immediately smiled as she nodded powerfully, "Yes! It''s nice to see you too Henry. You¡­ you''ve changed quite a bit." Samantha said, looking at the quite tall and fit figure of Henry.


    She could not believe that this is the same guy she taught swordsmanship to.


    "I can say the same as well¡­ especially for you Elisabeth, You''ve grown into a beautiful flower. I''m sure Lord Haiel would agree."


    This time Elisabeth couldn''t handle herself and blushed bright, "Ahh¡­ I¡­ thank you."


    ''Hmm¡­ there''s something definitely going on here.''


    Both Henry and Rosie had that thought as she checked Henry up and down.


    ''He''s not bad¡­''


    "Elisabeth¡­ care to give some explanation?" Rosie asked.


    "Oh! This is-"


    "This is Henry Van Tax!" Samantha beat her to it. "He''s a good friend of ours and he also studies in the academy too."


    "The academy huh?... why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "Oh, that''s because¡­" Samantha didn''t know if she should say it or not.


    "That may be because I''m in Class F."


    "No wonder, losers like yo-" I interrupted her.


    "So Elisabeth, what are you guys doing here? Were you about to leave?"


    "Ahh¡­ yes."


    "They didn''t give us a table!" Rosie angrily said.


    "Rosie, stop it."


    "Oh¡­" I turn to the receptionist, "Is that true?"


    "Yes, My Lord. All the tables are full."


    "Then," I turn to Noku, "Give them one of the private rooms."


    "Miss Elisabeth is a very special friend of mine, so always reserve a room for her."


    "Tch, who do you think you are? They won''t just listen to anyon-" Rosie got shut down by Noku''s response.


    "As you say, m''lord." Noku said and gestured the girls inside, "Let me take you to your room, madams."


    Elisabeth stood there, shocked. Not by the extravagant privilege that was given to her but by the fact that Henry called her his special friend. More than her, it was Rosie who was shocked, she didn''t think that Henry who was in class F, would have such influence.


    Before Elisabeth could get down to earth, Henry said his goodbye''s, "See you later, Elisabeth¡­ and you too Samantha."


    Elisabeth looked back and hurriedly put out a response, "Goodbye and Thank you Henry!"


    Henry only gave a cool wave before getting on the carriage and leaving. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''He''s¡­ so cool!''


    "Madam¡­ let''s go." Noku reminded her and Elisabeth with the others went inside.


    "I didn''t think your friend would be so connected Elisabeth, Samantha." The extra baggage said.


    "Hmph! Just as I thought¡­ only a few worthless people would have contact at this place!" Rosy said and immediately regretted it.


    "He''s not worthless!" Samantha said.


    "He''s very cool!" Elisabeth also said.


    "He''s no-"


    "No he is, he''s extremely cool!" Rosie gritted her teeth when she saw how competitive Elisabeth got. Even Samantha was a bit shocked at that.


    The soft spoken girl that never argued over anything was now deliberately showing force at something.


    "Elisabeth¡­ are you okay?" Samantha asked, a bit cautious of her.


    "Ahm, yeah why?" She asked innocently.


    "Nevermind." Samantha chose to ignore it and asked Noku, "Are you the manager?"


    "Yes, madam."


    "Is it alright if I ask why you listened to Henry?"


    "Of course not." Noku smiled at her, "As for your answer, it''s because I''m one of his employee''s."


    "Employee?" Elisabeth said as her eyes widened.


    "Yes, My Lord Henry is the owner of this establishment."


    If previously getting inside was a shock, then this was just too mindboggling for them.


    ¡­


    While the girls were at the restaurant, figuring stuff out, I stood at Mansion 5, Vistiria road.


    ''Let''s see what she stored for me.''

 Chapter 228 - 228 - A Overwhelming Presense

    The place was on the barren side of the city. But even with that, there was a lot of other rich mansions and places around the street.


    It seemed this place was one of the quiet roads for rich people to enjoy their life¡­ or bang their mistresses. Speaking of¡­


    "Why is no one guarding here?" I say, looking at the mansion which was completely lifeless. Even the front gate was already opened.


    Going inside the gate, the walk to the mansion was only 30 steps before I was at the main door. Looking back, there was light on the lamps but the silent atmosphere made it kind of eerie.


    "Enggh¡­"


    The door opened with a creak and it was dark inside. The place empty as well with only the furniture''s being some form of company.


    ''What is up with the place?... I get the secrecy but at least give some kind of heads up about what this is?''


    Ignoring the place, I just waltz right in and take a look around.


    Except for the dark spooky atmosphere, the place was actually nice. A good place to fuck if that''s her intention. Staying here would be great rather than the academy.


    After searching for a while, I finally found her.


    It was the living room, the moonlight shone in through the glass doors as she stood there. Her gaze looking perpetually at the moon with nothing but a transparent silk gown on her.


    The atmosphere combined with her extremely fascinating body and red hair made her look ethereal. Add in the small bump to that, this looked transcendent.


    It also made me remember the moment when she first told me about her.


    That time too had a similar setting.


    "Was the silence unbearable?" She asked that, her gaze still on the moon.


    "No¡­ it''s just¡­ perfect. You''re perfect."


    She smiled, "You''ve told me that many times by now but still, I smile every time hearing that."


    "Isn''t it odd though?"


    "What?"


    "That we tend to earn happiness even though we sow chaos and unhappiness unto others. We want to protect that very thin happiness clinging weakly on us," Abigail unconsciously touched her bump, "By taking it from others." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me lover¡­ don''t you find that unfair?"


    "Unfair?... do you wanna know what I think is unfair?"


    Finally, she gazed at me as I spoke, "I feel praying to the gods and asking for them to spread wealth and happiness onto us is fair. I believe earning peace by initiating war is unfair. I believe a child''s dream would turn out to be an illusion is unfair."


    "The only thing that I know for sure ¡­ is pain."


    "Pain?" Abigail asked and constricted her brows when she saw the unknowing gaze on Henry.


    "Yes, ever since I''ve been born the only thing I''ve heard and saw was pain. My father become one of the richest was by attaining what others tried to but failed. It brought pain to them but did it really bring happiness to my father?"


    "No. From my point, I saw a man who would burn through the small delights of others so that he''s nonsensical desires would fruit." I say and look at my large hands.


    There were some cuts on it that even my extensive regeneration couldn''t repair.


    "And what brought him all that greed and money anyway¡­ a death that won''t even let him die in peace, forever to be deemed a bastard who preyed on the weak."


    "So you believe that pain is what''s fair but enacting them on others is unfair?" She asked, tilting her head. A dark smile growing on her, "You''re going soft lover."


    "Soft¡­ maybe. But that doesn''t mean I won''t step up to take others love, joy and freedom if it means gaining mine in the process. I will do the unthinkable if it will bring my loves ones the comfort they deserve."


    "So what you''re really trying to say is¡­ you''re a very greedy guy, right?" She said as her fangs spread and blood red eyes flashed in the darkness showing great fever.


    It was a terrifying sight. A shrouded naked pregnant vampire standing in an empty surrounding with a look like that¡­ even resurrection karmic level exorcists will think twice before fighting this boss.


    But why does this look so hot to me!


    "Abigail" I take a step forward, "Are you doubting something?"


    "Why? Does it seem like I am?"


    "Yes¡­ suddenly talking about what is fair and unfair¡­ really doesn''t suit your character. Are you perhaps¡­ fearing about your pregnancy?"


    Abigail''s face faltered for a moment before she smiled again, "Jeez, what are you-"


    "It''s okay you know. To be afraid. I know that someone in your position cannot afford to be afraid or bring unnecessary feelings, but you shouldn''t think of yourself as an unapproachable object anymore."


    "Now you are not only the queen or a vampire who has done uncountable sins, but you''re about to become a mother."


    Abigail''s expression softened, "But if I start to fear then who will protect me¡­ who will protect our child?"


    "I will." I stand in front of her, "You''re not alone anymore Abigail. From the moment I met you, you''ve always had me¡­ just like I always had you watching me from a distance."


    She cracked a smile, "You knew, huh."


    "Hmm" I nod, "I didn''t need to worry about showing my secrets to you because I trust you Abigail." I shook her shoulders, "That is even bigger than love to me."


    "To trust someone means giving life in their hands and I already gave you mine."


    I hug her tightly, "From now on, you don''t have to worry alone, I''ll be there for you. I will keep on protecting you even if it means I''ll have to burn through the small delights of others to keep you and our children''s desires True."


    "I won''t hesitate to do the unthinkable Abigail¡­ all I ask, is to stay by my side and trust me when things have gone erratic."


    "Even if the whole world hates you Abigail Bloodborne¡­ I, Henry Van Tax will never turn my back against you."


    "Henry¡­" Tears formed in her eyes as the fear in her heart shattered away, "I will. I will trust you with my whole heart!" With that she hugged me tightly as well.


    We stand there, bath in the moonlight as the hug enlightened both of us mentally.


    ''Life could not get fucked up after this.''


    "BEAUTIFUL"


    Suddenly a voice, that seemed to come from the very depths of hell itself called out from above. Immediately, I put Abigail behind my back and look up.


    At the second floor, where light would not penetrate stood a pair of blood red motionless eyes.


    "You are more than what Abi described you to be." Those eyes said.


    Then it moved and slowly started coming downstairs.


    "Of all the man that Abi ever gazed at, none had actually said those words¡­ well some did, but never with such truth in them."


    With each step, a woman of complete perfection came out. Her dark red hair, similar to Abigail and face that created the word ''beauty'' showed as I suddenly felt myself attracted to her.


    I know who she was.


    "Every one of them said broken promises to my child and in return gave was nothing."


    This woman was the number one at the list of woman I would not want to have any relation with.


    "I hear you speak about promises too, broken or not."


    The craziest and most dangerous of them all.


    She came with her white stainless chiffon long dress and stood before me while gazing with those blood red eyes, "But what is it that you seek through her?"


    The Forbidden Goddess, Demon Queen Hysteria.

 Chapter 229 - 229 - Hysteria

    This woman¡­ no, this thing, is way too strong for me to fight right now.


    The only thing I can possibly do is, maybe distract her long enough for Abigail to run away.


    I slowly push Abigail behind me, trying to signal her to leave.


    Hysteria immediately took notice of that. She gave a playful smile, "My my, even while you''re quivering in your boots, you''re trying to protect her from me. Now you really do interest me."


    She lightly touched me with her index finger as I felt myself freeze. All movement was gone, even my eyes would not move.


    "Don''t try, it''ll only cost you your life." She said with such innocence that I felt the real impact of those words.


    "Answer me, what do you seek from Abigail?"


    ''Her power''s too strong for me to resist. Even my sigmat ring won''t start.''


    ''What kind of spell did she put me under? Can I force myself out o-''


    "You''re still ignoring me huh?" She came and somehow her boobs pushed forward, "A woman of my caliber asks you something and you''re already thinking that far ahead?"


    "It seems I have to do something that would call your attention to me." She smiled and pointed her hand towards Abigail.


    A dark red orb suddenly came into her hand. The orb aiming towards Abigail in a power hungry way as to satisfy its hunger.


    ''Shit! She''s going to hit Abigail and I won''t even be able to do anything.''


    "Alright! I''ll tell you, just stop pointing that thing at her. I''ll fucking answer your question."


    "Hm¡­ That''s not how you should answer a lady, Mr. Tax." Her brows furrowed at that and later smiled, "But since you''re willing to talk, maybe I should lower the threat level huh?"


    The orb on her hand vanished as she waited for me to answer.


    I sighed, a big relief washing over me.


    "So you want to know what I want from Abigail, right?"


    "Em hmm" Hysteria nodded.


    "What can I say¡­" I think and blurt the first thing that comes to mind, "I want her body!"


    "Oh!" Hysteria''s eyes widened, "I didn''t expect you''d be that honest."


    But I wasn''t finished.


    "I want her face, her boobs, her tasty pussy, her big butt-"


    "You''re still going?" Hysteria asked, she felt confused at this strange human.


    "All in all, what I want is a companion." I say, emptying my heart¡­ if there is any, "I want Abigail who will bear my children, I want her to look after them and have a family with me. I want her to be my wife and spend her eternal life with me as long as I live."


    "Is that so?" Hysteria nodded and waited for a moment, "But what about Anna, Alice and any woman that you might face in the future? You say you want a family with her but you also spend time with others."


    "Why would you do that when you ask for her as your companion?"


    "I''ll be true with you¡­" I look straight at her eyes, "I''m a very greedy guy."


    Hysteria smiled as if she heard something funny, "That''s your defense?"


    "Yes and I know it''s not a good one, but it''s one that I''m going with." My words spring out with confidence, "I know that I''m asking for a lot and I don''t have much to give in exchange¡­ but I made a promise to them."


    "Each one a different promise which I would I like to kee¡­ no, I''ll fulfill them."


    I know I was asking this on a fucking different harem main character level, but I''ll still aim higher!


    "So, what I''m telling is, yes I''ll see the other woman and no, I won''t leave them half-handed like this. They have given me their trust and I''m not going to leave them."


    Fuck¡­ just what the hell did I mutter just now?


    Why the hell was I so cringe!


    "Someone so greedy like you shouldn''t deserve someone perfect like Abigail," She pulled out her hand and the ball reemerged as she pointed it at me, "I''ll do both Abi and the other girls a favor and wipe you altogether."


    Even as the ball pointed itself at me¡­ I don''t feel fear.


    After saying something so cringe like, it felt better to know that I''m going to die.


    "Any last words?" She said as the orb in her hand only became more powerful.


    I don''t say anything and just wait for this moment to end¡­ peacefully.


    Suddenly, a figure dashed from behind me and stood right before the orb.


    Abigail!


    She spread her hand and stopped Hysteria from going further.


    "Abigail! What are you doing! Move now, that shitty orb will absolutely kill you and the baby. Go while you still have the chance." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My words fell on deaf ears as she stood confidently before the orb. Then right before my blood frozen ears, I hear the impossible.


    "Stop it, mommy!"


    "You''ve gone too far this time."


    ''Eh¡­ what did she just say?''


    Is it me or is Abigail into mommy play?


    While I was subconsciously thinking of SM, Hysteria answered, "Who are to disobey me child!"


    But Abigail did not bulge in front of the angry face, "Mommy!"


    They looked at each other as if a great war was about to begin. But after a moment of silence, Hysteria lowered her arm, "I might have gone a bit off the top this time."


    ''Why did she lower her arm?''


    "A bit? You were about to kill him if I didn''t intervene!" Abigail angrily said.


    "Yes¡­ but you have to forgive mommy for this Abi. You know your choice of lovers never took the step he has, so I just wanted to check how far he would go."


    ''Why are they talking as if something incredible just didn''t happen?''


    "And that would mean killing him?"


    "I was only protecting you from foolish people, my baby." Hysteria said and tried to go for a hug that Abigail avoided.


    "At least try not to go for the kill at the start!"


    As they bickered, I asked, "Eh¡­ Emh, Abigail?"


    "What?" She looked at me.


    "Mind telling me what the fuck''s happening here, love?" I try my best to not blow my head up.


    "Oh!" Abigail finally realized as she replaced that guilty cute look of hers to a shameless smile, "let me introduce you to this woman who was only joking with you before."


    "I wasn''t jokin-"


    "She''s my mother, Hysteria."


    "¡­Hah" That was the only thing I could say.


    ¡­


    After that, Abigail explained to me in the most bizarre way that her mother was a bit protective of her. Apparently, the guys she liked before weren''t the champ I was.


    That was literally all she said.


    And now we were at the dining room table, eating and drinking like a merry family.


    I look beside me to see Abigail in that transparent nightgown eating a piece of meat that may not have been chicken. Then there was Hysteria, who sat in front of me and looked at me with a loving smile on her perfect face.


    "It''s okay, Henry. I know this feels weird to you. But you have to understand something."


    "¡­What?"


    "You now have the Mother-Daughter Package."

 Chapter 230 - 230 - My Mother-In-Law

    "COUGH COUGH!" Abigail coughed as soon as she heard those words being uttered by her mother.


    "MOTHER! What are you saying!" Abigail said to Hysteria.


    I just¡­ I just looked at the woman in front of me and wondered, ''She''s the teasing type, isn''t it?''


    As if she understood what I thought, Hysteria nodded, "Yes, now you have a teasing mother-in-law! That''s like the third greatest combo after the mother-daughter one."


    ''Sh- She¡­ can read my thoughts!'' I thought only to get reminded by her as she nodded.


    This¡­ this would become a problem for me.


    "You don''t have to worry, Henry." As if she also had premonition of what I was feeling, she gave a bright smile, "I''ll keep those secret thoughts about us, only to ourselves." And winked.


    "Wait! Why are you winking?" Abigail asked and turned to me, "What are you thinking that she''s giving you a wink?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry darling. This is just bonding between a mother-in-law and her son-in-law."


    "Why do I get the feeling that''s worse for me?"


    I ignore Abigail''s suspicion and say, "I know this is a bizarre question to say."


    "It''s okay, I can do bizarre."


    "Okay, first of all you''re cute." She smiled at that. "Even with what happened before I somehow can''t ignore that."


    "It''s alright, if possible, compliment me more." Abigail fumed seeing what I was saying.


    "And secondly¡­ what''s the first biggest combo?" I had a serious look which she understood and had the same.


    "It''s the submissive mother-daughter package."


    ''Bang!''


    I felt my heart being penetrated by those words. This woman¡­ she understands it!


    ''Damn! How can the demon queen be so fucking cute! It''s impossible!''


    "Hooo¡­ so you know who I am." Hysteria said as a whiff of chaotic energy spread from her. "Knowing who I am and impregnating my daughter¡­ you know I should curve out your soul and damn it for eternity as punishment."


    Instantly her dark phase vanished as she blushed and covered her cheeks, "But since you''re calling me cute, I can forgive you for this."


    "What! Cute?!" Abigail sprang up in anger. She immediately grabbed my collar and started shaking me, "How can you deliberately flirt with my mother, right in front of me!"


    As Abigail shook me and Hysteria blushed like that, I only had one thought.


    ''How did I get caught in this mess?''


    ¡­


    After getting that out of our system, we finally calmed down.


    When I say we, I meant Abigail. She wasn''t fully calm but enough to not scream insanities at me.


    "Henry"


    I hear Hysteria calling and look, "You have a lot of questions. Ask them, we will try to answer as much as possible."


    I nod, "First question¡­ Are you going to kill me?" It was the big question.


    "Well¡­ that depends,"


    ''Depends?!''


    Hysteria laughed, "I''m just joking, Haha. But all in truth, I see that you''re a nice guy. You love my daughter and she loves you so I don''t see any reason to kill you¡­ unless you give me a reason to."


    I nod again, keeping that last word in mind.


    "I understand that what we did down the hallway was you testing me¡­ and did you test other people too?"


    Hysteria shook her head, "Not like that no, but I did form a test with greed as the point."


    "Seeing no one here other than me, I suppose Abigail chose quite the losers before right?" I say as Abigail felt it attack hit her.


    "Yes, that right. So you can guess my surprise that the person she gave her virginity too and got pregnant, turned out to be soo nice."


    "Nice?..." I almost laugh, "I''m pretty sure, having other girls on the side and still loving Abigail at the same time isn''t nice."


    "But you admit that and feel guilty about it. Furthermore, you love my daughter immensely¡­ more than the other women in your life." Abigail at that puffed her large chest in proud.


    "The men she found before¡­" Hysteria''s face frowned as she remembered the past, "All just wanted to have sex, money and power. Sure, some of them had good intentions¡­ but they were all too pussies."


    "Oh?" I eat the cooked lamb that somehow teleported in front of me, "You mean the typical, I will save the princess above the castle and kill demon stuff?"


    "Exactly!" She joined her hand in enjoyment, "You get me right? But she didn''t back then, she only complained about me not supporting her choice."


    "I- I didn''t complain¡­ that much." Abigail embarrassingly said.


    "You did dear¡­ but it''s good to know that you finally found someone suitable." Hysteria gave a strained smile, "If only your sister would forget her past."


    Abigail sighed, "Don''t talk about her like that¡­ you know she liked that guy. You shouldn''t have killed him so cruelly."


    "I had no choice, the thing your sister chose wanted to end our bloodline daughter¡­ and he was close too." Hysteria''s frown didn''t leave as she remembered some painful memories.


    I decide to butt in right now to soften the moment, "You have a sister too?"


    Abigail smiled and nodded, "Yes, I don''t think I told you about her before."


    "Nope¡­ now that I think about it, you told me all of your family members died long ago."


    "Wh- Why did you-"


    "Abi¡­" Hysteria''s voice came out as loving to her, but her look said the opposite, "Is that true my daughter?"


    "Mo- Mother¡­ I couldn''t tell him about you back then¡­" She whispered the words, "If I did, he would have long left."


    ''That''s your defence?'' X2


    Both of us think that before I remember something, "So what happened to the other romeo''s-"


    "We never went above Kissing!"


    I ignore her, "So where are they? Are they dead and under some catacomb or did you guys collect and froze them?"


    "No no, that would take space to put them, we just killed and eat them at special times."


    "But none of them were sheep, right." I jokingly say.


    "¡­"


    "¡­Right?"


    ¡­


    After another awkward moment, I ask Hysteria about the baby.


    "So Demon quee-"


    "Just call me Hysteria, no no, Call me Mother-In-Law. That seems much better."


    My pale face didn''t change, "Mother-in-law¡­ what can you tell about our baby?"


    "Well, it''s an amazing thing." Hysteria smiled as she looked at Abigail''s stomach. "I didn''t think that Abigail had it in her to preserve the bloodline. But as soon as I heard about it, I left all my work and came just to see it and my son-in-law."


    "That''s not¡­ Abigail."


    Abigail asked in place of me, "Mother, we want to know what the child would be like?"


    "I''m a vampire and Henry''s a human. A child combined with our line¡­ what should we expect?"


    "Hmm¡­" Hysteria smile wiped away again. "From what I know, there have only been two children born with such fusion."


    "The first one was a mistake that should have been killed at the start. It not only ate its own mother but became a monster that I never heard of before. No magic or spell can turn it into a sane being.


    "What about the second one?" I ask, already knowing who it was.


    "The second was a mistake too¡­ this one didn''t turn into a vampire nor was it a complete human. A Hybrid standing at the bridge of both worlds and because of its past, it now roams the world, killing both kind with zero purpose."


    "But your child could be different."


    "So it can be a normal child?" Abigail asked, hoping for a positive answer.


    "Yes, it can¡­ or the opposite can happen too."


    "And because of my blood, it might even become something completely beyond our understanding or control." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231 - 231 - Baby Hypothesis

    "¡­"


    That¡­ that''s a lot to take.


    I never thought that I would get a new life.


    I never thought that in this new life, I''ll be able to bang so many beautiful girls.


    I especially never thought that one of those beautiful woman, a vampire, would get pregnant with my child.


    But now that all those happened, I should have also expected bad things to also happen.


    You can''t get both high quality honey in a large amount without dead bees in them.


    ''No¡­ I can''t get all depression like at this moment.'' Looking at Abigail, I see her slowly being crushed from the inside.


    This is her first chance at creating something beautiful and she''s hearing that it might become a monster. She must be going through much more than what I am.


    "Hey," I take Abigail into a hug, "It''s not going to get all burned down, okay."


    I pat her head while feeling her hug tightening into me, "What your mothers saying is that it''s just a possibility, there''s not a guarantee that it would happen."


    I look at her face and wipe the tears growing in her eyes, "We must not breakdown before it has even happened, Fang Bang."


    "But what if it does?" Abigail said, her voice cracking with each word. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then we''ll figure it out and who knows, it might even become like that hybrid guy that kills everyone." I say, thinking about a certain important character. "There''s more of a chance of it being a sane killer than an insane one."


    "You sure?" She asked and in that moment I knew my answer would need to be certain or this would be catastrophic for her.


    "Absolutely!" I say and give a kiss to her that she reciprocated¡­ quite hard.


    "You shouldn''t worry so much, Abi." Hysteria spoke, "Unlike you, there was something that was common among those two cases."


    Abigail and my minds got instantly attracted as she said, "What was it?"


    Hysteria''s eyes narrowed as she spoke seriously, "Both of the child''s had human mothers and vampire fathers."


    ''Human mothers?'' I think as I find that case similar to the novel. But that one point was even more revealing to me than the fathers.


    Hysteria could hear Henry''s thoughts, so she knew what he was saying.


    "So you already understand what I''m saying, right?" She asked me.


    "What? What do you understand?" Abigail asked.


    "Well, I don''t know if this is really the case or not," I say, "But the human mothers could be the problem."


    "How so?"


    "Well, typically a human mother would be considered the best, in types of breeding between different species right?"


    Abigail nodded, "Like Wolfmen and other cross species."


    "Yes, That''s correct. But what would happen, when it''s a vampire child?" I say and Abigail gets confused. I try to make her understand.


    "Unlike the other species, vampires generally love human blood and meat than any other species, right?" She nodded, "So what if the child inside the human mother is of a vampire''s then-"


    Abigail''s eyes widened in realization, "Then it might take its own mother as a food source, causing a disorder. With the mother being drained by the child and the child not getting enough resources from its mother¡­ it could become deformed."


    "Yes" Hysteria suddenly spoke, "That''s what I was trying to get at."


    "Since Abi, you''re a vampire and Henry''s a human, it should be compatible. Besides even if the baby were to want human blood and meat, you would be able to provide that sufficiently. So from my point, I see no problem arising for my grandchild." She smilingly looked at Abigail''s stomach.


    "But¡­" Abigail thought, "What if like the other cases with the father being a vampire and Henry being a human, the child is also human. Then wouldn''t drinking human blood and meat cause deformities?"


    "Yes, there is a possibility of that." Hysteria nodded, "But it''s more likely that it would be a vampire because of your strong bloodline and also because it''ll slowly feed into your body, taking the similar traits."


    "What I find truly miracle is¡­" She put the words on hold before shaking her head, "Never mind"


    "What! What is it? Tell me?" Abigail asked.


    "No, you wouldn''t want to hear it, Abi. You''re blame me later."


    "No, I won''t. Just say what you were going to say." Abigail said a bit frantically. Now that Abigail was about to be a mother, she wanted the best for her child.


    "You sure¡­ you won''t get angry at me?" Hysteria asked with an innocent act.


    ''Oh, she''s probably about to say something dangerous.'' I think and Hysteria quickly hears it, giving me a wink.


    "Bang!" Abigail banged on the table, "I don''t care, just say it!"


    "Well¡­ since you asked." Hysteria smiled as she continued, "It''s strange don''t you think?"


    Seeing our confused looks, she continued, "Unlike humans, vampires don''t die or age after being turned. Like Abi here, who after growing up a certain point, stopped aging. Also unlike humans, Vampires shouldn''t have functioning reproductive organs."


    !!!


    Shock descended on both mine and Abigail''s head. This was a huge point that we had missed before. Because of our excitement with the baby, we didn''t think this crucial stuff.


    "Yeah¡­ I didn''t think that before." Abigail said looking down at her slightly bigger stomach, "How am I pregnant?"


    "I¡­ don''t know really. I also didn''t think about it before." I say before asking Hysteria, "But what about those male vampires that knocked up those two women? How did they get pregnant?"


    "Well, unlike women, the male vampire''s reproductive organs don''t completely shut down. Sure, it''s close to nothing, but there''s still a very slim chance of impregnating someone."


    "When those two cases found very fertile woman, they got them pregnant." She put her hands on her palm, which rested at the table, "Which got me thinking, how did you get my infertile daughter pregnant, Henry?"


    Abigail almost lost her mind, when she heard her own mother call her infertile.


    "I''m not infertile, I''m pregnant mom! And yes, we did it in the old fashioned way, we fucked each other like rabbits for a whole week and I got pregnant!"


    "Wait! Only a week!" Hysteria''s eyes widened as I felt a bad feeling coming over me, "Then that means, It''s not you. It''s Henry!"


    "He''s the one that got you pregnant!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­yeah, didn''t I write you that on the letter?" Abigail asked, seemingly thinking if she didn''t tell that to Hysteria.


    "No, that''s not what I''m saying." Hysteria suddenly came forward and grabbed my hand, "I meant that Henry''s cock is great!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­Mommy, we still don''t see the point." Abigail and I just sat there, listening to her.


    But Hysteria didn''t give up.


    "It means that his cock is so good that he actually knocked you up and that too in a week! Which shouldn''t have been possible. It should have taken you months if not years before you finally got pregnant."


    "But couldn''t it have some effect with her being your daughter?"


    "Yes and that would actually decrease her chances of getting pregnant."


    "What!" X2


    "You didn''t tell me that before!" Abigail said.


    Hysteria ignored her and gave me a smile¡­ dangerous one, "So, you have a miracle dick then. You know¡­ I suddenly have a good suggestio-"


    "NEVER!"

 Chapter 232 - 232 - A Concerned and Hungry Mother (Mild R18+)

    "Be sure to eat a lot of nutritious humans and to protect yourself this time being, okay Abi." Hysteria said as we were on the hallway where I first met her.


    After a bit more talk, Hysteria decided to leave as she was a busy demon queen. Seriously after what had happened a while ago, I dare not think that she is actually a god.


    "People will try to take advantage of you and will come to assassinate you, so remember to always be on guard." Hysteria said patting Abigail''s head like a concerned mother.


    "Alright, mommy. I understand, you can go now!" Abigail angrily said. She still hasn''t calmed down at the joke of a threesome between us.


    Hysteria acted like a crying mother, "Ahh, my child''s already so grown that she doesn''t even want to share her man with me anymore. Back when you were this big," she showed a three-year-old picture of Abigail who looked quite jumpy, "You said you would share your man with me, but it seems you won''t!"


    "MOMMY!"


    "Alright, I''m going. Too much stress will harm the baby." She advised with her finger.


    "You''re the one giving me stress." Abigail said and I could see fumes coming out of her.


    Hysteria laughed a bit before turning to me, "Take care of my daughter." Then whispered to me, "She may act as strong, but she''s quite fragile."


    "What! What did you tell him?" Abigail looked back and forth, trying to hear us.


    "I''ll take care of her¡­ is there any way to contact you if I-" She immediately touched my hand, putting a red tattoo of a demonic face with large horns on it and it quickly disappeared.


    "Here, that''s my call sign. If you ever need me, just think about me and I''ll be able to hear you." Then she gave a sly wink to me, "And if you''d like to talk about that other offer¡­ Hehe."


    I laughed a bit, knowing she was only joking.


    "Until next time Henry, my beautiful Abi." Hysteria waved with her hand before suddenly getting engulfed by a black dangerous flame and disappeared.


    "She didn''t die, right?" I ask, somewhat cautious of the flames.


    Abigail shook her head as she sighed, "Nope, it would take a loooot more for my mother to actually get hurt. But forget about her." She dragged me up, "We''re gonna go FUCK!"


    "What? Why so sudden?" I curiously asked as I couldn''t fight back against her strength.


    Abigail stopped and gave a hard look, "You''re actually asking why we should fuck?"


    "¡­Sorry, I kinda got swept away by your mom." I say before taking her in a princess carry.


    "Fuck me enough that I forget my mother today!" Abigail said with a frowning look.


    "As you wish."


    ¡­


    "Hnggg~~"


    "Pat~"


    "Hng~ YeaHH~"


    "Pat~"


    "Yeahnnng Henry~¡­ just Like THattt~~"


    Abigail squirms in pleasure under me as I ram my dick into her. With each thrust I could feel her extra moist and hot pussy clenching on my dick.


    "Damn Abigail! You''re quite tight today!"


    "That- Hnggh~ That''s because¡­ Hmgh~ I craved your dick hard this WEEK~~" Abigail squirmed as I rammed my full length inside her, banging her womb.


    "Oh! Gotta go slow, otherwise might hit our kid!"


    Abigail suddenly grabbed my collar and gave me that lusty look as her eyes turned all pink and lovely, "Forget about the kid and Just RAAmmmm meee~~"


    "As you say love."


    "Pat~" "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "O- Oh Fuck! I''m gonna cu- cu- cum! Henry~"


    I feel her insides wrapping me even tighter and also feel my own ejaculation coming.


    "I''m gonna cum too!" I say and bite on to her breasts, sucking on it.


    "Hnggh~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Pat~" "Pat~"


    "Cummminnnnng~~" Abigail said as her pussy burst out and I too rammed once more finally filling her with my load.


    "Whoo!" I put my dick out of her and saw the huge amounts of cum spreading out of her. I laid down on the bed beside her which was completely wet by our sweat and mostly her orgasms.


    "Hagh¡­ Hagh¡­" Abigail took deep breaths while lying flat as if she had lost all her energy.


    "That felt good¡­ really needed to release it." She said and felt satisfaction and cum filling her.


    "Maybe we shouldn''t overdo it next time. Otherwise it might be our fault the kid becomes deranged." I say bringing out a laugh from her.


    "Overdo it? You fucked me six times! I''m sure if anything''s were to happen it has already happened, lover."


    She turned to me and touched me softly at the cheek, "How do you do it?"


    "What?" I ask, confused.


    "How do you fuck so many women and find the strength to fuck me six times as well?" Abigail said and I laughed at that.


    "I know, its crazy right?" I say before remembering her mother, "Talking about crazy¡­"


    "Don''t start!" Abigail warned me.


    "Is your mother always like that?"


    "And we were having such a good time too." Abigail put her hand over the head, thinking heavily, "No, she''s not like that."


    I look even more confused at that which she understood.


    "I meant to outside. To her family¡­ I mean to me and my sister she has always tried to be the best mother possible."


    Her hand went away, showing a clouded look, "But with her duty as the demon queen, she never really had the time to¡­ be with us."


    "¡­I especially made it hard for her. Growing up, I rebelled a lot and tried to like other beings-"


    "Romance"


    "LIKE!" Abigail put her word hard, "I only tried to LIKE them so that I could get more attention from my mother. But now I realize that I only made it more troublesome for her."


    "Henry¡­ aren''t you scared of us?" She suddenly asked.


    "Huh? Why would I be?... Is it because of your mother?" She nodded.


    "Yeah, anyone would have run by now."


    "Well, those people are stupid, my love." I pat her head and start kissing again, "How can I let someone so sexy as you go, just because your mothers the demon queen, hah?"


    After another hour, I finally drenched myself and both of us went to sleep.


    ¡­


    In the morning


    We were down at the dining room and were eating. Abigail was back in her royal black and red dress and drinking a big bowl of blood and I was eating a sandwich.


    "What is this place?" I ask.


    "This? This is the place where we''ll meet from now on." Abigail said, "No one will come to trouble us here."


    "Why?"


    "This actually is the place where the sleeping beauty (King) used to bring his side woman at. To those springy people, they wouldn''t dare think I would do something here." Abigail said gobbling the blood and wiping it. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yep, that''s a good idea¡­ speaking of springy people, where''s Olenna? Why don''t I see her here?"


    "Oh, it''s because she''s still at palace. Acting as me while I stay here."


    It was a good idea, Olenna knew Abigail long enough to act like her.


    ¡­


    At the palace.


    Olenna dressed as Abigail was sitting at the throne and were doing her masters job while thinking, ''Why isn''t the mistress back yet? She told me she''d only be gone for a few hours¡­ but it''s already morning, what could she be doing still?''

 Chapter 233 - 233 - Lazaruss Sudden Anger

    After a brief breakfast with Abigail, I took the back passage of the mansion. Going through a few underground sewers, I finally got out.


    "Hm? This place¡­ its almost at the opposite side of the affair mansion." I look around seeing the mid part of the city where the wealthy and the middle party came together.


    "Either the king cared about his sexfriends or was quite secret about them¡­ no matter, I''m sure all of them were paid well by him."


    "Now then what''s the time?" Looking up at the sun, I try to guess the time, "If I''m not wrong, classes should have started by now." My face sours a bit, "Let''s hope the first class isn''t Jennifer''s."


    ¡­


    I was right.


    The first class wasn''t hers¡­ it was Lazarus''s.


    You know how I found out.


    "Aggh!"


    "No, not there!"


    "I can''t take this anymore, mama!"


    "Somebody help me!"


    That''s the sound I heard when I entered the classroom. The sound wasn''t coming from the classroom; it was coming from the field outside of class.


    ''Should I go there or¡­ nah, if I don''t then it would seem like I''m avoiding him and that in turn would make me look weak.''


    With that, I take the shortcut and go through the window, only to crush someone under my butt.


    "ARGGHHH!"


    You can hear from his scream, how bad that was.


    "Get Off Me!"


    I get up of the guy and look down to see him writhing for a second before losing conscious.


    "What the hell did you do!"


    Immediately, Lazarus''s voice speaks out from among the students.


    "Nothing really, I just took a shortcut through the window and the guy ended up being my cushion." I say turning around.


    "Really?! Then why does he look like he''s dead!" Lazarus pointed his cane towards the guy angrily.


    "Have you ever wondered that your training might have something to do with it?"


    Seeing me blatantly arguing with Lazarus, the kids knew something would happen again. But unlike Jennifer, this might actually get bad.


    "You!" Lazarus pointed his cane at me, "You and I will finally finish this together! Right here and now!"


    "What!" The mobs rang out.


    Even I was surprised by this guy. He just freaking challenged me right before so many people. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure you wanna do that pops, you not afraid of losing your marbles?"


    "Losing my marbles¡­" Lazarus''s eyes turned dark, "You really do know how to jam my mind¡­ Prepare yourself!" He said and pulled out the sword in his cane.


    But right before he could do anything, Arthur came in front and stopped him.


    "Stop sir! You can''t do this broad daylight!"


    ''Broad Daylight? Dude, you want him to fight me secretly somewhere?''


    "Move Arthur¡­ this bo- No, monster must be dealt with as soon as possible." Lazarus said, he''s eyes looking for all the places wanting to slash Henry. "If I don''t deal with him now, then he will become a danger for you."


    "A danger for me? What are you talking about, sir?" Arthur asked and looked towards me to see me shaking my shoulders in confusion.


    "Move Arthur!" Lazarus shoved him aside, "Today, I will end this pong from the kingdom''s streets."


    "I don''t know about me but I''m sure you''ll be back on the streets again." I smile.


    This isn''t bad for me.


    A crazy teacher who is renowned at fighting, challenging me in broad daylight in front of so many students wasn''t bad, it was great! Something I can use to kick this fucker out of here.


    And from the sense of it, I better do it quick. Arthur and Lazarus already seem to be getting chummy with each other.


    "Arthur" I call out as his shocked eyes looked back at me.


    "Call a teacher, this guy seems to have lost his screws."


    Arthur nodded, "I''ll do that¡­ but what will you do against him?"


    "Oh, I''m sure I''ll be able to handle a grandpa with a disabled leg¡­ even if he has become a bit cookoo. You just go and find a teacher, alright?"


    "Alright, I''ll do that. Don''t get killed in the meantime." He said and ran.


    ''Killed? Dude I survived against Cravic, I''m sure I can take this guy o-''


    I had to cut my thought short as I saw a small knife coming right for my eyes.


    ''Hmm, no poison¡­ is he trying to kill me or test huh?''


    I look ahead to see him already coming towards me, "Dude, you say you wanna challe-"


    A slash comes for the head and then a leg sweep which I both cleverly dodge.


    "-challenge me, but you aren''t even letting-"


    I block his sword coming for my stomach and kick him at the chest, backing him away, "-letting me even take a sword nor finish my talk!"


    "Why should I?" Lazarus said, "This is the law of the jungle, the one who losses, dies and against someone like you, the jungle fits the best."


    He said throwing his cane sword right at me, which I dodge but immediately see something else. Like Rebecca, Lazarus''s sword also had a thin wire on it.


    But unlike Rebecca, he didn''t try to call back the sword and hit me. Instead he tugs the wire to his right as the sword went left. Then he tugged left and continued it until the wire wrapped around me, trapping me.


    After he was done, Lazarus came before me, "I know I can''t match a beast like you in power, but intellect... that is where you fail."


    I snicker and as Lazarus was about to put his sword at my neck, suddenly air ruptured around us and he was thrown back.


    "LAZARUS!" Came the thundering voice of Jennifer.


    Lazarus stopped his fall and spit the ground, "You live to see another day, monster."


    Jennifer ran towards us and stood before me and him.


    "How dare you do something like this to a student? Do you know the consequences of killing a student in the academy grounds?"


    "Oh, Miss Jennifer! How good it is to see your face." I say as Wilson and Alex came beside me, but I signal them not to cut the wire.


    Somehow Wilson understood it¡­ a miracle.


    Jennifer looked back at me, "And how did you get yourself in this mess?"


    "Me?... Oh, but I am innocent."


    "Uh hah?"


    "Hey, ask Arthur, he saw it."


    At my words, she really did look at Arthur to see him weirdly side with me.


    "Tell me, Lazarus. What is your excuse?"


    "I have none." Lazarus turned around. "I saw a beast and wanted to kill it, simple. You wouldn''t understand, rich spoiled girl."


    ''Oh oh, now you made her angry.'' I smile seeing the dark look Jennifer has whenever she''s really pissed.


    "Lazarus, Henry to the Principal''s office, now." She said and turned to see Henry wrapped in wires. "And somebody help him out of thi-"


    Before she could complete her words, I put pressure and the wires around me gets burst open and lay down at the ground in numerous pieces.


    Arthur, Jennifer and the others were shocked by Henry''s strength. Especially Lazarus, he knew how sharp and strong those thin needles were and seeing me burst out of them, he knew that Henry probably let himself get caught in it.


    "We- Well¡­" Jennifer suddenly blushed, "Let''s go to the office."

 Chapter 234 - 234 - The Principal, The Limp and The Student [ Part 1 ]

    It was me, Jennifer and Lazarus. We were walking through the Council Building''s hallway. As we walked, Jennifer threw small words at Lazarus.


    "How can you do such a thing, Lazarus? And that too in broad daylight in front of so many children."


    She was met with silence from Lazarus. Though she didn''t stop at that.


    "Do you know how big of a punishment that would get you? You could get banned from the academic and even your job as a teacher could get blacklisted!"


    Still Lazarus said nothing.


    "What if he had gotten hurt? What if he died, Lazarus? Would you still stay silence at that?"


    "No¡­" He finally opened his mouth, "I''d probably get a drink at a bar."


    "Lazarus!"


    "Shut up girl, you know nothing of what happened? Don''t think of yourself so high and mighty¡­ you may even be on his list."


    Jennifer''s brows furrowed, "What are you talking about?"


    "Ask him?"


    She turned to me, "What have you got cooking now?"


    "Hey! Why are you trusting him all of a sudden?" I say, acting a bit hurt, "I didn''t even touch the guy¡­ sure, I kinda flattened one before, but nothing for him to get crazy about."


    "So he just up and about tried to kill you? And you didn''t even do anything¡­ that''s even more suspicious to me."


    "Miss Jennifer, you do know what a crazy person is, right?" I say to her and before she could retaliate, Lazarus screamed at me.


    "Fuck you, bastard. I''m going to find a way to kill you for sure!" Lazarus said, only to be threatened by multiple wind arrows aimed at him.


    "You would do no such thing, Lazarus. If you intend to be this irrational, I will have no choice but to attack you."


    Lazarus met her eye to eye, "Try it, but prepare to get hurt as well, girl."


    I look at both of them, ready to fight each other and sigh.


    ''This people¡­ we''re in the fourth floor, can''t they be a bit cautious. One shot from them and the result could injure multiple people if not throw them out the windows.''


    "Whistle!"


    Hearing my whistle, they turned to me as I pointed, "We''re only 6 or 7 steps away from the office, mind calming down for a sec."


    Lazarus snickered, "I don''t need to hear those words from you."


    While Jennifer extinguished the wind arrows and looked away from Lazarus.


    I smile at this exchange. In the novel, they would have been both supporters of Arthur and in turn friends. But with this new outcome, even if one of them became a supporter, the other might not.


    "Let''s go." Jennifer said and walked ahead as we silently followed behind her. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Coming before the door, she knocked two times and called out, "Sir, it''s Jennifer."


    A brief moment later, an old voice spoke, "Come in."


    She opened the door and got in as we stood before her.


    The room was adequately nice, with berry red as the wall color and a black carpet on the floor. There was one desk with chairs, three shelves at the side and finally two couches to finish the room.


    Behind the desk sat an old man. This was the very same man that had the final speech at the inauguration day. The old man was writing something on the papers with scrawny eyes as if it was difficult for him to see and mumbling something only he could hear.


    He looked up and acted a bit surprised at the additional numbers, "Why are you all standing there? Come in, have a seat." He had a sweet way of speaking.


    Lazarus and I sat in front of the desk, while Jennifer remained standing. Seeing her like that, the old man knew something must have gone wrong.


    He first took a look at Lazarus''s angry face before looking at me and giving a specific look.


    "So¡­ what has happened that I get to have your special attentions?"


    "You need to kick this guy out!"


    it was Lazarus who screamed out.


    "How can you take such scum inside this place, you should have kicked him out right as soon as you seen him!"


    The old man only heard him quietly before turning to Jennifer, "Will you fill me in on this?"


    "Yes, sir." Jennifer nodded and said, "Right this morning, it was when I was working on the Class A math class. After a few minutes from the start, I get a disturbing call from Class F student Arthur."


    At the mention of Arthur''s name, I take a look at the old man but he didn''t act any different. Either he genuinely didn''t know him, which I know is false or he''s very good at keeping a straight face.


    "Barging into my class, he told me, ''Instructor Lazarus has challenged Henry into a duel.''."


    "Huh! Is that true?" The old man acted surprised and asked Lazarus who remained quiet.


    "So I immediately left the class and went with Arthur. And as he said, coming to the field, I saw Lazarus already trapping Henry into some string trap, covering him in thin wires."


    "If that wasn''t enough, I even saw him going for the kill as he placed the knife at his neck." Jennifer said with seriousness, "Sir, this is a huge violation of our academy''s rules."


    The old man heard all of this and took a long moment as he asked, "Who else saw this?"


    "The whole class F and maybe some other students from higher ranks because of the noise."


    "And did you accept his challenge?" The old man asked me.


    "Nope" I shook my head, "The guy didn''t even let me a weapon to defend myself, just went all crazy on me."


    The old man looked further into Henry''s face. The relaxed smile on his face disturbed him. The principal understood that Henry might have a hand in this matter.


    ''Hagh¡­ Why is the year so troublesome for me?''


    "Jennifer, can you leave us. I want to have a good talk with this two."


    She nodded and left at that.


    As soon as she left, the old man said to Lazarus, "Lazarus, apologize."


    "What!" Lazarus said in shock, "What the fuck do you mean? I won''t apologize to this bastard!"


    "You will apologize and do you know why?" The old man said, "Because you''re the one who caused this mess and you''re also the one who got trapped because of it!"


    "How can you be so selfish, Lazarus? Attacking a student like this." The old man laid back in his chair, "And about your challenge, he didn''t even accept your challenge."


    "Now do the honest thing, apologize and hug this out."


    "Excuse me?" X2


    "What do you mean, hug this out?" I ask, "You won''t punish him for this?"


    "No" The old man said in plain word, "I know what he did is stupid, but I don''t believe that you also didn''t do something for this to happen."


    "Lazarus attacks me in broad daylight and you let this go without any repercussions."


    "From what I know, someone else also did something in front of a much bigger crowd¡­ but he got away scot free, didn''t?" The old man smiled plainly, "And as reassurance, I will also vouch for him."


    "So forget this matter."

 Chapter 235 - 235 - The Principal, The Limp and The Student [ Part 2 ]

    "So forget this matter." The old guy said, "We''ll let it settle here."


    Henry looked at him and he looked back at him too, they kept doing that for a while before Henry got up and went to the door.


    The old man sighed in relief, thinking he had gotten the upper hand out of this.


    But not yet.


    Henry stops a few steps away from the door and looked back at the principal, "You may have vouched for him, but if he does anything again¡­ I won''t let him go away scot free."


    Henry left saying his own words.


    "You''re going to let him go just like that, he threatened you Bonaire!" Lazarus said to the old man, known as Bonaire Cresol. "Or have you lost your old self so much that you don''t even have the balls to fight someone so young anymore!"


    "Shut up, Lazarus." Bonaire didn''t care for his friend''s words, "If I wanted to do something to him, I would have already done so."


    "Then why didn''t yo-"


    "You need to look at the full picture, Lazarus! If I do something, I must take in the academy as well¡­ and with you ruining it today, helping you out like this was already going too far."


    "So it is true." Lazarus''s eyes darkened, "You have fallen far, my friend."


    "And you sit too far at the moral seat. You too forget my friend, some of the deals you have done. Some too cruel and dark for even me to achieve."


    Lazarus did not scurry away from the truth, "I only did what I must for the kingdom¡­ forget about this, we are stretching too far from the matter. Tell me, what must be done with this Henry brat!"


    "Nothing for now¡­ we''ll let this matter calm down and when he screws up in the future, that''s when we''ll take action." The old man said.


    ''This academy is still mine, you can''t just waltz in and do as you want.''


    ¡­


    ''That fucking old guy, eating my own food and telling me to back down!... I need to do something about him too.'' I think getting out the door.


    "So what''s the verdict?"


    I turn to my right and see Jennifer standing there. Looking at me with a curious look.


    "What do you think?"


    Her face turned sour quickly, "So he didn''t do anything huh? I guessed that the principal would go easy because Lazarus is his friend."


    ''Friend huh?''


    I know that the principal has some connection with Lazarus because of the novel, but didn''t know the exact one.


    "Damn it! This can''t go like this; I''m going to put some sense back into him." Jennifer said, about to go back in. But I grab her hands, stopping her.


    "Easy there, lady. What''d you think you''re going to say to him anyway?"


    "What else?" Jennifer angrily spoke back, "I''m going to put some sense, show him that the he too isn''t exempt from the academy rules."


    "Alright then, he apologizes, what next?"


    "What next¡­" She thought for a moment, "Maybe he realizes he''s mistake." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, maybe won''t do it sista."


    I let go of her hand, only for her to grab on to it, "You''re injured."


    I look at the place she mentioned and saw a small cut, possibly when I tore open the wires.


    Which only showed me how far Lazarus was willing to go.


    Jennifer tugged me along, "Come with me."


    "Where?"


    "To apply some medicine."


    "It''s going to be fin-"


    "Shut up and come with me!"


    ¡­


    At the Medical Section


    I sat on a bed while Jennifer sat in front of me, wrapping the bandage around the injured place. My regeneration should have healed it by now and I could have stopped her¡­ but why say no to special treatment?


    "It''s Ironic."


    "What is?" She asked, preoccupied with her work.


    "That of all the people that could have come to save me, it was you." She stopped at that, "I never thought that we would be the ones who''d spend such quality time like this."


    Jennifer continued her work and tightly wrapped it, "Even while I have a scissor in my hands, you still say the stupidest things."


    "Only opening up my feelings."


    She looked at me, her eyes devoid of love, "I think Lazarus might have hit you in the head."


    "If he did, it was definitely worth it." I smile, only for her to flatten it.


    "Sorry, kid. But I only date older people."


    "I knew you were into grandpa''s."


    Jennifer''s veins popped up in anger, "That is not what I meant, you brat! You want me to put you back in the bed!?"


    "If it means, you''ll have to care for me," I lie down, "Go right ahead."


    Jennifer did not think someone could be so shameless, but here he was, lying on the bed.


    "I¡­ I don''t have time for this." She said, leaving the room.


    "Hah¡­ strike one¡­ don''t worry I still have two more strikes to go through." I say.


    Suddenly, a guy barged in wearing a doctor''s clothes, "Yes, young love should not be locked behind age. For age is just a number and love goes for all¡­ rather they be old grandma''s or young flowers."


    "Dude¡­ who the fuck even are you?"


    ¡­


    Getting out of that awkward situation, I come back to the classroom to see another one starting already. Seeing that it was me, the teacher ignored it and went back to teaching.


    "Henry, what happened?" Wilson asked, "And did you get injured earlier?"


    "Just a small bit, doesn''t matter."


    "So what happened to Blackshot, will he get kicked out?"


    I shook my head, "Nope"


    "What! But he attacked you with the intent to kill."


    "He''s old war buddies with the principal."


    "Oh! So what punishment did he get?"


    "Nothing"


    "What! Lazarus got no punishment at all because he''s the principal''s friend!?" Wilson screamed out.


    I had hoped for him to do something similar, but did not think the guy would add the final part too.


    "Mr. Wilson! What did I tell you about screaming in the class!" The teacher said as this was the 8th time he did this.


    But it was already in effect. The students murmured around themselves and later told it to other people in other classes. Even the teacher wasn''t exempt from this behavior.


    He went to the teacher''s room and blabbered about it too everyone. The other teachers heard about the principal''s strange judgement.


    But unlike the students, the teachers wouldn''t think on just baseless rumors so they searched for it and it became shocking to them when they saw that the rumor was truth.


    To the students, it was an exciting gossip. It wasn''t every day that you get to hear about the nice old principal using his powers to help out his friend¡­ who was crazy and attacked a student in front of many eyes.


    And to the teachers, it wasn''t only gossip but it also had the effect of reducing the reputation they principal had built up in years.


    Jennifer saw how fast the rumor escalated but didn''t do anything to stop it.


    In a week, the whole academy knew it and even Bonaire knew it.


    He looked ashen on his desk as he asked, "How did it get so far?"

 Chapter 236 - 236 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 1 ]

    Bonaire sat on his desk and his face was ashen as he listened to the screams outside, "How did it get so far?"


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    He heard the protest again, ringing constantly in his brain and got up.


    Going towards the window, he looked through it and sighed, "How could this have escalated so quickly?"


    From Bonaire''s view, he saw a few students standing in front of the council building. They were protesting while showing a few large boards with Lazarus''s name cut off in red.


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    "Rid Off!"


    "Rid Off!"


    "A Murderer Lazarus!


    "Murderer!"


    "Murderer!"


    "Get rid of Lazarus!"


    "Rid of-"


    Bonaire looked away as he thought of his friend, ''How could you do that Lazarus?"


    A Week Ago¡­


    "Mr. Wilson! How many times do I have to instruct you about your loud behavior?"


    "Sorry, Longbottom sir! It won''t happen again." Wilson apologized.


    Longbottom sighed seeing the earnest apology, "You say that, but I know you''ll forget it probably in the next minute."


    Meanwhile I see something else that enlightens me. A few student were sneakily looking at me and murmuring about Lazarus.


    They were talking about the mistreatment I got from Lazarus and how he got out of it without any repercussions. Seeing them I feel something roaming in my mind before it flashed.


    ''Shiiiiit¡­ I just got a plan.''


    I slap, Wilson''s back, awakening him, "Thanks for the awesome idea, Wilson."


    "Huh? Idea?" Wilson did not understand what I meant, "What are you talking about?"


    I don''t explain it to him, "And as a reward, I''ll take you to my restaurant today and we''ll eat meat."


    "Meat!" Wilson said, he''s eyes shining with light. But then they quickly left as he said, "How about instead of mea-"


    "No orphanage today, I already gave them some money earlier, today it''s all about meat."


    Hearing that Henry already helped anyway, Wilson let meat pervade his mind.


    "Hehe¡­ since you say."


    "But first can you do me a quick favor?"


    "What?" Wilson asked.


    ¡­


    We got out of the carriage and Wilson whistled in astonishment at the environment, "Woah! This is your restaurant, Henry? It''s amazing!"


    What other place I would suggest other than FOOD!


    "Let''s go!" I say and we get in.


    While I ignored the two maid''s introduction, Wilson didn''t even care to give them a look.


    Which was suspicious as hell to me¡­ any guy would have jumped the gun and either smiled or blushed at them but he did neither.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­ he never really showed interest in women back in the novel too. I always thought because he was a nice guy, but this is too suspicious.''


    ''Could it be that he plays in the othe-'' I shake my head, getting rid of the thought.


    I came here for an important job; I won''t let a thought like that get in now.


    "Welcome Milord." Noku greeted us, "I have already prepared a room for you."


    She took us up and put us into a private room. Giving our orders, she left and I waited for a moment.


    "Oh! Wilson, I forget something."


    "What? Is it your wallet?"


    "¡­no. It''s not that." Even though he had an innocent look, sometimes it just angers me, "I have an important thing to do, so I can''t eat right now."


    "Alright then, let''s go." Wilson said getting up.


    "Let me finish first." I put him down, "I have a thing but it would only take a moment. So you order and eat until I come back."


    "No, it''s okay. I can go with you too. It''s better to eat together than not." Wilson said, making it somewhat difficult for me.


    "But we already ordered and I can''t cancel it. Why don''t you eat on ahead and let me go outside for a while?" I say, getting up, "I already put it on my tab so if I somehow take it too long then you can just go."


    "Alright then, I''ll wait for a while." Wilson said and I got out, only to find Noku standing guard.


    "Sir, your other guest is here." She opened the door opposite to where Wilson was.


    I get in and sit down as she closed the door.


    "I heard you had something important to tell me." Ulvicor said, "Is it so important that you have to call me right after we had a meeting yesterday¡­ this might increase in me getting caught."


    "I already have an alibi; you just need to make sure yours stick true." I say and look at the empty table. "What happened? So scared that you didn''t even order today."


    He smiled, "No no, it''s just I already ate yesterday, so thought it be better if I waite-"


    "Knock!" "Knock!"


    "Sir, your large blue crab that you ordered before has arrived." Came the voice of the waiter, standing outside.


    I look back at Ulvicor as he smiled awkwardly, "Haha¡­ you said you wanted to talk about something?"


    ¡­


    "Hadt It e intderting kadi (That is an interesting idea), hugy go thik daht bud bork (do you think that would work?)" Ulvicor said as he ate the blue crab like he never ate anything so delicious before.


    Looking at him like this, do I have trust in him?... no.


    Will the plan work¡­ I don''t think so.


    But will it work because I made the plan¡­ Yeah, it will.


    "You''re gonna have to make sure that it works¡­ otherwise, those crabs wouldn''t just go in you and come out free of charge." I smile, "I''m gonna rip it out of the reputation that you and your family built so far."


    "Cough" He drank water and stabilized himself and smiled, "Of course I''ll do it. Have a bit of faith in me, Henry."


    "Mr. Tax"


    "Mr. Tax" He repeated back.


    I give a long hard look at him before getting up, "Eat slowly, I don''t need you dying at my restaurant."


    "Thanks for worrying about me, see you later." He licked my boots even as I closed the door.


    With three faced people like Ulvoric, you would have to double down and sometimes show who''s the boss, otherwise it doesn''t work.


    Sliding open the door, I find Wilson watching the still hot large piece of meat in agony.


    "Henry!"


    Seeing me, his eyes turned into stars and he smiled greatly.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you touched the food yet?"


    "Well, you weren''t here so, I was feeling guilty about eating without you. But now that you are here and the meat''s still hot, Let''s Feast!" He said showing a cannibalistic smile and grabbing knifes in both hand.


    ''Wilson¡­ you might be quite a stupid friend¡­ but you''re the nice friend that''s extremely stupid.''


    I smile, grabbing the appropriate spoons, "Eat all you want, I already ordered seconds!"


    "YEAHHH!"


    ¡­


    The Next Day


    Wilson and I were running in the academy. After parting a bit last night and accidentally drinking some booze, we got up late in the morning to see we were late for class.


    "Man, Mrs. Longbottom''s going to scream at me again." Wilson said. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry¡­ with me by your side, I''ll explain the situation to her."


    "You will, thanks!" Wilson smiled, "Mrs. Longbottom always listens to you so she''ll leave me alone this time."


    ''Of course, she would.''


    I smile, thinking about that longbottom of hers that I tappe-


    "Arghh! Help me, I''m going to die!"

 Chapter 237 - 237 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 2 ]

    "Argh somebody save me, I''m dying!"


    We both hear someone''s voice screaming from the field.


    "What''s happening over there?" Wilson asked.


    "Seems like someone''s apparently dying."


    "Wanna go take a look?"


    "Sure, why not? We''re already late anyway, few minutes more won''t make any difference." I say and we go towards the site.


    As I had guessed, it was one of the fields for training. But it was for a higher ranked class so the place was better than the one we had.


    "Why are there so many people here?" Wilson asked. He couldn''t see because there were many people at the site, but I saw it.


    At the center, there was a student thrashing on the ground and Lazarus yapping at him.


    "Stop pussying out and get up!"


    "I can''t! You broke my leg; how can you do such a thing!"


    "I didn''t break your leg, your accusing me for nothing." Lazarus said.


    "What''s happening?" Wilson jumped, trying to catch a glimpse, "I can''t see anything."


    "There''s a guy on the floor, who''s saying Lazarus broke his leg." I explain it to him.


    "What! Lazarus cut his leg." Wilson heard wrong.


    "No! He broke his leg, Broke!"


    "O- Oh! I thought he cut his leg with that cool cane sword of his." Wilson said and nodded as if the outcome was acceptable. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the student and Lazarus could continue to argue anymore, someone with medical expertise arrived and checked on the boy.


    The guy''s face morphed into a frown as he looked at the leg.


    "Tell me the brat''s lying. His leg shouldn''t have broken by that. I didn''t use that much force on that hit." Lazarus said but guy only focused on one thing.


    "So Mr. Lazarus¡­ you did hit the boy at this leg then, correct?" The medical guy asked.


    As Lazarus was about to answer, he stopped, "Why do you ask that?"


    The medical guy understood what he needed to, "The boy is not lying about his leg. It is indeed broken and the reason is because it was hit by some brute force," The medical guy looked up and told Lazarus, "From my standing, it''s probably because of you."


    Lazarus''s eyes turned sharp. Because of his work in the army and the situations he has faced, he had never trusted anyone or believed their words¡­ especially concerning him. So he definitely couldn''t believe the words of this boy who suddenly broke his leg and the medical guy that asked him dubious questions.


    "What are you suggesting brat? You think that I intentionally broke his leg?"


    The medical guy, even though wasn''t wrong but he also wasn''t the strong type. He gulped and took a step back, "I- I''m only stating what I see, Mr. Lazarus¡­ please don''t take it the wrong way."


    "You accuse me of breaking his leg and tell me to not take it the wron- Of Course I''m Taking It The Wrong Way."


    With that, Lazarus started flinging out curses at the guy.


    I smiled seeing his frustrated look and the kid on the floor¡­ who also had a smile on him as Lazarus argued. After a few moments, some teachers arrived and silenced the scene, telling the students to go away and taking the matter in their hands.


    We also left for our class too.


    The Next Day¡­


    It was the math class and Jennifer was teaching us some calculations.


    The question was, what is the price of the chicken if each egg costs 2 pennies and the chicken laid out 70 eggs per month but didn''t on Fridays?


    I know that it was an easy question and the answer would be found if I just tried a bit. But with the commotion going on outside, none in the classroom could really concentrate.


    Even Jennifer had problem teaching the class. Her brows shake from the sounds coming from outside and her hands trembled in anger as the chalk broke before it could even write the word.


    "Oh my god! It hurts!"


    "He''s literally trying to kill us!"


    "Somebody¡­ do something!


    "We¡­ we''re going to die!


    Those were truly the sounds of some drama queen''s acting on morphine, but their loud sound had an effective effect that made us listen to them.


    It got to the point that we simply stopped focusing on the class and started talking about them.


    "That damned Lazarus! Doesn''t he have anything else to do other than torment us?"


    "He walks and talks as if he''s a noble duke walking over our pebbled bodies and but mentally he''s a sick freak!"


    "Isn''t it enough for us to handle the shame and insults of being in the worst class in the academy¡­ why do we also have to listen to a madman''s whims!"


    "Maybe¡­ we should¡­ we should form some kind of protest group and protest against Lazarus!"


    "Yes¡­ yes that is a good idea!"


    "We should do tha-" The guy was hit with a broken chalk and was about to scream insults when the other side started it first.


    "YOU!"


    The guy froze seeing Jennifer''s steel look, "No protest or other such talks inside the class, understood!"


    "Y- Yes, ma''am." The guy nodded and calmed down.


    Even with multiple people protesting against the guy, there was still some people who were on the side of the crazy limper.


    "Some of them are intentionally trying to ruin his name." I look at the seat ahead of me.


    "Why would someone who fought through wars and was known for being one of the finest soldiers in the academy do such a thing?"


    "So you think there are some trying to ruin his image?" I ask.


    The guy from the front turned and showed his face, "Even though it might be my biased opinion, but I think that may be the cause." It was Alex Atreides.


    "Though I suppose you would think the opposite." He said and I nodded.


    "Of course I do¡­ but not only because of what happened that day at the field but because of other things too."


    "Other things?" He raised his brow.


    "I heard that his sudden retirement had something to do with him losing his mental capacity at critical points and losing his head on almost nothing towards his comrades."


    "And- And!" Wilson barged in, "There was the thing we saw yesterday too. About him breaking a guy''s leg."


    "Hm? He broke someone''s leg yesterday?" Alex said and looked at me, "Is that true?"


    I nod, "Yep, I was there."


    "Did you see how it happened?"


    I deny it, "No, we weren''t there when it happened but came after the event?"


    Alex thought deeply, "So it could have been planted too then."


    "No, it wasn''t! We saw it and there was a doctor too who checked the situation. He confirmed that the leg was really broken."


    "Oh¡­ so what happened after that?"


    "Some teachers came and told us to go away." Wilson said. "But I really wanted to know what happened back then, did the guy really hit him and if so why-"


    Another chalk came and hit Wilson, "Mr. Wilson Farrow! Oh how I would love to call you to my office about your loud manners!" Jennifer said as Wilson backed down in fear.


    I kept my eyes on Alex, who had a confused look on him.


    The same questions that Wilson said, reverberated inside his mind. If someone with strong belief of military power would also start suspecting Lazarus¡­ then it wouldn''t take long before everyone in the academy turns against him.


    ''The plan''s going surprisingly well.''

 Chapter 238 - 238 - Plan For Lazarus [ Part 3 ]

    The plan was to use the student''s council''s connection through Ulvoric and use some dummies (Students) as property damage against Lazarus.


    They will accuse Lazarus of breaking their body parts and in turn use that to fuel the students to protest against the guy.


    I knew that it would take some effort to rile up the guy because he already had training against such schemes. His mental capacity even though he was a psycho should be quite tough.


    But I did not think that all the accusations¡­ even the halfhearted ones would anger him and cause such scenes.


    It seems that even the veteran Lazarus couldn''t handle the awful acting''s of these kids and just sprang out of his cage.


    Still¡­ this wouldn''t be enough to kick him out again. Especially with the principal guarding Lazarus''s ass, it''ll be problematic for him to get rid with just this one move.


    Also if Alex is suspecting about someone intentionally planning against Lazarus, then Lazarus with his low trust, would already start preparing against such attacks.


    So I need to do something else, something drastic enough to make Lazarus do a stupid thing that would let me grab his rocky ass and smash it¡­ in theatrical sense.


    As the class ended and Jennifer left the room. We started talking about normal stuff.


    "What do you think about the fireworks display they''ll do Sunday?"


    !!!


    My ears perk up at Wilson''s words.


    ''Fireworks Display!''


    With that word in mind, I start to think about a devious plan. A plan strong enough to make that guy disappear from the academy for good.


    "I don''t know¡­ my family doesn''t really attend such events?" Alex said.


    "Well, I''m definitely going." Wilson said, "I''ve never seen fireworks before and I''ve heard that its quite cool."


    "Well¡­ it kinda is." Alex said.


    "What? You''ve seen it?" Alex nodded, "But you say you don''t go to such events?"


    "I don''t need to; I can see some fireworks from my home."


    "Woah! You can see it from your home¡­ that''s amazing! Now I really really want to see it." Wilson said and turned to Henry, "Henry, what about you? Will you see the fireworks?"


    I get out from my thought and was about to reject them when I had another idea.


    ''Yes¡­ I would need a good alibi. And what better than Wilson?''


    "Sure, if the two of you are going then I don''t see any reason not to go."


    "I''m going¡­" Wilson pointed to Atreides, "But Alex here says, he doesn''t go to such events."


    "I said my family doesn''t attend it." Alex corrected him.


    I pat his shoulder, "But you should attend it. If it''s your family that''s causing concerns, just tell them that I had invited you to the event."


    "I''m sure with me inviting you formally, they wouldn''t think to deny it so quickly."


    Alex took my words to mind and nodded, "Alright¡­ I''ll write a letter to them but can''t promise anything."


    "Come on Alex, don''t let us down." Wilson said slamming his with a bit more force then needed. "You should come with us even if they say no."


    I stop Wilson, "Don''t force the guy, if he wants to come he should¡­ thought I heard a rumor."


    I was about to say it when someone called me out.


    "Hey, Henry." It was Arthur, "It''s lunch time, we are going to the cafeteria, wanna come with us?"


    I look behind Arthur and see Xavier standing with him, "You''re going too?"


    The guy huffed and looked away, "I''m only going with him because I was going to go there anyway."


    ''Typical Tsundere.''


    "So what do you say, wanna go?" Arthur said. He was trying to mend this strange relation they had.


    At the start of their relationship, it had been quite smooth and seemed as if both him and Henry were about to become good friends. But after what happened at the training field, it had only become more and more strange for them until they almost became enemies.


    But Arthur didn''t want that. He wanted Henry as a comrade, especially because he was strong, Arthur wanted him as a friend.


    Arthur knew his true goal was long and hard, so he needed as many strong comrades possible. Who better than Henry who broke through all obstacles in front of him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur needed to make Henry on his side if he wanted to be a true king.


    If a king could not even make friends with his school rival, how would he stabilize relation between warring kingdoms?


    But what happens when that friend is the true enemy.


    I look at the hand Arthur provided and then at his face.


    He genuinely seemed like he wanted to spend time with me. Now was this a stratagem or some kind of tra-¡­ nope, this is Arthur, The Protagonist.


    He would do things that is strange but will overall be better for the masses.


    "Sure¡­" I grab Wilson and Alex''s head, "This two will be joining us as well."


    "Of course, the more the merrier." He gave an honest to great smile.


    God¡­ was it blinding!


    Me, Wilson and Alex wanted to cover our eyes to that.


    ¡­


    We were walking towards the cafeteria and conversing a bit¡­ and when I say we, I meant Wilson.


    "I saw you fight yesterday; it was quite good."


    "Thank you, I saw you with you fight too, you are quite accurate with a bow."


    Wilson nodded with a prideful look, "I know right?"


    "You fought well too Arthur," He patted his shoulder, about to give an advice, "If you train a lot harder, I''m sure, you''ll reach close to Henry''s level."


    Arthur had a hard time keeping his smile. He didn''t know if Wilson was encouraging him or the opposite.


    "Than- Thanks, I''ll remember that."


    Luckily, Alex was here to change the topic, "Congratulations on the rank up."


    Arthur''s sincere smile returned to his face, "Thank you."


    Yesterday, Arthur also challenged the number 2 rank guy for a ranked fight and defeated him. Unlike me, the number 2 thought that he would be able to humiliate Arthur who had a nice face but got humiliated instead.


    So he too now was eligible for the exam at this month''s end.


    We came to the cafeteria. Like the schools from my past life, this cafeteria too had a similar setting with tables and lunch ladies.


    Unlike normal schools, the environment was spot on clean and the space was huge and the food was more than satisfactory with meat and other rich fruit being on the menu every day.


    But, it also had a disadvantage.


    The cafeteria had a ranking space. From B to F getting their own eating space. With F having the smallest space and also being the closest towards the dumpsters.


    Class A?


    Class A was in a different room altogether. Their room had reflective glass that protected them from sun''s heat, menu''s that seemed to be straight out of a five-star restaurant and even more, they also had entertainment features like pool, cards and etc.


    So compared to them, we were eating close to garbage, literally.


    Sitting down to a table farthest from the dumpsters, Arthur said, "I heard you guys were talking about the fireworks. Are you guys going there too?"


    Wilson nodded, "Yes, me, Henry and Alex are going there." Alex was about to deny that when Wilson suddenly remembered.


    "Henry! You were going to say something about a rumor?"

 Chapter 239 - 239 - Rumors About Firework

    "About the rumor¡­" I say, waiting for the right moment, "I heard that there could be an attack at the fireworks."


    "What?" Arthur said and all eyes turned to me.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Xavier said.


    "What is it?" I smile and take a look at all of them, "Why such long faces?"


    "Henry¡­ you just said that there''s going to be an attack on the fireworks day?" Alex said and along with him, Arthur and Xavier had grave faces.


    They didn''t know the full truth but they heard simple things about Henry having a connection with some gang. But to what extent, that they couldn''t tell. All they could say were that if anyone were to know what''s happening underground, it would be Henry.


    He would be the most knowledgeable person about such matters.


    So hearing that there''s going to be an attack, they took his words to heart.


    Wilson on the other hand¡­ the guy was ready to believe almost all word coming out of Henry.


    "Haha, I just said that it''s a rumor. Don''t get so worked up over it." I laugh while biting on the leg piece. "What I said is something I just heard other people talking about." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which other people?" Xavier had his eyes narrowed.


    "Does it matter?"


    "¡­"


    They were all quiet until I spoke.


    "Haaa¡­ you guys are too tight, loosen up a bit. I just said it was only a rumor." I say trying to calm them down, "It''s not confirmed or anything, just telling you guys to be a bit cautious."


    Seeing that Henry wasn''t being truly serious, they calmed themselves down. But the thought of something like that happening didn''t go away from their mind.


    "So how would it happen?" Arthur asked. He wanted to know more information in case it really happened and wanted protect people.


    "How would I know?" I look at him, dead in the face as he smiled awkwardly.


    "Righ- Right!"


    "But if it did¡­ How do you think it would?" Xavier asked.


    "Hmm, if it did¡­" I think for a moment as everyone looks at me and then I say, "¡­Why would I tell you?"


    "You fuckin-"


    "Hahaha" I laugh seeing the blown off expression of Xavier.


    The guy maybe on good link with Arthur, but that doesn''t mean he was with me. To me, the guys still was an egotist and self-righteous guy.


    He may be chummy with Arthur but who says I''m chummy with Arthur¡­ was that right?


    It was a good picture looking at him being held by Arthur. A rapacious dog should have an owner¡­ even if it''s someone too good for the dog.


    "But can you tell me?" I turn to see it was Alex. "I want to know."


    "Well since it''s you Alex, I''ll say it."


    Xavier immediately stops struggling and listens to what I''m about to say.


    Seeing their looks, I really wanted to mess with them.


    ''This guys¡­ they''ll probably believe if I told them the attack would come from the sky with poops falling on everyone.''


    "They''ll probably attack a place with high population." I say and they look intently at me, "Causing a large scale damage would be good for them."


    "Why?" Wilson asked me.


    "Because if they''re going to attack, causing the most damage would spread fear the most, which they''ll probably use and continue on their nefarious idea."


    "And what could that nefarious idea be?" Xavier asked and I didn''t mess with him this time.


    "I don''t know¡­ it''ll have to depend on what group is attacking and what their goal is."


    I stop and look at their faces. They were looking at me with such concentration, that it seemed like I was telling them the attackers exact plan.


    I smile, "I know what you''re thinking¡­ that because of my connection, what I say will probably happen, right?"


    "Uhm¡­"


    Except for Wilson, all of them were a bit flustered and tried to say some excuse. But I stop them.


    "It''s okay¡­ its completely normal for you to think so and it''s exactly the reason why I''m telling you to be cautious, but¡­" I look up at them, "If an attack really were to happen, it would be as I said in a heavy populated area¡­ but we might not be able to do anything."


    "Why?" Arthur and Xavier asked about it.


    "I get it." Alex said, "It''s because of the fireworks, right?"


    I nod smilingly, "Correct. The noise and display from the fireworks would work against us."


    "Hmm¡­" Alex nodded before realizing something, "But why are you telling this to us? Wouldn''t it be better to tell this to the teacher or guards?"


    "Who said I''m telling you about the thugs plans?"


    "Huh?"


    "As I said, I''m warning you." I tell them in a whisper like voice, "This is only a rumor, nothing else."


    But for the others, they took it in the wrong way.


    They thought that because Henry had connections with the underground, he couldn''t go to the royal guards or anyone. So he told it to his group of friends that could do something.


    Alex''s family had connection with the army.


    Xavier''s had connection with Nobility.


    Arthur was the hero so he needed to listen.


    Wilson¡­ was just there.


    Seeing all of them giving me thumbs up, I had a tangled look.


    ''What are these fuckers thinking about?''


    Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes flashed with happiness as he stood up and called out, "ELISABETH!"


    His voice reverberated through the whole cafeteria until reaching the effected person''s ears. She looked back and smiled, seeing her childhood friend and crus- her good friend.


    She also shook her hands and called him, "Arthu-"


    But that voice immediately downed itself when she saw Henry turn his head and look at her.


    ''No! Why is Henry doing with Arthur!''


    ''If he''s with Arthur then what should I do?''


    ''Should I run, hide myself or wait until Arthur leaves and talk with him?''


    Elisabeth''s face blushed as she felt guilty.


    ''Why is this so difficult for me!?''


    "H- Hi Henr-"


    "HENRY! IT''S ME!" Before she could say anything, the silver haired warrior sprang forth.


    Elisabeth saw Samantha spread her hand in happiness like Arthur was. Then she started going towards them.


    ''NO! Why are you going there! Unholyness, Now I can''t even hide from them or they''ll know somethings wrong with me.''


    Elisabeth had her inner dilemma before she controlled them and went behind Samantha.


    ¡­


    ''Ah, there she is.'' I look at Samantha, waving like a freaking maniac and coming towards me, ''Is it just me or is she becoming more of a burden lately?''


    "How has your days been, Henry? I heard that you won a huge ranked fight and became number 1 in your class." Samantha said.


    "Thank you¡­" I say and look back at Elisabeth quietly standing behind, almost hiding herself.


    ''So she really saw my fight by herself.''


    "Hey there, Elisabeth."


    She jolted and looked up, "H- Hi, Henry. How are yo-"


    "Elisabeth, look at this!" Arthur called her, "I also won my ranked fight and got promoted to rank 2."


    Elisabeth a bit disappointed at being disturbed, nonetheless smiled for her friend, "That''s great He- Arthur! Ve- Very good." She smiled, hiding her anxiousness.


    Arthur didn''t realize and pointed next to him, "Sit here."


    Elisabeth smiled at me and was about to go when I had an idea.


    "Hey, Elisabeth."


    "Yes, Henry."


    I point right next to me, shoving aside Wilson, "This place is free too, you can sit here if you want."


    Elisabeth looked at the place for a moment. Her face blank before turning bright red.


    ''UNHOLYNEESSSS!''

 Chapter 240 - 240 - Metally Overdriven

    Elisabeth stood there with a blank face for a moment, before it turned bright red as her mind bombed.


    ''UNHOLYNESSSS!''


    She looked at the place Henry pointed to and then looked at Arthur''s which was right beside him.


    ''What do I do?''


    ''If I sit with Arthur, I''ll be far away from Henry¡­ but if I sit with He- Henry¡­ It''ll be right close to his extremely fit body!'' Just thinking about Henry''s fit 8 packed body made her shiver in a feeling she never felt before.


    ''N- No, what am I thinking? I can''t waste my time thinking about his sweet body, I need to do him- I- I mean I need to do the solution¡­ N- No- No, I meant¡­ I meant¡­ what did I meant?''


    Elisabeth had thought soo hard, that her mental drive had burned down.


    From my viewpoint, it was clear to see that Elisabeth was having great trouble with this simple decision. Well¡­ if what I''m thinking about her is right, then it definitely isn''t a simple decision for the sweet and innocent Elisabeth.


    ''Though she looks quite the cutie with that troubled look.''


    ''Hmm, seems like she made her guess.''


    Elisabeth looked back at Arthur and made a nod as I almost sighed.


    ''So it seems, I may have been wrong about my thought. She is in love with Arthu-'' But my thought stops when I see her going for me.


    "Thanks for letting me sit here, Henr-" Elisabeth said and was about to sit when someone barged in.


    "Why don''t I sit here than." Samantha made a jump and sat right beside me, the place Elisabeth was going for.


    I could see Elisabeth''s face crumbling at the result. She had a pretty intense mental battle for only to lose in reality.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get it, Elisabeth had no choice but to turn around and go to Arthur.


    Meanwhile, everyone didn''t see or knew what happened in this period. For them, time went on and it was only a few seconds.


    But for me and Elisabeth, that time was as long as minutes if not hours for her.


    Still, this means¡­


    I cover my eyes and look down at my rich food. My eyes bulge in excitement and terror. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SHE FUCKING CHOSE ME!!!


    HOLY SHIT! SHE DID!


    HOW THE FUCK DID IT HAPPENED OR WHY, I DON''T KNOW, BUT IT DID!


    SHE CHOSE A RANDOM GUY (Me) OVER HER CHILDHOOD BOYFRIEND!


    Then¡­ is this ntr?


    Wait a second, this can''t be ntr! I didn''t even try to seduce her; she''s doing it all by herself.


    This isn''t ntr! This is just high school bullshit all over again!


    I look at Elisabeth''s face again as she sat down in a dejected state.


    ''Why is she doing this? Does she really like me or does she have an agenda in mind?''


    I shook my head, ''No, Elisabeth isn''t the type to have any hidden agenda in mind¡­ but if she did, who would put it?''


    ''Was it Arthur?'' I see Arthur confusingly trying to comfort Elisabeth who only stayed sad. ''He probably didn''t, but I wouldn''t put it past him.''


    ''So could it be her father? I don''t have any beef with the guy so he couldn''t do it either.''


    ''And by her looks, she really looks as if she wanted to sit here¡­ now I know what that look is. I''ve had it multiple times.''


    ''It''s the look of a high school kid, trying to aim for something romantic, only to not be able to do it because of lack of courage, or they chose too late.''


    ''But I don''t get why she would suddenly start liking me?''


    "Henry, are you okay?" Samantha asked and I look at her and smile.


    "Nothing, just thinking about something."


    "Hmm¡­ is it about Elisabeth?" She said and that made me look back at her in mild shock, "Do the two of you¡­ have something?"


    Even though that question was something I myself intend to find out, but it wasn''t time yet to let it out¡­ and definitely not to this girl.


    I laugh as if hearing a good joke, "Wow, Samantha, is that the kind of jokes you''re practicing lately? Because that one took me by shock."


    "So you don''t?" She asked with genuine curiosity as I shook my head.


    "Nada, nothing my friend. Don''t you know Arthur and Elisabeth are childhood lovers?" We talked in low voices so nobody heard it.


    Samantha sighed as she smiled, "That''s a relief. I thought there was something suspicious going on with you two with Elisabeth acting so sus lately."


    "It''s probably the new environment, you know." I try to divert this topic out of her, "Maybe after she relaxes or gets accustomed with it, she''ll stop acting like that."


    "Hmm" Samantha nodded only to laugh a bit, "But you know, she only does that when she''s around you or whenever we talk about you."


    ''Damn! I thought she was just a muscled blockhead who only cared about knights and kingdom stuff, but she''s actually sharp. Since when did she get like this, I wonder?''


    "So you guys talk about me often?"


    She nodded, "Of course we do. With you gaining such infamous reputation, we sometimes don''t even have to. The others talk about you and we just listen on and then start talking ourselves."


    ''So I''m already a famous figure in Class A huh¡­ but why infamous?''


    "Okay forget about that business, tell me," I lean in to her, "Why are you so interested in this bizz about me and Elisabeth¡­ are you perhaps jealous?"


    "Je- Jealous! Me?! NEVER!" She screamed out so loud, that people from other tables looked at us.


    "Is something wrong, Samantha?" Arthur asked.


    "N- No, I was just talking about¡­ how I could Never repay the favor Henry gave to us that day."


    "Oh? What favor?"


    "The- The¡­" She tried to figure something out as a light bulb suddenly lit up, "It''s about him getting us invited in an amazing restaurant."


    Elisabeth who was sad all this time, lit up as well, "Yes!" She turned to me, "Thank you for that, Henry. I thought we would have to go back home that day."


    Arthur looked back and forth in confusion, "Emm¡­ what are you guys talking about?"


    "You don''t know, right?" Elisabeth said, "Let me tell you¡­"


    With the story, Elisabeth almost made me look like a knight in shining armor. It also helped with Samantha collaborating with her.


    "That''s great!" Arthur said and thanked me, "Thank you Henry, I didn''t think you would be such a great help to Elis." He wrapped his hands around her shoulder and smiled.


    To the others it seemed, they were a young happy couple. But from my eyes, I saw her shake in discomfort at his touch.


    ''What the hell happened for her to be like that?''


    "Come on Arthur, don''t get so chummy with Elisabeth like that. It makes us single people jealous of you guys."


    "Haha" Arthur laughed but he also unwrapped his arms too.


    Elisabeth let out a soft sigh and looked towards my direction in gratitude.


    "So what are you guys talking about?" Samantha asked.


    "Good thing you asked!" Wilson said, "We''re talking about going to the fireworks. Wanna come?"


    "Well I would have¡­ but Elisabeth''s not going¡­ so I''ll sit this one out." She said with slight dejection.


    "Samantha, I told you before. I''m not going because papa told me to stay cautious. Besides the others are going you should go too."


    A glint flashed through my eyes.


    "So Elisabeth¡­"


    "Yes!" She looked in attention.


    "You won''t be going with Arthur then?"


    "Not this time¡­ no."


    "Oh, that''s disappointing. I was going with Arthur¡­ it would have been more fun to me if you came with us." I say and act disappointed.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    Elisabeth went back in her overdrive mode again.

 Chapter 241 - 241 - To The Fireworks

    Friday Night


    I was standing at the main gate of the academy.


    There were a lot of students going out in groups right now.


    Normally that wouldn''t be the case with the academy''s curfew, but today is a special day.


    Today was the day of Victorious Ascendance.


    300 years from today, this kingdom had faced a gruesome war from two sides. It was a war that nobody thought the Leonidas kingdom could survive.


    But by the miracle of some grace or the genius of mankind, Black Powder was created.


    With the help of the black powder and also the geographical landscapes advantage, they turned the tides on others and completely came out as the victors.


    It was also that war, that made Leonidas the true victor and also a true lion in terms of military power. With rising reputation and a large army, Leonidas secured its borders and become a true stronghold to its people.


    That''s exactly why, every year on this day, there would be a huge fireworks celebration around the capital city and other major cities.


    All the businesses and works were on holiday today and everyone would attend the celebration to see the fireworks.


    Which was exactly why I was standing at the gates, waiting for everyone.


    ''And here I thought, people of this age would have manners and arrive on time¡­ but nope, still standing here like a buffoon.''


    "It seems, we''re the only ones here hah." I hear a soft sweet voice behind me.


    Turning around, I smile at the unexpected person, "At least I get to have your undivided attention, Elisabeth."


    She smiled, "As do I."


    "How''s Viscount Haiel doing? Has he recovered from his injuries yet?"


    She nodded, "Yes, he has. Papa sometimes talks about you."


    "Nothing bad, I hope."


    "Of Course Not." She smiled, "All good. He spoke about how brave you are, how you''re already a great fighter at such a young age and how extremely strong you are¡­ he especially couldn''t forget about how you smashed that guy straight out of the ballroom!" Elisabeth did a punching stance.


    I smiled seeing her adorable act.


    If Anna was the confident and adorable type, then Elisabeth was the Innocent and Cute type.


    Damn fucking Arthur got lucky over her and still goes on for other girls!


    We stand there and talk for a bit before I look at the time.


    "It seems they''ll take a bit more time to come."


    Elisabeth also looked around, seeing the darkening atmosphere, "I suppose they are still preoccupied with getting ready for the event. It is a special day today, maybe we should wait a bit longe-"


    ''Hmm¡­'' My eyes flash with a thought.


    "Let''s take a walk ahead, Elisabeth." I say.


    "huh?"


    I look inside the gate, "Who knows how long those ladies going to take wearing their dresses, in the meantime we can go ahead and find a good spot for all of us?"


    Elisabeth looked at the smile on my face and blushed, "Just us two?... Alone."


    "Yes¡­ unless you don''t want t-"


    "NO, I DO!" Elisabeth sprang forth her answer. Then blushed when she saw how she proclaimed that.


    "I¡­ I¡­ didn''t want t-"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Hearing my laughter, her blush deepened but stopped when she heard my next words.


    "Now that''s not the kind of enthusiasm I thought I''d ever see in you, Elisabeth. It''s quite cute."


    "C- Cu- Cute!?" She looked up, her eyes wide, "Me?"


    "You think I''m cute?" She asked in a shy tone.


    I nod, "Not only cute, but you''re extremely beautiful too. Arthur must have lucked out in his previous lives karma to get a girl like you and that too as a childhood crush¡­ talk about a dream scenario."


    Unknown to me, I give out a real sigh.


    ''Hm?'' I feel a hand on my shoulder, "Henry"


    I look down at Elisabeth who gave a bright smile, "We''re going together on a happy event to see fireworks, right? So why don''t you turn that frown upside down for me?"


    ''This girl¡­ I''m gonna kill Arthur if he ever breaks her heart!''


    I nod, "Yes, let''s go and watch some great fireworks together."


    "Yeah!" Elisabeth shared my enthusiasm with me and we left.


    Minutes later, Arthur along with the others came at the gate.


    They looked around for Henry and Elisabeth but found no one.


    "Where are they?" Arthur asked, "I thought they might have already come by now."


    "Henry should have," Wilson said, "I saw him get out long ago."


    "Elisabeth''s not here too." Arthur looked, then turned to Samantha, "Wasn''t she supposed to be with you?"


    "Well, she also got ready before me so I told her to go ahead." Samantha said, "Don''t they know the meet location?"


    "That''s not it." Alex shook his head, "I remember that everyone heard that this was the place¡­ Henry was with me and he heard it."


    "Elisabeth too, I saw her nod." Samantha said.


    "Then where did those two go?" Arthur asked, looking into the crowded distance with a bit worry.


    ¡­


    At another place.


    "I didn''t think it would be this crowded." I look ahead as numerous people walk around the place.


    It was quite crowd, like it was a long highway with dis-tracked cars and people walking by, ignoring the signal.


    "Have you never seen the fireworks in the capital before Henry?" Elisabeth asked.


    "Nope¡­ I actually never saw it." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait¡­ then this is your first time?" She asked, a bit shocked when she saw me nod.


    ''Th- Then this means¡­ Henry''s going to watch the fireworks for the first time¡­ WITH ME!'' Elisabeth blushed again and thought ahead, ''Then I''m participating in one of Henry''s first¡­ that''s great!''


    ''This is such a goo-'' Elisabeth got off her thoughts when she felt someone pass by her, hitting her in the process. She thought nothing of it, but then another came and another and another¡­


    Suddenly, Elisabeth got stuck inside a crowded group with no sense of direction.


    "AHh!"


    "He- Hey!"


    "Please¡­ let me go ahead!"


    She tried to get out of the crowd, but none gave her any look and kept passing her by. It was so crowded that, Elisabeth felt fear gripping her.


    ''At this rate, I''ll lose Henry and¡­ we won''t be able to watch the fireworks together.'' She thought while trying to get out of this maze.


    ''Is there no other chance?''


    ''Will Henry¡­ even know I am not with him anymore?''


    As she was about to lose that tiny thread of hope, Elisabeth felt a large hand grab on to her outstretched one and pull.


    "I got you!"


    Elisabeth felt herself get caught into a warm body. It was big and warm enough to cover her fully. Knowing who it belonged to, she didn''t blush¡­ Elisabeth instead hugged him back tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go that easily." She heard his protective voice and felt more reassured than ever.


    "Hold on tight!" Without knowing or even trying, she did as he said and held tightly as Henry started moving.


    Elisabeth heard the dissatisfied and angry voice of some people.


    "Hey!"


    "What the hell are you doing, that''s my spot!"


    "Don''t barge in like that!"


    "Stop you big monster!"


    He was barraging through the crowds and it angered the others.


    But she didn''t care.


    Elisabeth only held on until she heard his voice again.


    "You can open your eyes."


    It was then that she knew that they had stopped. Just as he asked, she opened her eyes to look above.


    The first thing she saw was Henry''s protective smile and he moved his face.


    Right at the sky, there was small red dot that flew. Then like a huge flower, it bloomed and spread the sky in its magnificent brilliance.


    "Pom!"

 Chapter 242 - 242 - Fireworks with Elisabeth

    "Pom!" "Pom!"


    "Pom!" "Pom!"


    One by one, multiple fireworks flew up the sky and bloomed. The transcended light from the destruction they represent only mirrored themselves in magnificent light to the naked eye.


    Red, Blue, Pink, Yellow, Orange.


    Multiple more colors and different sizes of fireworks bloomed.


    It was truly a beautiful sight.


    I never saw such a view back in my previous world.


    With the large skyscrapers dominating the space and feeding away grounds the trees and playgrounds had, the views became exceptionally short to see fireworks.


    But not in this world. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This world that doesn''t have any skyscrapers nor apartment complex was truly grand. Each firework would spread into such a long web that many eyes far out the kingdom and within can see them.


    "So beautiful."


    I hear Elisabeth say.


    I had focused so much on the fireworks that I almost forget about her. But now that she got me reminded, I''ll make sure to spend this special time with a special girl like her.


    "Can you see them, Elisabeth? Or do you want me to go to a much more open space?" I ask her.


    "No, this is perfect." I looked down at her eyes which reflected the red firework.


    "I can see everything from here. It''s like we are standing at the center and they are shooting them for us."


    "Haha¡­ it''s because we are."


    "Huh?" She looked at me, "What do you mean? We can''t be at the center area. It should be blockaded off by the army."


    "It is." I smile and tell her to look around us.


    Doing that, she saw that there were a lot of soldiers beside us. They were looking at the fireworks too but some were guarding something at one corner.


    Peering her eyes that way, they widened to shock.


    She saw a lot of people kneeling on the grounds and lighting the fireworks.


    In front of her eyes, she saw a guy fusing its tail and then shooting up.


    "Woah! This is amazing! How did we even get here Henry?" She asked, amazed by this.


    "Let''s just say, I have a connection with the fireworks people." I smiled, "How about it, wanna shoot one?"


    "Wh- what?! N- N- No, we can''t do that, can''t we!" Elisabeth shook her head in fear, "They wouldn''t let us."


    "They will, if I tell them they will." I grab her hand and take her, "Let''s go."


    "Wa- Wait, Henry!" She called out but I did not listen.


    I took her along with zero resistance from her.


    Coming towards the fireworks display, a guard was stationing there. He was blocking off people from going inside.


    "Don''t Henry, that guard won''t let us."


    I don''t say anything and keep walking as Elisabeth could only fear for the worse.


    The guard seeing me arrive, at first took a look at me before looking behind at Elisabeth. Then he nodded to me and stepped aside, letting us in.


    "Huh? He let us in?" Elisabeth asked, a bit shocked at the outcome.


    "I know some people," I put a finger at lip and winked, "Can you keep this a secret¡­ only to the two of us, okay?"


    Elisabeth didn''t blush anymore. Being able to spend such a quality time with Henry and experiencing such a moment for the first time made her way too excited to think about anything else.


    We go towards a group where three people were shooting the rockets and I say, "Hey, you three piss off."


    Elisabeth looked shocked at Henry. ''Is this what he meant by connections!''


    The guys firing rocked looked back in shock too, "Umm¡­ why would we do that?"


    "Because I told you, now all of you get out, I want my friend to fire them."


    "But this is our job." The guy asked his friends, "How did he get in anyway?"


    Elisabeth was about to stop Henry, when someone else came in.


    "Yoo, cut the chatter here." A new guy came.


    Elisabeth looked behind and saw a guy who looked a bit of a jackass. Not because he was dressed so, because he''s face was painted red like a monkey.


    The Jackass looked at her and squinted his eyes as if he found something wrong.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Do I have something on my face?''


    Then he heard Henry talk to him, "Jackass- I meant Jacob, it''s been so long¡­ what the hell took you so long?" He spoke like he did with the fire workers, but with familiarity and more insults.


    The jackas- Jacob too talked in a familiar tone with him, "I went to take a dump. But what do I see here, you''re with a girl?"


    Elisabeth blushed, sensing what he was saying, "N- No, I''m not his girlf-"


    "I thought you would bring two or three more girls¡­ what happened? Did you lose them in the crowd?"


    "¡­" Elisabeth had a blank look as she heard the two or three more girls part.


    "Bam!"


    Henry hammered at the jackass''s head, "Stop talking nonsense. Are you trying to ruin my chances with her?"


    Elisabeth shot a dangerous look at me that I had to change my words in fear.


    "That''s what I would say, if she wasn''t a friend''s girlfriend."


    But doing that also made her sad¡­ what do you want woman?


    "Taking your chance on a defenseless friend''s girl¡­ that''s exactly you."


    "Stop talking shit and get them out of here." I point to the fire workers.


    They also turned to Jacob, "Boss? What''s happening here?"


    "Oh yeah? I forgot to mention, you guys can leave now, I''ll take over."


    They stood surprised, "B- But boss, if we don''t do fully, we won''t get-"


    Jacob threw a bundle of cash at them, "That''s for all of your hard day''s work and some extra, do your wives a favor and go to a whore house."


    The fire workers looked at the pound notes and smiled in glee, "As you say boss, let''s go." And left.


    Elisabeth just stood there in shock. She didn''t know what this was. To her mind, giving them money and taking their place¡­ wasn''t this illegal?


    "Hey, what are you standing there for? Come on!" Henry called her out as she got back to reality.


    ''Well¡­ whatever it is, now''s my time to score!... I- I mean spend some time with Henry.''


    With that half-assed resolve, she did as Henry said. Elisabeth kneeled on the ground and was about to light a rocket when a thought came to her.


    "Henry, this won''t go off course, right?"


    She turned to see Henry, who was looking at his own already lit rocket and mumbled, "How am I supposed to aim this?"


    Elisabeth''s eye''s almost barged out as she went to help stabilize Henry''s rocket. Then right at the perfect moment, when we held up the rocket, it flew.


    "Fyoooo¡­" The rocket whistled up and went far up the sky before, "Boom!" It bloomed into a large red rose like structure.


    Just like that, we created a lot more fun memories while firing off some rockets. These moments went on to a build a stable hard column for our budding relationship as Elisabeth steeled herself even more.


    But at such an opportune moment, I saw a place lit up far away and quickly went to shield Elisabeth.


    "ELISABETH!"


    "BOOM!!"

 Chapter 243 - 243 - Bombed

    "Woah! look at that, that''s so beautiful."


    "I want to see fireworks next time too, mommy."


    "This time it''s much grander than before."


    "If only I had a girl with me."


    There were many people who were enjoying the fireworks festivity and having fun with their friends, while there were some who were at the festivity, but weren''t having as much fun.


    But all of them had one thing in common.


    They did not know what the fuck hit them.


    "Boom!"


    A large sound of some impact hit the surrounding, as everyone automatically bent down a bit before looking around in confusion.


    Then came the real impact.


    Not even a moment later after the sound, came a wave that shook all surroundings.


    "What is this!"


    "Was that an explosion?"


    "Oh my god, that bui- buildings about to fall."


    Shocking the ground quite intensely, many houses and other buildings were breaking down and falling apart. The screams of people multiplied as they tried to escape the place.


    But most weren''t so lucky.


    After a few moments, when the impact went away. The people looked around the place, trying to search for their loved ones and friends. But with such a chaotic view of destroyed buildings and smashed bodies, they''re hopes were dwindling.


    At the center place of the fireworks¡­


    I had covered Elisabeth from all impacts and still went on to protect her.


    "He- Henry¡­" Her scared voice came out, "Is it over?"


    I get up from the ground and look around, "I think so."


    "Cough Cough!" Elisabeth coughed a bit, trying to get the dust out of her lungs. Her ears were ringing as she wiped off her dusty face.


    Trying to look around, her eyes widened in fear and she closed off her mouth, "Oh¡­ goddess."


    Around us were soldiers and workers who were getting up while clutching their heads in pain. But beyond them were buildings that had broken down and were lying on the ground, destroying multiple things.


    "Wh- What is this?" What happened here?" She asked.


    "Elisabeth¡­ no matter what you do, don''t look back." Came Henry''s voice.


    But the words only made her turn around and if what she saw before was horror¡­ this was hell.


    Beyond broken buildings and houses were raging flames. Flames that ate away dreams, hopes and even worries for some. The fire went on and devoured a large space at the center-left side of the capital.


    As her hearing slowly came back, she heard the screams.


    The screams were loud and nerving her core as cries of pain and sorrow rang throughout the capital.


    Tears dropped from Elisabeth''s eyes as she couldn''t understand what she was seeing.


    "Wh- why is all of this happening?"


    "It seems there was an explosion. Somebody bombed the place." Henry''s words shook her even more.


    "Bombed? But who would do such a nasty thing." Elisabeth said and before she could continue anymore, she vomited.


    "Blergh!"


    "Blergh!"


    She vomited as the imagination ran wild. Broken bodies, cut and smashed ones went through her mind as she emptied her stomach.


    As Elisabeth was vomiting, she felt Henry lift up her hair and patting her back. At such a gruesome time, that smallest gesture meant the world to her as she slowly got back up.


    I pulled her up and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, "Are you okay Elisabeth?"


    "Ye- yeah¡­ thanks for helping me, Henry."


    I help her to a chair, "Sit down, let me find some water for you."


    "No, it''s fine. I don''t want any-" She said only to almost vomit again. So I sat her down forcefully, "Sit! You still haven''t recovered yet."


    "¡­Alright"


    I look around, trying to find a water source.


    "Ohh¡­ that was a hell of a festival." Jacob groaned as he got up.


    "Jacob, you okay? Any injuries?"


    "Nope¡­ what about you?" He pointed to me, a bit shaky still.


    "Still alive."


    "What about the missy?"


    "She''s not so good, do you know where I can find some water?" I ask and he pointed to a tent, few steps away.


    Going inside, I find a disgruntled soldier drinking bottles of water like nothing.


    ''This fucker! There is Elisabeth outside who needs help and this guy''s having a water party here.''


    "Bam!"


    I struck his neck and he fell to the ground. Looking at the table, I sigh seeing some bottles left.


    ''Good, there''s still some left.''


    Finally finding myself alone, I sit down for a moment. I glance outside at the destruction while opening a bottle for myself.


    ''Damn¡­ I knew that there was going to be an explosion, but not to this extent.''


    ''This is a new change too. There wasn''t such a big destruction in the novel.''


    ''It seems I''ve meddled too much with the story. Even if most of the events are happening as said, they''re scales are going up.''


    ''I can''t get preoccupied with such thoughts right now, I need to get Elisabeth to a safe place.''


    I take the remaining bottles and go to Elisabeth.


    "Here, drink some water." I opened the bottle, helping her drink. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hah¡­ thank you." She said and took the bottle herself, emptying it quickly.


    "Jacob, you have one too." I fling one at him as he chugged it down as well.


    "What do we do now?" Jacob asked.


    "I''m going to take Elisabeth back to the academy. Go figure out what the hell''s happening and see if our places got hit and to what extent."


    Jacob accepted and left as I helped Elisabeth up.


    "I- It''s okay, Henry. I think I can walk now." She said and stood up for ourselves, "You should go with him too, I''ll try to help people around here."


    "No!" She shook at my stern warning, "You can''t go around helping people now. I won''t let go of you until I know you''re in a safe space."


    "Henry" Elisabeth felt something churning in her stomach. She didn''t know if it was vomit or something else.


    "Let''s go!" I take her by the hand and get out the place. But not before hearing something about a dead soldier in the tent.


    As we left for the academy, it was becoming incredibly difficult to move.


    There were broken roads, fires and fallen buildings that we had to evade from. Sometimes there were even objects falling from above and hitting unsuspecting people.


    I sometimes had to block away Elisabeth from some gruesome scenes.


    But as we were getting closer to the academy, Elisabeth stopped me.


    "Henry wait!"


    "What?"


    "There¡­ it''s a children''s hospital."


    I look and felt bad seeing the half broken state it was.


    "Let''s go there."


    "What! No, we can''t, I need to get you-"


    "I can help them with my ring¡­ please Henry." Elisabeth said which reminded me of her sigmat specialty. "The children need our help."


    "Alright¡­ but if it''s too much, I''m gonna take you away."


    Inside was a lot worse than we thought.


    Children''s lying on beds, some were on the floor clutching on to their cut space and crying for help.


    It was horrifying.


    "Here, let me help you." Elisabeth said, going to the closest child and using her power.


    Her ring glowed yellow as an illusionary image of a flower appeared above the cut and healed it.


    That was her power. It was Elisabeth''s role as the support type of the group.


    "Argh¡­ please help me." I hear a groan which made me groan too as Elisabeth pleadingly looked at me.


    ''Fuck¡­ now I have to impress her. But, she''s cute so I suppose it''s okay.''


    "Wait a damn second, I''m coming to save your ass."

 Chapter 244 - 244 - Another Happy Moment

    To impress Elisabeth, I went above and beyond in helping all those in the hospital as much as I could.


    But at such precarious situation where I didn''t have any healing powers at the moment, the only way I could help out was by doing chores and using my physical strength.


    So I was lifting up rocks from the walls, putting children in the bed, helping with moving heavy equipment''s and bringing in patients as fast as possible for their own survival and many more.


    It seemed that my show of strength and fake care, seemed to do its trick. Elisabeth was giving me secretive glances with a big smile on her face.


    She thought that she was secretive, but she wasn''t.


    Truth be told, she wasn''t the only one who was giving me such looks. I was getting many lovely looks from the nurses and sometimes even a few sisters gave a hot look at me.


    Have to say, I understand why Arthur and other novel protagonists are in the saving business. With women throwing me such glances with minimum effort and zero communication, it was like a chick magnet¡­ just a much better one than I gave it credit for.


    But unknown to Henry, among the many women there was a special one, who was giving him attention.


    Her huge large mound went up and down as she took in his appearance. Unlike the others, she didn''t have a lustful look but a caring one. Her eyes twinkled in harmony as her long blonde hair flowed like honey.


    ''It''s him again¡­ I saw him back at the orphanage too.''


    ''I''ve never seen anyone helping others out with such intense focus and care at the same time¡­ he reminds a bit of my son.'' The woman smiled before looking at his body which was much more tone than any other.


    ''But unlike him, he''s quite tall.'' She smiled as she found it funny for a man to be this tall and caring towards children.


    Then the woman''s eyes flashed with an idea, ''Perhaps¡­ I should invite him to my organ-''


    "Argh!... my stomach¡­ it burns."


    The woman''s attention diverted towards another injured boy before looking back to Henry, ''Maybe another time.''


    The woman went towards another section as Henry suddenly looked towards her direction.


    ''Hm?... what was that? I felt as if something was there for me earlier¡­ but nothing there.'' Then he shook his head in ignorance, ''Probably another hot nurse begging for thy cock.''


    After a bit more, the situation at the hospital was much better than before. Also as I saw Elisabeth''s stamina coming to under 20%, I knew I have it was time to stop her now.


    Elisabeth smiled as she waved goodbye to the children, "Bye, you guys. Make sure to properly take care of yourself until your injuries healed."


    "Goodbye, Big Sis!" The children''s smiled and waved her goodbye.


    I also said my goodbyes and had to push Elisabeth out of the hospital. She was way too enamored with the kids to want to leave now.


    "They were so cute¡­ I thought I could spend a bit more time with them." Elisabeth said as she smiled happily.


    "I know how you feel, but you have exhausted a lot of your energy. I couldn''t let you take any more risks."


    "It''s okay. If it''s for the kids, I wouldn''t mind going the extra mile."


    "Yeah, but what will you do when your body can''t handle it anymore and you fall ill."


    "Then I''m sure you''ll be there to look after me." Elisabeth smiled at me, "I saw how hard you were helping back then. It was quite a nice thing, Henry."


    I smiled back in response, ''Of course it is! I did it just so that I could impress you.''


    My smile turned a bit haughty as I asked, "You''re getting quite bold, Elisabeth."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Saying something like me taking care of you is quite intimate, you know." I said as she started to fluster.


    "I- I¡­ was only jokin-"


    I went closer to her face, "One might even wonder that you are flirting with me right now."


    Elisabeth flustered and her face blushed immensely as a red bud formed. Her mind got clouded by my slowly approaching face and the words she heard.


    ''Did I really flirt with him? And why is he coming closer to my face¡­ is he trying to kiss me?'' Elisabeth felt scared by the idea. Then that fear also got confused as she wondered why she was fearing this anyway.


    ''Don''t I want this?''


    ''I do want to kiss him and he''s also coming closer to me, so why am I still hiding back?''


    ''No! This is the moment for me to step ahead.''


    Elisabeth''s mind sped fast as she saw Henry''s face inching closer to her. She closed her eyes and got ready to kiss him. She could feel his hot breath coming closer and was about to kiss his lips when¡­


    "Elisabeth!"


    "Fuck!" She muttered out loud, hearing Arthur''s voice behind Henry. Then she wrapped her mouth in embarrassment, ''Did I just curse?''


    I saw Arthur''s running figure passing by me and hugging Elisabeth, who stood there like a lifeless doll.


    "You''re here, I''ve been looking for you so long."


    ''Damn this fucker and his luck! Why did he have to come right now? The guy could have been late just by a minute and I would have sealed the deal.''


    ''All this fireworks preparation I did for her, now went to waste.''


    But my angry thoughts slowly subsided as I remembered her cursing.


    ''She really cursed hah! I never saw her curse before and she probably never cursed in the novel too¡­'' I smile dangerously, ''This just goes to show, how much she wanted to kiss me too. She even closed her eyes and came forward to kiss me too.''


    ''But I still don''t know why she had this change though.''


    "Henry!"


    "Yeah" I look down to see Arthur having a dark look on him.


    "What were you about to do to my Elisabeth?"


    "Hm¡­ what do you mean?" I tilt my head innocently.


    "I saw you getting way too close to her with your face, were you trying to ki-"


    "Bam!" Elisabeth gave a solid punch at his back.


    Then she screamed at him, "How can you say that, Arthur. Henry wouldn''t do something so despicable as that. He was just checking if I was ill or not."


    "O- Oh, I- Is that so?" Arthur said while shaking as the hard punch shook his entire backbone. "Bu- But¡­ you didn''t have to hit me so hard."


    "Hmph! Think about that before you start saying such things again." Elisabeth said with an angry look.


    But I knew it was all just an act. Because I could see her ears were bright red as if she had some great guilt.


    With that we left for the academy and when we arrived, Elisabeth didn''t say anything and just left for the girl''s dorm.


    "Why does it seem like she''s running away."


    "Who knows¡­ maybe she wants to go to the little girl''s room." I show my pinky to Arthur as he nodded with a quiet look.


    "So Henry¡­ what happened between Elisabeth and y-"


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!"


    Both of us turn outside towards the voice and to both our surprise, it was Lazarus. He was pointing his unsheathe cane at me and saying.


    "I''m going to kill you today!"

 Chapter 245 - 245 - Gift For Blackshot

    I see Lazarus standing before the academy in a disheveled state.


    Looking at his outfit, I saw there were fire marks and many cuts on it. He was taking deep breathes like a rabid dog and his eyes looked overly angry. It was as if this guy walked straight out of a fire fight and came running here.


    Seeing him standing there, still in one piece, I think, ''Did the plan fail?''


    ¡­


    A Few Minutes Ago Before The Explosion¡­


    Lazarus was in his usual outfit with a casual blue shirt and pants comfortable enough for the heat. He was walking towards the marketplace, intending to buy groceries that would cost less at this time.


    Lazarus wasn''t a cheap guy. He was just safe with the way he spends his money.


    Especially with what happened to his reputation a few months ago, he was tight on money.


    Being kicked out of the army wasn''t enough for his reputation to get stained but he was also accused of lies that he never committed inside the academy.


    Lazarus knew he wasn''t a good guy. He had done numerous things in his soldier days that would shook the normal populous to their core. But he also did those because he loved his kingdom.


    So even if he was disgraced and kicked out because of a whore queen, he didn''t mind it. His friend¡­ who really wasn''t that good of a friend, invited him to the royal academy to teach.


    It was surely a shocker to him who was an expert in torture and killing. What was he going to teach the children anyway¡­ How to use a knife to get information out of someone in 28 ways?


    Still, he accepted seeing he had nothing left anyway.


    No family, no friend and no love.


    At first, it was greatly annoying for him as the students were just a bunch of male bitches moaning about how everything was so hard and all. He was now sure that the normal village soldiers he instructed before had more balls than this group of elite nobility.


    Still he enjoyed the time breaking their bones and installing real education the hard way.


    But that too went away when he was suddenly accused of crimes he didn''t do. Sure it wasn''t nowhere near the things he did, but Lazarus didn''t like it when he was wrongfully accused of doing things to kids with middle school level brains.


    Before he could even fight back, he was kicked out. But Lazarus didn''t give up hope, his friend brought him back once more. But Lazarus wasn''t satisfied with just that.


    He was going to take care of the guy who framed him¡­ and all roads pointed to this one motherfucker called Henry Van Tax.


    He didn''t know who this guy really was, but he knew the Tax name¡­ especially Agrave Van Tax. Lazarus was 99.9% sure that tall fucker with the Tax name was the culprit.


    But even after confronting the fucker, he didn''t show any weakness. The guy even double downed and fought him only to use that trick against Lazarus. Again, he was saved by his friend¡­ Oh, how humiliating it was for him.


    So with no evidence on hand and being strictly put on hold by his friend, Lazarus could only think for a way to beat that bastard.


    "Pom!"


    Seeing a flashing light, Lazarus looked up and saw a firework. Then with that, a few more came and lit the sky.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s that day." Lazarus looked, his eyes bored out of mind, "Victorious Ascendance Day."


    He snickered with mock laughter, "What kind of victory have we achieved that it''s all gone under that succubus whore."


    "Hey, mister!"


    Lazarus looked down and saw the vegetable boy, giving him some money, "Here''s your change. What were you talking about again? Boorish whore, right?"


    "Shut it brat! You''re still drinking your mother''s milk to say such a word!" Lazarus reprimanded that boy but it didn''t seem the boy minded it.


    "My mom''s been dead for a long time. Besides I''m a real man, mister. I can curse and insult people as I like." He said puffing up his small chest.


    Lazarus almost gave out a smile, "You remind me of me, when I was young."


    "Mister, you too spy on your landlady then!"


    "Fucking shut up bra-" Lazarus was about to reprimand the boy once more, when he saw the ground lit up in bright yellow.


    He''s eyes took instant notice and widened as he warned the boy, "DUCK!"


    "BOOM!"


    An ear deafening sound and fiery attack hit him all around, causing him to fly back and lose his mind. When Lazarus got up, he saw what he expected to see.


    A burned down area with flames roaring about and eating away everything.


    The only reason Lazarus survived was because he was at the far end of the attack and his physic was strong.


    "Hm!"


    Lazarus thought about one thing and looked towards the vegetable stand. But the light in his eye dimmed when he saw the boy''s arm stretching out from under a large piece of wall. Blood smashed around the place.


    Lazarus sighed¡­ another worthless death. The boy was what¡­ maybe 8 or 9 years old.


    He got up and searched through the torrent of flames, a way back home. Ignoring the calls for help, he directly went to his own home¡­ a normal house, with only two rooms.


    The other one vacant as always.


    But something surprised him today.


    "Hm? What is that?"


    In the room that was always vacant, there was a bag on the floor.


    Going to the bag, he saw a tag on the front that wrote ''A Gift, From your least favorite student.''


    Thinking of it as some kind of prank from the academy brats, he destroyed the tag to pieces and was about to do the same with the bag. But he''s curiosity got to him and Lazarus opened it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was his mistake.


    "What! How are these here?!"


    Inside the bag were a lot of Sigmat Crystals.


    Normally anyone would have been excited to see this but Lazarus wasn''t. Because at one corner, there was a small bag filled with black powder.


    If anyone had a semblance of intelligence, they would know that the bombing a few moments ago and this bag had the same connection.


    Someone was trying to fame him!


    Knowing this, Lazarus tried to destroy the bag but unfortunately he was late.


    "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!"


    The door flung open and many guards wearing top of the quality armor pointed their weapons at him.


    "This is the majesties royal guards!"


    They said and the guy in the front immediately took notice of the bag and its contents.


    "So it is true then!"


    "Lazarus Blackshot, you are accused of high treason for bombing your own kingdoms capital. Give up and face justice!"


    Lazarus at that moment knew, excuses or the truth won''t matter. They caught him with hard evidence, he''s life was as good as dead.


    So he did the thing that came first in his mind, Lazarus threw a small ball towards the guards, causing black smoke to erupt and disrupt the guards. Then quickly he ran and broke through his window, running for the streets.


    "Cough Cough!"


    "Do not let that criminal escape! After him, guards!" With that the pursuit begin.


    Lazarus ran and ran, even though he was already tired and injured from the bombing itself. In his disheveled self, he could only think of that tag and think about who framed him.


    Without even knowing it himself, he came to the academy and saw the one person he knew had framed him right now.


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!"


    "I''m going to kill you today!"

 Chapter 246 - 246 - Caught Redhanded

    Seeing him running or actually limping towards me, I have one thought.


    ''Did the plan fail?''


    Lazarus tried to come straight for me but was stopped by the academy''s gate guards. They both put spears before him and said, "Stop this instant! Even if you are teacher of this institute, attacking the students is a crime." They said.


    The guards could already see that the guy had lost his mind, wanting to kill a student right at the gates. Still because he is a teacher, they tried to calm him down.


    But that only worked against them.


    Lazarus didn''t bother thinking about them and just hit both of them to the face and stomach respectively. Bringing them down for the count.


    He didn''t stop at that and came for me.


    "Haagh!" He screamed and tried to strike me down with his sword.


    But he was rather slow¡­ I mean he was much slower than he already was before.


    I grab on to his extended grip and before he could attack with his other hand, I crush the hand. His second attack stopped and he almost gave a small groan of pain. But the guy did not let go of his sword.


    So I punched him.


    "Bam!"


    "Argh!"


    Lazarus screamed as he felt my punch hit his stomach like a truck hitting a hot dog stand. The sword in his broken grip fell and the guy went down to his knees.


    ''Did he discover the bag too early?''


    ''If that''s happened or something else, then do I need to start planning again?''


    The thought of planning again angered me and I was about to punch the guy again. But Arthur stopped me.


    "Stop Henry!" He held my punched hand, which I deliberately lowered the power.


    Still the guy was having trouble holding it back.


    "Are you trying to kill him?"


    "Why not?" I tell him straight, "The guy tried to kill me multiple times and he even neutralized the guards and you''re getting angry at me for trying to kill him?"


    "Bu- But he''s our teacher." Arthur said, trying to find a reason to stop Henry. "I know he''s a nice guy¡­ I think he lost his mind or something. He needs a doctor more than a punch." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stop and look straight at his face which disturbed Arthur.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Arthur, do you have some personal connection with this guy?" I point to Lazarus.


    "I¡­ I kinda know him from a-"


    Lazarus saw the momentary lapse and used that to attack me. But I saw it long ago.


    Using his held hand, I fling him around as the knife in his other hand flies away. Then I knee his back, and sit over him, restraining the fucker.


    I grab his head hard and point to Arthur, "Tell me, do you still think that I should not kill him."


    "I¡­ don''t know anymore. He wasn''t like this before. When he started teaching me, he was quite a nice guy."


    ''Teaching him¡­ when did this guy and Arthur start a master-student relationship?''


    Seeing that Arthur was occupied with telling a story and Lazarus was right under me, I think of taking the chance.


    ''Why not kill him now?... If some problem arises later, I can just say it was for self-defense.''


    "Arthur!" Lazarus screamed under me, "Do not trust this monster. He''ll kill you!"


    Arthur looked shocked at seeing his masters face so crazy like that.


    "So first of all you were going to kill me and now that I got you, you''re saying I''ll kill him. Is that the best excuse you got pal?" I pat his cheek.


    "Fuck you!" Lazarus said to me and again tried to tell Arthur, "Believe me boy. He will stab you in the most ruthless way possible when you least expect it. I''m already sure he has started preparing something crazy for you."


    "But master, Henry''s my friend. He''s never done anything to harm me." Arthur said.


    "You Don''t Know Anything! Do you know he was the reason I was kicked out of the academy?!"


    Arthur looked at me and I shrugged it away.


    "He might also have some connection with the whore qu-"


    At that point, I hit square at his nape, letting his consciousness slip away.


    "Wait! Why did you do that? He was trying to tell me something." Arthur told me.


    "You mean why did I stop the man from spreading ridiculous lies about me." My word shut him up.


    "In the name of the royal family, stop!"


    Suddenly, we hear a hard voice.


    Turning to the gate, we saw a group of guards. They wore high quality armor and had silver weapons in their hands.


    ''Seems like it''s the royal guards¡­ if they are here, did my plan not fail?''


    ''Then how is Lazarus be here?''


    The guards looked at the gate and saw the door guards already unconscious. Then he looked at me and Lazarus lying on the ground.


    The man on the front came towards us and asked, "Who did this?" Then he directly looked at Arthur, "Was it you?"


    I almost raise my brow at this atrocity.


    ''Motherfucker! Can''t you see the guy who''s taller than you and overshadowing your body?!''


    I raise my hand, "Hey! It was me."


    "It was you?" He raised his brow in suspicion.


    It was at that point where I really wanted to beat his ass.


    "You have done a great service to the kingdom, Sir!" He gave me a salute and said those words loudly. Then he turned around and told the others, "Guards!"


    With his command, they too gave me a salute.


    This guys were so loud that people who were on the field started looking weirdly at us.


    "Yeah? Thanks for the honor¡­ but can you tell me why you''re saluting me?"


    The guards relaxed his posture and looked down at Lazarus, "We can, but first let us apprehend the criminal under you."


    "Criminal? Lazarus?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes," The guard nodded, "I''m sure you know of the explosion that occurred before." We nod. "Well this criminal here is the reason for it."


    "What!" Arthur screamed.


    "Oh my!" I start acting scared, "I knew this guy was crazy, but I didn''t think he would be crazy enough to betray his own kingdom and kill so many innocent people. Please take him away and make him face the utmost punishment." I step away from Lazarus and the guards came and took him up.


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The leader said and was about to leave when Arthur stopped them.


    "Why do you think that he''s the main culprit?"


    "Because we caught him in the act." The main guard didn''t restrain from telling information, "We went to his house and found him preparing a bag full of Sigmat Crystals and Black Powder."


    "Hmm? But what does those do with him being the criminal?" Arthur didn''t understand.


    "You may not know but Sigmat crystals have a high concentration of mana and if one were to combine it with black powder then it''s literally a bomb." The leader said, "And we caught him with enough crystals and black powder to bomb half of the capital."


    "H- Half of capita¡­" Arthur stumped as he looked down in disbelief.


    "He was also reported to be in the area when the explosion occurred, so that''s why we are sure that he''s the criminal."


    ''Hm? He was there?'' I smile seeing Lazarus''s tattered clothes, ''It seems luck is on my side then.''

 Chapter 247 - 247 - The Verdict

    "He was also in the place of explosion¡­ woah, now I really do believe that he''s the criminal." I nod with a smile on me.


    "I- It''s¡­ unbelievable." Arthur said with a lost look.


    "Even with me telling you." The leader gave a dark look at Arthur that he had to shook his head.


    "Yes, I believe now." He nodded, "It was just a bit too¡­ nothing."


    "Well, we won''t waste our time any longer." He said and turned around leaving with Lazarus on some guards back.


    "Please do make sure he gets the worst punishment possible." I say.


    "I can''t promise anything but I know that the judges will decide accurately."


    "That''s what I''m saying." I wave them goodbye until they disappear from my sight.


    "To think that master would be a criminal." Arthur murmured.


    "Hm? Master¡­ what do you mean by that?" I ask but he ignored me and left silently.


    ''The guy just ignored me¡­ well fuck him, it''s not like I needed company anyway.''


    "HENRY!"


    Speaking of company.


    I turn around and saw Wilson, Alex and Samantha running towards me. More like it was Wilson and Samantha running and Alex jogging. But among the competition, Wilson was the one who won as he asked me, "Where were you? We''ve been searching for you since the start!"


    "I was just hanging around with Elisabeth."


    "Elisabeth?" Samantha came forward, "She was with you?"


    "Yeah, she left only a while ago."


    "Henry, so you were hanging around with her, were you guys caught in the explosion?" Alex asked.


    "Nope, only the aftermath of it." Before they could ask anything, I reassure them, "But don''t worry. Me and Elisabeth are completely fine¡­ except for her being a bit dehydrated, we''re okay." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s good." She nodded then remembered, "I just saw Arthur with you, he looks a bit gloomy though."


    "Probably the explosion." Wilson said, "I saw a lot of injured people on the streets, still shooks me just thinking about them."


    "Well, it could be that¡­ or maybe Lazarus got to him." I murmur.


    "What do you mean, Henry?"


    I look back and smile, "Oh yeah! You guys weren''t here to see the spectacle, were you. A while ago, Lazarus was here, trying to kill me¡­ again."


    "Lazarus!" Wilson said.


    "Again!" Samantha said.


    "So what happened?"


    I tell them the story. To attacking the guards and how he was the real criminal.


    "Then the guards left, taking Lazarus with them."


    The three were beyond shock. They didn''t think that such an explosion would occur on such a happy day and they definitely didn''t think that their own weapons instructor would be the bomber.


    "That''s¡­"


    "Wow¡­"


    "Hm, I might have believed in the wrong teacher." Alex said and thanked me, "Thanks for warning me about him, Henry."


    "No worries. It''s not like he wasn''t holding a large red flag over him." I say and walk towards our dorm, "But at least now, that crazy guy would finally get punished for the crimes he long should have been."


    "Yep." Wilson smiled, "Let''s see how the principal helps him this time."


    ¡­


    To The Present Moment¡­


    Bonaire wrecked his head, trying to find a suitable reason how he''s friend was caught in this mess.


    Even with multiple students protesting before him, he wasn''t the least bit swayed by them. He knew his friend well. He definitely wasn''t someone who would do such an atrocity to his own kingdom.


    The guy was a diehard fan of his kingdom and would gladly die for the cause. There was no way he could have bombed the capital, killing thousands like this.


    There must be someone who had framed him. Someone had already framed him before and that very same person could do this too.


    But would that person really go to such depths to accuse Lazarus?


    That was a question, Bonaire worked hard to get an answer for but didn''t get one.


    "Murderer Lazarus!"


    "Bring us his head!"


    But the opposition outside was too strong.


    Bonaire didn''t know how such a head strong protest suddenly started like this nor could he understand how these students hated Lazarus so much.


    Because of all the things, Bonaire saw one thing in common with these protestors.


    Their hatred for Lazarus was mutual.


    They had gathered for the wrong cause but came together with one mind.


    Bonaire sighed and sat back on his desk. Opening a drawer, he pulled out a paper which had something drawn on it.


    It was a portrayal of three people. Two boys on the side and one girl at the center. While one boy was frowning at the left, the other two were smiling.


    Bonaire touched the girls picture.


    ''I''m sorry, Hana. But this is as far as I could help him.''


    ¡­


    A few days later¡­


    Inside the Royal Court of the Capital City.


    A case was being discussed today and after a long investigation and bickering, the judge was ready to state his verdict.


    The judge sitting on his high seat at the head, looked at the criminal for the final time. Then he raised his gavel and said, "We, the judge and jury of the Royal Court of the Great Leonidas Kingdom, hereby proclaim Lazarus Blackshot Guilty of all the crimes he has been accused of."


    "So this court, sentenced the Criminal Lazarus Blackshot with the Death Sentence and it will be carried out with three days from today."


    "Bang!" The gold gavel hit the gold block, carrying out the judge''s sentence.


    Lazarus, standing at the defendant''s block, stood there with eyes wide as an owl. He was wearing a black jacket with overlong sleeves that was restrained from the back.


    He knew his accused crime was quite hard and it would be extremely hard for him to escape from it. Still he had placed his hopes on Bonaire and his remaining friends in the army.


    So even if he was judged as the criminal, Lazarus thought, he would escape from it with 10 to 20 years in prison.


    But he didn''t think that they would give him the death sentence.


    "this isn''t real¡­ this isn''t right¡­ you guys are corrupted." He looked up with eyes of someone crazy, "All of you are corrupted bastards. I hope you all die fuckers, I''ll fucking pray to the gods that you lose your balls."


    The judge hit the gavel two times, "Take him away!"


    A few guards came and wrapped a wire around his neck and closed his mouth before taking him away as Lazarus continued on blaming everyone.


    While that was happening, I sat at the front bench, smiling at Lazarus''s squirming.


    ''Just as planned.''


    ¡­


    "It''s nice to see you again, sir." Kuino, the receptionist at the Vagrant Palace gave me a respectful nod.


    "Hey there." I smile, "I need to talk to Agatha, is she free?"


    "For you? Always sir." She nodded and got out of her spot, "Let me take you there."


    She escorted me up and stopped before a door in the third floor.


    The door had a tag written in gold.


    ''The Chairman''


    Kuino gestured towards the door, "She''s already inside, sir. If there isn''t anything left¡­"


    I gave a nod as she left.


    I look at the door that led to the chairman''s office and opened it. Inside was a luxurious office with several pricey ornaments and furniture.


    Behind a black premium rocky desk sat Agatha. She was working on something at her desk.


    Hearing the door open, she looked up, her cold eyes turned immaculately warm.


    "It''s you, Henry. Tell me¡­ did you miss me?"